《Rebirth Of Proud Noble Daughter》


 C1

    The inside of the house was pitch black. Holding one hundred and eight sandalwood Buddha beads in her hands, Lin Shu quietly knelt in front of the Buddha, listening to the clamoring and congratulating voices coming from the main courtyard.


    Today was the day when her husband, the Duke Chengan, was overjoyed. In the year of the weak crown, he was conferred the title of a second grade official. His descendants had inherited the titles of Duke Chengan s.


    However, this glory had nothing to do with her, the Duke Chengan''s Madam.


    Lin Shu laughed bitterly. She had stayed in this rundown courtyard for three years.


    In these three years, her husband, Duke Chengan, had never come here. His initial admiration for her had long turned into hatred, and other than hatred, there was nothing else.


    With a creak, the door was pushed open, followed by that charming voice, "Big sister is really in high spirits. On such a joyous day, do you still have the mood to pay respects to Buddha? Has Lord Buddha protected you? It can be seen that this Buddha has no eyes either! "


    After saying that, the beautiful woman shook her head and sighed, "No, I was wrong. How can this Buddha not have eyes? If she didn''t have eyes, how could she have ended up like this? "


    The more she spoke, the more she mustered her strength and charged straight at Lin Shu. The smell of alcohol mixed with the strong aroma of the bird''s head forced Lin Shu to turn her body away.


    This kind of difficult situation was enough for her to bear for the past three years. The arrogance she had back then had long since been soothed. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to endure this day.


    She was the dignified Duke Chengan Mistress. Now that both her legs were broken, she did not even have a little girl to serve her.


    Her tender and white hands had already been covered in calluses, and the gaps between her nails were covered in dirt. Forget about Madam Duke Mansion, I m afraid even ordinary maidservants would not be as destitute as her!


    However, seeing that she was about to dodge, the beautiful lady did not want to let her go. She grabbed her wrist and said loudly, "What I don''t like the most is your arrogant appearance? Lin Shu, what do you have to be arrogant about? That year, you relied on your own identity as the direct daughter of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to use such underhanded methods to marry into the Duke Master.


    "Three years ago, he was pregnant and started an argument with the Duke Master. He couldn''t even save his own child and that''s fine. Run, run! In the end, you were still caught by the Duke Master and broke your leg! When the female patriarch comes to you, I am afraid they are the only ones in the entire capital right? "


    "Tsk tsk, didn''t you see that your child was already fully formed at that time? It was a boy, and even I saw his little hands and feet, and his tiny body curled up in a copper basin. I hate that the wife who gave birth to the child couldn''t even hold the copper basin properly. Tsk tsk, even I feel heartbroken when I see this. After all, this older sister and this child should call me aunt! "


    Lin Shu''s body could not help but tremble slightly as she looked at the beautiful young lady in front of him. She was her younger sister who was also from the same father - "Aunt Lian, are you happy? In the past three years, you have always come to me three or four times a month. Duke Master doesn''t have me in his heart, I know, but could it be that he has you in his heart? You clearly know that Duke Master took you in as a concubine just to take revenge on me and disgust me? Do you really think you''ve won ¡­ "


    However, before she could finish speaking, a slap viciously landed on her face.

 C2

    After so many years, Lin Shu''s body had long been withered. With just a slap, she fell to the ground.


    "Bitch, shut up!" Gu Lian''s face carried a bit of hatred, and even more so, a bit of pride. "Even if the Duke Master has someone he cares about, so what? The Duke Master is destined to never have the chance to meet that person in this life, and the one accompanying Duke Master right now isn''t you, it''s me, Lin Lian! Duke Master said that when you die, you will take care of me. I will be the honorable Madam Duke Chengan ¡­ "


    With that, she crouched down, using her tofu painted nails to hold onto Lin Shu''s sharp chin, she spoke word by word: If I were you, I would have died long ago, why would I live in this world and be detestable to others?


    "Don''t even think about it!" "As long as I am here, I will be the wife of the Duke Chengan. Your Lin Lian will forever be a Aunt Lian, and your son can only call you Aunt. Heh, you all want me to die, but I still want to live on!"


    "Didn''t Duke Master hate me? Heh, as long as I am here, Duke Master will never forget how you begged and begged to marry me into your clan. In all these years, you have watched your beloved be humiliated by someone else! I don''t feel well, and you guys have to suffer together with me. Don''t even think about getting away with it! "


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but laugh. Although she was smiling, her heart was feeling worse than anyone else.


    From the time she was eight, she had fallen in love with the Duke Chengan. But now, she was twenty years old, and yet, she had ended up like this.


    Gu Lian was also smiling alongside her. She looked no better than her panicking smile. There was pride in her smile. She clapped her hands and two strong and robust women walked in.


    Only then did Gu Lian say, "Even if you want to make me feel disgusted like a fly or Duke Master, Duke Master won''t be disgusted by you! Duke Master has already instructed me to bring this Bamboo Leaf Green over to you. If I remember correctly, the Joyous Wine between you and I back then was also Bamboo Leaf Green, right? The way to come to this Duke Mansion, and send you off, can also be considered as fitting from beginning to end! "


    How could Lin Shu be willing to drink it? She stood up, trembling, and wanted to sweep the cup of poison wine to the ground.


    However, before she could even get up, she was caught by one of her wives. The other woman then pinched her mouth and drank the cup of poison.


    The bamboo leaf green choking people, did not have the sweet wine of the wedding night.


    Seeing that she had drank the wine, Lin Lian''s mouth curved into a smile, and said: "We will do as Duke Master says!"


    What for?


    At this point, what are you all going to do?


    Lin Shu wanted to shout out loud, but the poison in her poison was extremely strong, after drinking the cup of wine, she felt an intense pain in her heart, so much that she couldn''t even speak.


    But in the next moment, she knew what those people wanted to do.


    He could smell the smoke rising from the tip of his nose. The fire before his eyes was extremely bright. It was as beautiful as the smoke from a young age.


    She lived in a wooden house, but in an instant, the fire was high!


    Lin Shu felt her body burning and hurting, but when she was about to die, she saw her husband walk into the courtyard with her sister in her arms, slowly walking out. She did not even look at him, much less call for help.


    Five years of being a husband and wife, yet her husband had caused her to end up without even leaving behind a corpse!


    Looking at the back of the couple as they slowly walked out, Lin Shu''s eyes were filled with hatred, "If there is a next life, I will definitely make you pay double back ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was smashed on the head by a burnt log, turning into a bloody mess ¡­

 C3

    Lin Shu still felt that her body was hot and painful, and she heard someone whisper to him in a daze, "If you don''t report to the Grand Madam for an imperial physician at this time, what would happen if the girl burns herself up? When the time comes for Madam to scold us, will all of you be able to take responsibility? "


    The voice was heavy.


    Actinin Qin was originally a servant of her mother, the Madam Lian. After the death of the Madam Lian, Actinin Qin had served by her side.


    Back then, when she found out that her husband had been coveting someone else''s wife for the past two years, her heart was like dying embers. Furthermore, she wanted to leave him.


    She and Li Jun had only spoken for a short moment before she was put under house arrest by the Duke Chengan.


    It was Actinin Qin, it was Actinin Qin who had brought her out of Duke Chengan Palace. The two of them knew that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a place where one eats people and doesn''t spit their bones out, and from the beginning, they didn''t say that they were going back, so Actinin Qin said that she would bring her back to Yangzhou to find her uncle, who would uphold justice for her.


    However, before the two of them even saw their uncle, they met an evil person halfway down the road. In order to protect her, Actinin Qin had died under the blade of the evil person.


    Now, Actinin Qin must be here to pick her up ¡­


    Before Lin Shu could even breathe, she heard another voice, "But the Grand Madam ¡­ I really don''t dare to go. Just because of a dispute between Fourth Miss and Fifth Miss, Grand Madam scolded Madam fiercely, telling his to shut his doors and reflect on her mistake. If I were to go, wouldn''t I be beaten to death? "


    This was Rui Zhi''s voice!


    Back then, she was doted on and even treated Rui Zhi as her own little sister. Unfortunately, after marrying into the Duke Chengan Palace for a year, she had already planned to climb onto Master''s bed. At that time, Rui Zhi had kneeled down and cried in front of her.


    However, Rui Zhi resented her for this matter, and helped Lin Rou enter the Duke Chengan Palace, becoming a Aunt Lian.


    Then, Actinin Qin''s voice sounded again, "If you don''t go, do you believe that I won''t ask my wife to beat you to death tomorrow? "Madam, I believe you have seen your methods of punishing ¡­"


    Rui Zhi dragged her feet and went down.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, Lin Shu fell asleep again. When she opened her eyes again, who else could it be other than Actinin Qin?


    However, this appearance was a lot younger than when Actinin Qin died.


    Immediately, Lin Shu''s tears fell as she held onto Actinin Qin''s hands tightly. She choked with sobs: "Actinin Qin, you came to fetch me ¡­."


    Seeing that, Rui Zhi who was hiding lazily at the side, squeezed her way in: "Miss, this servant is here, could it be that you have recognized the wrong person?"


    Everyone knew that the Fourth Miss did not like the Fifth Madam and did not even like the servants and wives of the Fifth Madam!


    However, Lin Shu didn''t even look at her, and said softly, "Actinin Qin, is mother alright? Me, Me... "Sorry, you guys ¡­"


    Actinin Qin had originally planned to return after Fourth Miss woke up, since the Madam was waiting for her to reply, but when she saw her, she panicked, "Miss, Madam and servants are fine, but you, what is going on? Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere? "


    When she finished speaking, she instructed Rui Zhi: "I''m afraid that Imperial Physician Gu''er came by yesterday, but this lady''s condition is still not good. Tell Grand Madam to invite another Imperial Physician to come and have a look!"

 C4

    Rui Zhi hesitated and did not go down, and said softly: "Yesterday, when I went to Grand Madam, I met with a problem. I only said that the imperial physician in the palace was supposed to treat the emperors'' illnesses, what kind of logic is that? "If I were to go again today, I''m afraid there will be gossip ¡­"


    "Is the gossip more important, or is the girl''s body more important?" Actinin Qin frowned, then she trembled in fear.


    Seeing that, Lin Shu only thought she was dreaming and waved Rui Zhi off. She pulled Actinin Qin''s hand and whispered:


    What''s left to see?" With my body in such a state, why would I ask for an imperial physician? Well, let''s talk a little bit more... It''s so good, we''re together again, Mother? "Why haven''t you seen your mother?


    After saying this, those tears couldn''t be stopped no matter how hard he tried.


    Seeing that, Actinin Qin hurriedly used a handkerchief to wipe it away. She muttered in her heart that it was not that Fourth Miss had become an idiot, but she still said: "Madam is better now ¡­ Are you hungry? Do you want this servant to instruct the kitchen to prepare some food? "


    Lin Shu was startled, and nodded her head.


    Back then, when she and Actinin Qin had escaped from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and used up half of their supply of silver, they had actually even eaten bark vegetables. She cried as she ate, feeling extremely wronged.


    After a moment of thought, she said, "I want to eat Three Freshmen Wonderful Blunt!"


    Once he said that, the drool beneath the tip of his tongue couldn''t be stopped no matter how hard he tried.


    However, Actinin Qin frowned and said: "Miss, this Three Freshness Ingest needs to be used for shepherding. It is already the early summer, where did you get the shepherd''s patchery from? "Why don''t you change it to three different kinds of porridge, in which you can put a thin piece of waxy dried bamboo shoots. The taste is quite fresh, what do you think?"


    "That''s fine too!" Lin Shu was extremely hungry, she would be satisfied with what she had to eat, how could she care about anything else?


    As she said that, she could not help but lift the rouge embroidered cloth, wanting to get off the bed, but when she stretched out her hand, she was stunned. This small hand was short and fat, and the nails were neatly trimmed and cleaned. This was clearly a child''s hand!


    She could not help but ask around, only to see that the arrangement of the room was especially familiar. On the brick bed, there was a multicolored green orb with a few budding lotuses, and a yellow flower bud the size of a finger was exceptionally pleasing to the eye.


    His gaze shifted down bit by bit as the golden phoenix spread its wings in candlestick, rosewood carved into the wood. The auspicious feeling of a screen was etched into the ivory Lin Lang dressing table ¡­ This was clearly the arrangement of the Linglong Pavilion.


    Lin Shu was startled, and pinched herself, it would hurt.


    She did not even have the time to put on her shoes. She staggered out of the bed and looked at the double bun on her dressing table. This ¡­ this was clearly the appearance she had when she was eight years old!


    She was shocked. The little girl in the mirror also had a face full of fear. She moved, and the little girl in the mirror also moved.


    When all the servants in the room saw this, they were all stunned. Only Actinin Qin went forward and whispered: "Miss, what happened to you?" From the looks of it, he seemed to have been possessed.


    Lin Shu was so happy that her tears were about to fall, as she threw herself into Actinin Qin''s embrace, "Actinin Qin, I''m still alive, we''re still alive ¡­"


    Actinin Qin said, "Miss, what are you saying? "Of course you''re still alive, but you''ve fallen into the water. Take some medicine and rest for a while."

 C5

    Speaking of which, the lady was also stubborn, it was exactly the same as her own wife, but because a few girls were playing by the lake, Fifth Miss accidentally fell into the water, was saved and said that it was caused by Fourth Miss''s push, Grand Madam scolded her a few times, but Fourth Miss only said angrily that he did not push her.


    But the servants beside Fifth Miss all said that Fourth Miss pushed him into the water, and when Grand Madam saw that Fourth Miss did not recognize him, he became angrier and scolded him.


    But who knew that just as Fourth Miss was about to walk towards the lake, he yelled out, "So what if I push him? At most, I can just jump in and apologize. "


    However, the Fourth Miss did not know how to use water, and by the time the servant girl saved her, she had already fainted from choking.


    Thinking up to here, Actinin Qin patted Lin Shu''s back and said softly: "That''s right, you''re still alive. Don''t do such foolish things again in the future. Even Madam Ye is extremely worried for you. She only said that Grand Madam scolded her after, and even if it was something extremely important, she would still scold her after being scolded. You cannot be so muddle-headed in the future. "


    Lin Shu nodded and asked softly: "Has mother been grounded by grandmother?"


    Actinin Qin hesitated for a moment, then nodded her head and said: "That''s right, about this, Madam had told me before that it would not be good for me to tell you, I''m afraid that there might be a conflict between you and Grand Madam ¡­ ¡­ Seeing that you have fallen into the water, and that there are still people in the house who are speaking sarcastically, naturally, I have to go to the Grand Madam to seek justice for you. In the end, the Grand Madam became so angry that he even scolded the Madam.


    This kind of thing had happened before in her previous life, but Lin Shu didn''t know it. She didn''t even take a glance when the Madam Lian was grounded.


    The moment she recovered, she would immediately gather in front of Second Aunt and act coquettishly as she felt wronged. How would Madam Jiang offend the Grand Madam for her? However, she had only personally cooked an almond pie for her, which caused her to say that the Madam Jiang was treating her well, but she had forgotten about the Madam Lian that was imprisoned in her courtyard.


    Moreover, it was not certain if that almond pie was made by the Madam Jiang ¡­


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Actinin Qin sighed, and said softly: "Madam truly treats you well, for meat that fell from my stomach, how could it not hurt?"


    She did not know how many times she had said this, but every time she said it, Lin Shu would find it easy to scold her. Gradually, she could only mutter a few words to herself.


    But now that Lin Shu thought about her previous life where she had committed all sorts of preposterous acts, her tears were about to fall again, "Can I go see Mother?"


    Actinin Qin thought that she had heard wrongly, "Fourth Miss, you, what did you say?"


    "I said I''m going to see Mother." Lin Shu resisted the pain in her eyes and softly said, "Could it be?"


    "Okay, okay, where can we not go?" Actinin Qin was so excited that she started to stutter, "It''s just that, your body is not fully recovered yet, and you''re even taking medicine. If Madam sees you like this, her heart will ache, why not go over in two more days, what do you think?"


    Lin Shu replied obediently: "Alright, I will listen to Sister Actinin Qin."


    The children of her mother were like treasures, and the children of her mother were like grass. It was just that in her previous life, she knew everything too late.

 C6

    Rui Zhi saw that Lin Shu and Actinin Qin were talking non-stop, her eyes almost flipped to the sky, but what could she do about this lady giving face to Actinin Qin?


    Lin Shu saw her face, and treated it as if she did not see it. In terms of logic, even if Rui Zhi disliked Actinin Qin, but Actinin Qin was still one of Madam Lian''s servant girl, and she was too muddle-headed previously, so even the little girl beside him developed such a arrogant personality.


    It was time to knock on the door. No, this was not enough. She couldn''t leave anyone by her side who would break his word.


    Just as she was about to beat Rui Zhi up first, Lin Shu heard a few Maid''s voices coming from outside: "Nanny Zhu!"


    The unhappiness in Lin Shu''s eyes deepened. This Nanny Zhu was not easy to deal with, she was at the same level as Rui Zhi.


    But this time, the Nanny Zhu walked into the room and did not notice at all that the little girl on the bed had changed. She nodded towards Actinin Qin and greeted him before saying: "Miss, this servant has returned from Grand Madam, Grand Madam said that you are impatient, young, and that it is unavoidable for you to do something wrong. He wants you to find someone to teach you, tell you to properly reflect on your mistakes, and move to Second Madam''s courtyard after you recovered."


    Actinin Qin''s face slightly changed. Wasn''t Grand Madam slapping her own wife''s face? His parents were no longer here, why did he raise Fourth Miss to the second house?


    Lin Shu only coldly looked at Nanny Zhu and did not speak.


    Since Nanny Zhu was a person of the Madam Jiang and had always been a good person, she naturally wished to see him raise the money under the Madam Jiang. Like this, when she was in front of the Madam Lian talking about how bad her life was, the silver money would fall into her pocket.


    Even though Nanny Zhu had made a lot of profit, but she was still not satisfied!


    Nanny Zhu panicked a little when she was stared at by this cold gaze. She felt that the young lady was a little different from usual. She smiled and said: "Young lady, are you overjoyed? Weren''t you always thinking of going to the Second Madam? "This servant will pack up his things for a few days. After you''ve recovered from your illness, we''ll move in!"


    However, Lin Shu curled her lips and said: "I was saying that I want to live next to Second Aunt, but I never said that I want to live in Second Aunt''s courtyard!"


    She''d said these words several times before. If she denied them now, wouldn''t that be slapping herself in the face?


    Moreover, the Madam Lian took out over ten thousand taels of silver two years ago to repair the Linglong Pavilion. Other than the courtyard that the Grand Madam was in, her Linglong Pavilion was probably the best.


    In her previous life, she did not stay in the courtyard of Madam Jiang, but Madam Jiang was clever, she sent her daughter Lin Qian over to Linglong Pavilion, saying that she would be her companion.


    The Nanny Zhu panicked, "But the Grand Madam has already spoken. Miss, don''t be stubborn, if it wasn''t for Second Madam pleading for you in front of the Grand Madam, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "Afraid of what?" Lin Shu smiled faintly, with a hint of disdain in her eyes. "Second Aunt isn''t pleading for mercy on my behalf, but rather, has poured all the dirty water on Mother''s body! But every time I received a compliment, it would become a gift from the Second Aunt. If I did something wrong, the person who received it would definitely be my mother. "


    However, thinking about it, she didn''t seem to have done anything to get others to praise her!

 C7

    Nanny Zhu choked, only after a while did she say: "Miss, you can''t say it like that, why does Second Madam treat you like this, everyone in the He¡¯s Mansion has eyes, if not, why would Grand Madam let you stay by my side?"


    As she said that, she glanced at Actinin Qin who was standing beside Lin Shu, and said softly: "Did someone say something in front of this lady?"


    However, Lin Shu was too lazy to bother with her. She flipped open her blanket and got off the bed, "Actinin Qin, please help me wash myself. I''m going to see my grandmother."


    "At this time?" Actinin Qin panicked and quickly said: "Miss, even if you are in a hurry to see Grand Madam, you should at least wait until your body is better before speaking of such a thing again, right?"


    Lin Shu coughed twice, and said: "If I wait a few more days, I''m afraid Mother will become the laughingstock of He¡¯s Mansion!"


    Since it was like that, Actinin Qin did not have anything else to say, she could only support her and brought her to the Green Pine Academy. Grand Madam was currently resting on the Noble Consort''s bed, with a few Maid helping her beat her legs.


    Now that Grand Madam was old, it was unavoidable for him to be lacking in mental strength. Only after hearing Nanny Chen''s reminder, did he slightly open his eyes.


    However, the Grand Matriarch was clearly wearing a dark green silky hat today. She had emerald eyebrows, white hair, and a neat bun on her head. She had the appearance of an old matriarch, but her gaze towards Lin Shu was slightly cold, as if she were looking at a monster.


    The Grand Madam did not like him, whether it was her previous life or this life, Lin Shu knew them all.


    However, Lin Shu still did not know the reason behind it. She could only smile and pay her respects, "Greetings to Grandmother."


    Grand Madam''s expression became calmer as he nodded and said indifferently: "Why are you here at this time? Last night, the little girl who was by your side knocked on the Green Pine Academy ''door in the middle of the night. She said that you were sick and muddled, took my card and went to the palace to ask for an imperial physician, I thought you were too sick to get up ¡­ "


    How could Lin Shu not understand the meaning of her words? However, she only pretended that she did not understand, "Thank you for your concern, Grandmother. Yesterday, Imperial Physician Li prescribed some medicine and after I drank it, I slept for a while.


    "I didn''t have such a good feeling about it before. So, why did you look for me?" Grand Madam''s attitude was extremely cold.


    To be honest, although the Grand Madam had a gentle personality, and told his descendants not to come and greet him everyday, there were still some rules in large families. Someone like the Fifth Miss Lin Lian, who was proficient in flattery, had passed out for the entire day, and Lin Shu, on the other hand, knew that the Grand Madam did not like him.


    Even if they came, they would still stand at the back of the crowd, unwilling to go forward no matter what.


    In her previous life, Lin Shu had experienced all sorts of hardships, seen all kinds of cold faces, seen all sorts of hardships, and all sorts of good deeds. This logic, it wasn''t too late for Lin Shu to know, "Could it be that I can''t come and pay respects to Grandmother just because I have nothing to do? "I was unfilial before, I definitely won''t be like this in the future!"


    His attitude was very low, the low Grand Madam could not help but look deeply into her eyes, "It''s good that you know you made a mistake before, but you can''t be so unruly in the future. After all, you''re a direct descendant of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and although I''m not going to say that you''re like your elder sister, then you should at least be able to handle the etiquette, right?"

 C8

    Lin Shu nodded her head and smiled.


    If it was before, she would definitely pout her lips and not say a word. Before, she thought it was enough just because she didn''t want to contradict her grandmother.


    Seeing that she was so sane, the Grand Madam was happy to give her face. However, there was a faint smile on her lips, "I''m afraid we haven''t eaten breakfast yet? Nanny Chen, you have to boil some vegetable porridge in the small kitchen and bring some Eight Treasures Soy Sauce for Fifth Miss''s use! "


    Because she had been like this for so many years, the Eight Treasures Dressing of Green Pine Academy was very famous. There was usually a banquet or something like that, and many wives of aristocratic families had specially brought back a small jar of pickled vegetables.


    Lin Shu quickly said: "Grandmother, I have already eaten breakfast."


    In her previous life, she was the one who had failed to show off her skills, and Granny only hated her for not being able to do enough. In her previous life, she had lost both her legs to her husband, Duke Chengan, and even though Grandmother was so sick that she couldn''t get up from her bed, she went to the Duke Chengan Palace with a walking stick. She only said that she still had Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion behind her and wouldn''t be looked down on by others.


    However, at that time, her heart was dead, and she wished she could have died. She even resented that her grandmother had agreed to Lin Lian''s request and sent her to the Duke Chengan Palace.


    After that, when she was accompanied by the green lamp and ancient buddha, many things finally made sense. Grandmother was not only her grandmother, but also Lin Lian''s grandmother, and even more so, the Grand Madam of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­


    However, the Grand Madam laughed: Then let''s stay at the Pine Fragrance Court for lunch, the servant girls beside you have always been with you, whatever you want to eat, they would instruct the kitchen to do, I''m afraid they have forgotten that you are not fully recovered yet, you can''t eat much, why not stay here with me for the afternoon to eat green vegetable porridge? "At that time, tell the kitchen to boil some stewed red bean soup and use some side dishes. You won''t be stained with any meat or meat right now!"


    Her grandson''s daughter was willing to get close to him, which grandmother would be happy about it. Moreover, Lin Shu had been sick for a while, so she seemed to have become more sensible.


    The white-haired Nanny Chen by the side also started to make fun of Su Yun, "Who doesn''t know that there is nothing in our Fourth Miss that does not enjoy life in this He¡¯s Mansion? I''ll have to knock on the kitchenette and tell them to be more careful! "


    Lin Shu felt that she was in a bit of a predicament, and her face blushed from embarrassment.


    However, the more Grand Madam saw, the more he liked his, and said: "Even if there is no meat to eat, it would not be too late to wait for his to recover, but it is better for this little girl to eat less meat. Firstly, it is not good for his body, and secondly it is easier to get fat ¡­" When he got fat, it would be ugly. When the time came, it would not be so easy to say that he was from the same family.


    She paused for a moment and then said: "But no worries, in a few days, you will be raised to your Second Aunt. Your Second Aunt will naturally take good care of you."


    Lin Shu raised her pair of clear eyes, and sternly said: "Grandmother, I, I ¡­ Not willing to stay by Second Aunt''s side. "


    The smile on Grand Madam''s lips congealed, "Why are you unwilling to keep me by your Second Aunt''s side? Your Second Aunt is born into a prestigious clan, and knows about poetry and etiquette. If you keep you by her side and become like your Second Sister, knowing about rules and regulations, wouldn''t that be good? "


    While talking, her mouth revealed a serious expression, "Or did you hear someone say something and know that if you are raised by your Second Aunt''s side, your Second Aunt will have harsh requirements, and will not be willing to endure this suffering?" She had thought that Lin Shu had gotten sick and had slightly improved his temper, but she had never thought about it. It had only been a few days, how could she change her attitude so easily?

 C9

    Lin Shu hurriedly said: "Of course not, the Second Aunt treats me extremely well, and I also really like the Second Aunt. It''s just that I''m a fourth house lady after all, if I were to be raised in the second house, people would gossip."


    Originally, she was a person who coveted pleasure. When she married into the Duke Chengan Palace in her previous life, her words were even crooked, and none of her zither, chess, calligraphy, and paintings could be used as well.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already spoken to your father about this, and he has agreed to it." Grand Madam didn''t mention her mother at all, as if Madam Lian was someone who wasn''t important at all in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    "I know that Grandmother and Father are doing this for my own good. I also know that I made you worry so much earlier, but this time, I really know that I was wrong. I definitely won''t do such a thing again!" Lin Shu only said that she was wrong, but never once did she mention that she had pushed Lin Lian into the lake. What did she not do, why must she admit it? "They will definitely say that your parents can''t raise their daughters well and want to send them to the second chamber for adoption. After all, your father is a mid-third rank official in the imperial court. If word of this got out, how would other people miss you?"


    When a man walks outside, the most important thing is his face.


    Thinking back to what his son said last night, Grand Madam could not help but hesitate. He sighed and said, "But your mother only knows how to be arrogant, how can he suppress you?"


    After Lin Shu heard this, he still had room to maneuver. She hurriedly moved closer to Grand Madam, "Don''t you still have a grandmother? If I don''t listen in the future, Grandmother will punish me well, hmm ¡­ I made a mistake and was punished to write five large words. You know, I hate to write big words. "


    When the Grand Madam heard this, he forced a smile as he said, "Alright, if you disobey anymore in the future, I will punish you to copy the words! "Let''s see if you dare to be naughty in the future. If it''s naughty, then even when your big brother was young, he wouldn''t be as naughty as you ¡­"


    Although he was reprimanding Ye Zichen, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    When Lin Lian, who came in to greet them, saw this, she thought that she had seen wrongly. However, when she looked carefully, who else could the person standing in the room be other than Lin Shu? Lin Shu coming here with the Green Pine Academy was already a rare occurrence, but it did not cause the Grand Madam to glare at him.


    However, Lin Shu''s eyes were sharp, and she saw Lin Lian with a single glance. Today, Lin Lian was dressed in a lotus root silk lily dress, and a moon-white satin tit. Her small face was written with elegance, matching with her similar outfit.


    Thinking about Lin Lian''s appearance before her death in her previous life, the Hundred Starry Night Flower Butterfly wore a flower cloud and was paired with that vermilion flowery plum blossom dress. Her face was filled with insolence and haughtiness ¡­ However, this expression and dressing would never appear on Lin Lian''s face again in this lifetime.


    Hatred was always tougher than love. Now, Lin Shu really wanted to go up and scratch her charming little face, but after taking a deep breath, she affectionately called out: "Fifth sister, you''ve come to pay respects to grandmother too."


    Lin Lian was a Shu girl, and was even viewed as a thorn in her side by Lin Shu. When had she ever seen such a posture?


    beckoned her over, and pinched her hand: "Lian Jieer, are you better now? Does your head still hurt? "This time, your sister knows that it''s her fault. I''ve taught her a lesson before, so don''t bother with her. The most important thing between sisters is to be kind and amiable."

 C10

    Lin Lian''s eyes immediately reddened, but she still stood beside Grand Madam and nodded obediently.


    It was like he was begging for help!


    snorted in disdain when she saw it. This Lin Lian was a concubine who came from a family of five, so logically speaking, no matter how much pain she suffered, it would not hurt her body, but she was used to trying to please him, so being able to sleep more in peace was one thing. Today, personally made two cakes for the Grand Madam to taste, and tomorrow he would also make a pair of socks for the Grand Madam.


    If she, Lin Lian, was truly a Buddha, how could she have done such a malicious thing?


    At first, Lin Shu didn''t believe it at all, but after experiencing her previous life''s events, she didn''t believe anything at all. However, since Lin Lian knew how to act, she was naturally better at it than Lin Lian. Grandmother was the one who made the decision to kill in the Inner Palace, "Is Fifth Sister still angry with me? At that time, I really didn''t know what happened. I was clearly standing by my fifth sister''s side talking to Second Sister, but why did you suddenly turn around and fall into the lake?


    "If you don''t forgive me, I don''t have anything to say, but you can''t not make Grandmother worry. Now that Grandmother is old, it''s not right for us to go to the lake to play water. I heard the maidservant beside her say that Grandmother was so angry that she wanted to find someone to fill up the lake!"


    "Why am I angry with Fourth Sister?" If Lin Lian did not say anything, then this unfilial hat would have been taken off her shoulders.


    Grand Madam was naturally happy when he saw it, "Sister, where do you not have time to kowtow and look forward to it? Back then, when I was not out of the pavilion, I was able to squabble with my sister for a few days over a piece of satin that was given to me by the palace. Naturally, the two of you girls are more intimate than others in this five room.


    Lin Shu and Lin Lian naturally agreed with a smile.


    She acted as if she was forced by Lin Shu to agree to her apology. After saying a few words, she said: "Grandmother, you haven''t been feeling very well lately. I want to go to the Little Buddha Hall to burn some incense and read a few volumes of Buddhist scriptures for you."


    "Good child, go!" Only then did Grand Madam let go of Lin Lian''s hand.


    In fact, she had always loved Lin Lian. Even if Lin Lian had been born from a concubine, Lin Shu understood that if there was a person who had grown up in front of him, she would still like her.


    No, that''s not right. In his previous life, the jackals and wild leopards around him didn''t treat him well either, but he was still blinded by his own thoughts, "Grandmother, I haven''t been to the little buddhist hall yet. I also want to go and have a look, and recite scriptures together with my fifth sister."


    "Let''s go!" The Grand Madam laughed, and after seeing Lin Shu walk out of the door, she then said to the Nanny Chen in a low voice: "I''m afraid that you want to go to the Little Buddha Hall to harass them again, send someone over to take a look!"


    But Nanny Chen continued: From your words, although Fourth Miss is usually a bit stubborn, she is not afraid. From what I see, she knows that she is in the wrong, and it is not good for her to lower her face to apologize to Fifth Miss in front of us, that''s why I found an excuse, not to mention others, do you think that Fourth Miss is interested in the buddhist hall? Ever since Fourth Miss was born, she had never stepped foot into the little buddhist hall of the Green Pine Academy! "

 C11

    The Grand Madam nodded his head, "I hope that this child can be sensible, the back of her hand is full of flesh, previously, even if I did not like her, she was still my granddaughter."


    The back of his hand was indeed meat, but the meat on his palm was much thicker than the meat on the back of his hand!


    Lin Shu slowly walked into the small buddhist hall, the anger in her heart was slightly scattered by the fragrance of the sandalwood. Looking at Lin Lian in front of him who was clasping her hands together and seemingly reciting the buddhist scriptures sincerely, she couldn''t help but laugh, "Fifth sister, are you sincere towards the buddha?"


    Lin Lian completely ignored her.


    "Everyone in the He¡¯s Mansion has always said that I was arrogant and unruly, but now that I''m sick, I have to think about it carefully. Just how did my unbridled and mischievous reputation come about?!" Lin Shu''s mouth had a sneer on it, he looked straight at Lin Lian, thinking to himself, you''re already so scheming at such a young age, no wonder you lost so miserably in your last life, "Perhaps you''ve gotten sick, and even your brain has been opened, yet you actually understood what is going on, and I wonder if your fifth sister is really interested?"


    Lin Lian glanced at her with a hint of estrangement in her eyes, completely lacking the gentleness from before. "If Fourth Sister has anything to say, just say it. Why do you have to keep me in suspense?"


    However, Lin Shu said with a smile: My character is not mischievous, but I have been provoked by you, in my opinion, you are just a useless woman, why would I like you so much by my father and grandmother, I hate you more, the more you have to pretend to be weak in front of your elders, as though I am a tiger that eats people, and you have become a weak little white rabbit, don''t even mention how you accidentally fell into the water and framed me, even if you were to say that you were careless, the others would just think that you were being threatened by me?


    There was a servant girl waiting outside, her voice was low, falling into Lin Lian''s ears, it was as loud as thunder, "What is the Fourth Sister talking about, why do I not understand? That day, you were the one who pushed me into the lake. It was one thing for you to argue in front of Grandmother.


    "Hoh, this is truly interesting. That''s right, there are people who lie continuously. But, you know who that person is, Lin Lian!" In his previous life, Lin Shu thought that someone had accidentally pushed Lin Lian into the lake, but she didn''t know who that person was. However, in his previous life, after she was locked up, Lin Lian had clearly told her that she accidentally fell into the lake.


    Thinking of this, she picked up the three bamboo incense sticks and bowed towards the half-height golden Buddha. She turned around and looked at Lin Lian, "Since I am such a malicious person in your heart, then tell me, if I were to accidentally burn your face right now, wouldn''t that be within your expectations?"


    Lin Lian stood up, her face immediately changed, "Lin Shu, are you crazy!?"


    "I''m afraid that Fifth Sister knows who I am better than anyone else!" Lin Shu held onto the incense in her hand, and walked towards Lin Lian step by step, "Tell me, how do you think Grandmother will punish me if she finds out? "Grandmother thought that I pushed you into the water and almost caused your death, but she only scolded me a little. I admit that I was wrong, and I can be considered to have solved the problem. If I had only accidentally burned your face, Grandmother would probably have scolded me lightly. After all, my personality has always been so stubborn, don''t you think so, fifth sister?"

 C12

    Lin Lian was panicking, no one knew what was going on better than her, and immediately retreated step by step, her mouth opening even more, "Lin Shu, don''t do anything rash ¡­"


    Lin Shu was older than her, she was taller than her, and her Daqing Dynasty had always been thin for a beauty. She was like a bean sprout, how could she be a match for Lin Shu?


    Lin Shu blew at the fragrant bamboo ash, which landed on Lin Lian''s face, burning it like a spark.


    Seeing that she had lost all color in her face, Lin Shu could not help but smile, "So you knew how to be afraid? Then how come you didn''t know fear when you framed me? "Lin Lian, the heavens are watching. Everything you do, there will be retribution sooner or later!"


    Lin Lian was so frightened that she didn''t even hear a word he said. "Men! Someone come! "


    Her voice had always been soft and weak, but now it was tinged with panic.


    Immediately, a few old wives rushed in, looking at the two girls with a panicked expression. If there was even the slightest mistake, then they might not be able to keep their lives.


    One must know that the few women who were on duty by the lake that day had all been sold.


    Lin Shu looked at them and laughed: "Why do all of you have this expression? Am I having fun with my fifth sister? Fifth sister, don''t you think so? "


    Lin Lian felt that the person in front of her was not Lin Shu, although the appearance was the same, the valuable Lin Shu''s eyes revealed innocence and slyness, one could tell at a glance that he was easy to fool, but now her eyes were filled with shrewdness and calmness, how did he look like an eight year old child?


    The other wives didn''t dare to step down.


    Lin Shu laughed, and then used her hand to wipe away the dust on Lin Lian''s face, and laughed: "Fifth sister, although you are wholeheartedly devoted to Buddha, do not be too obsessed, look, your face is completely covered with dust, Grandma''s favorite is a pure and clean lady, if I knew Fifth sister is like this, I''m afraid I would not like her."


    After saying that, she left with a smile, leaving only Lin Lian trembling on the spot. This person, this person was not Lin Shu!


    Previously, Lin Shu would have jumped up and spread the news, how did she do such a thing?


    But she had never thought that in terms of being two-faced and three-faced, there were only a few people who could match her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    naturally did not care about what happened to her. He waited for Lin Lian to slowly wake up and go to the Grand Madam, only to see Lin Shu accompanying the Grand Madam and talking to him, "... Originally, Second Sister said that she would hold a lotus feast in her residence when all the lotus flowers in the lake bloomed. However, after what happened with Fifth Sister, I felt that it would be better not to have a lotus feast.


    Lin Lian was originally filled with doubts, but now that she stepped into the doorway, she did not know whether she should walk in, because this person was clearly Lin Shu!


    That day, before she fell into the water, their Second Sister, Lin Qian, saw that the lotus flowers in the lake had all sprouted, and had always said that they would like to set up a lotus feast.


    If the person in front of him was not Lin Shu, how would he know about this?


    On the other hand, Grand Madam felt that Lin Shu became more sensible and nodded: "That''s true. Firstly, it''s not safe, and secondly, it''s the young lady''s skin and tender flesh that needs to be raised. Don''t be like your Third Big Sister, who only knows how to play crazily all day long, and bask in the sunlight like a little redhead.

 C13

    She could only rely on Grand Madam to climb up and down the He¡¯s Mansion. If she were to call Lin Shu the favorite of Grand Madam, would she still have a chance of survival?


    Her birth mother was the Auntie Zhong, and had gained the favor of her father Lin Pei over the years. Other than her, she also gave birth to a son, and this son was even the only son of the fifth wife in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    But what was the use?


    To put it bluntly, she was a concubine born of a woman. When she was 12 or 13 years old, would she be able to socialize with the Auntie Zhong? At her age of fourteen or fifteen, could it be that the Auntie Zhong would help her with a good marriage? How many noble families, aristocratic families, and Auntie Zhong were all unknown in the capital? How could they possibly help her propose marriage?


    It wasn''t that she was an ingrate, it was that Auntie Zhong had already taught her this when she was still young.


    Thinking about that, Lin Lian clenched her teeth, and continued, "That''s right, Grandmother''s words are extremely reasonable. Previously, I had a glimpse of the young ladies of Duke Chengan Palace from afar, and saw all of them standing together laughing without showing their teeth, being gentle and courteous, wearing the same clothes, and having the same hair ornament, this is what we truly are all doing!"


    That day at the laboratory in the Duke Chengan Palace, when Lin Shu saw the County Prince, he immediately revealed a silly look. Only fools would not know what was going on!


    It''s the Duke Chengan Palace again!


    Lin Shu did not notice the overtone in her words, but the expression in her eyes darkened. Everyone said that the sons and daughters of the upbringing in the Duke Chengan Palace were extremely strict, but that was only in appearance.


    As for the few ladies of Duke Chengan Palace, none of them were easy to deal with!


    He was sweet to the mouth and knew when to advance and when to retreat. He looked like a person in a mural, who wouldn''t like him when they saw him? "You must learn from the girls of Duke Chengan Palace, especially Sis Hui''er and Sister Shu."


    "Yes, I will listen to Grandmother''s teachings!" Lin Shu hurriedly replied. Seeing that Grand Madam''s expression did not look bad, she laughed and said, "Grandmother, I heard that you placed Mother under house arrest? Did mother do something wrong just like me? "


    Grand Madam''s face darkened, "Where did you hear this from?"


    If others knew that she was an evil mother-in-law, how would she be able to establish herself in the capital?


    Lin Shu pretended not to know anything, "When I was on the way here, I heard all the servants say that, if you don''t believe me, just ask Sister Actinin Qin, and they all said that grandmother doesn''t like grandmother, and because mother doesn''t agree with you, you are going to imprison mother, and said that First Aunt was so noisy with you for a few days because of brother, you didn''t even want to scold First Aunt."


    At such a young age, he already had such a small advantage. He dared to say anything and could say anything, but when it entered the ears of the Grand Madam, he would become a servant girl.


    Lin Shu naturally did not lie, it was just that she did not notice it in her previous life, not only were these words, the words that the servant girl said were even more unpleasant to hear.

 C14

    It was true that the Grand Madam was biased, but if someone else said this, they would feel disgusted.


    Lin Shu''s First Aunt was born in the famous Kong family in Jinling, and was well-versed in all aspects of poetry and etiquette. Her grandfather was the Emperor''s teacher, and even had several festivals, yet this empress had specially bestowed some things to the Kong family.


    But on the surface, the Grand Madam still maintained his calm, and his face was gloomy, "Have you seen which servant girls are behind them? If I know about this, I will definitely wrench their tongues! "


    Lin Shu continued to pretend to be stupid, "How would I know, all the little girls were very clever, upon hearing the footsteps, they ran away in a hurry. All the little girls in the mansion are around the same age, even their clothes are all the same, even if Grandmother called them all over to stand in front of me, I would not be able to recognize them."


    "You also know that I have never been close with my mother. If the other side''s matter can still be considered reasonable, then how could I possibly lie about this matter?"


    Grand Madam only gave her a deep glance, but didn''t say anything.


    After a long while, she finally said, "You may leave! I''m a little tired. "


    Lin Shu would not do something like adding fuel to the fire, she just replied and went down, while Lin Lian followed along, her eyes filled with a pleased look.


    It was just that in the evening, the Grand Madam''s intentions came to light. It was naturally wrong for the Fifth Madam to not properly teach the Fourth Miss, but in the end, he did not need to close his doors and think about it.


    When this news reached Lin Shu''s ears, she could not help but heave a long sigh of relief.


    In her previous life, although the relationship between her and Grand Madam was not really that close, she did have a little understanding of his character. It was face! It was the reputation of the Lin Clan! It was none other than his own sons! As for the other things beside it, they were all things that they could not care less about.


    This move was the right move.


    When Lin Shu saw Madam Lian, Madam Lian was lying on the bed. Her expression was not exactly good, and her dignified face was filled with dejection.


    She had been married to the Lin Clan for ten years, and although her husband and mother-in-law didn''t like her, this was the first time she had been placed under house arrest.


    The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion boasted of themselves being Honorable House, and even the servants and wives thought of themselves as superior. No matter how respectful they looked on the surface, it was easy to beat them from the bottom of their hearts ¡­ If this happened, how would she be able to stand firm in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in the future?


    Even though the Madam Lian had an iron-blooded wrist, her heart was still in pain.


    Seeing that his daughter had come, a smile appeared on Madam Lian''s face, and he forced himself to stay alert, "Sister Shu, why are you here? May I have dinner? Are you hungry? "


    As she spoke, she realized that it was already the ninetieth day. She then said, "I''m afraid the meal has already been used. Is there anything else you would like to eat?" The kitchen has made date paste cake today, so it''s best to use some during early summer. Sister Shu, do you want to use some? "


    How was this like a mother treating her daughter like an honored guest?


    To put it bluntly, the number of times Lin Shu came to Madam Lian a year was something that could be counted on one''s fingers. Seeing Madam Lian''s dignified and strict face, Lin Shu''s eyes reddened and tears almost fell out, "Mother, it''s all my fault, I''m unfilial ¡­"


    If it was filial piety, how could he not know what had killed his mother in his previous life?

 C15

    Madam Lian was so happy that it seemed like her daughter had grown up!


    She raised her hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of Lin Shu''s eyes and she said softly, "Sister Shu, what''s going on? I heard from Actinin Qin that you just went to Grand Madam this morning, did your grandmother scold you again? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, the pain in her heart grew stronger.


    Only then did Madam Lian relax and said with a smile: "Since your grandmother didn''t scold you, why aren''t you happy? You are good at everything, just that you are a bit too stubborn. Those unpleasant words will go away just by listening. Why take it to heart? As for the Lian Jieer, there is no need to bicker with her. You are the direct descendent of the Lin Family, if you bicker with her, it will damage your status! "


    "I know, I know ¡­" Lin Shu looked at Madam Lian''s somewhat tired face. Even if Madam Lian was put under house arrest by the Grand Madam, with such a thick account book placed in front of this small table, Lin Shu was still calculating for the sake of the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    In her previous life, Madam Lian died a year later. The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was said to be from a violent illness, but Madam Lian''s body was always fine, why did she have such a serious illness for no reason?


    At that time, her Second Aunt had easily tricked her, and in less than half a year, a new person had entered the Palace.


    At that time, the servants at Madam Lian''s side had all been sold, leaving behind only Actinin Qin. At that time, the Grand Madam originally wanted to sell Actinin Qin off, but Actinin Qin was not a servant of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, even the indenture contract was in the hands of the Madam Lian.


    That night, after the heavy rain, Actinin Qin only stumbled into her Linglong Pavilion to stay by her side to take care of her, but at that time, she did not have a good impression of Actinin Qin. She had originally wanted to reject him, but Actinin Qin cried until her face was covered in tears.


    Because of Actinin Qin, she had to force herself even further with her neck, causing Grand Madam''s entire body to tremble in anger. Later on, it was her father, Lin Pei who appeared, allowing her to stay.


    Now that he thought about it, Madam Lian''s death back then was indeed filled with suspicion. If she had died from a violent illness, would he even think about whether Actinin Qin would stay back or not?


    "What''s the matter with you? "My nose is already red. Alright, alright, we''re all girls now, why are you still like you were when you were young, always crying?" Madam Lian, seeing her daughter''s silly and silly look, couldn''t help but laugh and say: "I know, you must be angry, angry at your grandmother for bringing shame upon her, but she is still a concubine after all. Her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion have always been very clear about the direct line of descent, no matter how much face Lian Jieer has, it wouldn''t be better than yours."


    Lin Shu shook his head, and said sternly: "If she were to step on my head, don''t tell me you still don''t want to fuss about it with her? I know that my mother has always thought like this. If I can let it go, then I will let it go, but if I can''t take it from Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian''s face, let alone other things, did Auntie Zhong do it every day? I think that Auntie Zhong will go to the Green Pine Academy everyday rather diligently, but I m afraid that you will only come here once every ten to fifteen days. "


    Madam Lian rubbed her head and comforted her, "It''s good that the two of them are not willing to come. I''m not willing to see them any longer either." Her daughter was planning for her!


    "Whether they come or not is their business. Whether they are willing to see you or not is your business!" "I''m afraid that Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian have already taken your good intentions for granted. If you are willing to watch Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian flourish, I am not willing."

 C16

    Even in her dreams, Madam Lian wanted her daughter to be close to him. Now, how could she not say, "Alright, alright, we''ll listen to our Sister Shu."


    Lin Shu looked at the smile on her mother''s mouth and knew that she thought that she did not like Lin Lian, which was why she wanted to teach Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian a lesson, but she was fine with it now, "You can''t lie to me!"


    Madam Lian laughed even more heartily than before, she reached out and pulled her into her embrace, "Since when have I lied to our Sister Shu before?"


    That''s right, in the ancient books, she saw a small courtyard that was extremely luxurious and good-looking. It was rare for her to find her mother, so she said that she wanted an identical courtyard.


    After that, the Linglong Pavilion was completed, but just how many difficulties did he experience? How did Grandmother agree? How did Father print it? It must have been something my mother had insisted on doing.


    Her mother had always been tough, but only in front of her, soft and obedient.


    Lin Shu only felt that her tears were about to fall again as she hurriedly changed the topic, "¡­ What have you been up to these days? "


    Madam Lian smiled: "It''s all just the usual trifling matters, your Second Aunt said that the Second House''s courtyard wall has been broken in half, and needs to be repaired. Someone from Big Aunt''s family wants to celebrate your birthday, and you also want to send a gift over to Auntie Zhong for your birthday!"


    However, Lin Shu had already taken in the last sentence. Now that she saw that just the two of them talking, there were already three or four female managers sticking their heads out of the door, she also left.


    Although Auntie Zhong was an aunt, because she had given birth to a pair of children for his father Lin Pei, not only did she have a lot of face in front of Lin Pei, she could even barely say a few words in front of Grand Madam.


    If she remembered correctly, Auntie Zhong''s birthday always came by her side. Ten sets of clothes and a set of jewelry, it couldn''t go like this anymore.


    Thinking about it, before she exited the Madam Lian''s courtyard, she did not forget to tell Actinin Qin something.


    Actinin Qin naturally revealed a troubled expression. Auntie Zhong was always like this for birthdays, if this year''s things were to be lacking, Auntie Zhong would definitely want Fifth Master''s ears to be filled with wind ¡­


    "Don''t worry, if someone really blames me, I have my own plans, can it be that you are willing to see Auntie Zhong riding on Mother''s head and acting mighty?"


    These words were from Actinin Qin, who gritted her teeth and went to give the orders.


    She could even imagine the moves that Auntie Zhong usually did with her toes, but at that time, she would have to see what kind of brilliant moves Auntie Zhong could think of.


    He was waiting for her to hum a song and return to the Linglong Pavilion, only to see that Rui Zhi was already waiting at the door.


    Rui Zhi was still wearing a fawning smile on her face, but when he saw her coming over, she spoke out in a low voice: "Earlier, this servant had asked this servant to gather information. That County Prince from the Duke Chengan Palace is already nine years old, and his mother had passed away long ago.


    Saying that, she pursed her lips into a smile and said in a low voice: "I heard that Duke Chengan of the Duke Chengan Palace is an extremely good person. If Miss can marry into it, that would be a great marriage.


    Lin Shu had long forgotten about this matter. Being reminded of it by her, it was when she went to the banquet at the Duke Chengan Palace a while ago and saw Shao Shengping burning paper for her mother. At that time, Shao Shengping''s eyebrows were lowered and the sorrow in his eyes could not be stopped.

 C17

    At that time, Lin Shu''s heart had already sunk, and only felt that this person in front of him was completely different from the others.


    Most young masters of his age either coveted fun all day or were hedonistic. How could they be like this guy ¡­ A deep sense of righteousness and righteousness.


    ''s mother had already died more than a year ago.


    Waiting for Shao Shengping to raise his head and reveal his handsome face, Lin Shu felt that his heart had softened like a puddle of mud.


    But now, Lin Shu just felt like laughing, laughing not only at her relationship, but also at herself. "What, you already started to plan my marriage? The marriage of a child has always been the order of the parents. How old am I now, and you''re already worrying about me? If these words were to spread, would my reputation still be worth it? Do you still want the reputation of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? "


    "Miss, servant, servant, servant ¡­" Rui Zhi felt that she was even more wronged than Dou Er. At that time, it was clearly the girl who ordered her to ask about it, and she saw that the girl was not being cold towards him during this period of time, and even took out her own money to ask about it. Now, not only did she not reward him, she even punished him?


    However, the lady was her master. If she said she was in the wrong, then she was in the wrong. If she dared to say another word, then she would be making excuses.


    Lin Shu did not even glance at her before she started walking towards the house.


    Seeing that, Rui Zhi immediately followed, "It''s this servant''s fault, this servant was too talkative, in the future, this servant will not dare to say anything anymore."


    Only then did Lin Shu give her a glance. How come she didn''t realise who Rui Zhi was in her previous life? Disregarding everything else, she was only seven or eight years old now. Even though she hated him in her heart, she still looked amiable on the surface. In her previous life, she was just fooled by Rui Zhi like this!


    Lin Shu nodded, "That''s good to know you''re wrong."


    After working like this for the whole day, she was also tired. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep.


    A dreamless night.


    The next day, when Lin Shu woke up, she immediately opened her eyes and glanced at her surroundings. Seeing that the one hanging above her head was still the Sky Blue Serpent Dragon Tent and the one sleeping was still the Jade Magnolia Unicorn Cloud, she couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    How scared she was, how afraid she was to wake up and find out that it was just a beautiful dream!


    Just as she sighed, Rui Zhi moved closer to her. "Miss, you''re awake? Not much sleep? " Originally, when Lin Shu did not sleep until the end of the morning, even if someone shouted, he would not get up.


    Lin Shu shook her head and sat up, "What time is it now?"


    Rui Zhi smiled: "Young lady, it''s still early. Do you want to sleep a little more?"


    "It''s getting late, I should pay my respects to Grandmother!" Lin Shu acted as if she wanted to get off the bed, but Rui Zhi immediately squatted down and helped her put on her embroidered shoes.


    "Grand Madam should be reciting scriptures at the Little Buddha Hall by this time, and has been staying there all morning. Other than Fifth Miss who follows him to recite the Buddhist scriptures, even if young masters and young ladies went to pay respects, Grand Madam would not be able to meet them. Could it be that even young miss doesn''t remember?"


    Lin Shu felt a little disgusted as she shrank her feet, "No need, I''ll do it myself."


    After a pause, she said, "Since that''s the case, then let''s go take a look at mother! You tell the kitchen that there''s no need to cook breakfast, I''ll eat with mom. " In her previous life, she didn''t spend too much time with Madam Lian. In this life, she had to make up for everything.

 C18

    But just as Lin Shu reached the entrance of Madam Lian''s room, she heard shouts coming from inside. What right do you have to ask my mother to serve you tea? Don''t you have so many maids by your side? My mother is not a maidservant, so my mother has never done such a thing in front of Grandmother! "


    This was Lin Pei''s only son, Lin You Ting''s voice.


    Although he was only five years old, he ate well and wore well. His figure was already much taller than his peers, but he only had a brain!


    In her last life, when Lin Shu died, although the Grand Madam was in bed, but she still sent people to help Lin You Ting arrange a marriage. No matter what, Lin You Ting was the only son of the Fifth Palace.


    However, there was a foppish young lord from the other side of the forest, and he was born into a concubine as well. Even after she died, there was still no sign of this marriage ¡­


    When Lin Shu stepped into the house, Madam Lian had already thrown the account book in her hands in front of Lin You Ting, and asked: "Mother? Tang Geer, you call Auntie Zhong as your mother? "


    The Madam Lian had a heroic look to her, but now that her expression had darkened, even the arrogant and despotic Lin You Ting did not dare to speak anymore.


    Even if he was spoiled badly by the people around him, he knew that Auntie Zhong was only an aunt, not his mother.


    The Madam Lian pointed at the Auntie Zhong, her expression turning even more unsightly. "Tang Geer is still young, why don''t you tell me why Tang Geer called you mother?"


    In fact, she had always disliked Auntie Zhong, the three of them, but her Sister Shu was right. If these people didn''t beat them up, they might not even know where they are.


    Auntie Zhong lowered her head and did not say a word, she looked weak and weak.


    She was born pretty, and adding to that, she didn''t need to pay respects in front of the Madam Lian. She only needed to tend to the flowers and plants, take care of the two children.


    Today, she was wearing a green dress with two peony arms. Although the material wasn''t the best, the embroidery work was very good. The cuffs were tightly packed in three circles, the water ripples were all around the blue water, the ripples were all around the green sky, and only an ordinary jade hairpin was inserted into her head.


    Although she was fully dressed as an aunt, her bearing was dignified and warm like a lady from a rich family.


    Even Lin Shu had to admit that although the Auntie Zhong was only one year younger than the Madam Lian, at a glance, it looked like she was ten years and eight years younger.


    Seeing Auntie Zhong not saying a word, the Madam Lian became even angrier, slammed her hand on the table, and said sternly: "Why aren''t you saying anything, Auntie Zhong? But she didn''t know what to say? In this He¡¯s Mansion, Tang Geer only has one mother, I wonder what kind of mother this Auntie Zhong is ¡­ "


    "Mother, don''t be angry, don''t ruin your body!" Lin Shu immediately brought a cup of tea up, and advised with a smile.


    Although it did not happen in her previous life, Lin Shu knew who would win and who would lose in this battle. Auntie Zhong would always act lowly, and currently, sshe would allow his mother to beat him up, but when she turned around, he was afraid that she would tell Lin Pei about it.


    Men were usually soft, not tough. When they came to a warm and gentle place, if there was such a delicate girl crying in his arms, they would probably be confused. Thinking about how everything had to be done by his mother, his heart had finally come to a decision!

 C19

    Lin Shu knew what was going on, and was afraid that Lin Pei was also aware of the situation! This Lin Pei stayed in Auntie Zhong''s courtyard for at least twenty days every month, how could they not know about him?


    When Madam Lian saw Lin Lian, she immediately thought of his daughter''s grievance and even hated her. But seeing Lin Shu present, her tone became much better, "Why aren''t Auntie Zhong talking anymore? Don''t you usually talk a lot in front of the old master? Not only can they say that they can sing, which one of us, the Fifth House, doesn''t know that the Auntie Zhong''s song is more melodious than an oriole''s? "


    Auntie Zhong lowered her head even more, not saying a word.


    But Lin Shu''s body was small, when she looked down, she saw the Auntie Zhong''s hands that were hidden inside her sleeves tightly clenching, and her nails even more so pinching into her flesh.


    How much did Lin Shu dislike Lin Lian''s hypocritical look? Just how much did Madam Lian dislike Auntie Zhong''s cute look? "Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you just because you don''t say anything. You can''t go anywhere for the next three months. Think about your mistakes."


    Auntie Zhong was blessed, tears were already rolling in her eyes, "Yes ¡­"


    Lin Shu hurriedly said, "Mother, I feel that this matter is not Auntie Zhong''s fault. Even if Auntie Zhong is a skinny horse with thin Yangzhou, after all, she has been here for nearly ten years, so she should know what she should teach and what she shouldn''t teach. I feel that you punishing Auntie Zhong is not something you should do! "


    Auntie Zhong quickly raised his head and glanced at her. Her eyes were filled with shock, but in the next moment, she looked down even more.


    Lin Shu acted as if she did not see that, "It must be the servants by Tang Geer''s side who instigated him, if she wants to punish them she must punish the maids by Tang Geer''s side."


    With that, she spoke to Peony in a loud voice: "Capture the monthly payment for the servant girls in Yan Luo Yan Yuan''s courtyard. As for the servants and wet nurses beside Tang Geer, sell them off at twenty boards."


    Lin Lian was so angry that sher entire body was trembling. Just now, Lin Shu said that Auntie Zhong was a thin horse? What is this thin horse called, that is, a horse with Yangzhou that is raised to serve men. Since young, he has been taught how to please and serve men.


    Everyone knew that Tang Geer was still young and that she lived with Auntie Zhong in the Falling Swallow Garden. If all the servants and wives in the Falling Swallow Garden were deducted, how would Auntie Zhong be able to keep her foothold?


    If this mistress could not even protect the rights and interests of the servant girls by her side, then how could these people be loyal and devoted?


    But this time, she was unable to hold back. Just as she was about to speak, Auntie Zhong, who was to the side, held her hand tightly, raised her head and smiled: "Thank you for your teachings, Fourth Miss. I will definitely teach the servant girls in Falling Swallow Garden well.


    Praising a girl from a noble family was either gentle, refined, or understanding, but doing things like this wasn''t a compliment at all.


    Madam Lian''s expression immediately darkened.


    Lin Shu rushed ahead of her and said: "Then, thank you Auntie Zhong for your praise."


    Auntie Zhong knew that the Madam Lian was protecting his daughter, so every word she said now was filled with anger. If she were to punish her with every punishment, how could Lin Pei not attend to him?

 C20

    Lin Shu had long figured out the Auntie Zhong''s methods in her previous life. She had always loved his mother and her daughter, and whenever Auntie Zhong set a trap for him, Lin Shu''s mother would always jump down from there.


    Even if she had a daughter to console him, Madam Lian would not be able to hold back, "What does Auntie Zhong mean by this?"


    Auntie Zhong looked up and laughed, "I don''t have any meaning, I am praising Fourth Miss now."


    Madam Lian''s face twitched, and said loudly: "Since that''s the case, then in the future when you''re out of consciousness, don''t forget about it ¡­"


    Lin Shu was afraid that his mother would say something else, so she quickly said: "Since Auntie Zhong has invited me here, then let''s leave. I still have something to tell Mother."


    This was the first time Auntie Zhong escaped from the Fanghua Garden unscathed, but this was not a good thing for her.


    She had originally planned to agitate the Madam Lian, but Su Fang had already started to send her off.


    Madam Lian felt wronged for her daughter, "Our Sister Shu is right, we can''t let this Auntie Zhong go, otherwise, the five rooms won''t have any rules! Come to think of it, what did Auntie Zhong mean by those words? I''m afraid even idiots would know that Sister Shu was implicated by Mother ¡­ "


    She had always been very concerned about her background.


    Lin Shu''s heart ached, "What have you implicated me with? Not to mention that I''m the first person to go through the motions, even Third Sister can''t compare to me. Just say who didn''t praise me when they saw my Linglong Pavilion? If it weren''t for you and my Lian Family, would I have had so many good things? "


    Your Sister Shu has already grown up. Now that you know what''s going on, you better not say anything about it in the future. If Uncle finds out, he would be very unhappy! "


    These words made Madam Lian''s eyes glow with tears, she embraced Lin Shu tightly, "Our Sister Shu has truly grown up ¡­"


    After sighing for a while, Lin Shu said, "... On Auntie Zhong''s side, you better not go head to head with her anymore. She''s such a person, she has so many tricks and tricks up her sleeves, and she knows what you care about the most, every word of yours can poke your heart. If you get angry and punish her, she will immediately turn to her father''s side to act pitiful.


    "If you really can''t stand her, then you might as well just hang her on the air. You''re a female patriarch, and no one dares to say anything about this."


    The Madam Lian nodded in agreement, and her mouth could not stop herself from saying that the Sister Shu had grown up.


    Actually, she could control the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in a neat and orderly manner. It would be impossible if she did not have a bit of foresight, so how could she not know what Auntie Zhong meant?


    It was just that her daughter was her reverse scale. Even though she knew what Auntie Zhong was planning, she still could not tolerate it.


    Just as they were talking, Rui Zhi who was outside walked in, "Miss, Second Madam sent the sister over, she said that they are having a poetry meet right now, do you want to go over?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, "No, I''m talking to Mother."


    Rui Zhi was stunned. After a while, she said: "You are not going? This time, not only Second Miss s will be participating in the poetry meet, but even Grandma Da will be participating as well.


    This Grandma Da was the niece of the Duke Chengan''s wife. Because of this layer of relationship, after Lin Shu saw the son of the Duke Chengan, Shao Shengping, he became extremely respectful towards the Grandma Da ¡­ They were flattering, but he had to go wherever there was Madam Ye.

 C21

    Lin Shu still shook her head, and said: "Forget it, I won''t be going. The poetry at the second house will be going on and on day after day, so even if there''s one or two less times, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Aside from the Third Master who died from smallpox at the age of five, the Fourth Master who died early on in his life, and the three Old Masters, other than Fifth Madam, the remaining Marquis Lady Kong was from a famous clan, and her family members were all extremely capable. Thus, in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, whenever she was born, her waist would always be straight.


    The Second Madam was naturally born of great background, and currently, his Jiang Family was not inferior to the Kong Family, who was famous in the Jin''ling City. However, the Kong Family was the first daughter of the Kong Family, while the Madam Jiang was only the niece of the Elder Jiangge.


    But the things that would happen in Second Madam were all famous in the He¡¯s Mansion, so whenever there was a Second Madam, the Grand Madam would always smile exceptionally happily.


    Now, not to mention Rui Zhi, even the Madam Lian felt that it was strange, "Don''t you normally like your Second Sister and your Second Aunt the most? Hearing your little girl say that she knew that there would be a poetry gathering the next day, I can''t wait to figure out what I should wear and what kind of poems I should wear the night before, why don''t I want to go now? "


    Lin Shu only shook her head, and said something meaningless.


    She knew better than anyone what Second Aunt meant by that. Whether it was his previous life or this life, Madam Jiang felt that it was certain that he would move into the second house.


    However, in her previous life, she had rejected him. Because of this matter, she was afraid that if Madam Jiang was unhappy, he would instigate her and give her a single piece of jade and cabbage, that her mother had placed in the Linglong Pavilion, to Madam Jiang.


    That piece of Jadeite White Jade Cuisine was worth five to six thousand taels of silver.


    In his previous life, when his mother found out about this, she could only let out a long sigh. In the end, she didn''t say anything about taking the item back.


    In this life, Lin Shu would never go to the second room again. In the previous life, she had done everything she could for the mother and daughter of Second Madam, what did she get after that? When she had just become the Madam of Duke Chengan, the mother and daughter duo had often visited her house. But when she lost her legs and lost her momentum due to the attacks from the Duke Chengan, the two of them were even more afraid of leaving.


    In this world, there was nothing worse than a traitor.


    However, in the end, Lin Shu had still underestimated the abilities of the Second Madam. After she had finished eating with his mother, he had just returned to the Linglong Pavilion when he saw the Maid waiting at the entrance, exulting in their joy: "Miss, the Second Madam is here."


    Lin Shu nodded, and started to walk towards side chamber.


    Second Madam was born pure white, and before he could speak, his laughter came out first. He looked like a very genial person with He¡¯s Mansion that went up and down, and there was no one who didn''t like her, "Sister Shu, Second Aunt hasn''t seen you for quite some time, isn''t he sick? Why does my face look so bad, but where is the discomfort? Should we send someone to the palace to get an imperial physician? "


    The tone was very concerned.


    Lin Shu bowed, then said indifferently: "Thank you Second Aunt for your concern, my body is already much better." There was a hint of estrangement in the politeness.


    Second Madam was startled, every time Lin Shu saw her, his attitude was extremely intimate, "As long as you are well, I will send someone to invite you to participate in the poetry meet. If you don''t go, be careful of what my heart is feeling anxious about, once the poetry meeting is over, I will rush over in a hurry ¡­ Did someone offend you? "

 C22

    While talking, the Second Madam even went forward to grab Lin Shu''s hand, his attitude extremely intimate.


    However, Lin Shu raised her hand to stroke the hair that was hanging down by her ear, and coincidentally dodged it, "Second Aunt, no one has angered me, it''s just that recently, because I was too mischievous, I got Mother scolded by Mother, and was afraid that Mother would be unhappy, so I wanted to accompany Mother more ¡­."


    The smile did not waver on Second Madam''s face, but he was muttering in his heart. The relationship between Fifth Madam and Lin Shu was not good, that was something everyone knew about, so what was going on today?


    It''s just that she could not say that Lin Shu did the wrong thing, she did not do it well, and her daughter is filial to her mother, so no matter what generation she is, she would be unable to find fault with her, "Speaking of which, I have not seen your mother for quite a while, how is she recently? Your grandmother previously said that she wanted you to stay in the second room. I thought your parents were still there, so how could a girl be raised across the room? "However, even I do not dare to disobey your grandmother''s wishes ¡­"


    He spoke as though he felt wronged!


    Lin Shu wanted to laugh. In her last life, she really thought that it was because of Grand Madam, but now that she asked around, it did not seem like it. Originally, Grand Madam did not have this intention, it was because Xiang Cai, who was standing beside Second Madam, muttered a few words about Madam Lian''s misfortune.


    Nanny Chen was one of Grand Madam''s servant girls, and had always been very proud in front of him.


    Xiang Dong, on the other hand, was a servant girl standing beside Madam Jiang. This maid had learnt a few points of the Madam Jiang''s skills and would come to deal with things, she had long accepted Nanny Chen as her mother a few years ago.


    Although Second Aunt treats me well, I know in my heart that I am the only daughter under Mother''s command. If I were to move to the second room, how would Mother be able to stand at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? It would be better to be like last time, and miss Second Aunt and Second Sister, and look for you guys. " Lin Shu was not stupid, she completely blocked the Second Madam''s words.


    Madam Jiang sighed, and said: "Who said that you are the only one under your mother? Although Lian Jieer and Tang Geer were born from a concubine, she should still be addressed as mother. Seeing that you are sensible, I am also very pleased, if you are free, I can advise your mother, where does this rich family have a concubine daughter raised in the name of an aunt? [Your mother, you are too soft-hearted when it comes to making decisions ¡­] "I''ve wanted to say these words for a long time, but my mother and I only have sister-in-law to say these words, and these words are far from suitable for a daughter like you."


    "Thank you, Second Aunt, for your advice." Lin Shu only laughed.


    With these words, she almost believed him. Who was Auntie Zhong? Grand Madam hated to see this concubine, but he liked Auntie Zhong the most.


    How much do you like it? During the holidays, even the aunts of First Uncle were all hiding in their rooms, while Auntie Zhong was present in the main hall. Just because she liked them, could her mother bring Lin Lian and Lin You Ting over to her side for shelter?


    Grand Madam hated his mother for not just one or two days, if his mother really said such words, who knows what Grand Madam would think! How could there be a mother to eat when the time came?


    If that was the case, what would happen if Madam Jiang found an opening and offered to raise him to the second house?


    The second room seemed to be filled with flowers, but inside, it was already a scene of destruction.


    Lin Shu''s second uncle only relied on Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to find a casual job, but she was famous for her calligraphy and painting, she did not have much salary, and wished that she could throw everything in, if she lacked money, she could ask Madam Jiang for it.

 C23

    Although he had obtained such a selfish husband, Second Madam could only secretly wipe his tears in the middle of the night and pretend to be strong in the day.


    However, when she faced Second Elder Lin Mu, she could only open her mouth and say that there was no money.


    Because of the deaths of her parents, she had grown up with her uncle and Elder Jiangge. She now had a reputation, but she didn''t have much of a dowry.


    But even if she was married to someone who had been in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for more than ten years, the amount of dowry she had left behind was almost nothing. Otherwise, why would she fawn over Lin Shu?


    Everyone knew that the Fifth Madam did not have much, only a lot of money.


    Thinking about it, the Second Madam could not let this big fish go, so he continued, "... I have always felt that you were sick once, but that you were born and raised with me. "


    Lin Shu only laughed, and did not speak.


    During this time, it was not that Nanny Zhu did not nag at her, but she acted as if she did not understand.


    The Nanny Zhu was a Steward Nanny that the Grand Madam had assigned, she could not move against him, but Rui Zhi could not stay any longer.


    Lin Shu knew about this principle, there was still a year until his mother''s death. With her by his mother''s side, this life would definitely be different.


    When she thought about it, the Madam Jiang did not stay that long and only told her to go to the second room often to play, before she left.


    Just as she walked to the end of the corridor, Madam Jiang did not forget to whisper with him.


    Lin Shu did not place these little tricks in her eyes.


    Looking at the respectful Rui Zhi, Lin Shu couldn''t help but size him up. Rui Zhi was younger than her by a month, and had a face that was like a bun. Even though she had not grown up yet, it was obvious that her facial features were quite outstanding.


    Thinking about it, if she was really just an ordinary person, how would she have the guts to seduce Duke Chengan in her previous life?


    Rui Zhi noticed that someone was staring at him, and immediately raised her head, "Miss, what do you need this servant for?"


    In the meantime, she had discovered that the girl had been a lot more distant from her than before, and now, seizing the opportunity, she hurried over to flatter her.


    Lin Shu only laughed, and said: "What do you think of Nanny Zhu?"


    Rui Zhi was previously the most popular person by her side, while Nanny Zhu was the Steward Nanny of Linglong Pavilion.


    Rui Zhi shook her head, and said in a low voice: "This servant thinks that Nanny Zhu ¡­ He is not a good person, although the Nanny Zhu is someone that the Grand Madam has bestowed upon us, but he always puts on airs in front of us, and thinks himself to be superior to us. "


    Lin Shu nodded, and said: "I understand."


    To be honest, although Nanny Zhu and Second Madam were on good terms, as Steward Nanny s, they were still competent and competent. The requirements of the s were extremely strict, especially Rui Zhi, who looked down on them for a hundred times.


    Waiting until the evening, when I wished for my mother to come in and ask if there was food, Lin Shu asked her to stay," If I remember correctly, did my mother''s daughter just get married? "It''s a pity that I was sick that day and didn''t think about it at all. Now that I''ve prepared a gold-plated hairpin, it can be considered a gift.


    Nanny Zhu was ecstatic, "Thank you young miss, thank you young miss!"


    "Mom, no need to be so polite. Looking at the date, Mom has been by my side for three or four years already. She has always been diligent and diligent, and she can still bear the weight of a hairpin!" Lin Shu smiled, she had never planned to take care of Rui Zhi and Nanny Zhu with her own hands, and take care of these two, dirtying her hands, "Previously I thought that it was easy for mother to be a Steward Nanny, but after watching over mother for a few days, it turns out that Steward Nanny has many methods, if mother can''t control anyone anymore, just tell me, you are a person that grandmother bestowed upon you, after all!"

 C24

    "Since young lady said so, then this servant will speak the truth. All the servants by the side of the Linglong Pavilion are obedient, even if I am a little stubborn, this servant will only hit a few times, the Rui Zhi by your side is too mischievous!" Originally, Nanny Zhu did not plan to sue Rui Zhi. She did not know how many times she had said those words before, but the girl had always pretended not to hear them.


    But because of what the young lady said last time, she became a bit more emboldened, "Let''s not talk about the other side, just last night when Rui Zhi went to the kitchen to say that she wanted to drink minced meat and egg soup, logically speaking, it''s fine if the young lady''s servant girl is more noble, but what Rui Zhi did was too much, at that time, the cook only said that the egg and egg soup could be done, but it''s too troublesome to make the minced meat and egg soup, it''s not like the egg soup, which was placed on the small stove to steam it."


    After saying that, she took a glance at Lin Shu''s expression, seeing that Lin Shu''s expression was indifferent, she then calmed down, "But Rui Zhi did not agree, and said even more shamelessly that if the kitchen servant does not make the bowl of meat and egg soup, then reported it to Miss, you want to sell all of them, what do you think you have to say about that?"


    Lin Shu naturally knew what kind of character Rui Zhi this girl had, and was not surprised at all, "Then what happened next?"


    A smile appeared on Nanny Zhu''s face, "In the end, when this servant heard the voice, she entered and reprimanded Rui Zhi a few times, and then she became peaceful again ¡­ "Speaking of which, that cook was also very pitiful. She was a widow in the first place, and her cooking skills had made her way into the small kitchen of Linglong Pavilion, but who would have thought that there would be another master within the Linglong Pavilion."


    "Forget about last night, even if the lady wanted to eat the meat and egg soup, if she wanted to eat the entire Han Dynasty, the chef would have to do it for her. But what is Rui Zhi worth? "She''s one of the maidservants by your side. What kind of girl are you ¡­"


    She chattered nonstop just to blame Rui Zhi for being arrogant and unbearable.


    However, Lin Shu did not dare believe her and only interrupted her, "Nanny Zhu, let Rui Zhi in."


    The Nanny Zhu answered and in a moment, Rui Zhi came in.


    In fact, Rui Zhi had always been waiting at the door, she already felt that something was wrong when she saw Nanny Zhu''s happy face. Now that she saw the young lady''s back facing her and fiddling with the peony flower bud on the windowsill, she felt that the situation was even worse, "Is the young lady hungry? How about this servant instructs someone to set up a meal? "


    Lin Shu turned around and smiled at her, "Do you like to eat minced meat and egg soup?"


    Rui Zhi panicked, "Young lady, young lady ¡­ Why did you ask about this? Did Nanny Zhu say something in front of you? "


    Lin Shu kicked the ball to her again, "Then, what do you think Nanny Zhu will say to me?


    Rui Zhi immediately kneeled down, and said sincerely: "This servant knows, it must have been caused by last night''s bowl of minced meat and egg soup. "Because the young lady scolded the servant yesterday, the servant felt very uncomfortable. After dinner, when night came, her stomach would be so hungry that it would feel terrible. She then went to the kitchen to get a bowl of chicken egg soup."


    Yesterday, because of the matter of the son of the Duke Chengan, she was stuck in the girl''s trap. He laid on the bed and cried loudly, but ever since he came to the girl''s side to serve his, when had the girl ever said anything harsh to her?

 C25

    Saying that, Rui Zhi''s tears started to fall, "Speaking of which, Nanny Zhu is really taking advantage of me, relying on the fact that the kitchen maid is from the same hometown as me, she often needs the kitchen to prepare either chicken egg soup or chicken soup for her. The chicken egg soup has a layer of minced meat on it, if it''s chicken soup, why would it be filled with a bowl of chicken meat? At that time, this servant was so angry that she started arguing with the chef. Only then did the cook unhappily say that she would make another bowl for this servant. "


    I said that it was to make a new bowl for this servant, but the cook wanted to throw the firewood in her hands onto my face, so she refused to take her anger, said that she wouldn''t eat, turned around and left, and at that time Nanny Zhu came by, and even said that this servant did not have the life of a lady, and wanted to eat all night, why, this servant can''t compare to the lady, but the Nanny Zhu can''t compare?


    As matters stood, how could Lin Shu still not understand what was going on? Even if Rui Zhi was thinking a lot in the future, at this moment, Rui Zhi was very young, and he was probably speaking the truth, "Alright, I got it, you can go now. If there''s really something that delays your dinner time in the future, tell the Maid to keep a bowl for you.


    Every word seemed to be directed towards Rui Zhi, but in the end, she did not say how to deal with it.


    To be honest, she did not plan to deal with them. Nanny Zhu and Rui Zhi were not easy to deal with, she would just let the two of them take care of them, and then, it would not be a bad thing for them to drive out the Linglong Pavilion together.


    Rui Zhi wiped away her tears as a look of joy emerged on her face, "Yes, young lady."


    Lin Shu waved to her, and she turned to leave the cave. Not long later, Lin Shu heard Rui Zhi''s voice coming from outside, "... Do you really think that you are a level higher than me? So what if Baba came close to the girl and complained? Did the lady punish me? "Heh, in the future, don''t let me see you going to the kitchen for supper. Otherwise, I''ll be the first to report to you ¡­"


    Lin Shu rubbed between her brows. In her previous life, how come she didn''t realize that Rui Zhi was this brave?


    The Maid s below the porch did not even dare to breathe loudly, as they were afraid that the fire outside the city gate would affect fish like them. This situation was not common in the Linglong Pavilion s, but it was originally happening in the shadows of the ear chambers.


    Gradually, Nanny Zhu''s voice also came out, intermittent, but Lin Shu could still make out the words "little woman" and "lowly hoof".


    Lin Shu was not in the mood to care about these things. She ate a few mouthfuls of dinner and then laid down to rest.


    When the second day came, Lin Shu went from the Green Pine Academy to meet with everyone and just as she was about to walk halfway, she saw Actinin Qin holding her skirt and rushing over, "Miss, miss, it''s bad! Master, master wants to divorce my wife!"


    Lin Shu''s heart thumped, in his previous life, Lin Pei never seemed to have said that he wanted to divorce his wife. As he hurried over, he asked: "What exactly happened here? Everything was fine, dad ¡­ Why must we divorce her? "


    Actinin Qin was so anxious that tears were about to come out, "Isn''t it all because of Auntie Zhong and her instigation? Aiya, this servant doesn''t know what''s going on.

 C26

    Waiting until Lin Shu went to the Fanghua Garden, there were many servant girls standing in the courtyard. They did not even dare approach the corridor.


    Lin Shu didn''t care. She lifted her skirt and was about to enter, but she was stopped by the peony at the door.


    She was a head maid in the Fanghua Garden, a maid who grew up together with Madam Lian.


    Lin Shu did not have any intention to leave. Hearing the voices from inside, Peony did not say anything, but only said softly, "Miss, please do not make any sound."


    She had always felt that Madam protected the girl too well. How could the seedlings in the greenhouse grow up smoothly? He wanted to let the girl know how difficult life was for her. Perhaps she would be able to avoid feeling pity for her.


    Lin Shu stood in place, and heard Lin Pei''s impatient voice come from inside. Rules? Tell me, what kind of rules are you trying to set for Liping? Even my mother said that Liping was filial and understanding, that she had to take care of two children every day just to serve me. You were always so busy, yet you were like that heartless woman, and you still wanted to set rules for her? Had he really angered the servant girl from Falling Swallow Garden? If Tang Geer had not leaked it, I would not even know about this anymore! "


    "Luckily, Liping still came to me to speak up for you, saying that all of this was her fault in the first place, but what about you? A few days ago, her birthday was born in the past in the form of ten sets of clothes or a set of jewelry, but now two or three sets of clothes were gone? Was he trying to get rid of the beggar? , don''t you forget that it was your daughter who pushed Lian Jieer into the water, and now you still have the nerve to blame others? "


    Li Ping was Auntie Zhong''s maiden name.


    If it was anyone else, they would have long cried their eyes out. However, she had long since gotten used to her husband''s tender feelings. Now, she only coldly said, "My daughter''s, isn''t it? Why is it that Sister Shu is only my daughter, not yours? "


    "As for what you said about me making things difficult for Auntie Zhong, that''s even less so. She''s only a concubine, why would I lower myself to her level ¡­"


    Lin Shu thought that the situation was not good, and ignored the peonies to barge in.


    In the house, Lin Pei''s face was still as handsome as ever, only that the veins on his forehead were bulging. He was a young man, and before he had even reached his prime, he was already sitting on the right Assistant Minister of the Third Rank. Who would not praise him when they saw him, saying that he had a "boundless future" and even when they were in the imperial court, no one would speak to him in such a tone for a long time, let alone at home?


    However, Madam Lian''s expression was indifferent, and upon seeing Lin Shu who had barged in, her expression finally changed, and she raised her voice: "Sister Shu, why have you come in?"


    With that, she raised her voice and said, "Peony, peony. Hurry up and bring this lady out!"


    She and Lin Pei had already lost all sense of camaraderie, it did not matter how much she hated Lin Pei, she could not defeat her daughter, as her daughter was a concubine from the fifth house in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion!


    Peony Jelly quickly came in and acted as if she wanted to drag Lin Shu out, "Miss, let''s go out first!"


    On the other hand, Lin Shu shook off her sleeves and stared at Madam Lian. If Madam Lian''s eyes were currently red, or her face was filled with worry, she would not have felt anything.


    What her father had said just now had made her feel terrible, even when she was outside the door. How could her mother feel any pain?


    She must have been used to listening to her mother''s words for so many years, that''s why she didn''t care at all ¡­

 C27

    Seeing Lin Shu in a daze, Lin Pei felt even more furious, "What are you standing there for? Get out of here! "


    Lin Pei had rarely seen this daughter of his, so he didn''t have much relationship with her. It was far from being as close as the relationship between him and Lin Lian and his sister, the two siblings.


    Lin Shu shook off her hand, raised her head and said: "I''m not going out, why does father want me out? I am already a big girl, if you have anything to say, you can say it in front of me! "


    Lin Pei looked at his daughter''s bright eyes and was stunned.


    Madam Lian was the one who got busy to coax her, "Sister Shu be good, there''s nothing wrong. After Mother and your father finish discussing things, I''ll play with you!" and even treated Lin Shu like a three year old child.


    However, Lin Shu shook her body, and said with a raised voice: "I heard all that you said just now. Father, if you want to blame anyone, blame me. Mother and I were the ones who said that Mother would teach Auntie Zhong and the rest a lesson! "


    "Naughty, simply naughty!" The anger on Lin Pei''s face grew even stronger, and he turned to look at Madam Lian: Look, this is the good daughter that you raised!


    Madam Lian was so scared that she wanted to cover her mouth.


    However, Lin Shu was not afraid in the slightest, and continued: "Father is wrong. Everyone in He¡¯s Mansion knows that Mother and I have never been close. I heard it from Second Aunt, Auntie Zhong is just a concubine, is what my daughter said right? Since she''s a concubine, then she must have the appearance of a concubine. There are several concubines in the second room, which one of them didn''t come early in the morning to pay respects to Second Aunt and serve him breakfast? "


    "But the Auntie Zhong? Before that hand even touched the teacup, a young Tang Geer already jumped out to say that her mother was wrong. She even called him Auntie Zhong, what kind of status and position did she put her mother in? I know, you will definitely say that Tang Geer is still young and does not understand, okay, then just take it as if someone beside you is instigating him, Mother did not make things difficult for the Auntie Zhong, and only sold the servants that did not understand, there seems to be nothing wrong with that right? "


    "As for the matter of Auntie Zhong''s birthday, I have specifically asked Second Aunt''s Big Sis Zu Yun about it. Aunt only wanted two sets of clothes for the birthday, and Mother even gave Auntie Zhong an extra set of clothes ¡­ Also, you don''t know how Second Aunt and the others talk about Mother in private, but saying that Mother is a dignified lady who is responsible for managing Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, yet was ridden on top of her head by the Auntie Zhong, our fifth house is really in a mess! "


    Lin Pei''s expression was gloomy, but he did not say a word.


    In Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he could refute the words of Grand Madam, but he could not refute his second sister-in-law''s words. The reason he was able to sit in his current position, was entirely because of his second sister''s uncle, Elder Jiangge.


    Furthermore, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with those words. "Did your Second Aunt really say that?"


    Lin Shu nodded heavily, "That''s right. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Second Aunt."


    Of course, Lin Pei would not do such a thing, lowering his status, and left with a gloomy face.


    Lin Shu naturally knew where he was going. Other than going to the Falling Swallow Garden, where else? But compared to the past, Lin Pei today was not someone who would go to the Auntie Zhong to talk and have fun. Lin Pei had always valued her reputation, and now that even the Second Branch knew that the Fifth Branch had no rules, how could he feel at ease?

 C28

    However, Peony could not help but let out a long sigh. In the next moment, she said, "Did Second Madam really say that?"


    In their eyes, this Second Madam who was from a prestigious clan was simply a role model for all the women in the world. How could he say such things?


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "That''s about what you mean!" Could it be that Lin Pei was going to confront the Second Madam? Was he still afraid that today''s matter would not be messy enough? You have to throw your face to the second room to be satisfied?


    Everyone was laughing merrily. They had originally been in a state of tension and anger, but with just a few words from her, the flames of war had been completely extinguished. Who could not be happy?


    However, there seemed to be one person who was unhappy, and that was Madam Lian. Everyone was laughing, and although Madam Lian was laughing as well, her laughter did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Mother, Mo Ruo Nu.


    After Lin Shu dismissed the servants in the house, she asked: "Is mother unhappy?"


    Madam Lian shook her head.


    Her daughter was already this intelligent, how could she not be happy?


    But she could not hide the expression on her face from Lin Shu, who said: "Now there are only the two of us here, can''t you tell me what I want to say?"


    Madam Lian let out a long sigh, "My Sister Shu has grown up, and knows that I have stepped forward to help mother, but no matter what, you don''t have to take care of this matter anymore. No matter how much your father dislikes me, I was ultimately brought in as a matchmaker by Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to talk about marriage, and was carried in an eight carriers palanquin. Even if your father was bewitched by the Auntie Zhong and had such thoughts, it would still depend on whether your grandmother agreed or not. "


    She paused before continuing, "As for what I said just now, was it someone who taught you to say it ¡­"


    The first person she thought of was Actinin Qin. In this period of time, her daughter Actinin Qin was very close, but after thinking about it, Actinin Qin did not have much courage, nor did she have such clever thoughts.


    "No, I can''t stand seeing you being wronged. I want to stand out myself, so how could someone teach me?" Lin Shu knew that she had changed too much during this period of time. She might be able to hide it from others, but she would never be able to hide it from her own mother, and now, she could only act coquettishly in front of Madam Lian, "I know that you are afraid that I would offend Father and make him unhappy, and that even I will have to worry about it myself. What''s the point of this? "


    Madam Lian only smiled but did not say anything.


    Yes, what was she supposed to say? [If I don''t fight for it, I might lose my dignity!] How could she say this in front of her daughter? If he had said so, his daughter would have felt that as a mother, she would be extremely incompetent ¡­


    As he waited for the peony to be served with a few plates of fresh pastries, the room was filled with a fragrant smell, as if the unhappiness just now had not happened at all.


    Madam Lian was suspicious, "... You''re sick, but your personality has changed quite a bit. "


    Lin Shu paused a bit with the pea yellow hand, she could not hide this matter, so she laughed: "Do you think I have become better, or is it that I have become worse?"


    "Sister Shu is obedient and sensible now. At such a young age, she already knows to protect her mother. Naturally, it would be better now." Madam Lian looked at his fat and white daughter in front of him. Although she had a childish face, it was as if a lot had happened to her. "But Mother didn''t want you to become like this!"

 C29

    Lin Shu chewed on the pea yellow in her mouth, her cheeks bulging, "Why do I not understand mother''s words?"


    Madam Lian laughed and said, "Since you are still so young, it is natural that you don''t understand ¡­ The happiest time in this girl''s life was when she was waiting for her parents to marry her. She had to be filial, serve her husband, take care of her children, and even manage the feed. She was so busy that her feet wouldn''t touch the ground. Mother, I only hope that you can grow up happily. This is stronger than anything. "


    She didn''t want her daughter to be like her, toiling away at the world for her entire life!


    Even though sshe had experienced too many hardships in the human world, when Lin Shu heard this, he still felt her eyes tearing up, "But can my daughter really not live under your protection for her entire life? How could she live without getting married? You only want to protect me, but in reality, you''ve harmed me. If I get married in the future and can''t even handle these trivial matters properly, could it be that you can still help me? "


    After saying that, she seemed to recall something as she softly asked, "Mother, will you protect me for the rest of my life?"


    After marriage, although she had suffered at her parents'' home and had only come out with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion as support, and not Madam Lian, having a mother and no mother was not an entirely different concept.


    In her previous life, after Shao Shengping caught her off guard and brought her back, even the sickly Grand Madam came to see his once.


    On the other hand, her stepmother, Princess Changze, had never shown his face.


    Madam Lian couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "If mother doesn''t protect you, who else can she protect? Mother is still waiting for you to grow up, marry, and have children. "


    She came from a merchant''s family, so she didn''t have many rules on her body. She only felt that there was nothing to not say in front of her daughter.


    Lin Shu, who was only eight years old, also laughed. In her previous life, not to mention mother and daughter, even their hearts had never been able to talk about such things before.


    But these words made Lin Shu feel a lot, and she was still immersed in waiting for her to return to the Linglong Pavilion.


    It had only been eleven months since then, and the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had publicly announced that their mother had died from an illness. It was just that their mother''s physique had always been good, and even had met her mother in Green Pine Academy a month before their mother''s death.


    At that time, his mother was discussing with the Grand Madam about a banquet in the manor. He looked very healthy, and did not seem to be sick at all.


    In her previous life, she didn''t even believe that her mother had died from an illness. She only thought that her mother and father were at loggerheads, so she couldn''t think straight. Just looking at her mother, it didn''t seem like she had committed suicide because of Lin Pei. Moreover, his mother had planned to protect him for the rest of his life ¡­


    Then why?


    Lin Shu fiddled with the lotus flower bud on the table, feeling that she was not able to recover her senses, she lost herself in thought, but a clamor came from outside.


    Without even thinking, she knew that it must be the Nanny Zhu and Rui Zhi fighting in the arena.


    She was too lazy to care, and even told her mother not to care about these things.


    Nanny Zhu had originally been recommended by Second Madam to Grand Madam, which was why Grand Madam had sent Nanny Zhu to the Linglong Pavilion. Whether it was her or her mother, both of them were Second Madam''s people, so it was inappropriate for her to interfere in this matter.

 C30

    Lin Shu knew that with her mother''s personality, she would definitely sell Rui Zhi out and severely punish Nanny Zhu.


    Just like this, hatred arose in Second Madam''s heart. Even Grand Madam felt that he had lost face, and his mother offended these two again.


    In Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the mother and daughter pair could only rely on each other, so they had to be careful in everything they did.


    Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard together with Maid, after that, Maid opened the curtain and came in, gasping for breath as he ran, "Miss, Nanny Zhu and Big Sister Rui Zhi are arguing again, please go and take a look!"


    Lin Shu fiddled with the lotus bud without stopping, "What am I going to do? What''s the use of me going? Nanny Zhu is a Steward Nanny of the Linglong Pavilion, and also someone that the Second Aunt recommended and Grandmother sent down. Although Rui Zhi is my servant, I have always treated her as my own older sister, so it would not be good for me to help anyone ¡­ "


    The meaning was clear, she did not want to interfere.


    This Maid is called Yun Dou, he was born someone who liked to meddle in other people''s business. Yes, he was quite like a kidney bean. In her previous life, he had been talking about how disrespectful she was to his mother. In a fit of anger, she sold his kidney bean hair.


    If it was a normal Maid, they would have left after hearing that. However, Yun Dou''s face was filled with worry, "But this time, Nanny Zhu and Big Sister Rui Zhi are having a huge argument, Nanny Zhu even said that she wanted to sell Big Sister Rui Zhi, and Big Sister Rui Zhi also said that she wanted to destroy Nanny Zhu''s house ¡­"


    She spoke quickly and anxiously, especially when she saw the girl''s unworried expression. She was so anxious that the tip of her nose started to sweat.


    But Lin Shu actually gave her a handful of the pine nut candy, "This is the pine nut candy that uncle brought from Yangzhou, using the most fresh and full pine nut, there''s still some rose juice inside the pine cone, try it and see if it tastes good."


    Yun Dou took a bite and nodded. "It''s delicious. It''s even more delicious than the rose nest candy that was rewarded down from the palace."


    "After you get this good stuff, give some to your little sisters. I''m sure they like it a lot!" Lin Shu smiled warmly.


    "En!" Cloudbean replied. She held the pine cone tightly in her hand and ran for a short distance, disappearing without a trace. She had even forgotten her purpose in coming to find her daughter.


    Lin Shu looked at her back and laughed.


    Although this girl was a bit reckless, she wasn''t necessarily not a disloyal person.


    Not long after, the noise outside became quieter and quieter, and in the end, not a single sound could be heard.


    When Lin Shu came in, Lin Shu''s eyes were red, thinking about it, Nanny Zhu had already lived for more than 30 years, if she was really not as good as a young lady who was around 10 years old, then all these years had been lived for nothing.


    She only wanted to think about it, but she looked at Rui Zhi''s hesitant appearance, as if she had not seen it for the past few days.


    In the next few days, Rui Zhi and the Nanny Zhu argued a few more times. Although the Nanny Zhu always had the upper hand, Rui Zhi was young, had a loud voice, and was not afraid of anything.


    When Lin Shu went to pay respects to the Grand Madam in the evening, the Grand Madam who was talking to him saw that she had arrived, and did not continue speaking.


    However, the Second Madam held onto Lin Shu''s hand affectionately and said, "¡­ The weather is getting hotter and hotter, Sister Shu is not a person who likes to play. Rarely do you go out during the day, the most important thing for a girl to do is to have a face, if you get suntanned then you won''t look good. "


    As she said that, she glanced at Grand Madam, afraid that he would be unhappy.


    Grand Madam only had a calm face and did not speak.


    Actually, she was talking about the Nanny Zhu just now. This Nanny Zhu was recommended by the Second Madam, at that time she thought that it was pretty good, but she didn''t expect it to be such a joke today.


    Who would have thought that Second Madam would actually push this matter to him and Lin Shu. "... You have seen how your daughter-in-law treated Sister Shu all these years, even you have seen it yourself, how many times Sister Qian has pulled your daughter-in-law''s sleeves and asked you, is Sister Shu your daughter-in-law''s biological daughter, or is she your daughter-in-law''s biological daughter! "


    "My daughter-in-law originally planned to leave Nanny Zhu with Sister Qian, but Fifth Sister-in-Law has never been able to teach children, so she left Nanny Zhu with Sister Shu. If Nanny Zhu hadn''t been by Sister Shu''s side for the past few years, who knows how her Linglong Pavilion would have been messed up ¡­ His wife knows about him, not to mention being able to do it, she even respects her master, and not just Rui Zhi who is by his side, no one dares to hit him, it is just a servant girl by her side, how can she possibly argue with him? "


    Lin Shu was confused, why did Madam Lian not care at all?


    But Lin Shu''s voice pulled the Grand Madam back, "... During this period of time, I drink mung bean lily water everyday. Even when I pay respects to Grandmother in the morning, I came early by less than an hour, afraid that I would be too late in the sun. If you don''t believe me, you can just ask Grandmother. "


    The Grand Madam nodded his head, "There''s no need to come too early, this is the time for young lady to grow up, it''s fine to sleep for a while."


    Then, she took a sip of her green eyebrows and asked indifferently: "I heard that your Linglong Pavilion hasn''t been peaceful recently?"


    Second Madam, who had finally put down the worry in his heart, immediately became nervous again.


    Lin Shu anxiously glanced at Grand Madam, then said: "Grandmother knows about this already? "You don''t have to worry, it''s just a small matter ¡­"


    "It has already reached my ears, how can this be called a small matter? I''m afraid no one in the entire He¡¯s Mansion doesn''t know about it? " Grand Madam looked at her with a bit of disappointment in her eyes. He frowned: "You are the direct descendant of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and also represent the face of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. A master can''t even manage his own courtyard? The servants began arguing. This was a very normal thing to do, but the crux of it was to see how you would do it! "


    She was a shrewd person. In the old days, she was a very popular person. However, under her pressure, none of the concubines in the courtyard had given birth to a child. Not to mention a son, not even a daughter had been born.


    It was unknown how many times she had knelt down in front of the study room with her three sons. No matter how heartless the officials in the study were, they were unable to say that she wanted to divorce them.


    Lin Shu only glanced at Second Madam and said softly: "Thank you, Grandmother, for your advice."


    Grand Madam was angered to the point that he did not know what to say. Although his granddaughter was arrogant at the start, she had always kept her words, the servants in the yard did not listen, they just beat her up, and if she did not sell, how did she become so cowardly?


    When she thought here, she said even more: "Old Second''s wife, this Nanny Zhu is someone you recommended. What do you think we should do about this?"


    Second Madam''s heart was complaining nonstop, all these years Nanny Zhu had said many good things about her in front of Lin Shu, who knows how many times she had scolded her, and even scolded her about how many good things Lin Shu had given her, if she could not protect Nanny Zhu, Nanny Zhu would not have done her best like before, "She is indeed a wife who recommended me, it''s just that when my wife gifted me to Sister Shu, she had also sent over the indenture contract, and my wife is a person from the second house, how can I control the affairs of the fifth house? Wife, look, this matter should be left to Fifth Sister-in-Law! "


    Grand Madam only looked at her coldly and did not reply.


    The Second Madam could only bite the bullet and say, "Speaking of which, Nanny Zhu is also in the wrong. Rui Zhi is also in the wrong.


    "Then let''s do it this way!" As soon as Grand Madam finished speaking, he turned around and went down to give his orders.


    The Grand Madam continued, "At the beginning of next month, Duke Chengan will be reconnecting with you. You guys should also prepare yourselves; when that time comes, do not lose face for Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    Second Madam''s face was filled with shock, "Which family''s girl are you marrying? How come I haven''t heard anything about it at all? "


    "It''s just a rejuvenation, it''s not like this is the first time he''s getting married. Could it be that the Duke Chengan Palace is still spreading news? He was talking about the first Duke Chengan madam''s concubine to have a little sister, he said that the Duke Chengan was still young, if there was no one to take care of him, I would not be able to rest at ease! " The felt that the Duke Chengan was too kind. The previous Duke Chengan''s wife was born in a noble family and was also valued highly by the Emperor. It was reasonable to say that the young lady from the Zhu Clan could be chosen, but he still married her dead wife''s younger sister.


    A kind-hearted person was destined to be unable to accomplish great things.


    Lin Shu heard that they were talking about something like string renewal, so she naturally couldn''t stay any longer. She only said that she wanted to go back and practice.


    In her previous life, it seemed like this was also the same time for Duke Chengan''s Resurrection String. It was just that at that time, she would only be able to visit Duke Chengan''s Mansion in a few days time every day, but she did not really want to go now.


    She hated Shao Shengping and Lin Lian for sure, but she hated herself even more for not being able to make things difficult for her enemies. There were many ways to make things difficult for Lin Lian, but every time when she tried to make things difficult for him, her mother would always hold the blame for her. She was unwilling;


    She wanted to see how Shao Shengping and Lin Lian''s lives would end. Of course, at a critical moment like this, she wasn''t stingy enough to add fuel to the fire, but right now, she had to properly protect her mother.


    After she returned to the Linglong Pavilion, she could hear the screams of the Nanny Zhu and Rui Zhi from far away. Although ten boards were not many, it was not few either.


    Seeing Lin Shu coming in, regardless of whether it was Nanny Zhu or not, they were both fine. She could only shout her mistake and cry for help.


    Looking at the two''s pale faces who were lying on the bench, Lin Shu shot a glance at Nanny Chen who was beside him, "I naturally can''t bear to see you two suffer, it''s just that these words were ordered by Second Aunt, and I''ve gotten Grandmother''s approval, so I, I can''t say anything!"


    It was reasonable to say that this punishment should not have involved people in the courtyard, they could have just casually found a place to hit a board, but Nanny Chen''s actions were to set an example for others, clearly telling the servants and wives of Linglong Pavilion that they had to be careful when serving a lady in the future!

 C31

    Nanny Zhu''s face originally had some hope, but after hearing this, his mouth moved, but he did not say anything.


    Nanny Chen nodded, and the few women continued to attack.


    However, Lin Shu entered the house without looking back.


    Not long after, Actinin Qin arrived. She only said that Madam Lian was worried that both Nanny Zhu and Rui Zhi would be punished, and that she would be unable to get out of bed in ten to fifteen days, so she came to serve him.


    Lin Shu was naturally very happy, she ordered Yun Dou to pack up a room and come out.


    Even the matter of accompanying Lin Shu to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had fallen onto Actinin Qin.


    Actinin Qin was anxious. She was an abandoned baby picked up halfway in the Madam Lian, wholeheartedly but did not know the rules of etiquette. On the first few nights she went to Duke Chengan Palace, she was so anxious that she could not even sleep.


    In the blink of an eye, the day to visit the Duke Chengan''s Palace arrived.


    Early in the morning, First Madam and her daughter Lin Hui, along with her daughter Lin Qian and Lin Lian, had all gone to First Madam.


    The only thing missing was the Madam Lian, but no one felt it was strange. During such an important occasion, the Madam Lian would never go.


    The capital''s madam''s social interaction is all about status. This identity isn''t only related to your current status, but also to whether your family has any outstanding people. The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion definitely wouldn''t allow a merchant''s daughter to socialize.


    Although this was how the Madam Lian had been for many years, once they boarded the carriage, Lin Shu more or less felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    A few young misses sat on a horse carriage, they could only hear Lin Hui chattering non-stop, and could not help but pull aside the curtain to size up the street outside.


    At first, Lin Qian advised Lin Shu a little, but now she was leaning on the horse carriage and napping.


    As for Lin Lian, she sat upright and her face was filled with joy.


    Lin Shu''s gaze fell on her face, but she did not move away, Lin Lian likes Shao Shengping right? She had already liked her in her previous life. Otherwise, according to her status in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, there was no reason for a concubine to be a concubine. Yet, Lin Lian was forced to be like this.


    Right now, Lin Lian''s face was covered with makeup, making her look even more delicate and pretty.


    However, the rouge in the makeup pavilion was twenty taels of silver per box. It was not something that she could afford, and she had spent a lot of money to buy it.


    When Lin Lian saw Lin Shu looking at her as if she were measuring her, she became even more confident. She was even more confident that this bumpkin who only knew how to eat, how could she know about the rouge of the Jewelry Pavilion?


    Looking at her arrogant expression, Lin Shu felt like laughing, "Fifth sister seems to be especially beautiful today."


    "Is that so?" She was the second daughter of the Kong family, and had a lively personality. Originally, it was as if she was enemies with Lin Shu and she had only seen him quarrel once, but now, she wanted to argue with Lin Shu instead. Lin Shu smiled at her, making her feel weird.


    "My fifth sister''s face seems to be covered in powder. Every time my big sister comes back, her face would look the same, smooth and red. She looked really good."


    Her big sister was naturally the first daughter of the Kong Family ¡ª ¡ª Lin Jia.


    She had even secretly touched her big sister''s rouge before, but her big sister had scolded her, saying only that children could not use these, as it would harm their skin.


    Lin Lian gritted her teeth. "No, I don''t have any powder on me. I ¡­" "I went to bed early last night, so I look pretty good today."


    Lin Hui was skeptical, she had never been a shrewd girl.


    However, Lin Shu said with a smile: "But why do I hear from Actinin Qin that most of the lights in the Falling Swallow Garden were lit up last night. I thought that Fifth Sister was thinking about what kind of clothes she was going to wear today, and didn''t expect that she would fall asleep so early ¡­ However, whether there is such a thing as powdering up, let''s just touch your face for a bit. "


    She couldn''t bear to see Lin Lian treat the bystanders as fools.


    Lin Hui was currently holding onto a small bowl of grapes. Upon hearing this, before Lin Lian could even open her mouth to speak, she was the first to wipe the grape juice off.


    Lin Lian hurriedly used a handkerchief to wipe her face, but some of the dark purple juice still remained on her face.


    Lin Hui looked at the powder on her finger and was a little angry: "You''re still saying that you don''t have any powders left, look at what all this is!"


    "You ¡­" However, Lin Lian was so angry that she couldn''t even speak. She could only twist her body to the side in anger.


    Lin Hui could not help but mutter to herself, "... She was angry, and I was also angry. I had obviously smeared a little powder on my face, yet she lied to us that she didn''t have any, she already knew how to lie at such a young age, and was like a fox spirit like her aunt! Waiting for her to ruin her face and see how she can still be proud of herself. Sister Shu, don''t worry, it won''t be too late for us to powder her when we''re 15 or 16 years old, I''m afraid we won''t be able to match up to her then! "


    Lin Lian had already paid attention to her diet at such a young age. Her figure was extremely slim, but when she looked at Lin Shu, she looked like a small ball of meat.


    Lin Shu replied as she sized up the clump of dark purple grape juice on Lin Lian''s left cheek. She actually had the urge to laugh.


    However, Lin Hui hit her arm in dissatisfaction, "Did you really listen to me?"


    "I''m listening to you!" Lin Shu then retracted her gaze, opened the curtain and sneaked a peek, and said: "Third sister, you should eat less grapes, the grapes are sour at this time, is it so tasty? If we enter the Duke Chengan Palace, what happens if you want to go to the restroom from time to time? "


    Hearing that, Lin Hui put down the small white bowl in her hands.


    A quarter of an hour later, the carriage slowly stopped.


    The two wives and four ladies put down their carriages, and Steward Nanny came out to welcome them. Currently, there were no Grand Madam s or wives in the palace, and only Steward Nanny s could come out to welcome them.


    The First Madam was in front, chatting with the Kong family and the Second Madam, while the other four ladies were behind. Lin Hui looked around and could not help but say in a low voice, "... It''s no wonder that Duke Chengan was so close to being reborn. If Duke Chengan Palace did not even have a manager female patriarch, wouldn''t they be in a mess? "


    She dared to say this, but no one dared to speak up like her.


    Lin Qian on the other hand, had completely mastered the exquisite skills of the Second Madam, at this time, she did not even say a single word. As for Lin Lian, Lin Hui had never looked down on her petty attitude.


    Lin Shu, who was being pulled by Lin Hui, also spoke in a low voice, "Don''t say anymore. If First Aunt finds out about these words, I''ll have to reprimand you again ¡­"


    An eight or nine-year-old girl was socializing. If she walked around a bit more, it would be much easier to find a marriage.


    These people would become the wives and wives of various residences in the future. In his previous life, she had been imprisoned for three years, so he had almost forgotten what these people looked like, not to mention that they still had young looks on their faces. Most of them would not even have any impression of them.


    In the end, Lin Qian received the advice from the Second Madam, and after a while, she became like a fish in water with those girls. The First Madam actually wanted Lin Hui to interact more with those girls, but Lin Hui just had a domineering personality, she would talk more with those familiar people than anyone else, and when she was in front of strangers, she was not even willing to say anything.


    Before long, Lin Hui tugged on Lin Shu''s sleeve and said: "Sister Shu, I want to go to the toilet."


    Within the short span of two hours, she had already gone to the toilet twice. This time, she didn''t dare tell her mother that she wouldn''t have eaten so many grapes if she had known earlier.


    "I''ll go with you." Lin Shu thought about how Lin Hui had been good to him in his previous life, and thought about how Lin Hui had pointed at Shao Shengping and scolded him by the nose in his previous life. Until now, he was still moved, and the two of them took advantage of when First Madam and Second Madam were not paying attention and slipped away.


    After going to the bathroom, Lin Hui was unwilling to go back. She only pulled Lin Shu''s sleeves and said: "Fourth sister, let''s go and play. "The ladies'' questions were the same, but my mouth was about to go soft. If that''s the case, then that''s fine. But the crux of the problem is that I don''t feel comfortable at all!"


    Lin Shu also felt that it was meaningless, she nodded and said: "Then let''s go to the Little Flower Garden, there are less people over there."


    Although her personality had become calm, she was still able to jump in her heart. She could be considered as one of the small marten compared to Lin Hui.


    Shao Shengping''s mother took care of the little garden himself. Although the place was small, it was extremely secretive and there was even a small pond. With the water in the garden, it was quite a different scene.


    As soon as they approached the garden, they heard a familiar voice." I know that you feel sad, if it was anyone else, they would feel terrible, but in this world, how can everything go according to their heart? Even if you don''t want to talk about me, just talk about me. A concubine gives birth to a girl, but my first wife doesn''t like it. My first wife even pushed me into the lake. You should pull yourself together, if your mother knew, she would be sad to see you like this!


    Besides Lin Lian, who else could say such words?


    Lin Shu felt her temples throbbing in anger, but in the next moment, Shao Shengping said lightly: "Thank you for your concern Fifth Miss Lin, I''m fine ¡­ But on your face, why is there a black purple imprint? "


    Lin Shu tugged on Lin Hui''s shoulders, indicating for her to quickly leave.


    Waiting until the two of them had walked a distance away, Lin Hui who was half a beat slower finally reacted, "¡­ Was that man Lian Jieer? My voice sounds exactly the same as Lian Jieer''s. "


    "Who else could it be other than her?" Lin Shu sneered, then said: "I''m saying why did Lin Lian disappear just now, I''m afraid I''m staring at Duke Chengan, and even said such shameless words."


    The two of them walked along the lake shore. Seeing a flustered old woman walk over from the opposite direction, she stopped talking.


    The old granny did not look like an ordinary female patriarch, but she was wearing a thumb sized gold bracelet on her hand. As she walked, she could not help but look behind her, thus she bumped into Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui who was looking around was also knocked over and the wife finally regained her senses and quickly said: "Young lady, I am sorry."


    After saying this, he hurriedly left. Rather than saying he wanted to leave, it was more like he wanted to escape.


    Lin Hui rubbed her shoulder, and said unhappily: "This Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion woman really doesn''t have any rules!"


    Lin Shu felt that something was wrong. Just by looking at her clothes, she seemed to have a lot of face, but in her previous life, she had been in the Duke Chengan Palace for five years and had never seen this woman before.

 C32

    Lin Shu felt that something was amiss, she pulled Lin Hui''s hand and walked a few steps forward, "Let''s go over and see what''s going on."


    Although Lin Hui was half a beat slower, she noticed that something was amiss and said: "Why don''t we not go? "If something really has to do with us, Grandmother will never forgive us ¡­"


    Although Grand Madam was normally easy to talk about, if he got angry, no one could stop him, and Grand Madam viewed Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation as extremely important.


    Lin Shu released her hand, and said softly: "Then stand here and wait for me, I''ll be right back."


    But before she could completely let go of his hand, Lin Hui once again grabbed her hand, "I''ll go with you. You only have Actinin Qin with you, I''ll go with you.


    Lin Shu''s heart felt soft. Although this third sister of her looked unreliable, her heart was extremely kind.


    The two of them walked along the lake and after a few steps, they saw a person flopping in the water.


    Even though he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, he was wearing indigo brocades.


    Cloud brocade, one is priced in gold.


    Not even every master in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion could afford to wear these, let alone the Duke Chengan Palace.


    Although they were all at the Duke Mansion, the people at the Duke Chengan were all lacking. Other than one Duke Chengan that was highly regarded by the Emperor, the rest of the people were all gone, not even a single person in the imperial court had a chance to speak.


    Lin Shu immediately ordered the two servants that were accompanying him: "Quickly go and find someone, tell them someone fell into the water."


    Lin Hui was extremely frightened, there were not many people in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but it could be considered simple. With such a large matter, only sisters would be able to exchange a few words, this was the first time she had witnessed such a thing, "If, if he dies, what do we do?"


    Even though we have already ordered for no guests to come to the lakeside, we are not afraid of ten thousand. If something were to really happen to the Duke Chengan Palace, how are we going to escape? "There must be a woman who knows water from the owl nearby!" Lin Shu saw that Actinin Qin and the rest were already far away, and had pulled Lin Hui far away too, "Let''s go quickly, if we wait for people to come, then we will be in trouble."


    She had already done what she needed to do and what she could do.


    When the two of them went to First Madam''s side, First Madam had already been looking for Lin Hui for a while. When she saw her daughter, she immediately lowered her voice and said, "Where did the two of you go? "What kind of place is this, for you to be able to run around like this?"


    Lin Hui felt that she was too scared to say anything.


    Even Lin Shu''s heart was thumping. "I''m accompanying Third Sister to the toilet."


    First Madam gave her a deep glance. There was displeasure in her eyes, but she did not speak further.


    Not long after, the new Duke Chengan entered the door. If it was before, these two would have gone to join in the commotion, but after what happened just now, the two of them were no longer interested in it.


    Lin Hui took advantage of the moment when the Duke Chengan and the new Duke Chengan''s wife were paying their respects to the hall to say in secret, "... Do you think that person is dead? "


    Actinin Qin and the servant by her side quickly found a wife, but they did not know whether that person was alive or dead.


    Lin Shu squeezed her hand, and said in a low voice: "Wait and see." Such a big thing had happened in the Duke Chengan Palace, even if she wanted to hide it, she couldn''t.


    As expected, after Duke Chengan and the new Duke Chengan''s wife finished bowing, a woman rushed in, "Not good, not good, someone fell into the water."


    This was the disadvantage of not having a female patriarch, what did a woman like Xiao Shui know? Wasn''t it because they were looking for an urgent matter and seeing which family''s master it was, so that everyone present could recognize him?


    All of a sudden, the wives started panicking and sent people to look for their sons.


    Even the First Madam sent people to take a look.


    Lin Shu and the other girls were placed in the parlour, and all of them started talking at once, "¡­ It should be the old man from National Duke Ning Palace. I just saw the old man from National Duke Ning Palace walking towards the lakeside. "


    "Is that so? When the old man of the National Duke Ning Palace heard that he was born of a concubine, the National Duke Ning''s mistress never liked him.


    Everyone started talking at once. There were several times when Lin Hui wanted to interrupt them, but she was stopped by Lin Shu.


    What kind of sect was the National Duke Ning Palace? If one said that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a first class Honorable House, then the National Duke Ning Palace was a first class Honorable House, and the Duke Chengan Palace was willing to send someone, it was because the old Duke Chengan was once a subordinate of the old National Duke Ning, so why else would the National Duke Ning Palace come?


    Because of this, all the previous generations of Monarchs viewed the National Duke Ning Palace with the utmost importance. It could even be said that the National Duke Ning was the capital of a martial general, and with just Duke Mansion, how could they contend against it?


    Until Lin Shu and the others got on the carriage, she did not know what was going on.


    When they returned, they would have to pay respects to Grand Madam. Grand Madam thought about the situation in the Duke Chengan Palace, and was afraid that they were not far from it. After giving them a few casual words, he requested for them to return.


    On the second day, Lin Hui took advantage of the fact that she had only sent the root of the osmanthus glutinous rice and imparted it with her Linglong Pavilion. My grandfather sent a chef from Jinling, and the osmanthus and glutinous rice roots are delicious. I brought some for you to try. "


    Lin Shu had never liked eating sweet things, so after symbolic eating of the two chopsticks, she ordered the maidservants to bring the food down, and then used this reason to disperse the maidservants in the house, "Speak, have you heard something?"


    In her previous life, she treated Lin Hui as her enemy, so she naturally knew her third elder sister''s personality very well.


    Surprise flashed across Lin Hui''s face, but in the next moment, she said: "You are truly a god! When I was taking an afternoon nap in my mother''s room, I heard my mother mention this matter. The person who had fallen into the water that day was indeed the great master of the National Duke Ning Palace, and both the Duke Chengan Palace and the National Duke Ning Palace said that he had accidentally fell into the water because he was a playboy. However, my mother said that this matter was not that simple. "


    "My mother said that this Madam National Duke Ning came from a distinguished family. Although he was not from the Honorable House, his grandfather was an Elder in the Imperial Court first, and his brother was a second-grade Minister in the Department of Revenue and his elder sister was the Empress. Would it be difficult for his to kill his eldest son? Even if we do not succeed this time, I''m afraid this Master Ningguogongfuda will not live long! "


    "Speaking of which, this Master Ningguogongfuda is also very pitiful. He''s only eleven years old, we can save him once, but I''m afraid we won''t be able to save him twice. I don''t know how long he''ll live ¡­"


    Master Ningguogongfuda?


    Lin Shu did not even manage to take in a single word of what Lin Hui had said. These words echoed in her mind, the person she loved in her previous life was Madam National Duke Ning, the wife of the person she had saved that day?


    When she thought about how she knew all about the National Duke Ning''s wife in her previous life, Lin Shu couldn''t help but feel a little confused now that she thought about it. Since the Master Ningguogongfuda was born as a concubine, how did he manage to get the position of National Duke Ning?


    That day, when she saw that there was a little child of about a few years old following beside National Duke Ning''s wife, looking strong and strong, she was extremely adorable. National Duke Ning''s wife looked at that little child with a doting gaze, so she must be her biological son ¡­


    Thinking about it, she could not help but ask, "Has the son of the National Duke Ning established himself yet?"


    Lin Hui, who was in the middle of speaking excitedly, thought for a moment, then nodded her head: "I seem to have heard what my mother said about the National Duke Ning, so I believe that the prince has already decided ¡­ "Well, why do you ask?"


    "It''s nothing. I was just casually asking!" Lin Shu laughed and said: "Also, there''s the matter between Lin Lian and the son of the Duke Chengan that happened that day, you better not speak carelessly.


    Lin Hui felt that someone had seen through her, and there were a few times when she was prepared to speak to First Madam about this, "I thought that you were hoping that this matter would spread like wildfire, and Lian Jieer would not have any good fruits to eat, whether it''s you or Fifth Aunt, both of them will be relieved of their anger ¡­"


    Lin Shu''s lips curled into a smile, she felt that the relationship between Lin Lian and Shao Shengping was not over, "No wonder First Aunt always says that you haven''t grown up, who is Lian Jieer? It''s my sister, and she has a bad reputation. "Not to mention me, I''m afraid your face won''t light up, not to mention when Grandmother blames me, who in the fifth house would be able to escape?"


    Saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "If this matter were to be spread out from you and me, when the time comes, only she in Lian Jieer will do it, wouldn''t you and I be the ones making trouble? Third sister, when will you grow up? "


    "I ¡­" Lin Hui was strong, how could she be willing to be outclassed by her own sister? "I, why haven''t I grown up? I am half a year older than you! "


    Lin Shu smiled and did not speak.


    Lin Hui said unhappily: "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth, if you don''t tell me this today, I''m afraid within three days I will have already told Mother about this. Mother''s words were not wrong, saying that you were sick, and seemed to have become more sensible, and wanted me to learn from you. Sister Shu, tell me, how can I become more calm? "


    Originally, there was a Sister Shu who was as notorious as she was, and even worse than her own reputation. But now that the Sister Shu had become so smart, it really felt bad leaving her by herself.


    But no matter what, she couldn''t deny that the current Sister Shu was much more pleasing to the eye.


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, "I don''t know if I should say these words, but don''t say it. If you think too much, if you run into someone who isn''t sure about their idea, go and ask First Aunt. But I think it''s good for you to be so carefree. "


    In her previous life, Lin Hui had married a son from the Huai Yang Estate, so this person could not be considered a good match, but Lin Hui had always been generous, and relied on her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to support him, from the start, she had never put her husband and grandma in her eyes.

 C33

    Lin Hui pursed her lips: "What''s so good about that? "Previously, Grandmother scolded us two, but now, she scolded me and only me. What do you think?"


    Lin Shu only laughed.


    As expected, when Lin Shu went to pay her respects to the Grand Madam once again, the Grand Madam began to berate him, saying that she ran around the Duke Chengan Palace without any rules.


    Although she reprimanded him, her attitude was extremely intimate.


    Lin Hui secretly stuck out her tongue at Lin Shu.


    Seeing that, the Grand Madam did not say anything, and turned to speak with the First Madam again, "... However, Madam Ye has already been married into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for more than a year now, so no matter what, it is too late. And although this new wife of the Duke Chengan Palace is also the Aunt of the Madam Ye, if news of this spread, it would not be nice and good, so he will have to go to the Duke Chengan Palace less. "


    She had always valued face, so how could she allow her eldest grandson''s wife to call a concubine as her aunt?


    At that time, she had thought that Madam Ye''s father lived in the Third Rank, and with her sister-in-law Duke Chengan, it would only be a matter of time before she entered the pavilion. But now, it seemed that it was just too much for Madam Ye''s father to want to enter the Cabinet.


    Now that the First Madam knew that sshe was not in the right, he could only say, "My wife knows."


    This high class daughter-in-law of hers was good, but also bad. For example, at this time, if it was Madam Lian, she would have already scolded them, but now, it was the Kong Family of Jin''ling that had to endure her anger.


    Lin Shu saw that the situation was bad and quickly took her leave.


    Once he returned to the Linglong Pavilion, Actinin Qin welcomed him: "Miss, in a few days, it will be the birthday of Second Madam. What gift do you plan to send over?"


    Lin Shu said: "For a small matter like this, you just have to decide on it."


    Actinin Qin was in a bit of a difficult situation now, "Originally, this servant thought that she was serving under this new Linglong Pavilion, and asked Nanny Zhu what kind of present she should give this time, but Nanny Zhu said ¡­ "As for the jade cabbage in your study, it''s not bad ¡­" Even she knew that this jade cabbage was worth a lot.


    Lin Shu laughed coldly: "She actually dared to say that Second Aunt is already that loyal to her."


    After thinking for a moment, she instructed, "Then why don''t you just randomly embroider two wallets? When the time comes, you can lend me the reason to give it to Second Madam!" You still want the Jade Cabbage? Even if she were to smash Jade Cabbage to pieces, she wouldn''t give it to Second Madam.


    In these few days, other than accompanying Madam Lian at Fanghua Garden, Lin Shu had not gone anywhere else to pay respects at Green Pine Academy.


    With this, Second Madam became anxious. He wished that he could send people over to Linglong Pavilion three times a day to invite them, but Lin Shu did not come back.


    It was just that Lin Shu was surprised that she mentioned that she wanted to learn from Madam Lian as a butler, but was rejected by him. "You are still so young, now is naturally the time for you to have fun. Don''t keep yourself in the books at such a young age. At such a young age, what will happen if your eyes burn?"


    Lin Shu was stunned.


    First Madam had said many times that she wanted Lin Hui to learn to provide feedback to him, but when Lin Hui brought up the account book, she felt a headache.


    However, when Actinin Qin said these words, she did not have the heart to let her mother work so hard. Listening to Actinin Qin, the light in her mother''s room would frequently shine through the middle of the night, "But these things, sooner or later, I will have to learn them all. It''s the same whether it''s studying early or evening;


    Madam Lian stroked her bun and said smilingly, "How old is my Sister Shu? Why are you thinking about getting married? "Don''t worry, mother will help you decide your marriage. I guarantee that I won''t let you suffer any grievances in the future ¡­" Her words seemed to have a plan in mind.


    Lin Shu could not ask.


    It just so happened that at this time, Lin Hui came to Fanghua Garden to look for her. She said that her grandfather had sent her some good things, and gave her some.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to return, she heard Peony''s voice, "... Although your thoughts are good, but I am afraid that Grand Madam is the first to not be able to explain himself. Although Grand Madam does not like our family, but regarding the Fourth Miss''s marriage, we still need Grand Madam''s permission.


    Lin Shu''s hand that was about to pull open the curtain stopped, and only lifted up a corner.


    The Madam Lian held the account book in one hand, and her other hand was fiddling with the abacus. She didn''t even raise her head, "So what if I have an arrangement? "I don''t care what he has done for his career, nor do I care. I just want to use my daughter as a stepping stone. Even if I had to risk my life, I would never agree to it!"


    Saying that, she paused for a while, "Although Rao Geer is born into a business and has a bad reputation, is this girl''s life more important, or is the future happiness more important? A few days ago, he even wrote to me that he wanted to go down the stage at such a young age, and in the future, he would have to fight for his sister-in-law''s title. I also told my sister-in-law that since Yangzhou does not have any great reputation, it would be better to send the Rao Geer to the capital to study under the teacher of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "


    Lin Shu was shocked, although she had never seen the Rao Geer her mother mentioned before, but she had heard of him before. He was called Lian Chengyao, her uncle''s youngest son, and was very smart.


    However, in his previous life, his mother had no intentions of accepting her cousin into the capital.


    "..." You want your uncle''s wife to send you to the capital? "How did you come up with this idea all of a sudden?" Peony was also puzzled.


    "At first, when I saw that Sister Shu was still young, I had this plan in my heart, but she knew how to mess around. Now, she finally understood it, it''s time for her and Rao Geer to have a good relationship, so that we don''t have to be intimate. Even if Rao Geer has a concubine, a childhood sweetheart and cousin''s relationship, she wouldn''t be too bad towards Sister Shu."


    When the time came, the aunt would be the mother-in-law, the husband would be the cousin, the family would be wealthy, and the daughter would not have to manage the affairs of the concubine family.


    After a long while, Peony''s voice could be heard again, "This servant still feels that you should discuss this with Master, I''m afraid Master and Grand Madam won''t be willing to let go then ¡­"


    But the voice of the Madam Lian carried a hint of coldness, "You''re not willing to let go? If you don''t want to let go, then I will just bring Sister Shu and Li Li. Now that I''m staying in this place, controlling the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, what is it for? Isn''t it all for the Sister Shu? Other than having a good reputation, what else could Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion be used for? When I first married into this family, it took me several years to sort out that mess. "


    "As for Sister Shu, you can''t be like him, you can''t be like him, I still remember when she was only three or four years old, I went to pay respects at the Green Pine Academy, Grand Madam was carrying him, beside him sat Sis Hui''er and the rest of the Sister Qian, only Sister Shu stood alone with her head lowered, looking at the cut melon on the table, looking like she wanted to eat it but did not dare to."


    "In the end, Nanny Chen couldn''t stand watching on. SShe ordered the little girl to bring a plate of honey melon for him. Even if the corners of the big and second rooms were sliced off, would still hold onto the small plate and take a bite of a melon to look at the strict Grand Madam. He wouldn''t even dare to eat an extra melon ¡­ "


    "At that time, I was watching by the side and I was on the verge of tears. How much could a plate of honey melon cost? All these years, the money that our Lian Family has sent over, I''m afraid we can already purchase a few courtyards full of honey! Later on, I thought that because Sister Shu was bleeding with the blood of the Lian Family, others would look down on her and treat her with contempt. This couldn''t be changed by anyone, but I would give her the most luxurious life, making others admire her ¡­ "


    Lin Shu stood outside the door as tears silently flowed down her face.


    After her mother died in her previous life, her uncle had also come to her house to ask to marry her a few times. At that time, they had even quarreled intensely in the study room, but in the end, Grand Madam and Lin Pei had not agreed to this marriage.


    No matter how much silver a merchant earned, a professional or merchant would always be ranked at the bottom of the list. How could a lady with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion marry a merchant''s son?


    Later on, her uncle even came to the Linglong Pavilion and asked her if she was willing to go to the Yangzhou.


    At that time, she was jumping around with Lin Qian at the Linglong Pavilion, and when she heard these words, she didn''t even raise her head, only saying that she wasn''t willing.


    Since it had always been this way, Lin Shu could cry. Presumably, his mother had already planned everything out before she died, why else would her uncle come to visit him again and again? Although this Lian Family was for merchants, most of the shops held Lian Family, and for the past few years, she had been doing business with the Imperial Family. She was also a reputable person, so how could she come knocking on her door repeatedly to seek trouble?


    A gust of wind blew, causing the leaves in the yard to rustle. Hibiscus walked over with several plates of chopped fruits, "Miss, why are you standing at the door?"


    Lin Shu could only open the curtain and walk in with her, "I was looking at what was carved on this bamboo curtain, the bamboo curtain Uncle sent me was made from daffodil patterns, and she sent Mother a peony pattern, it was much better looking than mine."


    Initially, Madam Lian was still worried that she might have heard what she had just said, but after hearing her words, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief, "I''m afraid that the peony pattern on the bamboo curtain in this young lady''s house will not be able to be suppressed. Wait two years, ask your uncle to bring over a peony pattern on the bamboo curtain."


    After saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "But there''s no harm, if you like, I''ll send someone to take down the bamboo curtains for Fanghua Garden tomorrow. I still have the autumn chrysanthemum pattern bamboo curtains your uncle sent over to you in the courtyard."


    Although it was a small bamboo curtain, it was something to be taken care of. Not only was the bamboo curtain sent over by Lian Family extremely exquisite, it was also soaked in fragrant dew, pig-caged grass, and lavender grass multiple times. Once it was hung, not only did it cause the entire room to exude a fragrant aroma, it also had the effect of repelling mosquitoes.

 C34

    Lin Shu felt her eyes go sore. When she looked down, she saw several plates of fruits that Furong had brought in, such as a red watermelon, a black purple grape, and even a yellow and orange honey melon.


    When the Madam Lian saw this, he hurriedly asked, "Everything is fine, what''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing. I think it''s because the sand in my eyes is rubbing my eyes, causing me to feel uncomfortable. Now that the sand is flowing down my tears, it''s not a big deal." Lin Shu looked at his mother''s somewhat heroic face, and only felt that it was a mess. "I better not take your curtain, wait till next summer, I want my uncle to bring me a Plum Blossom curtain, I like looking at the Plum Blossom curtain."


    Madam Lian was naturally smiling as she agreed.


    Not allowing Lin Shu to help her own housekeeper, she placed all the burden on Madam Lian. Since Lin Shu could not share her worries, she naturally did not cause trouble for her mother. She left after saying a few words.


    However, the moment she stepped out of the door, she met the Auntie Zhong with Lin Lian and Lin You Ting. Although it was already quite late, these girls didn''t dare to come down for even a day.


    Lin Shu walked past them arrogantly, not even bothering to glance at them once.


    Lin You Ting wanted to spit at Lin Shu''s back, but Auntie Zhong covered her mouth, "... Is this a place for you to mess around in? Be careful that your father finds out about this, I will punish you again! "


    Even though Lin You Ting was young, his personality had long been spoiled beyond recognition by the people around him. Now, he was fuming as he said, "Bad people, they are all bad people!"


    Auntie Zhong felt like crying.


    He thought that Madam Lian would be humiliated like before, where mother and son were waiting at Falling Swallow Garden to watch a joke. But who knew that Lin Pei would actually return in anger, and even brought his Tang Geer with him to the ancestral hall.


    Tang Geer was the flesh that fell from her body, ever since she was young, she had been extremely proud even when she was in front of Grand Madam.


    She naturally rushed to stop him, and Lin Pei even pointed at her nose and said that his concubine had raised Tang Geer crooked, and lost all face. If not for Lian Jieer holding onto Lin Pei''s leg to stop her, Lin Pei would probably have kicked her, "... Has father been instigated by others? You''ve seen how Aunt has treated me and my brother all these years, and you''ve seen for yourself how she''s always taken care of me and my family, afraid that brother and I would be wronged. You''ve already told me this earlier, even though Aunt was born with a slight chill, she knew better than ever and didn''t dare to do anything disorderly every day! "


    "Yes, it''s true that an aunt''s background is bad, but that''s not something an aunt can choose. If it''s possible to choose, who wouldn''t want to be born into a famous clan like the Great First Aunt and Second Aunt? Now that people have instigated them, at least they can defend themselves!" If you really think that your aunt isn''t good at lecturing me and my brother and wants to hit your aunt, then hit me first, it''s all my fault! It''s because I didn''t teach my brother well! "


    Lin Pei looked at his daughter, who was crying so hard that it rained down on her.


    But now, even though it was almost half a month old, Lin Pei still hadn''t taken a single step into the Falling Swallow Garden, and the maids and wives within the Falling Swallow Garden were all newly bought over. It was one thing for each of them to not understand the rules and act craftily, but to think that they didn''t place any importance on her as an aunt at all ¡­


    Thinking about it, Auntie Zhong felt a pain in her heart, worse than someone kicking him ten times. "Let''s go in and pay respects to Madam.


    Although the Madam Lian did not put them in her eyes, they could not hold on for much longer as there were still peonies and other Grand maidservants in the room.


    As expected, when they were about to go in, Madam Lian was reading the account book, and the peonies had left them hanging for less than an hour before passing on the message. Only Madam Lian said that she had a lot of things to do today, and wanted Auntie Zhong and the others to come again in the evening to pay her respects.


    The poor Auntie Zhong didn''t even have time to drink a mouthful of water on such a hot day and was about to go back home.


    After exiting the Fanghua Garden gate, Lin Lian''s eyes reddened, and she said in a low voice: "There will be a day when I will make those people who look down on us aware of our power!"


    Tang Geer shouted as she wanted to drink water. Auntie Zhong ordered the new maid to fill up an umbrella before she carried Tang Geer back.


    The mother and daughter pair followed the shadows of the forest as they slowly paced back and forth. Upon learning this, they cried out one after another, causing Lin Lian to feel extremely irritated.


    But Auntie Zhong said, "... It''s only been a few days and you already lost your patience? Madam Lian has not fought with me for more than 10 years, and now just because Lin Shu suddenly became smart, she can fight with me? This time, I was careless and underestimated the mother and daughter pair. In the future, we will be more careful, and this kind of thing will definitely not happen again. "


    "But auntie ¡­" Don''t you think that Lin Shu has become very strange recently? "In the past, she was always stupid, but now that I''ve provoked her, she''s acting like an enraged kitten, raising her claws and scratching at anyone she sees. Even Grandmother and Father aren''t afraid, but now, no matter how much I''ve angered her, I''ve said one sentence and she''s got ten lines waiting for me!"


    "That''s right! Furthermore, last time at Green Pine Academy''s Little Buddhist Hall, she said that she wanted to ruin my face, and the hatred in her eyes didn''t seem like she was pretending at all. The more Lin Lian thought about it, the more she felt terrified. It was not like she could complain to the Grand Madam about this kind of thing.


    However, Auntie Zhong sneered, "This person, he''s always getting smarter and smarter. Maybe Lin Shu got sick and got enlightened, so she doesn''t need to worry! Now that the Grand Madam is old, and at most ten years, and waiting for the Grand Madam to die, we will be able to split the families, and at that time, Lin Shu will also marry, and the only thing the Madam Lian is good at is earning silver as a butler. At that time, the population will be simple, so what can we do about it? "I would really like to see her butler get more silver for your little brother!"


    "You better not learn from those ignorant women. They will be so angry that they won''t be able to sleep after suffering a little grievance. The only one who can laugh till the end is the winner!"


    Lin Lian only nodded.


    It was Auntie Zhong who looked at her and said softly, "I heard from Yan Wen who was beside you that a few days ago, you secretly followed Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince s and even talked to them for a long time when you went to Duke Chengan Palace."


    "It''s not a long time, just a quarter of an hour!" Yan Wen was a servant that Auntie Zhong had chosen for her. She was sincere to her, and naturally, to Auntie Zhong as well.


    Auntie Zhong frowned: "Do you know what you''re doing? Then are Duke Chengan s of the Duke Chengan Palace something that you can think about as well? Although the Duke Chengan Palace does not compare the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, that person is the successor of the Emperor''s decree, and with Lin Shu''s identity, even the Duke Chengan Palace would look down on him ¡­ " After all, Lin Shu had such an outer sect.


    Lin Lian didn''t like hearing these words and bit her lips. "It''s fine if someone else says these words, but even auntie wants to say these words to me?" You think I can''t compare up to Lin Shu? Even Lin Shu doesn''t like the Duke Chengan Palace, so they definitely don''t like me? I don''t believe that if we don''t fight over some things, how would we know if we can obtain them?! "Even if we really lose, we''ll end up in the same situation as before. What''s there to be afraid of ¡­"


    "What a fool! Don''t think that the Grand Madam loves you right now, but if the Grand Madam finds out about this, she would be the first one to ask for you to be sent to the Manor. When you get married, he would find a distant marriage and kick you out. Auntie Zhong felt that her daughter was smart, but he was a little too angry. "You came out from my stomach, I feel that you''re qualified to be the empress, how can you feel that you''re not as good as others ¡­"


    Lin Lian still bit her lower lip, not saying a word.


    Auntie Zhong also sighed. Her daughter had been like this since she was young, and whatever she said, she would never say anything back.


    But what could she do?"


    Every day, they would go to the Green Pine Academy to pay respects, then go to the Fanghua Garden to accompany their mother for lunch and chat with their mother. In the afternoon, they would embroider and write to help with the flowers and plants, and for a moment, everyone in the He¡¯s Mansion knew that the Fourth Miss had become sensible.


    When Lin Shu heard this, she could only smile.


    Although she was looking forward to it, she did not miss a single movement in the Falling Swallow Garden. Auntie Zhong pretending to be sick, coughing blood, Lin Shu going to find Lin Pei, all of them did not escape her eyes.


    It was just that she was not anxious at all. If Auntie Zhong really admitted defeat so simply, then she would not be Auntie Zhong at all.


    However, Actinin Qin was extremely anxious, "... Miss, the old master was just like before, resting at the Falling Swallow Garden for a few days in a row. Fifth Miss was so happy that he took advantage of Auntie Zhong''s illness to not greet the old lady for a few days, and told me, if the old master was really sick, how could I serve the old master? "


    However, Lin Shu was not the least bit angry, and even said while beaming: "The day after tomorrow is the birthday of Second Aunt''s embroidery.


    "Of course I''m ready!" Actinin Qin nodded and said, "Miss, why are you not anxious at all! This servant has also heard that doctors frequently come and go in the Auntie Zhong. I''m afraid they aren''t Aunt Zhong''s doctor, but rather the doctor who recuperates the Auntie Zhong. "


    Back then, when the Auntie Zhong was still in a forest, it was difficult to give birth. The doctors said that one could not get pregnant within five years, or else they would be in danger.


    Last month, Lin You Ting had just turned five.


    Thinking about the fact that until Lin Shu''s death in her previous life, when Auntie Zhong was no longer pregnant, what was the point of being anxious, "What''s the use of being anxious? Could it be that I can still interfere in the matters of Falling Swallow Garden? If they are willing to go through with it, let them go through with it! "


    After saying that, she paused for a while, and said: "A few days ago, I instructed Nanny Zhu to purchase some flowers and go into the Linglong Pavilion, has she finished preparing all of them?"

 C35

    Actinin Qin nodded her head, and said: "Everything has been completed, and this servant looked carefully yesterday. Nanny Zhu has already instructed Maid to plant all kinds of plantains, Xiang Fei Zhu and other flowers, I think we should be able to survive for around seventy percent."


    It was already a blessing that he could live 70% of his life by now.


    Lin Feng laughed, "Go and inform Nanny Zhu that after spending so much money, seventy percent of my lifespan is far from enough!"


    When she finished that meal, the Nanny Zhu was already close to seventy to eighty percent better. She did not know what kind of knockout medicine the Madam Jiang had given her, but the moment she found the time, she would always mutter next to Lin Shu''s ear that the Second Madam was going to celebrate her birthday. Both on the surface and in the dark, she would always ask Lin Shu to give that piece of jade cabbage to her as a congratulatory gift.


    Lin Shu would naturally not listen to her, but if it was anyone else who talked to her ears like a fly, they would feel annoyed.


    "Alright, this servant will pass the words of the miss to the Nanny Zhu right now!" Actinin Qin smiled as she walked down. If Fifth Madam and the young lady did not ask her to return to Fanghua Garden, she would happily stay in there.


    The Madam Lian and the others had treated her well, but the peonies were all older than her by more than ten years, and normally, there was nothing to play around with. In Linglong Pavilion, she spent her days accompanying Lin Shu and teasing Yun Dou, making her days extremely comfortable.


    In the blink of an eye, the Second Madam''s birthday arrived.


    Early in the morning, Madam Lian brought Lin Shu, Lin Lian and the others to the Green Pine Academy. The spirit of Grand Madam, who was also wearing the same clothes as today, the dark green hulk, and the huge sapphire ring on his hand, were twiddling their sandalwood beads together as they rested on the Noble Consort''s bed, allowing the Maid to beat her legs.


    Hearing the Madam Lian''s peaceful voice, the Grand Madam did not even open her eyes, and only nodded her head in an indiscernible manner.


    She never liked the Madam Lian, so this wasn''t considered a secret in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. She even made it up as an excuse for the Madam Lian to manage the matters of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to prevent the Madam Lian from losing consciousness early in the morning.


    Madam Lian was already used to it so she indifferently retreated to the side.


    Waiting for Lin Shu and Lin Lian to give their respects, Grand Madam opened his eyes, and said indifferently: "... Today is the birthday of your Second Aunt, not only are people from your Second Aunt''s clan here, even half of the famous families are coming, you two must be cautious and not lose face for our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "


    Although she said that to the two of them, her gaze landed on Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu agreed.


    Grand Madam gave a few more words of advice, such as not losing face due to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and so on. In the end, he changed the topic and said, "¡­ The guests are probably coming soon, go on, the Madam Lian will stay! "


    Lin Shu also wanted to stay.


    However, Madam Lian gave Lin Shu a meaningful glance, and waited until Lin Shu obediently left before saying indifferently: "Mother, why did you keep my wife here? But did she also need a daughter-in-law to control the matter on the stove? "There''s no need for mother''s orders. My wife understands!"


    It was because her identity was not as good as others and his words were not as refined and dignified as the ladies from the noble families. Therefore, for all these years, whenever there was a big scene, Grand Madam would always find all sorts of reasons to keep her from appearing ¡­ In fact, she didn''t want to show his face either.


    Grand Madam was embarrassed in front of all the servants and wives in the room, and immediately became embarrassed, "Madam Lian, what do you mean by this?"


    Madam Lian calmly replied, "My wife, you don''t mean anything by this."


    However, Grand Madam slammed the one hundred and eight sandalwood Buddha beads angrily onto the table, and said loudly: "Heh, you don''t mean anything? Do you think I''m stupid? You''re blaming me... If not for your status being so low, how would I be like this? Your wife in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, could it be that you are just watching others laugh at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? "


    If it was in normal times, Madam Lian would definitely endure it.


    She had been in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for so many years, what was wrong with her? Back then when she had taken over Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Grand Madam had even thrown his account book on her face and she had endured it.


    On the way here, every single servant girl''s face was filled with joy. On the Second Madam''s birthday, everyone in the house had received rewards, not to mention the fact that the Second Branch was extremely busy today. When they passed by the Second Branch''s courtyard, she could faintly hear the Second Madam''s laughter.


    At that time, if not for her Sister Shu, the smile on her face would have died down.


    She was also a daughter-in-law of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but despite marrying for so many years into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she had never made a single move on her birthday, and no one even remembered this incident. Every time she was born, all she received were the letters and gifts her brother had sent her from the Yangzhou, as well as the bowl of longevity noodles she had instructed the Fanghua Garden kitchen to make.


    As for Grand Madam and Lin Pei, they might not even remember the date of her birth!


    No one could remember his birthday, yet he was going to organize his sister-in-law''s birthday banquet? Why? She was also a lady who was raised by the Lian Family, and also a daughter-in-law who was sent by the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to propose marriage, on what basis was there such a huge difference, "If Mother despised the status of a daughter-in-law, then why did she send someone to propose marriage to the Lian Family back then? From what Mother said, people who do not know that it''s because their daughter-in-law shamelessly wants to marry into Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! "


    "Presumptuous!" Grand Madam raised his voice and looked straight at him, "Could it be that after taking care of your family for a few days, you feel that you''re impressive? Do you think that if you lost too little of your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you wouldn''t be able to transfer it? With the Fifth Master''s current power, what kind of wife wouldn''t be able to marry? Don''t take yourself too seriously. "


    Madam Lian only laughed, and said: "My wife knows, my wife is going to busy herself."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Grand Madam was trembling with anger, "Back then ¡­ "I already said that this marriage wouldn''t work, but this merchant''s girl has such a high level of self-restraint!"


    She was so angry that she wanted to pull the old Duke Master out of his coffin. She wanted him to see if this was the good wife he had asked for for the Fifth Master before!


    Nanny Chen said softly: "Don''t you dare ruin your own body because of such a small matter. Fifth Madam is a person with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. "If it was anyone else, they would probably feel uncomfortable."


    "Is she not well? She still thinks she can compare to Second Brother''s daughter-in-law? " The corners of Grand Madam''s mouth were filled with ridicule, when he thought about the smile on Madam Lian''s face when he left, he felt even more furious, "Did you see the way she looks like? "Those who don''t know, might think that I, as a mother-in-law, relied on her to raise me ¡­"


    She talked endlessly, but Madam Lian had already walked out of the Green Pine Academy gate.


    Originally, he was somewhat unhappy, but the moment he walked out the door, he saw his daughter standing at the doorway with a face full of concern. No matter how unhappy he was, he immediately dissipated, "Why didn''t Sister Shu go to your Second Aunt? I''m afraid there are already quite a few guests. Today, you can be considered half a master, so it''s not good to be late! "


    Seeing the change in her mother''s expression, Lin Shu felt wronged. She tugged her sleeve: "Grandmother is making things difficult for you again?"


    "How can this be considered difficult?" "I was merely borrowing the power of the cause to push me away ¡­" Halfway through her words, Madam Lian paused for a moment, as if nothing had happened, she started talking to his daughter, "Don''t worry, mother will be fine, go to the second room quickly, the troupe that I will invite will be famous among the Liucheng Garden!"


    Lin Shu could only bring Actinin Qin to the second room.


    She walked very slowly along the way, thinking about many things. If her grandmother wasn''t happy with her mother, then why did she marry her mother? In fact, grandma was a very respectable person, but in front of a maidservant, she didn''t hide her disgust for her mother, but called her mother "Lian" and her second aunt as her eldest brother''s daughter-in-law and second daughter-in-law.


    But now, she couldn''t care so much. She thought that as long as her mother was able to live well in this life, there would always be hidden dangers ¡­


    When Lin Shu reached the second room, Yuan Xiaoyi was already singing with her sleeves raised. She was the pillar of the Liucheng Garden, normal people wouldn''t be able to touch her.


    Fortunately, everyone was engrossed with the play, so when Lin Shu sat next to Lin Hui, no one noticed him. However, when Lin Qian saw her come, he smiled and introduced her: "This is my fourth younger sister, my father is the Left Assistant Minister of the Department of Civil Affairs, and my mother is born with Yangzhou!"


    Lin Shu nodded at the unfamiliar lady and considered her a form of greeting.


    However, she felt uncomfortable in her heart, when the young lady heard the latter half of Lin Qian''s words, she did not care about it at all.


    Lin Qian''s father was currently at the fifth rank, so naturally, her position was not as high as Lin Pei''s. However, the moment Madam Lian''s parents said she was, her status would be much higher than hers ¡­ This Second Sister of her, was also not a simple person!


    However, Lin Hui, who was by her side, was completely captivated by her. She pulled on Lin Shu''s sleeve and said: "... This Yuan Xiaoyi, who is only 12 or 13 years old, is already famous in the capital. In a few years, perhaps even the emperor knows her, she is really powerful! "


    Her character was very simple, if the First Madam heard her praise a playboy as a master, she would probably be so angry that she wouldn''t even be able to eat lunch.


    The Grand Madam was also an excellent listener, and not long after, the Grand Madam arrived and sat together with the Second Madam''s aunts ¡ª ¡ª Mrs. Jiang, Duke Andong Palace, and the others. The ladies sat together, and the rest of the girls sat together, laughing merrily.


    Lin Shu did not like to listen to jokes, so she looked around, only to see Lin Lian pulling the young lady from the Duke Chengan Palace and saying intimate words.


    The direct daughter had the direct daughter''s circle, while the concubine daughter had the retainer girl''s circle. On the other hand, Lin Lian was holding onto Duke Chengan Palace''s big daughter who was born from a concubine ¡ª ¡ª Her eldest sister-in-law, Shao Xi, from her previous life. This person had a lot of opinions, but she was stupid and easily provoked.


    Lin Shu was carefully sizing up the place when she saw someone whispering something into Second Madam''s ears. The Second Madam hurriedly got up and said loudly to his wife: "Aiya, Princess Changze is here, I''ll be taking my leave first!"

 C36

    Immediately, everyone looked at Second Madam with even more envy.


    Who is this Princess Changze? He was Old Prince Rui''s only precious daughter, and had been nurturing by his side since he was a few years old. He was even more shameless than First Princess!


    If not for Old Prince Rui supporting the Emperor, who exactly was sitting on the Dragon Throne Mountain in the Daqing Dynasty right now, and he was even at a complete loss, just by this level of relationship, the Empress Dowager Wang would have loved the Princess Changze very much.


    Logically speaking, the Old Prince Rui was a blood uncle who supported the Emperor. If he was still alive, he would be enjoying endless wealth and glory, but unfortunately, his life was short.


    At that time, Princess Changze was already 16 years old, but who would have known that after three years of filial piety passed, Old Prince Rui''s Concubine Chen also died, and Princess Changze had to be filial piety for another three years until the age of 22.


    Princess Changze had high standards too, so even at the age of twenty-four, this marriage was still unsettled.


    But it was also because of this that the Empress Dowager Wang and the Emperor doted on her even more.


    Lin Hui actually threw a few almonds into her mouth, and said softly: "Tell me, what kind of family do you think Princess Changze is from? I heard that at the time when the first wife of the Duke Chengan passed away, Empress Dowager Wang wanted to marry Princess Changze to Duke Chengan, but Princess Changze was not satisfied, so Empress Dowager Wang gave up. Speaking of which, this Duke Chengan is not bad, his heart is not bad, if not, where would he be willing to marry the first wife''s concubine? This Princess Changze is already this old, I really don''t know what kind of person she wants to marry ¡­ "


    On the sixth day of the month, Lin Shu felt her palm break out in cold sweat.


    In his previous life, Princess Changze was his stepmother, so not to mention how strong his character was, he was revered everywhere in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and the more Princess Changze wanted to bully her, the more she would fight against Princess Changze.


    In the end, Princess Changze gave birth to a fifth son, but it was because he said that the newborn child was so ugly that when those words reached Princess Changze''s ears, he made his kneel in the snow for four hours while being supported by two mama. If it were not for Lin Pei''s appearance later on, she really would not have been able to deal with Princess Changze.


    After that, Lin Pei allowed her to not go pay respects to Princess Changze, and at that time, Princess Changze was completely focused on his newborn son. But this did not mean that Princess Changze had become a good person.


    In this life, she definitely wouldn''t let her mother die without any reason. She definitely wouldn''t let the tragedy of her previous life happen.


    Not long after, Second Madam came in with Princess Changze. She was dressed in a pomegranate red and golden silk pattern, the gemstones on his head were each as big as a pigeon''s egg, and his makeup was exquisite. A pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes were filled with arrogance.


    Second Madam, who had always been good at communication, accompanied his by the side as he chattered on, "... You didn''t tell me in advance before you came, so I didn''t come to pick you up. How''s Esteemed Empress Dowager doing recently? How has Princess Rui been recently? "


    She was not the daughter of the Elder Jiangge, nor was she the trusted wife of a Marquis. The trip that the Princess Changze had made today was indeed a great honor to her.


    However, the Princess Changze did it in a perfunctory manner. Upon seeing the Grand Madam''s figure, he hurriedly walked forward, "Grand Madam!"


    Grand Madam also stood up and smiled: "Take a seat Princess Changze. I was thinking that Princess Changze has a lot of things to do, that''s why I didn''t post anything."


    "As long as you don''t mind me coming uninvited!" The Princess Changze had a smile on his face as he sat down next to the Grand Madam.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nanny Chen handed over the play paper.


    The Grand Madam said: "Today, this son has come to see a filming crew of the Liucheng Garden. Which show do you want to hear?"


    "Don''t call me ''Grand Madam''. You''re someone from the same generation as Esteemed Empress Dowager, if you call me that, then it''s really a way to ruin my reputation. Just like the empress dowager, call me Changze!" Princess Changze''s tone was indescribably intimate. Even in front of the empress, it was rare for her to speak in such a respectful manner.


    Grand Madam straightened his back and laughed. Although he felt that Princess Changze''s hospitality was a little strange, he did not reject it.


    The two of them chatted affectionately.


    Lin Shu looked at the exquisite side of Princess Changze and tightly gripped her palm. She could not help but ask in a low voice, "... Before this, did Princess Changze come to our house often? Is she on good terms with Grandmother? "


    In her previous life, Princess Changze entered the door after his mother died a month ago. He didn''t know if Grand Madam and Princess Changze had a good relationship, but he could tell that everyone in He¡¯s Mansion was very happy.


    Yes, Mother and Lian Family helped Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion earn money, while Princess Changze helped Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion earn face, who doesn''t like that?


    However, in her previous life, she did not like it, and even used the pain in her stomach as an excuse to not offer Princess Changze any tea. However, in the end Princess Changze sent a little girl and said that since she was sick, she should take good care of her, and even forced her to drink some medicine that she had gotten from who knows where.


    She didn''t know what Grand Madam and Princess Changze said, but the Princess Changze smiled with a hint of charm. However, Lin Shu wanted to cut open her heart to see if the Princess Changze''s heart was red or black!


    "Un, I don''t think there''s any relationship between them. Have you forgotten, when Grandmother was born last year, Princess Changze didn''t even show up, so he must have seen how capable Aunt Er''s uncle was, so he decided to come over to befriend him!"


    Lin Shu naturally wouldn''t believe her words. If they really wanted to establish a relationship, then this Elder Jiangge''s wife would sit on the side, but Princess Changze wouldn''t even spare her a glance. Furthermore, she was the precious daughter of the empress dowager and the emperor.


    Princess Changze came here for his father, Lin Pei!


    Lin Shu felt that something was off. Although Lin Pei was born with Third Rank, there were so many officials with Third Rank in the entire capital. Why did the previous Princess Changze want to marry him? Everyone said that Princess Changze''s eyes were on the top of his head, while the average man would not even care, so why did he have to choose Lin Pei ¡­


    Just as he was wondering, Yuan Xiaoyi who was half done singing withdrew, and the people who were still in high spirits hurriedly said: "What''s going on? Didn''t you sing well? "


    Following that, the stage started to sing "Heavenly Immortal Awareness" ¡ª ¡ª This was something that Princess Changze had ordered just now.


    Seeing that, Lin Shu smiled coldly, she was afraid that Princess Changze was thinking of comparing her strength with Lin Pei''s Wings Double Flying, it was a pity, but unfortunately, this was just a play, and did not take it seriously!


    If at this point, Lin Shu still didn''t know what Princess Changze was thinking, then she would be a fool. In her previous life, no matter how noisy Princess Changze was, as long as Lin Pei appeared, Princess Changze would be as obedient as a little rabbit.


    The more she thought about it, the more Lin Shu felt that something was wrong. Lin Pei had always placed heavy emphasis on power and influence, on the merchant''s girl who had no power or influence, on the empress dowager and the emperor''s beloved princess.


    She got a headache from the quarreling people on the stage. After saying this to Lin Hui, she wanted to catwalk away.


    But Princess Changze acted as if he was paying attention to his, he glanced at her and moved his lips a little.


    Nanny Chen was waiting for Lin Shu at the door, "Where is Fourth Miss going? Grand Madam wants you to go over. "


    "I, I want to go to the toilet!" Just from that glance from Princess Changze, she knew that it was definitely because Princess Changze wanted to see her.


    could not just openly say that he wanted to see Madam Lian, that way, someone would be able to guess what kind of child his daughter was.


    But who knew that Nanny Chen would say in a low voice: "Let''s just endure it, Fourth Miss will go back later!"


    How could he tolerate this?


    But Lin Shu still obediently went to the front of Princess Changze, greeting him in a neither humble nor haughty manner, even Grand Madam could not help but nod his head slightly when he saw this.


    Princess Changze sized her up from head to toe. Although there was a smile on her face, there was not the slightest bit of smile on it, "He''s a painful girl. His parents must have taught her very well! Even though he''s still so young, it''s still clear that he''s going to be a beauty in the future! "


    "A child''s fortune cannot be praised like that by Princess Changze!" Grand Madam also had a smile on his face. He glanced at Lin Shu, who was dressed like a little kid, it was really cute.


    But Princess Changze did not reply, he only thought if the one who married Lin Pei was him, would his child also be this old? Her children would definitely be much better off than Lin Shu''s ¡­


    For a moment her thoughts drifted far and wide.


    When Grand Madam saw her erratic eyes, he felt puzzled. Could it be that the reason he called Sister Shu over was to take a look? However, she could not guess what the Royal Princess was thinking about. He could only order the Nanny Chen to bring Lin Shu away.


    The moment Lin Shu left the pavilion, she asked Actinin Qin who was beside him, "Do you know why Mother married Father back then?"


    Actinin Qin shook her head, and said softly: "Although this servant grew up by Madam''s side, but when this servant found out, the Madam was already pregnant with you. Regarding the previous matter, this servant really does not know, but I do know that the Master and Madam''s relationship has never been good, and it turns out that during the period of your birth, Master came to the Fanghua Garden occasionally, and the rest of the time, Master was either in the study room, or at Auntie Zhong''s side."


    Although this couple treated each other as equals, the two of them were too indifferent towards each other.


    "Then you might learn about it from the Peony?" Although Lin Shu felt that the chances of success were slim, she had to give it a try in the end.

 C37

    Actinin Qin frowned: "Miss, do you want to know more about this matter? "Moreover, if elder sister Peony wanted to find out what happened, it wouldn''t be that easy ¡­"


    Lin Shu didn''t speak for a long time. Standing on the stone path, she could still faintly hear the clamor coming from the second room. Do you also think that this is very strange? How could his mother''s identity marry into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? I originally wanted to ask Mom what was going on, but she was already annoying me. If I were to ask her, it would be like rubbing salt in her wounds. However, if I were to ask, I wouldn''t be able to eat and not sleep. "


    She had always felt that only after thoroughly investigating this matter would she be able to cure the poison. Otherwise, she would be a blind person who could not even see the way clearly, so how could she protect her mother?


    Actinin Qin hesitated for a while, then nodded and said: "Then this servant will go to the Fanghua Garden and ask around. It''s true that Big Sister Peony''s mouth is sealed, but there will always be people who know about what happened that year."


    Lin Shu laughed, and said: "Alright, then I''ll leave this matter to you."


    After saying that, she went back to the Linglong Pavilion to rest. She estimated that it was already time for lunch, and went to the second room. But by this time, the Princess Changze had already left.


    When Lin Shu said this, her eyebrows jumped, but she did not finish her sentence.


    Princess Changze had things to do and had to leave. It was because he did not see anyone he wanted to meet, so he left, probably because only Princess Changze himself knew about it.


    When she left the Linglong Pavilion, she made a detour to Lin Pei''s study to pay her respects. In reality, she was inquiring whether Lin Pei had returned, but the servant at the door said that Lin Pei originally planned to go to the second room to accompany Second Elder to drink and entertain guests. However, halfway to the Elder Jiangge, he called Fifth Master over to leave. I''m afraid that Princess Changze is disappointed!


    Lin Hui tugged on Lin Shu''s sleeve, and said softly: What did you gift Second Aunt? I heard from someone that you are going to give Second Aunt a piece of jade cabbage, right? "


    "Who said that? I don''t intend to give away such a precious item! " Lin Shu originally had such plans, it was before she was reborn, and now that she knows the face of Second Madam, she did not pay any attention to it, "I''m afraid your mother does not even give me anything that is so precious, if I send something that is so precious over, where would I put the face of the two elders? I, am embroidering a lotus, which contains the buddhist beads that I personally went to ask for at the Dafu Temple! "


    Lin Hui laughed, and revealed her only remaining front tooth, "This time I gave Aunt Er a screen that I embroidered myself with, luckily I did not lose!"


    Lin Shu smiled as she looked at her teeth.


    Lin Hui covered her mouth, "What are you laughing at? What''s so funny? You will lose your teeth in a hurry too, and I''ll laugh at you then! "


    Lin Shu laughed even more, "When the time comes, just make it a joke, since I have a big front tooth, I won''t be missing a single tooth!"


    Even though the Second Madam at the side looked like he was talking to Mrs. Jiang, his eyes kept glancing at Lin Shu, thinking about what she had said to her just now. This servant has said everything that I need to say, but now that Fourth Miss is old and has an idea of my own, whether it''s the jade cabbage you wanted me to keep by your side or you wanted me to keep you company, this servant has done her best! "


    She knew that the Nanny Zhu must be blaming her for the incident with the ten boards. But she was a lady, how could she explain it to a servant?


    Originally, there was some hope for Lin Shu''s gift, but when she opened the bag and looked inside, there were a few buddhist beads scattered everywhere. At that time, she really wanted to throw the buddhist beads at Nanny Zhu, what did she want the buddhist beads for? Could it be that it was going to be kept?


    However, even though she was angry, when she saw Lin Shu, she still put on the appearance of a gentle and loving aunt, and even pulled Lin Shu over to Mrs. Jiang''s side. This is Fifth Master''s daughter, called Sister Shu! "


    Lin Shu magnanimously called for someone.


    Mrs. Jiang squinted his eyes and looked around, praising: "I can see that she looks a little thicker than Sister Qian, and seems to be blessed."


    Praise a girl for being stodgy. This wasn''t even considered praise.


    If Lin Shu had heard these words in her previous life, she would definitely pull herself together, but now, she was smiling as she replied, "It looks so good, when the wind blows and the rain blows, it won''t be able to blow me away!"


    Mrs. Jiang could not help but laugh, "Young lady''s words are quite interesting."


    As she said that, she couldn''t help but turn around and explain to the Second Madam, "You should tell the Sister Qian these words as well. Even though she is one or two years older than the Sister Shu, she isn''t as tall as the Sister Shu. "The most important thing for a girl to do is to pamper her. If her body isn''t well when she''s young, then it will be too late for you to regret your mistakes in the future."


    "Yes, your niece understands." However, Second Madam did not even dare to cry out. Lin Qian was a picky eater, normally speaking, if she did not eat it, then she would eat it, and whatever she liked to eat would be extremely expensive. She only ordered a few silver coins every month, where would she get the money to buy those rare things for her daughter?


    When Lin Shu was close to her, her daughter was able to eat with Lin Shu, but now that Lin Shu did not even go to the second room, could it be that she wanted to send her daughter to the Linglong Pavilion? Not a joke?


    Second Madam then called Lin Lian over for Mrs. Jiang to take a look. Now that Lin Pei was considered to be his favorite disciple, he also wanted to praise the girls in his five rooms.


    Lin Lian slowly walked up, greeted him and then praised him. Mrs. Jiang looked young, and did not look like a person in his fifties anymore.


    Which woman didn''t like to hear nice words. Even if they were fake, they would still feel comfortable listening to them.


    Mrs. Jiang held onto Lin Lian''s hand and praised, "... He is a sensible child. In a few years, when these girls grow up, your grandmother will probably be annoyed. Such good girls, I''m afraid even the door will be broken by the person who requests them! I just happened to get a box of jade in the past few days, and have some pink and yellow purple ones. As I''m old, I don''t need these things, so I might as well give these jade pieces to you guys.


    Lin Lian did not hold back. She smiled and said, "Then I''ll thank you on behalf of my sisters."


    Such an open and unrestrained appearance caused others to feel pity for him.


    But First Madam''s face did not look good, what was given out was a concubine, and it was merely a box of jade that caused him to be this happy? Mrs. Jiang was the Old Lady of the pavilion, what kind of good thing didn''t he have that he would send a box of jade? Isn''t that the girls who looked down on Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?


    "Lian Jieer doesn''t need to mess around, Mrs. Jiang has several granddaughters that are around the same age as you, so these things should naturally be left for your cousins. If you want something, just ask your mother and grandmother about it, how can you take it from them as soon as Mrs. Jiang comes, if he doesn''t come in the future, your Second Aunt will blame you!"


    These words really deserved it!


    Although Mrs. Jiang felt uncomfortable, he did not show it on the surface. No wonder Madam Jiang kept saying that his Sis was born into a famous family, but was actually like a dumb duck. Originally, it was a gift from a relative, but after she said it, it became her fault.


    Second Madam was even more uncomfortable, he had never been at odds with Second Madam, she could not accept the fact that First Madam had the title of the duchess, and that all the good stuff was the first thing he did, while First Madam could not bear to see her acting good in front of Grand Madam, with Elder Jiangge supporting her.


    However, Lin Lian did not know anything. She only said in a low voice, "Grandmother naturally has my share of the items. It''s just that the items that Mother has ¡­" that were all left to the Fourth Sister. "


    As soon as he said that, no one answered.


    Even the Mrs. Jiang could not help but glance at Lin Shu. It was normal for the Aunt Di to suppress the young lady out of the concubines, and asking her to tell him that it was already good enough for the Fifth Madam to let Lin Lian out today. He did not expect that this Lin Lian did not know what was going on and what was going on.


    Lin Shu''s hands tightened around the handkerchief as she smiled and said: "Fifth sister, you''ve already said it out loud, just now you''ve said it yourself, you also have a share of everything that our grandmother or the family gave us, as for everything that our mother gave us, it was all brought over from us by our uncle''s Yangzhou. If you want it, then I''ll just ask our uncle to send over an extra portion over, since our mother doesn''t care about the small amount of silver!"


    "Actually, I just said that. Fourth Sister crawled out from Mother''s stomach, and I ¡­ Of course it''s different! " Lin Lian lifted her large, watery eyes. She wanted to blink, but her tears were about to fall. "I know who I am!"


    Second Madam was busy trying to smooth things over, "You two are the closest of sisters, if you say these words then they are foreign." Today was her birthday, and what First Madam had said just now was already enough to make his lose face.


    Lin Lian stood to the side, silent.


    Lin Shu, however, did not even look at her. So what if Lin Lian had taken a fancy to her?


    Others would try to comfort her in front of Lin Lian, but had she done it behind her back? His mother''s dowry was for his son and daughter to marry off the young master and his wife, so he had to use the property belonging to the government.


    When the banquet in the second room ended, Grand Madam called Lin Shu, Lin Lian and Lin Pei over.


    Lin Shu and followed behind Lin Pei. The moment they stepped into the Green Pine Academy, Grand Madam shouted out: "Lian Jieer, kneel down!"


    Lin Pei had always doted on his little daughter, so he asked: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Grand Madam said coldly: "You''re asking me? And I asked you? If your daughter-in-law doesn''t dare to contradict me, then it''s fine, but you''re even throwing your daughter''s face in front of Mrs. Jiang. Do you really want to throw all of your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ''face away? "

 C38

    Lin Lian bit her lower lip, not daring to utter a single word.


    Even if Grand Madam doted on her a lot, she knew that doting his was like loving a cat or dog. If he was happy, he would scratch you.


    She originally thought that the Mrs. Jiang would like her and even thought that the Mrs. Jiang would give her justice. She never thought that not only was there no one who would help her uphold justice, this matter actually reached the ears of the Grand Madam ¡­


    Lin Pei turned to look at his daughter who he was so proud of, "Lian Jieer, what exactly happened here?"


    Lin Lian still did not dare to speak.


    "Since she doesn''t say it, alright, then I, the old granny, will speak for her. She said in front of Mrs. Jiang that all the good things in Madam Lian were given to him, isn''t this just a joke? You go back and ask the Auntie Zhong if she doesn''t give what she has back to you, then give it back to the others! " When Grand Madam heard all these, she was so angry that her eyes turned black. She thought that Lin Shu would listen to them a little, and the matters of the fifth house would be reduced by more than half, but who knew that Lin Lian had become confused again.


    Panting, she continued, "Do you think our family has been too harsh on you? Are you missing your food or your clothes? You know yourself that I will never lack anything that your three sisters have. I will never lack anything that you don''t have. I will never lack anything that your three sisters don''t have. When I get to Mrs. Jiang in the future, I won''t even be able to raise my head! "


    Lin Pei looked at Lin Lian in disbelief, "Is that true?"


    Lin Lian was so scared that she fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. "Grandmother, Father, I know my wrongs. I really know my wrongs ¡­"


    Lin Pei felt greatly disappointed.


    Lin Lian sobbed, "At that time, First Aunt said that if I wanted anything, I could just ask Mother for it. I said that subconsciously, so I didn''t think too much about it." It meant that this wasn''t a lie.


    Grand Madam raised his voice: "Since that''s the case, then go back and pack up your things and stay by Madam Lian''s side. If you''re obedient and cute, Madam Lian will definitely give you something!" Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s granddaughter was so shallow that she would only cause jokes to appear if word of this spread!


    Lin Lian shook her head like a rattle, but she did not dare to say anything.


    Lin Shu did not want Lin Lian to stay by his mother''s side. With such a person responding, Lin Shu was afraid that his mother would feel uncomfortable, "Grandmother, please don''t be angry, I think that Fifth Sister''s words were not intentional, and Mrs. Jiang did not take her words to heart. Don''t ruin your body because of such a small matter!"


    "That''s right, Mother. Why would Mrs. Jiang take the words of a little girl to heart? Furthermore, our family''s relationship with Jiang Family has always been good. Now that we have Second Sister-in-Law, Mrs. Jiang would not say anything even if it was on your and Second Sister-in-law''s account! " Lin Pei was also busy trying to smooth things over.


    Grand Madam was still very angry, "No matter if it''s Sister Shu or Lian Jieer, they are both good girls, at such a young age, even if they grow crooked, it would be easy for them to get over it. Now that Sister Shu has become more sensible, but Lian Jieer is confused, it''s a pity that Madam Lian ¡­ Since there are so many things that you can''t take care of Lian Jieer, I think it''s better to send him to the second room to rest! "


    "Mother!" I''m afraid this is not appropriate! " Lin Pei frowned, back then when the Grand Madam said he wanted to raise Lin Shu in the Second Branch, he had opposed them, it was just that at that time, Lin Shu and the Madam Lian were extremely angry with the Grand Madam, he did not want to add fuel to the fire, so he gave up on this matter, "Second sister is very busy everyday, I think we should discuss this further."


    Grand Madam slapped the table and raised his voice: "What more do you want to discuss? This matter was set in stone. From ancient times until now, there had never been a reason for a girl to stay by the side of a concubine. If it wasn''t because it wasn''t inconvenient for Tang Geer to stay with your second wife, I would love to send Tang Geer to the second house and raise him! "


    However, since ancient times, there had never been a situation where a parent sent their daughter to her aunt''s side to raise her.


    Lin Pei wanted to speak, but when he raised his head and looked at the furious Grand Madam, he did not continue speaking even once the words reached his mouth. He knew that it was not easy to be a mother for most of her life, now that he was old, many things can be done as mother wishes!


    In this way, this matter could be considered to have been settled.


    At first, she kept saying that she wanted to take care of Lin Shu in front of the Grand Madam, but she saw that the young lady in the fifth house had been raised crooked. But now, Lin Shu''s crooked seedling seemed to be growing a little, whereas Lin Lian''s had grown a little crooked.


    When the Grand Madam saw her, he was extremely passionate. He didn''t even discuss this with her and this matter could be considered as settled.


    When Lin Shu thought about Second Madam''s expression, she could even laugh out loud. In the future, Lin Lian would have to stay by Second Madam''s side, and Second Madam had always been a smart person. She definitely wouldn''t fall for such a small thing, but she would definitely be unhappy about such a small thing.


    As for the Auntie Zhong, she was naturally in a hurry to cry too. She only said that her Lian Jieer had been by her side for seven or eight years without leaving her side.


    It was a pity Lin Pei said coldly: "Earlier was Tang Geer, and now is the Lian Jieer. Did you think you could raise both children crooked? To be able to raise Lian Jieer under second sister''s tutelage, after a few years when her marriage cannot even be considered good, what is there to be dissatisfied about? "


    Ever since the matter with Lin You Ting, Lin Pei had not been as gentle towards her as he was before, and she no longer dared to speak any further.


    Although her relationship with Lin Shu had been growing farther and farther apart, that did not mean that she wanted to play with a concubine. She did not have the guts to go up to Grand Madam and say no.


    That day, when Madam Lian talked back to her in front of everyone, she had been holding back her anger, but Madam Lian''s words seemed to have no flaws ¡­


    Grand Madam could only use the harvest from the village as an example, saying that last year''s harvest was 30% less than the previous year''s, and the tenants'' commission on the bordering manor had also increased by 10%.


    Madam Lian was extremely busy every day.


    Lin Shu was very worried, but Madam Lian said it was fine. She remembered that there were not many things in her previous life, was it because she had been reborn that she changed the trajectory of things?


    But what she wanted most to change was her mother''s death.


    Fortunately, Actinin Qin managed to get a clear understanding of the situation in just a few days, "... Back then, the person who went to Lian Family to propose marriage was the old Duke Master, and at that time, his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was in turmoil and the emperor had ordered to punish corrupt officials. Not only did she spend all the silver in his Duke Mansion all day and all the time, he had also embezzled two hundred thousand taels of silver from the imperial government, and at that time, the Grand Madam knew that he was extremely angry and borrowed all the silver that he should borrow and even requested to borrow. The people he should have asked for, but he was still short of two hundred thousand taels.


    "When the marriage was set, Old Duke Master told Grand Madam and Master about it. He said that Grand Madam passed out from anger and said that he wanted to break the engagement, but the Old Duke Master said that if we did not make the marriage with Lian Family, where would we get the money from? At that time, not to mention the old master, even the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will suffer, and the old Duke Master will call the old master to the study room. No one knows what the two of them said, but in the end, the old master also agreed to this marriage. "


    "A few years after Madam entered, the old Duke Master ¡­ Grand Madam and Old Master did not like Madam from the start, but after the old Duke Master died, they became even more unscrupulous. You tell me, this person was too shameless, he used Lian Family''s silver to help them get through the crisis, and now Madame is helping them with their family affairs, they ¡­ How can they do that to the Lady? "


    Lin Shu laughed coldly and said: "What do you think is strange? I feel that it''s not strange at all, since every single person in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has come to eat meat without even spitting out bones. "


    Pausing for a moment, she continued, "Alright, I understand. Don''t tell anyone else about this."


    Actinin Qin nodded: "This servant knows what to do." This matter was caused by her taking advantage of the fact that she had invited Peony to eat together with her and had even drunk a few cups of wine before finally saying anything. Even now, Peony still didn''t know what she had said.


    But even if Peony was drunk, it was not slanderous at all to scold Lin Pei and Grand Madam, so much that even Actinin Qin felt that Fifth Master was not a man.


    He really wanted to encourage her mother to leave with her. Even if they couldn''t leave each other, it would be good if Lin Pei could divorce her. Only, her mother would definitely not be willing to part with her.


    After thinking over and over again, Lin Shu finally thought of a good idea. She pretended to be sick and the mother and daughter then moved him to the villa.


    As for what kind of storm Lin Pei and the Princess Changze would cause in the capital, it had nothing to do with her, as long as she and his mother were alright.


    With that thought in mind, she fell into a deep sleep.


    When the second day came to Fanghua Garden, Peony told her wife that she still had not woken up yet. The Grand Madam was in a hurry to settle accounts. The Madam had been reading the accounts day and night, and his eyes were about to tear up. The servant advised, but the Madam refused to listen. My lady, I''ll listen to you the most. "


    Lin Shu nodded her head, the idea in her mind was even more feasible. She waited for the mother and daughter to go to the villa, whoever wanted to control the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would have nothing to do with them.


    Originally, he thought that no matter what, Madam Lian would sleep until noon, but it was already time for him to get up.


    Lin Shu sat at the side and watched as Madam Lian casually combed her hair. She was wearing an ordinary dress and was eating porridge, and a ray of sunlight shone through the gaps of the camphor tree onto the white bottle placed on the table, plain and blissful.

 C39

    Lin Shu wished that time could stop at this moment forever.


    Madam Lian laughed: "What is Sister Shu thinking? Why does she look so silly, but didn''t sleep well last night? "


    "Mother, let''s leave the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion together!" Lin Shu said in all seriousness.


    Madam Lian looked at her and said with a smile: "What nonsense are you spouting in the clear sky? If you were to call your grandmother or your father and hear about it, they would definitely be unhappy again. "


    These people were exactly like that. They could allow themselves to do something wrong, but they couldn''t allow others to say anything that went against their will.


    Lin Shu raised her somewhat youthful face, but what followed after was a pause in each word, "Mother, I am not spouting nonsense. Now, more and more, I feel that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is not a good place, other than that great reputation and a bunch of vile people, what else do you have ¡­"


    Madam Lian was so scared that she wanted to cover her mouth with her hands, "Did someone say something shameful in front of you?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, "No."


    "I know you''ve grown up and have a lot of ideas. At the bottom of my heart, I also have my own thoughts on whether this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is good or bad, Mother knows it better than you, but we can''t leave! If you want to leave, the world is big, where can we go? Blood from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was flowing through your body, it can''t be changed at all times. "


    "Didn''t I say to leave the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion forever? We should just leave for a few years!" Lin Shu thought about how his mother in her previous life was lying in the coffin with a pale face, but she still felt fear. "You don''t know, I kept having nightmares about you dying for no reason, and I was afraid ¡­"


    Madam Lian laughed and patted her back, "It''s just a dream, it''s nothing! Sister Shu is relieved. Mother still wants to watch you grow up safe and sound and watch you get married. How can she abandon you? You said it already, this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is not a good place, if Mother leaves, leaving you behind, I''m afraid they will eat you to the point where not even bones will remain. "


    Pausing, she continued, "Mother knows that you are afraid of a nightmare, but it has yet to happen. How do you know whether it is a beautiful dream or a nightmare? "There are a lot of things that you can''t hide from. I think it''s better if you get an imperial physician to take a look for you!"


    Lin Shu sighed, she already knew that this would be the outcome.


    But Madam Lian''s words made her come to her senses. That''s right, what was coming would eventually come, so she might as well face it!


    There would always be a way to deal with this situation.


    It was just that Lin Shu never thought that while they hadn''t gotten into much trouble yet, something big had happened with the Falling Swallow Garden.


    Lin You Ting was sick, and the sickness was menacing, even when the Grand Madam went over, he was unconscious and yelling that he wanted his elder sister.


    When Grand Madam saw it, his face turned dark. He thought that it was a trick of the Auntie Zhong, so he used his hand to probe Lin You Ting''s forehead, only to find that it was boiling hot.


    Auntie Zhong was so anxious that she started crying on the side. Originally, when Fifth Miss was in the Falling Swallow Garden, he would wait until Sixth Young Master was asleep before going to rest. Waiting for Fifth Miss to go to Second Madam''s side, Sixth Young Master was naturally not used to it, I ordered my wet nurse to take good care of him, but who knew that Sixth Young Master took advantage of the moment when my wet nurse was napping to sneak out. He did not even wear shoes, so he got sick from the cold! "


    Grand Madam frowned and said: "Then sell that wet nurse and get a few more wet nurses to come in. If that''s out of the question, we can continue changing them, why are we still keeping them alive if even Sixth Young Master can''t take care of them?" In the end, he didn''t say anything about Lin Lian coming back.


    In fact, Lin Lian had been living in the second chamber during this period of time. The fact that Second Madam did not like her was something that everyone in the second chamber knew.


    Second Madam got some advice from the Grand Madam and even specially hired a strong and well-mannered nanny from Jiang Family. That nanny was a strict and stiff old man who came from the palace and was teaching Lin Lian how to walk.


    For the past few days, Lin Lian''s calves had been covered in bruises.


    When Auntie Zhong saw those tears, she felt like she was looking at a broken bead that had been tied to a string.


    Grand Madam looked at Madam Lian again, "If Tang Geer has any problems, all you need to do is to go to the warehouse to retrieve them, don''t delay Tang Geer''s condition!" Since Lin You Ting was the only seedling in the fifth house, she naturally cared about him.


    Madam Lian did not like Lin You Ting, but her disgust was hard to say. Originally, she wanted to take out some good things from her own storage room, but now there was no need for that, "Yes, my wife understands."


    It was just that Lin Shu felt that this matter was not that simple.


    It was said that one of the Maid said that he saw the Auntie Zhong once secretly pouring the medicine into the joyous tree beside the bed. He did not see what the Maid was pretending to be at that time, but he secretly sniffed from the back, and the flower pot was filled with the smell of medicine.


    Actinin Qin also felt that something was amiss, "Miss, what do you think Auntie Zhong is doing? Do you want to borrow Sixth Young Master''s illness to bring the Fifth Miss back? "


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple!" Lin Shu''s hand lightly knocked the table, and said in deep thought: "Don''t just look at how Auntie Zhong didn''t reveal her talent previously, she is not stupid and decided to give up her son to exchange for her daughter. Do you think she will do such a thing? Tang Geer is still young, it is not impossible for him to lose her life because of a cold. For now, send someone to watch and see what the Auntie Zhong wants to do! "


    In his previous life, for Lin Lian to be able to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace as a concubine, it could be said that the Auntie Zhong had contributed greatly.


    At that time, she had heard from Actinin Qin that Lin Pei had originally disagreed with Lin Lian marrying him, but the Auntie Zhong had committed suicide because of this matter. Lin Lian had also said that she was no longer a virgin, so if she could not marry into the Duke Chengan Palace, then the only road left for her was death.


    At that time, Lin Pei was already a little hesitant, but after some time, he did not know what tricks Auntie Zhong had used on him, so he finally let go.


    Actinin Qin said softly: "Don''t worry, Miss. Our people are coming from all over the Falling Swallow Garden."


    These words reminded Lin Shu, she muttered to herself for a moment and asked: "Did Auntie Zhong not sell a few servant girls during this period of time?"


    Actinin Qin shook her head, "That''s true."


    "That''s strange, I picked these maids with me, they are all our men, according to Auntie Zhong''s personality, it would be interesting if they did not make any movements during this period." The corner of Lin Shu''s mouth curled into a cold smile, and she said slowly: "When Auntie Zhong went to pay respects at night with Fanghua Garden, I held her back, and you ordered someone to secretly change the joyous tree beside Tang Geer''s bed. As for the maidservants Auntie Zhong had recently received by her side, you should also inquire about the people in their families, and whether there were any places that you could take hold of them."


    She would not take the initiative to harm others, but she would also not allow others to harm her and the people she cared about as she had done in her previous life.


    When dusk came and the Auntie Zhong finished paying respects and was about to leave the Fanghua Garden gate, Lin Shu stopped her, "... How has his fifth sister been recently? I heard from my grandmother that my aunt wants to bring my fifth sister back? To be honest, the fact that Second Aunt is willing to help Aunt take care of Fifth Sister is a blessing for Aunt and Fifth Sister. "


    Auntie Zhong said with a smile: "You''re right, but Fifth Miss has never left my side since I was young, how could I not be worried? Mistress loves Fourth Miss, so I love her too. It''s just that ¡­ It''s just that, in the end, I''m just a concubine who visits the Second Branch every two days to take a look at the Fifth Miss. However, Second Madam treats Fifth Miss quite well, as for the things that Second Miss has, Fifth Miss has them too. On this point, I can be at ease. "


    She only thought that Lin Shu was still a little girl and that she was still on good terms with the Second Madam.


    However, Lin Shu smiled and said, "I heard Grandmother say that the mama had served by the empress dowager''s side before and was the one who paid the most attention to rules and regulations. Actually, Aunt should also know that even if your fifth sister was raised by your mother, it wouldn''t be that easy for you to say good to me, not to mention raise me by your side.


    Although Auntie Zhong was an aunt, but after giving birth to a man and a woman, she still had some prestige in the fifth house.


    "It''s best if you remember. I hope that aunty doesn''t put one ear in the other. When the time comes, Aunt and Fifth Sister will be the ones to suffer!" Lin Shu walked closer to the Auntie Zhong, she was trying to anger him, so she would become confused, "Tang Geer''s sickness has still not healed after so many days, I think Aunt has done a lot for him, right? "I will only advise Aunt not to treat everyone else as fools!"


    "I won''t pursue the things you said and did in front of father, but I''ll tell Aunt this straight out. If you want to do anything to me and my mother again, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Auntie Zhong was not angry at all, and even smiled faintly, "Why can''t I understand Fourth Miss''s words? All these years in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I have always been respectful to Master and Madam, boasting that I have never done anything without any rules. Could it be that Fourth Miss thinks that Master''s alienation towards Madam is because of me? "

 C40

    Lin Shu only looked at Auntie Zhong coldly.


    Auntie Zhong was a Jiangnan woman, she was thin and weak, but Lin Shu was not even nine years old yet.


    When Auntie Zhong saw this, she slowly said: "If Fourth Miss only thinks that this is because of me, then I have nothing to say, but I have to say something that I shouldn''t say, although Madam has regulated the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion well, she is also the lord''s wife. The young lady is still young, so I''m afraid that she doesn''t understand, but any man wouldn''t like such a strong wife ¡­."


    But before she could finish speaking, Lin Shu had already raised her hand and fiercely slapped her face.


    The slap was extremely forceful, causing Auntie Zhong''s face to tilt to the side. In an instant, five finger marks appeared on her white face.


    Although it was a provocation, Lin Shu''s actions were still out of Auntie Zhong''s expectations.


    She did not say anything, but Lin Shu knew what she was thinking, "Who the hell are you? Do you really think that you can be considered my master just because others call you Auntie Zhong? Let me tell you, you''re just a concubine. You''ve been treated as a man''s plaything since you were young. How can you be compared to my mother? In the future, if any rumors ever reach my ears, let alone a slap, I would even dare to slap you ten times! "


    Auntie Zhong only lowered her head and did not speak.


    The head servant, Cui Ping, who was standing behind her, originally wanted to step forward, but seeing that she had not moved, she did not dare to.


    Lin Shu sneered: "Why aren''t you speaking? Didn''t Aunt say it just now? And now that his father wasn''t here, who was he showing off his delicate appearance to? I won''t feel any heartache! Or was Li Jun about to go to the study to tell her father about this? "You can go as you wish, but I''m not afraid at all. If you make my mother and I unhappy, I will return it ten times to your two children."


    In her past life, she had treated Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian as fierce beasts and every time she looked for the two of them, she would feel unsatisfied. When she turned around, Lin Pei''s punishments would come crashing down on her.


    Now it would seem that these people were only mediocre.


    Only then did Auntie Zhong raise her head, "Fourth Miss ¡­ What do you want to do? "


    "I should be the one asking the aunt. If you didn''t move, I wouldn''t have moved." Lin Shu smiled warmly, the fear of the Auntie Zhong surfaced in her eyes, "Forget about everything else, as the sister of the Lian Jieer and Tang Geer, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with helping mother discipline her brother and sister right? "Aunt also knew that my relationship with Second Aunt had always been good. Aunt said that if Lian Jieer accidentally ruined her appearance, or if the servant girl beside Tang Geer made a mistake, I can''t be sure ¡­"


    "You, you dare!" Auntie Zhong trembled. The two children were her lifeblood, "Could it be that Fourth Miss thinks she can cover the sky with one hand?"


    "I don''t have the ability to cover the sky with one hand! As for what''s beside it, I dare not say. Once Aunt tries it, I''ll know! " After Lin Shu finished speaking, she looked up to see Actinin Qin hiding under a camphor tree and shot her a look. She was too lazy to bother with Auntie Zhong and turned to leave.


    Auntie Zhong stayed where she was and did not recover for a long time.


    The servant girl behind her whispered, "Aunt, do you want to go back or go find master ¡­"


    Back then, when Lin You Ting was disrespectful to the Madam Lian, Lin Shu had sold all of the servants by her side. Now, the servant girl beside her was called Cui Ping, and was even transferred over by the Auntie Zhong using all sorts of methods and methods. Although she was more at ease with the person assigned to her by the Madam Lian, she was still inferior to the other servants.


    Auntie Zhong shook her head, and said coldly: "Go back to Falling Swallow Garden! Previously, when the Grand Madam and Old Master thought that she had pushed the Lian Jieer into the lake, they were only punished for a short while by the Grand Madam. For the time being, let''s see how long she can continue laughing! "


    She thought that she could do nothing to Lin Shu, but she didn''t know the phrase, "the mantis stalking the cicada, the oriole".


    Lin Shu was currently under the camphor tree. When she got to the point of being excited, her nose was already covered in a layer of dense sweat, "... If you do not look carefully, you will not be able to tell at all. This servant thinks that if Auntie Zhong really wants to do something, then I''m afraid that when the time comes, you will also have to change the Joyous Tree. "


    Lin Shu gave the handkerchief to her, hinting her to wipe the sweat off her nose, and nodded her head: "Alright, I understand, you did a good job."


    "Miss, please tell me what Auntie Zhong is going to do. This servant, this servant always feels nervous and anxious ¡­" Actinin Qin took the handkerchief and wiped her sweat, and said: "I even asked about the few Maid s we have planted in the Falling Swallow Garden, they all said that they had not made any movements for the past few days, and would usually take care of the Sixth Young Master, or do needlework for them, or even cause the Grand Madam to dislike them, and would not go to the Green Pine Academy anymore."


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "Don''t be afraid, you have already investigated all the servants that were by Auntie Zhong''s side just now."


    Actinin Qin nodded her head, "This servant has investigated thoroughly, and found out that Auntie Zhong has two maids by his side. One of the maids is one of us, while the other is a servant girl that Auntie Zhong brought in secretly from the outside. Although the servant is called Cui Ping, she was not Cui Ping. "


    Lin Shu was originally going to return to the Linglong Pavilion, but stopped herself when she heard this: "What''s going on?"


    "The original Cui Ping died a year ago, and was just a small sickness. At that time, the Steward Nanny did not take it seriously, nor did she invite a doctor, and by the time Steward Nanny went to get a doctor back, it was already too late, so the Steward Nanny was already a second rate Steward Nanny. At that time, she thought that the Madam would find fault with this matter, so she went to find the Auntie Zhong for an idea, and the Auntie Zhong helped her suppress this matter!" Actinin Qin lowered her voice very much, and said slowly: "Later on, you sold all of the servants in the Falling Swallow Garden, and the Auntie Zhong was even secretly taken advantage of to exchange this girl for Cui Ping, as for the maid''s origins, this servant did not manage to find out at all ¡­"


    Lin Shu started walking out, and asked indifferently: "How do you know that the servant isn''t Cui Ping?"


    Actinin Qin laughed, and immediately followed, "This servant''s memory is not bad, I remember hearing people talking about Cui Ping a few years ago, saying that her left hand was burnt and scalded with boiling water, but Cui Ping''s hand was extremely clean, without a single scar."


    Lin Shu nodded his head, "Then during this period of time, you have been sending people to watch Cui Ping, as long as they are foxes, they will definitely show their tails."


    After saying that, she sighed. Due to her rebirth, many things had already gone awry, but she could only brace herself and charge forward.


    After some thought, she instructed again, "... Not only must you watch your Falling Swallow Garden, even your father must also watch it. If there is any movement, come and tell me. "


    Just from the appearance of the Princess Changze at the Second Madam''s birthday banquet, she had a nagging feeling that the Princess Changze was approaching in full fury.


    Actinin Qin was shocked, "Master ¡­ You want to keep an eye on it too? " How could there be a daughter in this world who would send someone to watch her father?


    Lin Shu only laughed bitterly, "I naturally have my reasons for doing this, you will understand in the future."


    Actinin Qin nodded and agreed.


    Even though she was a few years older than Lin Shu, she had always treated the words of Lin Shu and her mother as if they were the imperial edicts.


    In the end, she did not tell Lin Pei about Lin Shu slapping her face. However, even if she told Lin Pei first, she would at least have the chance.


    Now, even if Lin You Ting was sick, Lin Pei wouldn''t be able to come over for Falling Swallow Garden two times. The last time was three days ago.


    Thinking about it, Auntie Zhong looked at her son who was sleeping soundly on the bed, his face flushed red. She who was sitting on the brick bed opposite him leaned on the table and sighed, "... Old master, have you come back yet? "


    Cui Ping, who was waiting at the side, shook her head and said softly: "Aunt, don''t worry. I have sent people to guard the second door.


    It was already the beginning of the sea, Auntie Zhong was very clear, she was afraid that Lin Pei would not return tonight.


    The night was very quiet, and the sounds coming from outside the window made Auntie Zhong feel flustered. However, the unease she had accumulated over the past few days was getting stronger and stronger.


    It was said that a woman''s intuition was always the most accurate, and she had already sensed that something was amiss three months ago. Lin Pei was not even in his prime yet, but he was already in the Third Rank.


    How could Lin Pei not know of it? Before, he had always been focusing on official affairs, and even if there was a social gathering, even if there was alcohol smell from his body, he would come to the Falling Swallow Garden. After that, he would prepare some tea and warm words for him.


    Thinking about how Lin Pei often came back with scents that curled up in the air, she only felt very flustered.


    Actually, Lin Pei''s heart wasn''t with her since a long time ago? Half a year ago, she had seen Lin Pei holding onto the servant''s hand in her room and asking his for his name. When she saw it at that time, she felt as if his heart was on fire, but on the surface, he pretended that he was fine and had to hide.


    After two months, she had betrothed the servant to her. Although Lin Pei did not say much in the end, he had stayed in the study room for several nights.


    Thinking about it, Auntie Zhong only closed her eyes, she had never treated Madam Lian as her opponent, but the lady that she did not even know made her feel afraid, "Forget about it, no need, Master must have his own arrangements, now that Master knows that Tang Geer is sick, if she comes back, she will definitely come to see Tang Geer."

 C41

    As for when Lin Pei will return, even the Auntie Zhong was unsure, "Call the maidservants who are guarding at the Second Gate back. If the Old Master finds out that I have sent someone to guard him, he will not be happy." Right now, she could only rely on Lin Pei''s illusory love, if he angered Lin Pei, then there would be nothing left.


    Son? Even though she had a son, she was still an elder son. Who knew if that woman would give birth to Lin Pei''s son? What would her son be then?


    Auntie Zhong glanced at his son who was lying on the bed, confused. Thinking about his daughter who was still suffering in the second room, he just felt that this matter could not be delayed.


    And in these few days, Auntie Zhong actually gave Lin Shu time. Lin Shu thoroughly investigated Cui Ping''s background, to the point where she even knew that Cui Ping had raised a crippled yellow dog.


    Lin Shu only sneered and said, "... It truly is worthy of the Auntie Zhong''s style of doing things. If it wasn''t for your good memory, I''m afraid she would have set us up. "


    Actinin Qin, on the other hand, was still in a trance, unable to understand what this had to do with Cui Ping.


    Lin Shu immediately lifted her leg and went to the Fanghua Garden. Madam Lian was still looking at the account books, and all of the accounts on the small desk had already filled her eyes.


    Madam Lian had just put down an account book and was about to call Steward Nanny in to ask a question, when she looked up and saw Lin Shu walking in with a smile.


    The smile on Madam Lian''s face immediately spread out, "It''s so hot today, why did it come back?"


    When she saw Lin Shu scoop down the green bean water, she smiled and said, "You don''t have to come see me everyday. It''s already exhausting to pay respects to your grandmother everyday, and when you come to my side again, the sun is already up, and if you take a few steps, you''ll be covered in sweat!"


    As she spoke, she took Actinin Qin''s sandalwood fan and started to fan him.


    Lin Shu finished the remaining half bowl of mung bean water in one breath, then said: "You don''t want to see me? You don''t want to see me, and I''d like to see you every day. "


    Madam Lian laughed when she heard this.


    Lin Shu looked at the half man tall account book and frowned, "Why are there so many books? Didn''t you clear up all the accounts given by Grandmother earlier? "


    That''s not much!" "With such a large house like this, there must be at least a few hundred things waiting for me to deal with every day. But I was a little unwell yesterday and slept a little too much, so I have so many accounts!" She didn''t like talking to her daughter about these kinds of questions. If she talked too much, her daughter would worry, "A few days ago, I received a letter from your aunt saying that your cousin Yao had already left and would be arriving in the autumn.


    When Lin Shu thought about what her mother had said before, she felt a little hot in her ears.


    Madam Lian didn''t know what she was thinking, but she smiled and said, "When you were just born, Rao Geer hugged you before. To be honest, you looked very wrinkled, and I still remember your look of disdain, but I''m afraid if not for your aunt and I, he would have thrown you into Nanny''s arms ¡­ Coincidentally, he came here this time, wanting to let him see how beautiful our Sister Shu is. "


    Could he be considered good-looking with his chubby appearance?


    Thinking about it, every time she ate at Fanghua Garden, her mother would always ask her to drink another half a bowl of soup or eat another half a bowl of rice. Would she not get fat over time? She felt that she was so fat that she almost caught up to Sister Hui, "Cousin, you came to the capital to stay for a long time, are you not going to go back to Yangzhou anymore?"


    Just as Madam Lian was about to speak, Maid rushed in.


    Peony''s face immediately became sullen. Just as he was about to reprimand him, Maid did not care about anything and directly spoke: "Madam, Madam, the Falling Swallow Garden is not good. They say Sixth Young Master is about to collapse."


    Madam Lian hurriedly stood up, "Why can''t I do something like that? Didn''t an imperial physician come to visit before? "


    The Maid was so anxious that he couldn''t even speak clearly, "This servant ¡­" This servant is also not sure what''s going on. Just now, it was Big Sister Cui Ping who came over to deliver the message to Auntie Zhong.


    As she finished her sentence, her voice was already faintly tinged with tears. All these years since she came to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, this was the first time she had encountered such a thing.


    Madam Lian brought Lin Shu quickly to the Falling Swallow Garden.


    At this time, Auntie Zhong was half-kneeling on the bed. His eyes were already completely red from crying and she could not help but yell: "Tang Geer, it''s quite awkward. Open your eyes and look at me.


    In front of everyone, she had always called Lin You Ting the Sixth Young Master, but now that she was so busy, she forgot about everything else.


    Lin You Ting''s mouth moved, but no sound came out.


    Even though the imperial physician invited by the side had experienced this many times, he still couldn''t help but turn his head away.


    Madam Lian had always thought that Auntie Zhong wanted to borrow Lin You Ting''s illness to let go and have Lin Lian return. However, when she saw this scene, she was still stunned.


    After a moment, she said loudly, "Imperial Physician, quickly show it to Tang Geer!"


    However, the imperial physician shook his head. "Too late, it''s too late. The cold that Sixth Young Master contracted was originally normal, but it took his more than half a month to drag it to this stage ¡­ Although this old man can protect Sixth Young Master''s life, from now on, I am afraid that Sixth Young Master will no longer be as clever as he was before. " The meaning was clear now. From now on, Lin You Ting was going to be a fool.


    When Auntie Zhong heard this, her tears fell even more heavily.


    Madam Lian wouldn''t think that the imperial physician was lying, but he felt that this matter wasn''t so simple. "Imperial Physician, what''s going on? Tang Geer used the medicine prescribed by you every day, even if her illness had not improved, how could she have ended up like this? "


    However, the imperial physician looked deeply into the eyes of the Madam Lian, and was somewhat hesitant to speak.


    After hesitating for a long while, the imperial physician said, "When this old man came out, I still remembered that there was still medicine brewing on the furnace at the Imperial Hospital. This old man has already prescribed the medicine that Sixth Young Master has drunk in the past few days, and will be leaving first.


    Madam Lian was startled, then said: "Peony, send this lord out."


    It was very quiet in the room, so quiet that only the Auntie Zhong''s soft sobbing could be heard.


    Madam Lian raised her voice: "Auntie Zhong, what is going on? How did you take care of Tang Geer these days? "Why didn''t you send someone to let me know when you realized something was wrong with him?" Lin You Ting was also her son in name.


    "Is the Madam joking with me? Now that the Sixth Young Master has changed to this state, the Madam still wants to sue the guilty party and bite me back? If I told Madam about this earlier, I am afraid that Sixth Young Master wouldn''t be able to keep his life! " Auntie Zhong, who was half-kneeling in front of the bed, slowly turned around as she looked coldly at Madam Lian. The hatred in her eyes was like a poisonous snake spitting out its core, wanting to swallow Madam Lian whole.


    She had long planned all this, but she never would have imagined that Tang Geer, who was in the midst of her, would also be involved.


    Her body and bones were extremely good, and she rarely caught any cold since she was young. She even wanted to eat Eight Treasures Porridge with honey last night, so how did she become like this in just one night?


    She had originally planned to delay for a few more days, but she had never expected that it would only be a single night. This Tang Geer''s forehead became boiling hot, and she immediately rushed back to the Grand Madam to request for an imperial physician.


    However, things had already gotten to this point. The only thing she could do was to endure and finish the act. Even if she didn''t have a son, she still had to think for her daughter and herself ¡­


    "What does Auntie Zhong mean by this? Why can''t I understand it? " Madam Lian''s face turned gloomy, such a accusation was not fun to make.


    Auntie Zhong used her hands to prop herself up from the bed, but failed to do so several times. In the end, it was Cui Ping who came forward and held his hand, "Madam, are you still pretending to be stupid with me? If you can''t have a son, can''t you have a son who can''t live? How could there be such a logic in this world? My Tang Geer ¡­ My Tang Geer is still so young, even if my wife is really dissatisfied with him, she should rush at me, if you want to deal with me, I will admit it, but you can''t let him go on account of master''s face, Tang Geer is master''s only son ah ¡­ "


    She gradually approached Madam Lian, who still had not recovered from her shock.


    However, Lin Shu stood in front of Madam Lian, the sorrow on her face was not less than hers, "When Tang Geer became like this, no matter if it was mother or me, both of us could not bear it. Is Auntie Zhong joking with me? "She wants to catch the thief and even take his loot? This aunty has no proof, but looks like a mad dog biting people ¡­"


    "Just now, there were some things that the imperial physician found difficult to say in front of his wife, so I''ll tell these things to her and the Fourth Miss!" The Auntie Zhong took a deep breath and said slowly, "Just now, the Imperial Physician said that there are no problems with his prescription and the medicine he left behind. It''s just that Tang Geer contracted the cold wind, and the humidity in her body is too strong, so the Imperial Physician used all of the medicinal ingredients to moisturize and remove the cold.


    As she spoke, her tears began to fall again, "Bian Yelan''s personality is extremely cold, and tastes light. No wonder my Tang Geer couldn''t even cry out in pain after being ill for so long.


    She could be said to have shouted out her last sentence at the top of her lungs, wanting to shout out all of her remorse and hatred at the same time.


    Just as she finished speaking, Lin Pei rushed in, and did not even change out of his court uniform. He looked at Tang Geer who was lying on the bed and asked: "What is going on?"


    It had only been a few days since he returned, so how could the mansion become like this?


    The Auntie Zhong staggered into Lin Pei''s embrace, but before she could finish, her tears had fallen again, "Master, you have to avenge our Tang Geer ah ¡­"


    Lin Pei then set his cold gaze on the Madam Lian.

 C42

    Even Lin Shu, who was standing in front of Madam Lian, felt extremely uncomfortable from her cold gaze, let alone the Madam Lian, "Aunt hasn''t even figured out what exactly happened, and she''s already starting to bite people. I''m afraid that''s a little inappropriate, isn''t it? Auntie Zhong hadn''t even started to investigate, and had already confirmed that it was Mother. Those who don''t know better might think that you have planted spies by Mother''s side. "


    "Fourth Miss''s eyes darkened, but in the next moment, he almost wanted to hide in Lin Pei''s embrace and cry himself to death," Fourth Miss''s words were too mean, I only have a son like Tang Geer, so I think that for the sake of my master, I would be willing to submit to him for the sake of two children, and with my wife''s words, I will do as I please, I will do as I please, I will do as I please, so even if I wanted to sell the maids in my Falling Swallow Garden, I would not dare to say a single word, my wife, why did you treat me like that?


    This reminded Lin Pei, all the servants in the garden were chosen by the Madam Lian!


    Thinking about it, Lin Pei''s face became even uglier, "Madam Lian, was it you who did this?"


    After all these years, although he did not have any love between a man and a woman for Madam Lian, he trusted her in small matters. Honestly speaking, other than his birth and temper, there did not seem to be any other mistakes in Madam Lian.


    It was not that he did not think of getting along well with the Madam Lian, but the two of them always had nothing to say when they were together. He liked elegance, but the Madam Lian liked to chat with him about which land in the suburbs was the most valuable, so how could they discuss it together?


    Especially when he thought about how his marriage was only worth 200,000 silver, Lin Pei felt extremely uncomfortable. If he, his brother and his second brother were to marry a girl from the Gao Clan, he would have already entered the pavilion!


    Madam Lian sneered, "If I had really wanted to take Tang Geer''s life, why would I wait until today? Tang Geer and I have no grudges or grudges, why would I want to harm him? Even if they really wanted to harm him, would they be able to do so without anyone knowing and let the Auntie Zhong get a hold of this? "


    Every time she looked at Lin Pei''s cold and indifferent face, her entire body would be covered with thorns.


    Lin Pei raised his voice after hearing that, "If it''s not you, who else could it be? If you say that you want to kill Tang Geer, then tell me who did it! Now that Tang Geer has grown up, and has grown up, and has become sensible, in the entire fifth house, the first person to think of the slightest bit of benefits was Tang Geer ¡­ Madam Lian, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking! "


    "Old master, are you trying to say that I''m afraid that Tang Geer will go and share the favor that belongs to the Sister Shu?" When the Madam Lian heard this, she took a deep breath in angrily. Any person who had their eyes set on the Sister Shu would be unable to say these words, "Then why don''t you go to the Green Pine Academy, the main house, and the second house to ask, and who really dotes on the Sister Shu? I want to defend myself, and no one will believe what I say, but for the things that I have done, I will definitely admit it. If it is something that I have done, no one can even think of putting the sh * t pot on my head! "


    As she said that, she turned her head to the side, not wanting to look at Lin Pei''s face any longer, "Who exactly did this thing happen? I will send people to investigate and give old master an explanation."


    "An explanation?" What kind of explanation? These people''s indenture contract are all in your hands. When the time comes, who would dare to say no to the murderer? " Lin Pei''s tone became heavier and heavier, even his jade-like aura became colder, "I will send people to investigate this matter, during this time, you will not go anywhere, no one can see you."


    As he said that, he took a look at Lin Shu who was firmly blocking in front of Madam Lian, and said word by word: "Including Sister Shu!"


    Madam Lian had already been sick from the sunflower water these few days, and now she felt even more tired. She was so tired that she didn''t want to say anything.


    She thought that even if there was no love between husband and wife, Lin Pei should still believe in her. It was all a joke! She shouldn''t have even a shred of hope for this man!


    Her intention was to agree.


    But Lin Shu instead opened her mouth and said softly, "Does father want to imprison mother like grandmother before?"


    Looking at her daughter''s bright eyes, Lin Pei only thought that Madam Lian was indeed a fool. How could he allow Lin Shu to stay at such an occasion, "I''m not saying that I want to put your mother under house arrest, but your mother is the most suspicious of this matter.


    Frankly speaking, it was still house arrest.


    Lin Shu gave a bitter smile, "If this matter really turns out to be mother''s doing, then how does father plan to handle this matter?"


    Lin Pei was startled, he had not thought it would go so far, but when he thought about that insolent and beautiful face, he suddenly thought that after taking care of Madam Lian, wouldn''t that mean that she would be able to enter?


    At this moment, Lin Pei felt that it was not too serious, if this was really your mother''s doing, my Lin Family would not allow this kind of evil woman to live!


    Lin Shu laughed and kept quiet.


    This time, the Auntie Zhong was acting like a good person again. "Master, I think the Madam must have been muddle-headed ¡­"


    However, Lin Shu ignored her and only went to Madam Lian''s side. She softly said, "Mother, please go back first.


    Madam Lian''s gaze was deep and profound, "Go back to the Fanghua Garden with your mother!"


    She was afraid that if Lin Shu talked too much here, Lin Pei would hate her. To be honest, no one in the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion could compare to her, but before she was married, her family was too simple, and in terms of scheming, she was far from being comparable to the Auntie Zhong.


    All these years in front of Lin Pei, she was being suppressed by the Auntie Zhong, and this time, she was probably in the same situation!


    She was not afraid of Hugh, but she was afraid of her only daughter because she was a nuisance.


    Lin Shu shook her head and laughed: "I cannot leave, I still need to stay here to see what is going on. Don''t worry, once things are clear, I will immediately head over to Fanghua Garden."


    Madam Lian hesitated and wanted to bring Lin Shu away as well, but Lin Pei had already sent a few wives, one by one, to guard Madam Lian''s side. From the looks of it, if she did not leave, they would bring her away.


    Now, even if Madam Lian didn''t leave, she had to leave.


    Waiting for Lin Pei to bring his group to the side chamber, he immediately called for the manager''s wife who was within the Falling Swallow Garden. The reward shall be for anything that has been awarded to the servants of the Sixth Young Master. "


    The steward quickly went back to her work and soon two or three maidservants came. They looked at each other in dismay without knowing what had happened.


    Auntie Zhong wiped her tears: "Seeing as you were serving me once, if you have anything to say, say it earlier. If I said it too late, I''m afraid even I won''t be able to protect you."


    One of the servant girl plucked up her courage and said: "Auntie Zhong, what are you talking about? Why can''t this servant understand?"


    Auntie Zhong hoarsely said, "Sixth Young Master''s medicine has been drugged... If you guys were instigated, then admit it. If you get the old master and I to investigate it, not to mention you guys, even your old man and mother will not get back at you! "


    Lin Shu only sneered, wasn''t this clearly instigating the maid to push this matter towards her mother?


    Heh, let Auntie Zhong be arrogant for a moment, she wanted to see how long Auntie Zhong could be proud of herself for!


    Who would have known that the maidservants would all say that they had never done this before? Furthermore, most of the time, they would use medicinal herbs in the corridor. Many people were staring at them, so how could they dare to do something like this?


    Lin Pei coldly snorted, "What the hell? Could it be that this Spotted Leaf Orchid went into Tang Geer''s medicine on its own? "


    The steward''s wife who was standing by the side glanced at the row of maids and said, "Eh? Why didn''t I see Xiangyun? "


    Lin Pei looked at the old woman in charge suspiciously.


    The old woman pulled out a smile and said, "Xiangyun is Miss Furong''s cousin, so she has always done some light work of taking care of medicinal ingredients. It must be because she is used to being inattentive. This servant will call her over now."


    Lin Pei frowned, he knew that this Hibiscus was a servant by the side of Madam Lian, "Go."


    The matron busied herself again.


    Suddenly, the only sound in the room was the intermittent sobbing of the Auntie Zhong. Lin Pei let out a long sigh, "Even if the imperial physician comes, Tang Geer''s illness may not be incurable. There are many famous doctors in the Daqing Dynasty, so don''t worry, no matter how much money is spent, I will definitely treat Tang Geer''s illness."


    Auntie Zhong only cried and did not say a word.


    Lin Pei sighed.


    The entire room was quiet, only the Auntie Zhong''s soft sobbing could be heard.


    However, this tranquility was broken by the sound of flustered footsteps. "Not good, not good! Xiangyun killed herself ¡­"


    It was the voice of the old woman in charge!


    Lin Pei replied as he stood up, tightly clenching his fists, he said in a stern voice, "Explain everything, what exactly it is!"


    The woman in charge who had just lifted the curtain quickly kneeled down, the panic on her face just right. "Your servant ¡­" This servant doesn''t know, just now this servant felt that it was weird that Xiangyun didn''t come. Maybe Maid didn''t find Xiangyun, or maybe Xiangyun didn''t take the Maid''s words to heart and wanted to look for Xiangyun herself, but who knew that the moment she opened the door, she would see Xiangyun ¡­ A piece of white silk hung from the beam of the house. "


    As she said that, she glanced at Lin Pei and muttered: "Wait for this servant to call someone to put Xiang Yun''s corpse down. Xiang Yun ¡­ Xiang Yun is already dead. Are you going to inform Miss Furong about this? "


    Lin Pei propped himself up from the table and sneered: "Good, good, very good indeed!"


    Auntie Zhong had been by his side for almost a decade. She knew he was extremely angry, so she added oil to the fire, "It''s fine, why did Xiangyun commit suicide? This morning, I even heard her speaking from the corridor, and even told Cui Ping to draw two flowers for her so that she could use them for her winter coat. "

 C43

    Before Auntie Zhong could finish speaking, Lin Pei had already angrily walked out.


    To him, this was already the truth.


    Without even thinking about it, Lin Shu immediately knew that he was going to the Fanghua Garden. Seemingly running at a fast pace, she followed.


    But when Lin Pei stepped into the room, he ordered people to close the door behind him. Lin Shu was extremely anxious outside, and he did not care about the peony blocking him, and went in.


    When Lin Shu went in, she looked at Madam Lian who was sitting on the brick bed with a heavy expression.


    Lin Pei glanced at Lin Shu, and her anger grew even stronger, "I always knew that you were being spoiled by your mother for being lawless, but I didn''t expect you to be so bold now, did you think nothing of my words? "Get out!"


    "Master is angry. What''s the point of venting your anger at the Sister Shu if he''s coming for me?" Anger surfaced on Madam Lian''s face, and she couldn''t help but stand up.


    Lin Pei was about to say something, but Lin Shu interrupted him, "Could it be that you have already decided? However, has father ever thought about who would be the most pleased that you would vent your anger on your mother for this matter? It''s the Auntie Zhong! Didn''t you think that this was something that Auntie Zhong designed? "


    "By the Auntie Zhong?" Lin Pei said coldly, "Could it be that you can''t even think of a scapegoat, so you won''t even let Auntie Zhong off? Not to mention that the Auntie Zhong thinks of Tang Geer as an eyesore, so how could she take her own son''s life to frame someone? "


    Lin Shu did not say anything, but raised her voice and ordered Actinin Qin to bring the joyous tree in.


    Lin Pei did not understand, "What are you doing?"


    "I know what I''m saying at this time, but you won''t believe me. You only feel that the Auntie Zhong and Tang Geer are the most pitiful people in this world. Lin Shu''s voice was clear, neither angry nor sad, and actually did not hold much hope for her nominal father from the bottom of her heart.


    In her previous life, when she found out that Shao Shengping''s heart belonged to someone, it was not like she did not write Lin Pei a letter that mentioned about wanting to leave him. However, Lin Pei''s reply was that his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion did not tolerate leaving the woman, not to mention that Shao Shengping at that time was quite the Sacred Heart, so leaving him was even more impossible.


    "Now that we''re talking about your mother''s conspiracy to kill Tang Geer for the rest of her life, what are you trying to do by the side?"


    He rarely visited Lin You Ting''s room, and most of the time when he went to Falling Swallow Garden, Auntie Zhong would bring Tang Geer out. Who knew what was going on in Tang Geer''s room?


    Lin Shu said: This joyous tree is indeed placed in front of Tang Geer''s house, I will not hide it from you, the Falling Swallow Garden has a few eyes and ears, but one time, I saw Auntie Zhong pour all the medicine into the plant, and today, there is still a medicinal scent, if you do not believe me, you can come and smell it!


    "When the imperial physician came earlier, you were not here, but I heard it clearly. He said that Tang Geer''s illness was just common cold, and that if he took the medicine for three to five days, he would definitely recover, but if Tang Geer had not taken the medicine from the beginning to the end? Does that make sense? "


    "As for Xiangyun, she is indeed Furong''s cousin, but you have been an official for many years, so you have some reasons that are clearer than me. When the yamen was dealing with a case, it was obvious that someone was doing it intentionally, so think about it, if Mother really wanted to do it, why not choose an ordinary Maid that has nothing to do with her, and pick Xiangyun instead?"


    "All of the Maid''s indentations are in my mother''s hands. Could it be that if my mother forced them to poison my mother, they would still dare to disobey? "Even after poisoning her, I can find a reason to fool her so that she won''t be dragged into it."


    After a long while, Lin Pei finally took a deep breath and said: "Who can prove that this joyous tree is the one in Tang Geer''s room? "Even if it really is true, since Auntie Zhong doesn''t believe in your mother, it wouldn''t be unreasonable for us to just pour the medicine into the maid ¡­"


    This man, no matter who his heart was on, he would have no reason to side with anyone. He didn''t even seem to have a brain.


    It was a good thing that Lin Shu did not have much hope towards this father, otherwise, she would have already been angered, "If the servant girl was not wrong, when Auntie Zhong was pregnant with Tang Geer, Grandmother had invited the great master to calculate for Auntie Zhong, that the baby in Auntie Zhong must have been a boy. At that time, Grandmother was afraid that if the mother did not have a son, the child in Auntie Zhong would not be well, and the mother would only take care of the child."


    "Even that joyous tree, was invited by my grandmother to have a look at that monk from Dafu Temple. That high monk also said that such a joyous tree is difficult to find for a hundred years, if you don''t believe, you can ask that high monk to take a look, I believe that high monk will be able to tell right away! As for the matter of Auntie Zhong brewing medicine for Tang Geer in private, you can go and find the servant girl from Falling Swallow Garden and ask her if there is anything wrong. "


    Lin Pei hesitated, "Then what do you mean ¡­ Even if Auntie Zhong truly wanted to frame your mother, she would definitely not stop Tang Geer ¡­ "


    "I don''t know about these things. Why don''t you ask Auntie Zhong?" Lin Shu''s voice was soft and gentle, but if you listened carefully, you would hear a hint of indifference in her voice, "It''s just that a child''s condition is originally extremely dangerous, so normally, it doesn''t matter if it''s dragged on for three or five days. However, how can you know for sure?"


    Madam Lian also followed up with an indifferent tone: "If Master doesn''t believe me, just investigate the people around me and we will find out everything. Whoever did this kind of heinous thing, they will definitely find out some clues."


    Without mentioning anything else, he was just checking if there was anyone around her who had bought the Spottedleaf Orchid. He was checking to see if Hibiscus had contacted Xiangyun, or went to see if anyone had contacted her before she died.


    These were all extremely small and secretive matters. Finding them would take a lot of effort, but it wouldn''t be of much use. Once the dust settled, who would care about these trivial matters?


    Lin Pei did not hesitate for even a moment. He only said that he would send someone to report to Grand Madam and invite the esteemed senior monk from Dafu Temple over. As for what had happened, he did not plan to tell Grand Madam until the conclusion was reached.


    The amount of money the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion offered to Dafu Temple was as much as a thousand liang of balm, and the esteemed monk came over quickly as well. However, after taking a look at it, he could confirm that this joyous tree was given to Sixth Young Master by him back then.


    Hearing this, Lin Pei''s face turned ashen, and he asked a few s with insignificant Falling Swallow Garden about it.


    Not only did the Maid not order them to endure the extra medicine, they also did not allow anyone to be in the house during the times when they were being fed the medicine, as they were afraid of alarming Sixth Young Master.


    Another bold servant girl came forward and said: "Speaking of which, this servant thinks that it''s strange. Every time when I''m feeding the medicine, Sixth Young Master doesn''t cry or make a fuss. "Even if I left a servant by the side to pass the handkerchief, it would still be good ¡­"


    Even before she finished speaking, Lin Pei had already slammed the table, shaking the table so much that the lid made a loud bang.


    Maid quickly stopped talking and knelt down, but he still did not know where he was wrong.


    Madam Lian said indifferently: "You may all go now!"


    The leader of the servants led the Maid and left.


    Lin Pei''s face was ashen, but he did not say a word.


    In comparison to the fact that this was done by the Madam Lian, she felt even more resentful at the fact that the Auntie Zhong had tried to harm his own son. Was this the woman that had followed by his side for nearly ten years? It was fortunate that he had always felt that the Auntie Zhong was gentle and virtuous, hence he pitied her a bit more. However, she didn''t expect the Auntie Zhong to be so vicious to such an extent ¡­


    Madam Lian only stepped forward and said, "If Master does not have any orders, then I will bring Shu''er out for dinner. After being busy for the entire day, I''m afraid Sister Shu is already starving." She did not invite Lin Pei to eat with them.


    This incident caused quite a ruckus from morning until the sky turned dark. Madam Lian only felt her mind growing tired.


    Lin Pei nodded slightly.


    Madam Lian brought Lin Shu and left. The moment they left, he endured the pain in her heart and asked: "Did you feel that something was wrong long ago?"


    Even though she was still a mother, she still did not realize anything. If it was her Sister Shu, then she would have been holding onto the letter Lin Pei gave her!


    Lin Shu nodded, and said softly: "That''s right ¡­ "Because I thought that you had too many things to do recently, I didn''t tell you about it. I''m afraid you might be worried!"


    However, Madam Lian held her in her arms. In the darkness of the night, her tears actually began to fall, "If you know about this matter in the future, you definitely have to tell Mother. You are so young, how can you possibly win against Auntie Zhong? Fortunately, you were lucky this time around. If Auntie Zhong knew, even you had fallen into her trap.


    Lin Shu agreed and said that she wouldn''t dare to do it the next time, but she knew in her heart that if there was a next time, she would still do it.


    In her previous life, she had let down her mother in too many ways. In this life, it was her turn to protect her mother.


    As for Lin Pei who was inside the side chamber, he sat inside his house late into the night, and even when the Madam Lian sent a servant to send food in, he did not touch the food at all.


    When Lin Pei walked out of the Fanghua Garden gate, the lights on all four sides had already been extinguished.


    The night wind blew gently, but the anger in Lin Pei''s heart did not dissipate at all. He had been thinking, why did the Auntie Zhong do this? And what did he do to let the Auntie Zhong down?


    The Auntie Zhong was gifted to him by an official when he went to the Yangzhou, he was said to be the daughter of Qing Bai''s family. However, everyone knew that the Auntie Zhong was just a thin horse that was trained to serve men.


    He had originally planned to expose Auntie Zhong to his side as a warm bed maid, but seeing that Auntie Zhong was sensible and proper, he promoted her to an aunt. After all these years, she lived in a courtyard by herself, with two children by her side.

 C44

    The more Lin Pei thought about it, the angrier he got, and he went to the Falling Swallow Garden again.


    "The Falling Swallow Garden is still brightly lit, and Auntie Zhong is in great grief today. Fortunately, there is Cui Ping to enlighten her from the side. Currently, the aunt was still young, and would only give birth to three or two more brothers in two years! Although the Sixth Young Master was pitiful, but the aunt wasn''t that sincere. As a mother, how could she not wish for her son to be well? If you do not use such a dangerous method to deal with Madam, I''m afraid that Sixth Young Master will not even be able to preserve his life in the future. "


    When her words came to the end, Cui Ping spoke in a low voice: "The most important thing right now is to take advantage of the old master''s guilt towards you. The most important thing is to grab onto my heart!"


    Auntie Zhong understood this more than anyone else. Just turning her head to look at her son lying on the bed, she felt her heart ache.


    She only felt that she was miserable enough. If she didn''t receive any news from the Fanghua Garden, how could she possibly sleep?


    After waiting for a long time for familiar footsteps to be heard, just as Auntie Zhong stood up, Lin Pei pulled open the curtain and angrily rushed in.


    Auntie Zhong did not expect that this matter had something to do with her and said hoarsely, "Old master has finally returned, Tang Geer just woke up. I can see that you can''t even clearly explain what I meant, you must seek justice for me ¡­"


    These words were adding fuel to the fire!


    Lin Pei grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the side of the bed, saying coldly: "You want me to call the shots for you? Alright, tell me what you want me to do in front of Tang Geer! "


    Auntie Zhong was caught off guard and almost fell onto Tang Geer''s body. Right now, her hands were supporting herself on the edge of the bed, she hurriedly asked: "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I asked you a question, why didn''t you answer?" Lin Pei''s voice suddenly grew louder, it was fast and cold, "Is it because I feel guilty, so I don''t know how to answer? Right now, Tang Geer is in such a sorry state, and you still have the nerve to say that you want me to seek justice for Tang Geer? "Everyone says that a tiger doesn''t devour its prey. I really want to see if your heart is black ¡­"


    "Master, master, what are you talking about? "How come I don''t understand at all?" Auntie Zhong''s heart skipped a beat, she thought that it was not good, but she was not sure what kind of mistake happened, and could only say: "Did you hear what others said, and felt that it was my doing? But Sixth Young Master crawled out from my stomach, how could I do anything to him? He ¡­ He is my lifeblood! "


    Lin Pei was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped her.


    Although he was a scholar, he was an adult male, and the strength in his hands was not something that Lin Shu could compare to.


    Cui Ping quickly stepped forward: "Master, Master, what are you doing ¡­."


    Lin Pei said in a stern voice, "Scram!"


    Cui Ping glanced at Auntie Zhong, hesitated for a moment, and still went down.


    The only people in the room were Lin Pei, Auntie Zhong and the unconscious Lin You Ting. The room was very quiet, so quiet that only Tang Geer''s heavy breathing could be heard.


    This was his only son. Was his only son going to become a fool in the future?


    Auntie Zhong is a smart person, she immediately grabbed onto the corner of Lin Pei''s clothes and sobbed uncontrollably, "I am the kind of person you are, but old master knows best. When I followed old master from the Yangzhou to the capital at the age of fifteen, Grand Madam looked down on my birth, and when Madam came, he did not even care about me at all. At that time, Master said that this place will be my home from now on, no matter what happened, you will be here."


    "At that time, when I heard these words, I made up my mind that I would definitely give birth to a child for you, and that I would definitely not let down on your love for me. Later on, with the help of the Lian Jieer, Tang Geer, the Lian Jieer who was sensible, and the fact that I was able to say a few words in front of the Grand Madam, I only felt that this was the best day in the world, and that I could even smile and wake up in bed in the middle of the night. "Even if I had been blinded by lard, I would never have been able to do such a thing ¡­"


    "Fine, since you said you''re innocent, then let me ask you, the imperial doctors have already said that Tang Geer''s illness is common cold, and there''s nothing wrong with recuperating for three to five days. It''s you, it''s you who hasn''t fed Tang Geer any medicine during this period of time, causing Tang Geer''s illness to become more and more serious, and you even took away Xiangyun''s life later on, making me think that Xiangyun was provoked by the Madam Lian, and committed suicide right?"


    "I have treated you well everywhere, and this is how you repay me? For the sake of making me hate Madam Lian and myself, I even risked my only son''s life? Auntie Zhong, do you think that your life is too comfortable? "


    "No, it''s not ¡­" Master, how did Master know that she did not feed Tang Geer any medicine, "Yes, Fourth Miss slandered me, I, I did not do that!"


    Lin Pei took a deep breath, turned his face away, and didn''t even want to look at her again, "When did I ever say that it was Sister Shu who told me all this? Although the servants in the Falling Swallow Garden were given to you by the Madam Lian, they are the sons of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Could it be that you will help the Madam Lian kill Tang Geer? These words were personally said by the servant girls ¡­ Auntie Zhong, you have truly disappointed me. "


    Auntie Zhong followed him from the Yangzhou to the capital. All these years, he had always been calling out the name of the Auntie Zhong, but now it could be seen that he was thoroughly disappointed.


    Auntie Zhong was stunned.


    However, Lin Pei said: "Originally, when I saw that Lian Jieer knew that you were wrong, I wanted to go and plead for forgiveness in front of Mother so that Lian Jieer could continue to stay by your side. Now, it seems that there is no need! As for you, in the future, you will eat and recite in Falling Swallow Garden, wholeheartedly taking care of Tang Geer! "


    Auntie Zhong held tightly onto the corner of Lin Pei''s clothes. She didn''t want it, didn''t she want to spend her entire life with his foolish son? She, she wanted to give Lin Pei a clever son, "Master ¡­"


    Lin Pei took a deep breath, and said coldly: "Go out!"


    But Auntie Zhong did not let go.


    Lin Pei kicked on her chest instead, and said coldly: "Auntie Zhong, you have followed me for nearly ten years, and you know better than anyone what kind of temper I have. If you don''t get out of here, I will immediately send someone to send you to the Manor and you will never be able to see Lian Jieer and Tang Geer again."


    Auntie Zhong held onto her chest as she looked at Lin Pei''s cold and indifferent expression. She had served Lin Pei for so many years, and now she was reduced to such a state?


    When she first saw how Lin Pei was being heartless to the Madam Lian, she was more joyous than anyone else. However, now that this heartlessness had fallen onto her own body, she couldn''t even say out loud what was going on.


    She stood up shakily. Just now, the kick that Lin Pei gave her was still extremely painful, but what was even more painful was the deepest part of her heart.


    She slowly walked inside the Falling Swallow Garden alone, but she remembered the scene when she saw Lin Pei on the boat that year.


    At that time, Lin Pei''s identity was unknown, but he was surrounded by the many stars of the Yangzhou, thinking that if he could follow this man, he would never be able to enjoy prosperity in his entire life.


    After that, Lin Pei had truly fallen for her, and even brought her to the capital. But, the more things he wanted, the more he wanted, and he was even thinking about the position of the Fifth Madam. However, his current Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion did not lack money ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable Auntie Zhong felt. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was worried about his two daughters, he would have jumped into the well.


    While she did not sleep at all through the night, Lin Shu slept soundly.


    By the morning of the second day, when Lin Shu went to the Green Pine Academy to pay respects to the Grand Madam, the matter had already spread far and wide. All the people in the Duke Mansion were intelligent people, and just by linking the few words Lin Shu said with the current state of the Auntie Zhong, they were more or less certain of one thing.


    When Lin Shu heard the servants talk about it, not only did she not punish them, she pretended not to hear it.


    Until her previous life, when she died, even with Princess Changze in front of her, she was still doted on by Lin Pei. She vaguely remembered that Lin Lian seemed to have mentioned that Auntie Zhong had given birth to a son for Lin Pei ¡­ Heh, I''m afraid that Auntie Zhong will never have such a chance in this life again!


    Inside the room, Nanny Chen was accompanying Grand Madam, speaking to him. Seeing that Lin Shu had arrived, she stopped and retreated to the side.


    After Lin Shu went forward to pay her respects, Grand Madam still looked at her deeply. After a while, she asked: "Is your mother doing well?"


    It was only until this morning that she heard about what had happened in the fifth house and then he was even more worried for Tang Geer. Tang Geer was her grandson, but after what happened, why did no one from the fifth house inform her? It was fine if the Madam Lian had forgotten all about it, but Lin Pei was his son. It was only until this morning that he sent someone over to inform her ¡­


    She knew that her youngest son had never been close to her, but she had never imagined that the relationship between mother and son would be like this.


    Lin Shu answered crisply: "Mother is doing very well, it is just that she has been feeling unwell for the past few days, and has woken up an hour late every day. Mother even told me last night, that something big has happened in the fifth room, and that I need to advise you when I come to pay my respects this morning."


    The latter half of the sentence was naturally added by her. Her grandmother was the key to the inner chamber''s survival, and her mother had offended her many times. If she continued like this, it would not benefit her mother at all.


    Grand Madam nodded, and said: "At first I thought that Auntie Zhong was a good place, but I never thought that she would actually do such a malicious thing. But in the end, she has given birth to a pair of children for your father, and our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is a benevolent family, so we definitely cannot do anything to send her back to the villa to die on her own.


    Lin Shu nodded his head, "I will follow Grandmother''s arrangements."


    In the end, his heart was not at ease. After saying a few words to Lin Shu, the Grand Madam called him down.


    Watching Lin Shu slowly holding onto Actinin Qin''s hand and walking away, Grand Madam said in a low voice, "Nanny Chen, do you think I have done wrong for so many years?"

 C45

    Nanny Chen had followed the Grand Madam for dozens of years, so she was well aware of what the Grand Madam was thinking. Now, she could only sigh and say: "Since it''s like this, what are you trying to do? Fifth Master is an understanding person, he would definitely not blame you ¡­ Furthermore, you are not only Fifth Master''s mother, what you have done is reasonable. "


    The Grand Madam sighed, and did not speak for a long time. "But now that the Fifth Master and I are separated, that is an indisputable fact. If it was my second brother who was involved in such an incident, I''m afraid he would have quickly sent someone to tell me, is the Fifth Master involved? "I will wait for everything to be investigated, and then when I have made my decision, I will come and inform me."


    "Actually, I noticed that something was wrong yesterday. No one in the fifth room believes in Buddha other than the Lian Jieer, but yesterday the servant next to the Fifth Master said that he wanted me to send a message to invite Master Dao Cheng over. Do you remember when he asked Master Dao Cheng what he wanted to do? They only said that Sixth Young Master had been sick for a few days now, so they wanted to invite the Great Master to come and take a look. If it wasn''t for Fifth Master, how would the little servant dare to deceive you? "


    Even if she wanted to get close to her youngest son, finding out that her son had grown up wasn''t something that she could get close to just by saying she was close to him.


    "You must be thinking too much. Fifth Master being able to sit in the left Assistant Minister of the Third Rank at such a young age is inseparable from his meticulous thoughts. Think about it, if you were to spread this matter around without finding out, regardless of whether it was done by Fifth Madam or not, once it spreads out, wouldn''t it be terrible to listen in. Once this matter is investigated, won''t Fifth Master send someone to inform you?"


    "That''s true. Even Elder Jiangge praised him for his calm personality and meticulous thoughts. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have become a part of the Third Rank at such a young age ¡­"


    Although she regretted that she would become silly in the future, she still had a few grandchildren in the main house and the second house. She also regretted that Lin You Ting was not directly born into the family.


    However, Lin Lian did not know anything beforehand, but when the news came, she was stunned. She sent someone out to investigate, only then did she know that the Auntie Zhong had caused Tang Geer to become silly, for a moment, she was so scared that she forgot her tears.


    After recovering from her shock, she wanted to send a servant girl to the Falling Swallow Garden to ask Auntie Zhong what was going on, but her Falling Swallow Garden was guarded by a servant girl, so no one could enter.


    She had no choice but to plead with Lin Pei, but because Lin Pei hadn''t been back for a few days, after weighing the pros and cons, she had no choice but to beg Grand Madam. However, before she could even step into the Green Pine Academy, she was stopped by someone, and the servant girl only said that Grand Madam''s body wasn''t feeling well right now, so she asked her to come back another day.


    Although Lin Lian was born from a concubine, to be honest, she had gained a lot more face than Lin Shu, the direct descendant of the family. She wanted to pay respects to this morning, but when she came to her own place, the Grand Madam became so unwell?


    Although she wanted to, but right now, Lin Lian could not even afford to offend the servant girls with the lowest level of Green Pine Academy. She could only smile and say that she would be back when she had time.


    She was so anxious that she didn''t even notice Lin Shu was not far away. To be honest, this was the first time she had seen such a destitute Lin Lian.


    On the other hand, Actinin Qin could not help but say: "Auntie Zhong has miserably injured Fifth Miss this time, so this servant has heard that the entire Second House is treating Fifth Miss with slight respect. Originally, Second Madam was able to treat both Second Miss and Fifth Miss fairly, but now, I have to take advantage of the fact that Mrs. Jiang''s health is not very good, so I often go to the''s side.


    In the end, she was still only fourteen or fifteen years old and had a kind heart. Even though she knew that Lin Lian was originally too excessive, she now felt pity for her.


    Lin Shu suddenly thought of Lin Lian''s crazy look in his past life and coldly said: "She is Lin Lian, with the true inheritance of Auntie Zhong, I am afraid that she has a lot of evil schemes.


    To her, without the Auntie Zhong''s help, the eight-year-old Lin Lian was just like a bird with broken wings.


    On the other hand, she was a little worried as she thought about instructing Rui Zhi about some things.


    Although she did not manage to gather much useful information from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it was better than nothing. Furthermore, she had ignored Rui Zhi previously, so how could the Rui Zhi at this time not do her best to please her?


    It was just that there was no relationship between the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and the Princess Changze or even the King Rui Palace. Even when the few masters of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had gotten married, there was no one from the King Rui Palace.


    It looked like there was nothing wrong with it, the King Rui Palace was the family of the royal family, their status was so noble, even if the old Duke Master died, it was just out of respect for their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, how could the King Rui have any relationship with the old Duke Master?


    Lin Shu felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already autumn. Even Brother Yao had come to the capital.


    Madam Lian couldn''t be happier. She couldn''t even look left and right to see if she had Yao. She could only blurt out, "¡­" When you left the capital, you were only three or two years old. Now that you have grown up, are you used to it? "


    He was tall with a pair of eyes that seemed to be smiling, yet carried the usual indifference of a person of Lian Family, "Aunt, rest assured, I am doing very well on this journey. Even when I was riding on the boat, I initially felt a little uncomfortable, but after a few days I will be completely fine."


    Madam Lian was completely relieved. "I have already informed the academy, so stay at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. After a few days, we''ll go to the academy. After the school holidays, we''ll come back immediately ¡­" After thinking about it, I still feel that it''s not right, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to find a suitable courtyard for you in that short period of time. Furthermore, you normally study in the academy, and there''s no one left to manage the courtyard, so it''s better for you to stay in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to settle down. Instead, you can discuss knowledge with your brothers in the main house and the second house during the holidays ¡­ "


    Just as she was talking, Maid opened the curtain, saying, "Madam, Fourth Miss is here."


    Just as Maid finished speaking, Lin Shu came in. Just now, she had received news that Yao had come, thus she had hurried over, in fact, she was very curious about this "son-in-law" in her mother''s heart, and she greeted him with confidence, "This must be Brother Yao."


    If it was any other young master of a noble family, they would have already shifted their gaze away when they heard that, but even Yao Yao''s gaze landed on Lin Shu''s face, with a slight smile on her lips, "You must be Sister Shu, right? I still remember how I hugged you when I was young."


    There was a hint of ridicule in his eyes. This was the benefit of being a businessman. There weren''t too many rules, and it didn''t seem too estranged.


    Lin Shu felt that he had this kind of arrogance on his body, which made him think that it was true, she was born with a rich background, and had knowledge in her stomach, it was difficult for such a person to not feel proud when facing Yangzhou, just that here in the capital, where he was at was even more Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion!


    After thinking for a while, she said: "I think Brother Yao must have worked hard on the way here. Mother, please don''t drag Brother Yao here to talk, just let cousin go rest. Left Brother Yao will go to the Academy in a few days, if you want to talk to him, there are plenty of opportunities."


    Madam Lian slapped her forehead and laughed: "When I''m happy, I won''t remember anything. Alright, Rao Geer, I want your sister to bring you to the courtyard to rest!"


    The job was originally done by the servant, but Madam Lian had told Lin Shu to lead the way. Those who did not know what was going on might think that the Madam Lian had no rules, but they knew what the Madam Lian was planning, not to mention Lin Shu, they knew about it all the time.


    In fact, he had already wanted to come to the capital since a long time ago. It was just that his mother did not agree to anything and directly said that the capital did not compare to Yangzhou at all and was extremely dangerous.


    He had accidentally overheard the conversation between his mother and the maid. In the future, even if there is a good marriage, it will not fall on Sister Shu''s head. She thought that it would be better to marry and let Sister Shu marry Rao Geer so that he would not suffer any grievances. "


    "I am extremely clear of what kind of character our mistress has. Although her methods are good, she is pure in nature, and even more so disdains to take these dirty things to heart. With her character, how can she not suffer a loss in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? I''m afraid that Sister Shu has a similar temper to her, and it would be good if she married Rao Geer. "


    Their family''s population was simple, and their family was huge. If this daughter-in-law really had too many thoughts, it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    But the servant girl''s hesitant voice came out, "Although you and aunt''s thoughts are good, Master doesn''t like to think that aunt''s marriage to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is unfair to Aunt, all these years, if it wasn''t for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion sending a message saying that there was a lack of silver, Master would never take the initiative to possess the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but since Master is his nephew, no matter what, Master will agree to this marriage, even if Master doesn''t like Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Master will agree to it, but ¡­ However, it''s not up to grandaunt to decide on the situation regarding Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ "


    Thinking about what the servant said, even Yao Yao squinted his eyes and followed Lin Shu obediently.


    The moment they got out of the Fanghua Garden''s door, Yao Yao immediately said: "Before I came to the capital, I was still thinking that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was bestowed by the emperor, so it''s not much better than the Lian Family Ancestral Mansion, but it''s still more or less the same. Now it seems that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is not up to par, no wonder Father said right in front of me that the two of you, mother and son, were wronged in the capital."


    His tone was light, but it carried a hint of disdain.

 C46

    Lin Shu frowned when she heard the first half of the sentence, who would come and say that the other''s wasn''t good? However, when she heard the latter half of Yao''s sentence, her brows relaxed a little, "The capital is under the feet of the Emperor, and every inch of land is worth a fortune. Naturally, it cannot compare to Yangzhou ¡­ I know that the Brother Yao has good intentions, but I hope that you can be cautious when you speak of it in your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "


    Even though he was the youngest son of Lian Family, he had followed his father into and out of the shop since childhood. He knew best what he should say when he was in the shop, but now that he saw his chubby cousin, he only wanted to test out her reaction.


    All these years, when his father and mother talked about his aunt and cousin, their words were filled with sighs. He didn''t know when it had happened, but he had always felt sorry for his cousin.


    If she wanted to become his wife, she would have to see if this cousin of hers had the ability to do so. After all, in his mother''s mouth, although this cousin of his was not a bad person, she was a proud one.


    However, these words didn''t have the slightest bit of arrogance in them. The smile on Yao Yao''s face grew even wider, "What, are you afraid that I''ll lose face for you and your aunt?"


    "Face?" Do you think that face can be eaten, or do you think it can be spent like silver? " "But compared to First Aunt and Second Aunt, whose families were born, mother''s life in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is indeed not that good. Especially with Grandmother''s side, they would occasionally pick on Mother''s mistakes, and the thing I''m afraid of is that Cousin would say the wrong thing, and would cause a ruckus in people''s ears, and at that time, Mother would still be the one who suffers."


    After saying that, she gave a deep look at Lian Yao and said in a low voice, "Brother Yao said just now that my mother and I are not having a good time at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. I hope Brother Yao can think of Mother''s behalf more."


    How was his cousin arrogant? He was clearly a considerate person.


    For a time, even Yao was rendered speechless by that pair of clear eyes. Just as he was about to speak again, an exclamation rang out from not too far away, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu, wait for me ¡­"


    Lin Shu turned her head to look, who else could it be other than Lin Hui?


    Lin Hui jogged all the way while panting heavily, she spoke out: "Just now, I went to the Linglong Pavilion to look for you, and the servant girl there said that you went to the Fanghua Garden, and waited for me to go to the Fanghua Garden, and then there was a maid that said that you went out, you sure made it easy for me to find you ¡­"


    Now that he and Lin Shu had become close friends, and had to meet once or twice a day, Grand Madam was naturally happy to see his granddaughter in harmony, but First Madam wasn''t too happy anymore, and even asked Lin Hui to spend more time with Second Branch Lin Qian.


    But Lin Hui was also a stubborn one. Not only did she not get close with Lin Qian, she even became distant from her. First Madam doted on her, and every time she returned from the Linglong Pavilion with a smile on her face, she would stop talking for a long time.


    "What are you doing looking for me in such a hurry?" Lin Shu smiled as she looked at her. Before she could say anything, she introduced her, "This is my cousin who came from Yangzhou, please call him Brother Yao along with me."


    With that, she looked towards Yao Yun, "This is my daughter from First Aunt, my third cousin, Lin Hui."


    Even Yao Yao nodded his head and kept his indifferent attitude and arrogance towards Lin Shu, smiling as she greeted, "Third Miss."


    Lin Hui shot a glance at him, but her ears had started to turn red. She who had always been carefree did not even greet him, and had instead pulled Lin Shu to the side. Didn''t your cousin say that he was waiting for the end of New Year''s Eve at Yangzhou and the beginning of spring to come back to the capital? "


    Lin Shu said with a smile: "My aunt thinks that Brother Yao''s studies are the most important thing. If I were to send my cousin to the capital earlier, I would be able to learn a few things from the masters.


    After saying that, she turned her head and asked, "Brother Yao, do you think ¡­"


    However, where could he find Yao Yao?


    Lin Hui pursed her lips and laughed, "Just now, he already left, and it was fortunate that you didn''t know anything."


    However, Lin Shu felt a little embarrassed, "I think Brother Yao must be thinking that since he is an outsider, it is inconvenient for him to stay here when we are young ladies. That''s why he left first."


    On the other hand, Lin Hui looked at his figure that was walking away, and laughed: "This person, is different from the others."


    Although she was very carefree, she wasn''t unaware of anything. Her father was a trusted general, and her mother was a direct descendant of the Jin''ling Kong Family. Whenever they went out to socialize, both men and women would greet her.


    Lin Shu did not think too much into it, and only pulled her sleeve: "You came looking for me in such a hurry, is there something urgent?"


    "Aiya, if you hadn''t told me, I would have forgotten!" Lin Hui slapped her forehead, and smiled: "I just found out from Grandmother, they said that the National Duke Ning''s Palace sent a message to our family, they said that it was the birthday of the Grand Madam''s Palace''s Grand Madam, and invited us to congratulate them. The moment I received the news, I came over quickly to tell you."


    A birthday feast for National Duke Ning s of the National Duke Ning Palace?


    Lin Shu vaguely remembered that something like this happened in his previous life. It was just that in his previous life, she had attracted the loathing of the Grand Madam, and at that time, Lin Lian was rather favoured in front of the Grand Madam.


    When he returned, he even showed off his wealth towards her non-stop, saying how the National Duke Ning Palace was so extravagant.


    The reason why she remembered it so well was because she felt wronged and secretly cried.


    But now that she thought of the National Duke Ning Palace, Lin Shu thought of the time when the person who fell into the water in the Duke Chengan Palace came. She wondered how the Master Ningguogongfuda was doing right now, "When did it happen?"


    Lin Hui counted with her fingers, and said: "At the beginning of September, we still have about half a month''s time! I heard that the National Duke Ning Mistress'' brother, the Elder Zhang, was highly regarded by the Emperor recently. The Mistress was so happy that he didn''t seem to be able to act crazy for his brother.


    Lin Shu laughed, whoever changed their identity with the National Duke Ning Mistress would probably be arrogant. This person, indeed had the qualifications to be arrogant.


    When this matter reached Madam Lian''s ears, she was extremely happy. She pulled Lin Shu''s hand and said, "... When the time comes, you will have to follow behind your grandmother, the First Aunt and the rest of the Second Aunt. There should not be any mistakes, this National Duke Ning is not like us, if there is any mistake, your grandmother will not forgive you. "


    Lin Shu smiled: "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Now that Grand Madam was old, he rarely went out to eat. He thought that he would go to National Duke Ning''s birthday feast, but would he go there too?


    But after thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible to raise it up again. Princess Changze was still a lady after all, walking around in such a manner might not be a good idea.


    Now, the Princess Changze was a thorn in Lin Shu''s heart, she could even conclude that Lin Pei was already entangled with the Princess Changze, that the Auntie Zhong was being confined, that there was no one by Lin Pei''s side to serve him, and that the Grand Madam had said it several times in front of Lin Pei, to give him a considerate person, but Lin Pei had even excused himself from doing business.


    Grand Madam only thought that Lin Pei was sad about the matter between Auntie Zhong and Tang Geer, and it wasn''t easy to force it on her.


    However, Lin Shu knew that all of this was an excuse. There were several times when she smelled a faint fragrance from Lin Pei''s body, and this Xian Xiang''er was not at all like the vulgar fragrance of the land of fireworks, and there were even some that were cool and sweet. Even the high grade spices sent by her uncle from the Yangzhou were not comparable, it was clear that this was something that only the noblest person in the palace could use.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu felt a headache, but she still couldn''t say these words in front of her mother. She could only tell her mother to be careful, so as to not anger Grand Madam and Lin Pei.


    There was only half a year left before his mother died. This was a critical moment, so he naturally had to be careful.


    In the blink of an eye, the birthday of National Duke Ning s arrived. This morning, Lin Shu went to pay respects to Grand Madam with her Green Pine Academy.


    Of course, there was no Lin Lian amongst them. If it was the Duke Chengan Palace, then it would be fine if Lin Lian, a concubine, was going there. But what kind of place was the National Duke Ning Palace? Naturally, Grand Madam would not embarrass her.


    Grand Madam did not mention anything about bringing Lin Lian, even though Lin Lian had been in front of Second Madam and said some words a few times, Second Madam acted as if he did not understand anything, and came back early in the morning with Lin Qian.


    The men would have to wait for the morning assembly before heading over. Grand Madam nodded in satisfaction when he saw his daughter-in-law''s granddaughter dressed up.


    Grand Madam, First Madam and Second Madam would be in the same carriage, while the other three girls would be in the same carriage.


    was the oldest, and was unable to suppress the joy in his heart. Unlike when she was dozing off in a horse carriage to Duke Chengan Palace, when she thought about the possibility that there might be a prince in National Duke Ning Palace with her today, she couldn''t suppress the joy in her heart no matter how hard she tried.


    Lin Hui sat up straight. She had not even arrived at the National Duke Ning Palace, and did not even dare to move an inch.


    When Lin Shu saw it, she could not stop laughing.


    "Sister Shu, don''t laugh at me. If you can still laugh after going to the National Duke Ning''s Palace, then I''ll be considered formidable!" Lin Hui''s hand was already sweating profusely as she said softly: "You don''t know how grand the National Duke Ning Palace is, just the National Duke Ning''s Madam has more than ten maids following his. Just look, the last timehe went to the Duke Chengan''s Palace, she did not bring many maids with his, presumably afraid that the atmosphere would cause people to gossip, but they are all different at home, probably because it feels good to be so, take a look, the maids by his side are all like fairies."


    She continued in a low voice, "I still remember that a few years ago, National Duke Ning s from National Duke Ning Palace asked me my name and what kind of book I read. When I came back, I was scolded like this by my mother and sister, and looking at my appearance, I couldn''t help but want to be punished to kneel in the Ancestral Hall."

 C47

    "I am rather interested in this National Duke Ning lady!" Lin Shu laughed faintly. The one reason she was interested in National Duke Ning''s wife was because she knew who the boss of the National Duke Ning Palace was and the other reason she wanted to see how arrogant National Duke Ning''s wife was.


    Humans, they must have the capital to be arrogant!


    For example, when she had just married Shao Shengping in her previous life, she had dreamed of going out to socialize, but Shao Shengping had used various methods to make her stay at home.


    As the carriage swayed, Lin Shu thought about what happened in her last life and couldn''t help but feel a little dizzy. When she arrived at the entrance of National Duke Ning''s Mansion, the carriage suddenly stopped and she became clear-headed.


    She followed Lin Hui out of the carriage, and was welcomed by the manager''s wife.


    Grand Madam smiled and nodded, then followed the manager''s wife into the inner court.


    It had to be said that the National Duke Ning Palace was truly noble. They did not rely solely on money to create this place, but more importantly, they had the confidence of a hundred year old family.


    Lin Shu''s eyes were clear and she did not dare look around. After walking for an unknown amount of time, she finally heard some noise.


    When she walked out, the accessories on her body made a loud noise. Even when she saw Grand Madam come over, she only exchanged a few words of greeting before ordering someone to bring him to Grand Madam''s courtyard.


    Lin Shu and the other juniors naturally followed to pay their respects.


    The National Duke Ning had a head full of silver threads and a kind smile. A small cinnabar mole on his forehead looked like a buddha, but when she saw the Grand Madam, he was startled for a moment, as if he didn''t see it. Then, he turned to the other old ladies and spoke, "... The son of the National Duke Ning Palace is difficult, the Old Duke only has one son under his command. The Old Duke is still stronger, so at least he has two sons.


    Grand Madam stepped forward with a smile: "Has old sister been well recently?"


    National Duke Ning nodded slightly, and said: "Thanks to sister, my body feels good."


    Even though she looked refreshed, her expression and head of silver hair betrayed her. She was originally around the same age as Grand Madam, but she looked ten years older.


    The Grand Madam didn''t wait for her to speak and sat down nearby, pointing at Lin Shu and the others, "These are my grandchildren, I brought them as greetings to elder sister."


    National Duke Ning squinted his eyes and looked around, then ordered his maidservants to give him a handkerchief.


    Everyone present was intelligent, how could they not tell that something was wrong? Just now, the new madam from the Duke Chengan Palace had brought the young lady in to pay respects. The National Duke Ning s all had a Jade Bracelet that was given to them by someone, and it looked pretty good. How come when it came to Miss Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the Jade Bracelet became a handkerchief?


    But the National Duke Ning did not say anything, so the others did not dare say anything.


    Even Lin Shu sensed that something was amiss, it was fortunate that there were a few ladies who were praised by the Old Granny on the side for having such good children, which was why they were able to clear away the awkward situation they were in.


    Gradually, the number of people who came to pay their respects increased. Although the Grand Madam did not exchange a few words with the Grand Madam Palace''s Grand Madam, but they were friendly with the few elders beside them, and they pitied Lin Shu and the others. As they did not receive their seniors'' instructions, they could only sit around and wait.


    The words of the older generation were simply about which family''s grandson had been chosen as their granddaughter and which family''s nephew had become a Grand Scholar. Amongst them, many of the flattering and flattering people praised the National Duke Ning s'' excellent birth rate.


    But who would have known that when the National Duke Ning heard this, his face did not contain any joy at all. You guys don''t need to praise him. Kids are blessed, how can they not be praised like you guys? "Let me see, if I don''t grow up to be a demon king, I''ll become a Amitabha."


    These words caused the room to freeze, and the old lady from before couldn''t help but think that she had fawned on Ye Zichen by flattering him.


    Who didn''t know that the great master of the National Duke Ning Palace was the Demon King of Confusion? At the age of twelve, he had already brought a servant to beat someone to death outside, and the person who did so was not just a commoner, but the son of an official of the fifth rank. That official was so angry that he wanted to report this matter to the Emperor.


    If National Duke Ning knew about this, he would definitely be furious. He would just use the stick and say that he wanted to beat him to death so that he could repay the debt for his son''s life! If not for Grand Madam crying and shouting to stop him, and if National Duke Ning wanted to beat National Duke Ning to death, he might as well beat her to death too.


    This National Duke Ning was neither fighting nor not fighting, he directly threw the old man onto the horse carriage, which began to spin, and directly sent the normally pampered young master to the Tianjin.


    Everyone knew that the National Duke Ning Palace was a martial general family, and since ancient times, there had been more people who died on the battlefield than those who were still alive, each and every one of them looking like delicate and precious treasures. The pitiful Old Duke''s two sons died before they could even marry their first wives, and their third son was still a bit stronger, and even married into a martial general''s family, but when the news of him dying in battle spread, his pregnant daughter-in-law also followed him.


    After that, the Old Duke spread the word that the children and grandchildren of the National Duke Ning Palace would never be able to practice martial arts again.


    However, the General''s Family could not compare to the family that had a hundred years of history behind them. Even if they had to work even harder, National Duke Ning would only be able to become a Grand Scholar after thirty years. It was a good thing that with the Meng Yin from their ancestors, the National Duke Ning Palace was able to enjoy luxurious clothing and good food for generations to come.


    Everyone was very clear in their hearts. If the country''s prince had a way with this old man, how would he send his son to such a place? With a slight misstep, his life was thrown back onto the battlefield.


    The National Duke Ning saw that the atmosphere was not right and said with a smile, "... I saw that the new wife of the Duke Chengan just now was not bad. Although he was young, his steps were extremely steady as he walked in the door. In the end, the Ye Family taught him well! "


    Although these words seemed to praise the Duke Chengan Mistress, it was actually praise the Ye Family.


    "Now that I heard this, my back straightened a bit," I heard that no matter if it is the direct descendant or concubine, the daughter of the Ye family was taken care of by the old lady who was the leader of the Ye family. Although the Ye family is no longer the same as before, they are willing to spend money from the palace to invite a senior servant to raise their daughter.


    Another person who seemed to be smart was praising the Ye Family, but he was actually praising his own direct wife.


    Everyone started to discuss with the Ye Family right away, but Lin Hui yawned when she heard it.


    With his sharp eyes, Grand Madam swept his gaze over them. Lin Hui immediately shut his mouth in fright.


    When the National Duke Ning saw this, he laughed: "Look at my memory, every girl has to sit here and chat with us old grannies. Nanny Bai, send these young misses to the pavilion, there will be a show group with Liucheng Garden, it''s very lively!"


    After seeing Lin Shu and the others out the door, she instructed the Maid to send them to the pavilion.


    Lin Qian, however, was walking at the front angrily. As she walked, he could not help but scold Lin Hui, "... How do you like what I say? How can I let you yawn in front of the National Duke Ning? If we were to be carelessly seen by the National Duke Ning, how would she think of us, the young miss? "


    When she thought about what her mother had told her last night, she felt even more resentful towards Lin Hui. Her mother said that her grandmother and Grand Madam did not seem to be on good terms with each other.


    At that time she did not understand, she raised her head and asked: "Then why did Grandmother bring us to the National Duke Ning Palace this time? Since this grandmother and National Duke Ning do not get along, then why does the National Duke Ning Palace keep inviting us to be their guests? "


    She really wanted to ask her mother why her grandmother and Grand Madam did not get along well. Even though she was young, she felt that her grandmother was not someone who could see the situation clearly.


    Who would have thought that Second Madam would only smile and say: "Your grandmother''s status is still higher than mine and your First Aunt. The reason I''m bringing you guys to the National Duke Ning Palace is because I want you to show your faces in front of all the old ladies, and then I''ll find you two a good marriage."


    With that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "As for what kind of grudges your grandmother and National Duke Ning have, even I am not clear about. I only remember that before I got married, my aunt told me to be careful of my relationship with the National Duke Ning Palace. "Before, I also thought about why the National Duke Ning Palace would always invite our family to be guests. Most likely, the National Duke Ning is not in charge anymore, so all of the household''s matters have been handed over to the National Duke Ning Mistress to manage, and he also doesn''t know much about these grudges. That''s why he gave us this invitation."


    "But no matter what, those who are able to visit the National Duke Ning Palace are all Honorable House s, even those who have esteemed identities like the First Princess''s princess have to go pay respects to the National Duke Ning''s birthday, you must remember that tomorrow, no one is allowed to make even the slightest mistake!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Thinking back to her grandmother''s actions just now, she had no intentions of sending them out, she probably wanted to make them show their faces in front of these old ladies. She wanted to blame Lin Hui ¡­ She really couldn''t afford it.


    Lin Hui also knew that she was wrong, and thinking about how she wouldn''t be able to escape punishment after she returns to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, her voice was faintly choked with sobs. "Second sister, I ¡­ It''s just that last night, I wanted to come to National Duke Ning Palace to be a guest. Normally, I would have been able to fall asleep the moment I laid on the bed, but last night, I was unable to sleep at all, which was why ¡­ "


    Lin Qian did not even look at her, and continued to walk forward angrily, "It''s useless to say these words to me, just explain it to Grandmother when we return!"

 C48

    Lin Hui looked like she was about to cry, when thinking about her grandmother''s strict look, she couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    In the end, Lin Shu still pinched Lin Hui''s hands and said: "Relax, it''s not like it''s anything big, but you have to be more careful, don''t make any more mistakes later."


    Normally, if a Grand Madam did not follow them, even if they did make a small mistake, it would not be a big deal.


    Lin Hui carefully nodded her head.


    As they neared the pavilion, they heard the commotion. Although the wives were expensive, they were usually confined in the inner chamber. With great difficulty, they finally had the opportunity to walk around and listen to the show. How could they not be happy?


    However, that happiness and happiness belonged to the wives of the first-rate aristocratic families like the Ning Guo Palace. The wives of the First Madam and the Second Madam could only smile and accompany them on the side, because they would be upset if they heard something wrong.


    The court was related to his husband''s promotion and glory, but it was also related to the inner chamber.


    From afar, Lin Shu could see that the Princess Changze was wearing a purple dress, which was very eye-catching amongst the crowd. She was sitting next to the National Duke Ning''s Madam, and although some of the wives said something, she gave a slight smile, his eyes flickering.


    In terms of status, the status of the Princess Changze was more honorable than the position of the National Duke Ning''s wife, but who would want the National Duke Ning''s wife to have a good husband?


    His wife was proud of him, now even if it was the National Duke Ning in front of the Princess Changze, there was nothing that he wouldn''t dare to say. "Tell me, don''t think too highly of the princess. Although the princess has an esteemed status and has been raised under the empress dowager''s knee since childhood, he''s still an old woman and can''t be dragged down."


    Princess Changze replied indifferently, "I won''t trouble Madam National Duke Ning to worry about my matters."


    The others did not dare to speak carelessly, but Princess Changze laughed and switched to speak with Second Madam, "I saw that the pearl on Second Madam''s head was extremely exquisite, and did not look like the item from the Ruyi Sisters."


    Second Madam who was called out rejoiced and immediately continued: "This was even given to me by my Fifth Sister-in-Law. He said that it was brought over from the Yangzhou, and I saw his pretty face, which is why he wore it."


    As she spoke, she rubbed the pearl on her head and laughed: "If Princess Changze likes it, then I''ll send some to the King Rui Palace."


    He didn''t send his maidservants or grandma to send him off, but sent them off on their own instead. The meaning of him clinging on was a little too obvious.


    But even so, the envious eyes of the people watching still landed on her body, they could not understand, why did the Second Madam enter the eyes of the Princess Changze? Even the girls from Elder Jiangge did not have such abilities.


    At this time, Lin Shu and the others happened to be at First Madam''s side. Second Madam even ordered a few ladies to pay respects to the wives present.


    Princess Changze''s gaze directly fell on Lin Shu''s face, and faintly smiled, "Since Second Madam said it, these things were brought over by your Fifth Sister-in-Law from the Yangzhou, it wouldn''t be too good for me to take whatever is good for me like this ¡­"


    If Fifth Sister-in-Law knew that the things that her brother sent from Yangzhou could enter your eyes, Princess, he might be very happy. The pearl hairpin on my head is seven-Jeweled, she still has some nine-Jeweled Heavenly Jewels, at that time I will gift them to you at King Rui Palace to take a look, what do you think? " Second Madam was a smart person, and now that it wasn''t hers, she took it out and gave it to his as a favor.


    The Princess Changze shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t often live in the King Rui Palace nowadays. Most of my time is spent with the empress dowager in the Tzu Ning Palace."


    Second Madam''s face showed some disappointment, this Tzu Ning Palace was not a place she could casually enter.


    On the other hand, Princess Changze laughed and said: "But I heard that the chrysanthemum in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is quite good, how about I take this opportunity to take a look at the chrysanthemum, and also go meet Fifth Madam. After all, I want someone else''s things, so how can I snatch them away without greeting?"


    After Lin Shu heard this, her heart thumped loudly.


    The Princess Changze''s status was noble, even if he really did like the Pearl Flower, what reason did he need to personally visit him? With just one sentence, all of the pearl flowers in the Yangzhou Shop would be presented, it was just that what Princess Changze wanted right now wasn''t the pearl flowers ¡­ Was it something beside it?


    Although Second Madam is an intelligent person, his face was full of joy, "Then that''s for the best. It just so happens that our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion can rely on Princess Changze''s good fortune to be lively."


    Madam Ling who was at the side was also smart, and quickly added: "Second Madam, you can''t be so unkind in front of your sister-in-law. Why do you only want to invite her to your house to admire your chrysanthemum, and not us? "If you are going to act like this, not only will I have to report this to Madame Zhong in the letter, but I will also have to report to your mother-in-law later ¡­"


    When the First Madam heard this, he naturally smiled and said: "Since that''s the case, why don''t we set up a chrysanthemum flower feast in a few days and invite everyone to enjoy the flowers?"


    Second Madam held onto Princess Changze''s arm and said intimately: "I always like to be lively, I wish that you guys could be guests at our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion everyday. Sister-in-law, what do you think?"


    The sister-in-law and sister-in-law also seemed to be in harmony with each other in private, but in plain view, they seemed more like sisters by blood.


    First Madam smiled and nodded.


    "I''m going to complain to your mother-in-law. I''m afraid that they''re using our name to set up a banquet all day, so it''s a good opportunity for them to take advantage of this general''s household ¡­"


    For a moment, everyone laughed together. Lin Shu also laughed at the same time, but her heart was not happy at all.


    With Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion setting up a feast, am I tired to the point of worrying about my mother again? This time, Princess Changze called out to see his mother ¡­


    Even on the carriage on the way back, Lin Shu still felt uncomfortable in her heart, something that hadn''t appeared in her previous life.


    It was still Lin Hui who pulled on her sleeve and softly whispered: "... In a few days, our family will have a flower viewing feast, and Princess Changze will also come over. If Grandmother was happy, would you have forgotten to punish me? "


    "It should be. Grandmother might be happy when she finds out about this." Lin Shu laughed, but she was a little absent-minded.


    As he waited for Lin Shu and the others to follow Grand Madam to the Green Pine Academy, Grand Madam''s face filled with joy. Even on the road, he could not help but say, "¡­ Even though the Princess Changze hasn''t gotten married yet, both the empress dowager and the emperor are very proud people. I''m afraid that if we were to arrange a marriage in the future, this family''s position won''t be low either. It''ll be a hundred benefits if we get to know the Princess Changze well, so the two of you have done very well today. "


    Because of the matter regarding Madam Ye, First Madam had already been ignored by Grand Madam for a long time, and after hearing this, she said even more: "Originally my wife was prepared to invite Madam National Duke Ning to come along. Seems like when we started talking about this matter, Madam National Duke Ning''s face was light, and he did not say anything."


    "Madam National Duke Ning ¡­ Forget it! " Grand Madam thought about the cold treatment he had received in front of National Duke Ning. Although he was prepared to go, he still felt uncomfortable in his heart, "Ignoring everything else, it''s already strange that Princess Changze is willing to sit down and talk amiably with Madam National Duke Ning, but the empress dowager is the direct sister of Madam National Duke Ning. She relies on the empress dowager, saying that the empress and Empress have never been on good terms with each other, and even if the Princess Changze is willing to go to the palace, it''s probably because the National Duke Ning is willing to come to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to admire the flowers. Naturally, Madame National Duke Ning isn''t willing to come ¡­"


    While these few people were speaking, they had already entered the side chamber.


    Seeing that, Second Madam immediately held onto Grand Madam''s hand and supported him in, "Mother finally understands, my wife thinks that Princess Changze is purposely trying to befriend us, and that Princess Changze is the one who will lead the flower viewing feast, we must definitely not lose face!"


    The Grand Madam nodded, "I will give the orders regarding this matter."


    First Madam and Second Madam were very happy. After all, being on good terms with Princess Changze was beneficial to their young ladies. However, they felt that Grand Madam seemed to be unhappy.


    But Second Madam did not think too much into it. He only thought that since Grand Madam was old and a bit tired, "Today Mother was also tired for a day, so my wife brought Sister Qian down to wait for me tomorrow to come pay respects."


    The Grand Madam nodded his head and took his leave.


    But Grand Madam glanced at Lin Hui and said indifferently: "You go down first, Sis Hui''er will stay behind!"


    Although the First Madam was not at ease, she still turned around and left, taking three steps at a time.


    However, Lin Hui, who was holding onto Lin Shu''s hand, did not let go at all. She only felt that there was one more person in the room, which gave her more confidence.


    Grand Madam picked up the tea Gu, took a sip, and said indifferently: You made a mistake, don''t tell me you want Sister Shu to be punished together with you?


    Lin Hui immediately released her hand.


    Lin Shu then gave her a look that said he did not need to worry, and went down.


    "You always have a noisy personality. I don''t know how many times I''ve told you and your mother, but why can''t you change your personality? Not mentioning learning from your big sister, even learning from Sister Qian is good! " Although it was a reprimand, Grand Madam''s tone was not as strict as usual.


    Lin Hui''s hanging heart finally relaxed a little. "I, I ¡­ I just forgot about it for a moment, so I yawned. Grandmother, I won''t dare to do it anymore. If there''s a next time, you ¡­ you''ll punish me to copy the ''Woman Ring'' a hundred times. "


    Although she was a mischievous person, one thing was because she was extremely quick to admit her mistakes.


    Grand Madam shook his head, his face becoming stern, "When have you ever made a mistake and didn''t say the same thing? "It''s fine this time, but if there''s a next time, I''ll also invite a nurturing mama from the palace back for you. I''ll have you properly learn the rules from that mama ¡­"


    Lin Hui couldn''t help but shiver when she thought of the rearing mama beside Lin Lian.

 C49

    And now, in the second room, Lin Lian heard Second Madam''s joyous voice, and his tears fell like beads that had dropped, "... Now that Princess Changze and I can be considered as close friends, and that Princess Changze is only two or three years younger than me, if I can use this opportunity to have Princess Changze take him as my goddaughter, then what kind of marriage can''t I find in Sister Qian? "


    "Mother, what nonsense are you spouting? Your daughter doesn''t want to get married. She wants to be by your side for the rest of her life." Lin Qian''s charming voice entered Lin Lian''s ears, making her understand the meaning of her words.


    Lin Lian gripped the handkerchief tightly, but her tears began to fall even more violently.


    What kind of virtue does Lin Qian possess, that she still doesn''t know? Even in her dreams, she would want to marry a good family!


    On the surface, the mother and daughter both looked like people who were very close to each other, but in truth, their hearts and hearts were both black. When she first came to the Second Branch, Grand Madam often asked her about it, her diet and living conditions were the same as Lin Qian, at least on the surface they were the same.


    She was just waiting for the incident with Auntie Zhong to happen, then the second branch''s attitude towards her also changed. On the surface, the Second Madam was still telling her to look for her if anything is lacking, but there were some things that shouldn''t be said.


    The instant noodles was still exactly the same as Lin Qian, but the quality and taste was much worse than before, especially the one on the east slope at noon today. Was he bullying her because she hadn''t eaten the east slope''s elbow before? She had never seen a chef who made East Slope elbows full of mushrooms, tofu, and bamboo shoots. The elbow inside only contained two or three pieces, and it was still pure bone. There wasn''t a single piece that could be eaten ¡­


    Thinking of this, Lin Lian felt even more wronged. She lay down on the bed and began to cry.


    When she thought about how she had gone out to visit Grand Madam while they were gone, and how she had to lock all the capable maidservants in the house, and how she had to send a letter to Auntie Zhong after spending all her personal money, the Auntie Zhong only replied her with four words ¡ª Calm down.


    Be patient? Now that someone had bullied her, how could she remain calm?


    But now, no matter how anxious she was, she still could not catch a glimpse of the Auntie Zhong.


    Lin Lian, on the other hand, never expected that the news of her and Auntie Zhong sending a message today would already be known by Lin Shu.


    Rui Zhi had lost face in front of Lin Shu, and now that she had told her the news, it was as if she was offering her a treasure.


    However, Lin Shu''s attention was all placed on the Flower Lover Banquet in a few days time, so she was not really interested in this news. Even if Auntie Zhong is like a trapped beast now, they still have their own schemes. After what happened, Lin Lian hasn''t even seen Auntie Zhong once.


    "Although the Auntie Zhong has already fallen out of favor, there is no need for you to worry. However, you should send people to keep an eye on Falling Swallow Garden. I''m afraid that she still has some tricks up her sleeve."


    "Yes." Although Rui Zhi agreed, she was still disappointed in her heart. After quarreling with the Nanny Zhu, she had become smarter.


    However, no matter how smart and obedient he was, what could he do? If the girl didn''t want to use her, what could she do? She had been staring at the Falling Swallow Garden every single day recently, and seeing Actinin Qin acting good by the girl''s side made her feel as if she had eaten a fly.


    But when she thought about how Nanny Zhu''s situation was similar to hers, she finally felt better.


    After Rui Zhi left, Actinin Qin worriedly asked: "Miss, what happened to you? It seems like you have been worrying a lot ever since you returned from National Duke Ning Palace ¡­ "


    Lin Shu shook her head and softly said: "Nothing much, you have been by my side for the whole day, so you must be tired.


    There were many things that had already changed from her past life. She couldn''t be hasty, couldn''t be chaotic, and now, the more turbulent the situation became, the more careful she had to be.


    Waiting until the second day when she went to pay respects to Madam Lian, Madam Lian found out that there was news of Princess Changze''s arrival.


    Honestly speaking, the Madam Lian was also eager to have a good relationship with the Princess Changze, so it would be beneficial for her to tell the truth to her Sister Shu about the marriage. When Lin Shu entered, the Madam Lian was already instructing her, "... In a few days, the Princess Changze will be here as a guest. Not only the Princess Changze, but many other wives and families will be here as well. Although there are some rare chrysanthemums in the house, it''s still not enough. "


    It just so happens that Lian Family has brought over a few pots of Inulin from Yangzhou. At that time, it would be better to collect these pots of Inulin and wait for Princess Changze to say his goodbyes.


    She also had her own selfish motives. I heard that the Second Madam''s Bead Flowers were able to attract the attention of the Princess Changze, and these pots of Inulin were cultivated from the Yangzhou, and even in the capital, she did not have them. She was afraid that if she gave them to the Princess Changze, the Princess Changze would be able to look at his house up and down a few times.


    How could Lin Shu not understand her thoughts? She only took a quick step forward, "Mother, Aunt sent this chrysanthemum over to you, it originally only had three pots. If Aunt knew that you had gifted this chrysanthemum to someone else, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be happy."


    "Silly child, your aunt wouldn''t be unhappy because of these chrysanthemums. No matter how rare they are, aren''t they chrysanthemums as well?" Madam Lian had never seen Princess Changze before, and Lin Shu had even avoided her like a snake and scorpion. She had never even talked about him before, so she had only heard about him a few times.


    She did not expect that she would be able to win against the dragon and phoenix, but she hoped that her Sister Shu would have someone to speak up for her when she was in danger.


    Sometimes, the words of an influential person were even more valuable than their lives.


    On the way here, he had even been thinking of using this opportunity to trick his mother not to show herself. Now that he heard this, he naturally did not agree, "Alright, even if First Aunt does not blame him, it is probably because Brother Yao is only going to study in White Horse Institute because of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so he is not going to say anything. Do you know whether she is truly happy or not? Aunt said that he only got three pots of chrysanthemums and sent them all to you. "


    Also, you forgot that second uncle and father previously wanted to buy your Inulin from you, but you rejected them. If second uncle knew that you gave the Inulin to Princess Changze, it would be hard for him to be unhappy. You also know that second uncle always likes these rare things.


    "Your aunt always knew that I don''t like these flowers and plants. I''m afraid that she sent these Mo Juans over in order to be of use at a critical moment. There''s no need to worry about that." Madam Lian paused for a while as she spoke. When she thought that the second master indeed wanted these pots of Inulin, he hesitated.


    Originally, she gave a lot of good stuff to the Second House out of respect for Lin Shu and the Second House, which also led the Second Master to have a habit of asking directly. But the Second Master took a liking to something else, and that was fine too, since the Second Master had taken a liking to Inky, but there isn''t more than five pots in the entire world, so there was nothing she could give her, "How about I give your Second Uncle a pot of Ink Flowers?


    Although she was not good at socializing, did not have much knowledge, did not know how to change her ways, and was very strict with her maidservants, her heart was not bad.


    Lin Shu''s heart warmed, and laughed: "You can''t be clearer than anyone else about who Second Aunt is, don''t worry, even if Lian Jieer is really at a disadvantage in the Second Branch, she wouldn''t really be at a disadvantage at all. It''s good for her to remember, if not I would think that everyone in the world is like you, treating her like that ¡­ Forget it, you can decide on the pots of Inulin as you wish! "


    She was afraid that it would be impossible to stop Princess Changze from meeting her mother. Even if she had the ability to persuade her mother, what about Grand Madam? Grand Madam really wanted to take Princess Changze''s words as an imperial edict. Even if her mother was sick that day, she would have to bring her mother out no matter what.


    Restraining herself from thinking about these things, Lin Shu chatted with the Madam Lian for a while, then left.


    But even if they did not want to, it seemed that anyone in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would be able to hear the words "Princess Changze". The Maid''s people discussed that the Lord of Changze had yet to be married, and the women said that the Princess Changze''s fate was good, so there was no need to serve the old granny.


    Even when Lin Shu went to greet the Green Pine Academy in the evening, she still hadn''t even entered the door when she heard Grand Madam''s voice, "... When they arrived at the entrance, Steward Nanny told Old Second''s wife that it was impolite to send Old Second''s wife over to receive them, but this time, it is no longer like that. Although it is a normal chrysanthemum feast, we still have to invite the production team of Liucheng Garden, we still need to send someone to Ru Yi Zai to inform them that they should bring fresh snacks early in the morning, preferably those that are not common in the palace. As for silver, we can discuss it. "


    First Madam didn''t dare to hand over these matters to Madam Lian, so she personally called her over to give some orders, afraid that Madam Lian wouldn''t do well.


    Speaking of style, the Madam Lian was indeed not comparable to the First Madam.


    After a moment of silence, Grand Madam''s voice rang out once more, "... But now that he has already married into the Madam Ye, it is useless even if we say it out loud. Fortunately, the Madam Ye is very obedient and understanding now, and has gotten pregnant, you have to take good care of the Madam Ye, if she can become a man in one go, it would be a great achievement for our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "

 C50

    When Lin Shu heard this, he knew that it would be inconvenient for him to enter at this time. However, she was also puzzled.


    However, Lin Shu was not one to disobey the rules, right now, just as she was about to leave, she heard Grand Madam''s voice from inside, her footsteps paused, "Oh you, are not as smart as my second wife, and are not willing to say anything to me, but there are some things that you are unwilling to say, as a mother-in-law, although Sis Hui''er is young, but I am almost 9 years old, this young lady''s not like her son, if I do not find someone to take care of my heart, then I will be reincarnating for the second time, and now you should help me take note of the Sister Shu. If you have any more words, you can discuss them with my second wife, instead."


    Waiting for Lin Shu''s Green Pine Academy to return after a round, the First Madam had not left, and had only returned to her side.


    After Lin Shu went up to pay her respects, she retreated to the side and quietly listened, thinking to find out more about the Princess Changze s.


    Only after Grand Madam had arranged all the trifling matters from the day of the Flower Lover Banquet, did he say, "... Speaking of which, the thing that my family cares about the most is my marriage. Even if Princess Changze pretended not to care on the surface, I think he would still be worried about it. You can write and ask around, if this marriage is successful, I''m afraid that the Kong Family, not only will they become the number one clan in Nanjing, they will even become a top ranked Honorable House in the Daqing Dynasty! "


    First Madam was shocked, she glanced at Lin Shu, and felt that it was not really appropriate to say such words, "This, this is probably not good? Even Duke Chengan does not like him, how can she like my brother? The Kong family was not in the capital, if ¡­ This matter really did succeed. How could Esteemed Empress Dowager bear to send Princess Changze to Jinling? "


    This eldest daughter-in-law was really not as good as the second daughter-in-law!


    The Grand Madam sighed. "But your little brother''s health is good. Although Princess Changze is a princess, with Esteemed Empress Dowager''s pampering, it''s not impossible for her to set up a residence. I think it''s better for you to pay a little attention to this matter." With a relationship with the Princess Changze, how could his three sons not reach the top?


    Opening the bill? Wasn''t this equivalent to becoming a wife? Since ancient times, she had only heard of princesses who were consort to the prince, but never had she heard of princesses who were consort to the prince.


    Just as she was about to speak up and refuse, Lin Shu spoke up first, "First Aunt, although I am still a child, I know that there are some things that I should try out.


    Only then did First Madam let it slip that she wanted to give it a try.


    Lin Shu was eager for her to succeed, but she knew that it was not possible.


    Just as they were talking, the voice of Maid came over, "Grand Madam, Fifth Miss is here to greet you!"


    Grand Madam nodded, "Tell her to come in!"


    First Madam frowned subconsciously, "Lian Jieer? I haven''t seen her for a long time, could it be that she has been coming to you frequently to plead for mercy? "


    "That''s not it, previously, I had vented my anger on her for what Auntie Zhong did, but this child did not waste my time doting on her, even though I was cold to her, she still came daily to pay respects to me, and did not once mention a word of apology to Auntie Zhong!" Saying that, Grand Madam let out a long sigh, "Once, she even held my hand and said that she knew what Auntie Zhong did was wrong, and that he was also willing to chuunibyou to atone for Auntie Zhong''s sins. Seeing her pitiful appearance, even I felt bad."


    "In the end, she''s also innocent. Auntie Zhong is her aunt, and it''s causing harm to her own little brother, I heard that the relationship between this brother and sister has always been very good. Hearing this news, Lian Jieer only wiped away her tears, and didn''t even dare to say that she was going to look for Tang Geer in front of me. "


    In the end, she was the granddaughter that she had watched growing up, and she loved him too. If she had said something that she shouldn''t have said, then if Lian Jieer was born directly, she would probably be stronger than these girls from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    As she was speaking, Lin Lian leisurely walked in. In just a month''s time, she had lost a large amount of weight.


    Although the First Madam didn''t like the five rooms, nor did she like the children of the concubines. Upon seeing them, she couldn''t help but say, "Why are you so thin? Even the clothes she was wearing were a little empty? If you are missing something, you just have to speak to your Second Aunt. Your Second Aunt ¡­ It''s not like I won''t agree. "


    These words were said in a weird way, she had climbed up the Princess Changze.


    Even Lin Shu, who was sitting at the side, was asked about it. In the end, he said: "Thank you for your concern, First Aunt, my daily necessities are exactly the same as Second Sister''s, and Second Aunt has taken care of me quite a bit, to the point that my clothes were a little too big, and said that I did not want to use the needle shop to make clothes for me."


    "Right now, I don''t think about anything else, I just want to serve Grandmother and Mother. I want to filial piety to First Aunt and Second Aunt, and I also want to force myself to eat more every day. After a few days, I''ll be fat again, so why would I need to spend all this silver?"


    Lin Shu watched from the side and could not wait to reveal her face. Was her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion still lacking that little bit of silver?


    and First Madam believed her words, and Grand Madam even pulled her hand: "I know you feel wronged, but don''t worry, what Auntie Zhong did is of no concern to you, you ah, if I had watched you grow up, what temper do you have, I also know that even if I did something wrong before, it would still be because of you. Grandmother will definitely not ignore you in the future, and others will not look down on you ¡­"


    When Lin Lian heard this, her tears began to fall. "Many thanks, Grandmother. Granddaughter ¡­" "Since I have no way to repay you, I will definitely serve Grandmother properly."


    Grand Madam felt his heart ache, "There are so many maids and wives around me, what do I need your service for? You just need to properly raise your body up. "


    Lin Lian nodded her head and said timidly: "Then, then I''ll copy two more volumes of the Buddhist scripture for you. When the time comes, I''ll go to Dafu Temple and light the lamp for you."


    "He really is a good boy!" Grand Madam could not help but praise him.


    However, Lin Shu felt that it was boring, as if both the Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian had such abilities, the ability to deceive people, but she was also too lazy to expose them, there was a good saying, that would make people feel satisfied in the future.


    Wasn''t the current Auntie Zhong and Lin Lian just like playthings? Before the end, who knew what would happen?


    Karma has never been a lie. If you plant your own seed, sooner or later it will bear fruit. It is only a matter of time.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu smiled, and decided to take her leave.


    But who would have known that right after she stood up, Lin Lian, who was standing beside Grand Madam, went limp and fell to the ground at Grand Madam''s feet.


    Grand Madam hurriedly said, "Lian Jieer, Lian Jieer ¡­"


    Lin Lian, on the other hand, did not react at all.


    Lin Shu also immediately came over, looked at Lin Lian''s pale face and said softly: "Grandmother, I''m afraid Fifth Sister has fainted!"


    It was as if the Nanny Chen beside him had reacted quickly. She repeatedly ordered the Maid to get a doctor and even ordered the maidservants to help Lin Lian to the Warm Pavilion.


    Lin Shu also followed him.


    Grand Madam looked at Lin Lian''s pale face and urged her to hurry over. There was a hint of sincerity in his eyes.


    Lin Shu sat in an inconspicuous place as she drank tea. Even the Second Madam had heard the news and rushed over with Lin Qian.


    But when Grand Madam saw her, his expression became ugly, "How did a child raised by your side become like this? "Even though you are Lian Jieer''s aunt, I trusted you so I gave this child to you. Look, look at how thin Lian Jieer is now ¡­"


    Second Madam glanced at Lin Lian with concern, then looked at Grand Madam, "Mother, my wife is wronged. Other people do not know the character of my wife, but you do not know? If you don''t believe me, you can go to the second branch and ask them. These days, anything that the Sister Qian has, your daughter-in-law will definitely not miss out on. "


    "In the past few days, my wife saw that Lian Jieer''s body wasn''t good, so she took out some silver from her private room to get the kitchen to cook her bird nest and chicken soup. But because of the matters between Tang Geer and Auntie Zhong, Lian Jieer''s heart and soul were hurt, and she couldn''t eat anything. "My wife has done everything she could do ¡­"


    Even Lin Qian stepped forward to speak up for Second Madam, "Grandmother, you can''t wrongly accuse Mother. Mother has been very good to Fifth Sister recently, if you don''t believe me, you can ask her for help later."


    However, Grand Madam still felt uncomfortable, and said lightly: "Currently, Lian Jieer is still sick, and needs to rest. You all can leave first."


    Lin Qian was startled, but just as she was about to speak, her hand was grabbed by the Second Madam, "Since that''s the case, my wife will leave now."


    Grand Madam nodded his head: "As for Lian Jieer, wait for her to wake up, I will naturally ask her, and won''t wrongly accuse anyone."


    Second Madam''s expression darkened. She had just been downstairs with Lin Qian, when Lin Hui came in.


    Once Lin Hui came in, she circled around Lin Lian twice, then went over to Lin Shu''s side and lowered her voice, "What''s going on with you, Lian Jieer? Just now, when I was about to leave, I saw Aunt Er and greeted her. She didn''t seem to be very happy ¡­ "


    Lin Shu also said in a low voice: "Lian Jieer fainted in front of Grandmother, Grandmother naturally wants to ask Second Aunt a question."

 C51

    "Do you think she really fainted?" Lin Hui glanced at Grand Madam who was sitting on the bed, and saw that she was only looking at Lin Lian, his voice lowered even more, "I heard my mother say that Lian Jieer is like Auntie Zhong, there are too many ideas, who knows if she is making things difficult for Second Aunt! Furthermore, my mother also said that Aunt Er doesn''t seem to be very nice to Lian Jieer during this period of time. There''s going to be a good show for us to watch. "


    Lin Shu laughed, and said softly: "Lian Jieer is an intelligent person, I am afraid I am not the only one who is going to be unhappy today."


    A smart person would find unhappiness for others, but they would not find unhappiness for themselves. If Lin Lian found unhappiness for Second Madam, in the end, she would still fall into his hands.


    Lin Hui was also a curious person, now that the Grand Madam did not want them to leave, she was happy to be by their side. He would feed Lin Lian water and pull Lin Shu to wipe his sweat, causing Grand Madam to look much better, and feel gratified that they were sisters.


    But only Lin Shu knew what she was planning, this elder did not have any logic to them in handling this matter, Lin Hui wanted to see what was going on.


    Not long after, the doctor arrived. It was just a pulse, but his expression darkened.


    Grand Madam''s face also turned ugly, "Is it more important?"


    "It''s alright!" That doctor also frequently came and left the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but it was precisely because of this that some words were not convenient to speak directly. Now, he shook his head even more and said softly: "Fifth Miss isn''t sick, it''s because her body is weak because she eats too little everyday, otherwise she wouldn''t have fainted ¡­"


    These words were like a slap to Grand Madam''s face. She was so angry that he couldn''t even say a word.


    Eating poorly? Doesn''t that mean that a dignified Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion girl couldn''t even fill her stomach?


    It was the Nanny Chen who sent the doctor out. Before leaving the house, she even told him in detail not to spread these words to the outside world.


    However, Grand Madam was so angry that he could not regain his senses for a long time. Waiting for Maid to step forward and serve Lin Lian with a bowl of black chicken soup, she then said: "In a few days, I''ll leave Fifth Miss at Green Pine Academy!" When the doctor left just now, he did not even have a prescription. Nanny Chen told her that as long as he took care of himself properly for a few days, he would definitely be fine.


    There were very few times when the Grand Madam was angry, and Lin Hui saw that it was not good to stay, but it was not possible to stay now, nor could she leave.


    Lin Shu only stepped forward to advise: "Grandmother, don''t be angry, your fifth sister has always been filial towards you, if you see your appearance, I''m afraid that you will blame yourself for being unfilial."


    Grand Madam turned to look at Lin Lian with regret, "What a pitiful child ¡­"


    With that, she turned and ordered the Nanny Chen to send people over, but she did not forget to send people over to bring Lin Shu and Lin Hui out.


    It was really inconvenient for his two granddaughters to be present when this mother-in-law was teaching her daughter-in-law a lesson.


    Lin Shu was curious, but she could only go down. Just as he walked out of the Green Pine Academy gate, Lin Hui blinked her eyes at her and said softly: "Sister Shu, do you want to see how Grandmother scolds Aunt Er? "Why don''t we go around to the back of the building, where there''s a small window."


    It was because Second Madam had been in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for so many years, that he was truly embarrassed in front of Grand Madam.


    However, Lin Shu held her hand and walked out, "If Grandmother finds out about this, we will both kneel in front of the Ancestral Hall, aren''t you a little too daring?"


    "But, but I really want to know ¡­" Lin Hui spoke with a serious tone.


    Lin Shu was also very curious, but after thinking about it, she still said: Don''t worry, there will be news of this matter, at that time will I be afraid that we will not know?


    The two of them holed up in the Linglong Pavilion to eat snacks. As expected, news spread out that Nanny Chen had brought her servant girl to the Second Branch to investigate.


    Hearing that, Lin Shu laughed: "... The Second Aunt had always been like a sage, how would he admit that she was bad to the Lian Jieer? It must be because Grandmother felt that Lian Jieer was timid and did not dare to speak the truth in front of Second Aunt, so she only sent Nanny Chen over. "


    Lin Hui felt her heart itch and couldn''t help but to look outside, to see if there would still be any news, "Then do you think Grandmother will reprimand Aunt Er because of Lian Jieer? I... I just don''t think it''s possible! "


    What''s impossible about that?" "Although Lian-jie is just a concubine and a daughter, grandma doesn''t really care for her, grandma cares about second aunt''s words. Although Lian-jie is only a concubine and daughter, grandma doesn''t care much for her. Lin Zhuyan understood his intentions very well. He smiled and said, "As for who will win and who will lose, we have a good show to watch.


    At first, she was just standing in front of Lin Hui to hide her disgust towards Second Madam and Lin Lian. But who would have known that Lin Hui treated her better than his own sister?


    Lin Hui thoughtfully nodded, "I wonder how Grandmother is doing ¡­"


    The current Lin Lian had already woken up. She leaned on Grand Madam, looked at the somewhat helpless Second Madam who was standing in front of his, and weakly said: "¡­ "Grandmother, you''re wrong. Second Aunt treats me really well, it''s me, I''m the one who is worried about Aunt and Tang Geer, that''s why I can''t eat. Don''t worry, in the future, I will definitely have a good meal ¡­"


    "You''re already at this stage, do you still want to excuse her?" Now that she heard these words, she felt that she must have definitely been intimidated by Second Madam, "Although I''m old, I''m not stupid. I''ve already sent people to investigate everything thoroughly, even though your usual diet is the same as your Sister Qian''s, but that''s only in name."


    "When Nanny Chen went to the kitchen, your useless breakfast was still on the table. What was there? She, she was talking about the Eight Treasures Soy Sauce, but there was a sparse amount of red in the snow, and there were also two salted eggs. The Sister Qian used the best salted duck eggs, with a poke, the egg yolk was still greasy, and I wonder where did you get those two salted duck eggs from, they are so dry, I''m afraid I can''t even swallow them! I don''t even want to talk about the porridge next to us anymore. It can''t be that you don''t dare to tell me the truth, right? "Rest assured, with Grandmother here, no one will dare to bully you!"


    Lin Lianzhi timidly glanced at Second Madam, but did not say a word.


    This cry was much more convincing than an explanation.


    Second Madam was so anxious that his palms were sweating. He was the one who knew about all these andhe was even secretly responsible for it. Now that her mouth moved, she didn''t know what to say. He was used to pretending to be a good person.


    Grand Madam''s gaze coldly fell on her, "Second brother''s wife, what do you have to say?"


    Second Madam''s mouth moved, but Grand Madam was the first to speak: "Don''t say that all of this was done by a servant girl, you don''t know anything! Which servant girl in the second house didn''t look at you and do things the way you do, if you didn''t reveal such an intention, wouldn''t all of them have eaten a leopard''s gall bladder?"


    Back then, if you were truly unwilling to raise the Lian Jieer and told me all of it openly, I would have never said anything. After all, you are her aunt and not her mother, yet you actually did this sort of thing behind my back.


    As she spoke, she even made the small table beside her shake loudly.


    Second Madam hesitated for a moment, but still gritted his teeth: "Mother, your wife is truly not aware of this matter, it must be because that servant girl is too bold, don''t worry, I will definitely punish her well."


    As she spoke, she stepped forward to hold Lin Lian''s hand and choked with sobs, "My poor Lian Jieer, it''s all because of you! All of my thoughts these days were completely focused on Princess Changze and I only thought of how to win over his and not you! "You are also a pitiful child. You actually didn''t tell me anything about this matter, but if you let out a single cry of grievance, how could it have ended up like this ¡­"


    Lin Lian lowered his head. Naturally, no one saw the sneer on his face, and thought to himself that this Second Aunt was truly powerful, to be able to wipe away all suspicion with a few words, "I know that Second Aunt loves me, but I''m afraid that if I say too much, Second Aunt will not like me ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, he started to cry again.


    Seeing that, Grand Madam shook his head: "Forget about it, don''t say anymore, I think it''s better for Lian Jieer to stay by my side. Madam Lian is not a good place, raising one Sister Shu is already hard enough, how can I have the energy to raise him now?"


    Lin Lian raised her head, the joy on her face was clearly shown. "Grandmother, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Grand Madam patted her back and said softly, "You are also a sincere person who wishes to Buddha. You can stay by my side and chant the Buddhist scriptures together with me, so that Buddha can bless and protect the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    Although Grand Madam did not scold her harshly, he still did not have a nice expression on her face. She understood clearly that Grand Madam was giving her face because of Princess Changze.


    Thinking about it, she made up her mind to build a good relationship with the Princess Changze.


    Even when the matter of Lin Lian nurturing the Green Pine Academy was heard by Lin Shu, she felt that this battle of Lin Lian''s would be too beautiful, so what if she offended the Second Madam? Could it be that the Second Madam dared to be so impudent in the Green Pine Academy?


    But Lin Hui was somewhat gloating, "... Grandmother''s demands are strict, I''m afraid that even if Lian Jieer reaches the Green Pine Academy, they won''t be able to take it. "

 C52

    No wonder aunt always said that you''re short-sighted. You''ve only seen Sister Lian suffer, but why didn''t you think of that when she was enjoying her life?" Even if you''ve suffered a little now, you will still have a good reputation when talking about marriage in the future. Furthermore, that rearing mama might have a good relationship with the Second Madam, but for the sake of the Grand Matriarch, how would she dare to make things difficult for you in the future? "I suspect that if word of this got out, the rearing mama would actually relax a bit for Miss Lian.


    However, Lin Hui curled her lips, "Don''t tell me you''re talking about that mama in charge. My mother saw that there''s a mama beside Lian Jieer, and she also wanted to invite a mama in charge of my affairs from the palace. Luckily, I brought my father out and said a few words together, causing my mother to be relieved, but my mother said that if I make another mistake here, it would be useless to ask for forgiveness anymore."


    Saying that, she paused before continuing, "My mother always says that the Aunt Er wants to curry favor with the Princess Changze, and even more so waiting for the Princess Changze to come. If she wants me to show my face in front of the Princess Changze, it would be best if I can gain the favor of the Princess Changze. "Say, do you think our family is lacking in wealth and glory?"


    She was a girl who had grown up in a jar of honey, but she didn''t understand that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was nothing more than a piece of gold and jade.


    Even though her father was a dukedom, she had been mediocre all these years. Although her mother came from the Kong family, the number one sect in Jinling, and had several imperial masters as her ancestors, the Kong family was slightly stronger than the Palace in the capital. They were not even close to the Duke Andong Palace, let alone the first-class National Duke Ning Palace.


    She did not understand these things, but First Madam did.


    Lin Shu laughed, "The wealth that you speak of is different from the wealth in the eyes of the First Aunt, the wealth of the imperial family is like the fortune of the heavens, I am afraid that it is much stronger than our family ¡­"


    Actually, according to Lin Hui''s identity, marrying a prince was enough, but her personality was too innocent. In his previous life, Grand Madam originally wanted to let Lin Hui enter the palace, but First Madam and her elder sister Lin Jia disagreed, so he let this matter go.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu started to have a good impression of First Madam, she was a person with a very high opinion of herself, although she normally looked down on this and that, but honestly, if others did not provoke her, she would not take the initiative to harm them.


    It was just that whether the Second Madam stepped on the First Madam openly or secretly, how could the First Madam endure it?


    When it came to the chrysanthemum feast, it was rare for the First Madam to get close to him. Relying on her identity as the wife of the Zhong Hou, she pulled her along and talked to them to build a relationship with her. If one thought carefully, the few wives she chose to befriend were all people with outstanding youths in her family.


    When Second Madam saw this, he felt contempt and could only turn his head to await the arrival of the Princess Changze.


    Although her daughter was not the first daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, her figure and appearance was definitely much better than Lin Hui. She looked down on the youths.


    It was very lively in the garden, with the Grand Madam sitting at the head of the table. It was also a rare occasion for them to be in high spirits as they chatted with each other, "... I didn''t expect that the few pots of chrysanthemums in our house would catch everyone''s attention. If the big fellow likes it, when the chrysanthemum feast is over, he will immediately move all the chrysanthemums back, and I promise you that this old woman will not say anything. "


    One of the women said with a smile: "What did Grand Madam say? Do you think we''re bandits? If I bring all these chrysanthemums back, how will I be able to look at you using your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?! "


    Lin Shu remembered that the woman was the same woman who had went to the National Duke Ning at the National Duke Ning Palace to set up the chrysanthemum feast. Later on, she heard from Lin Hui that this woman was the first wife of the Elder Zhang.


    Grand Madam was very happy when he heard this, "Look at what you''ve said. When your mother-in-law was still alive, he had often praised me that it was because of the ancestors that he had helped her ancestors to bring a good daughter-in-law like you. Now, it seems like he can even defeat my daughter-in-laws ¡­"


    When Zhang Eldest Wife heard this, he flattered them once again, praising almost everyone present.


    Even Lin Shu who had lived for two lifetimes thought that this Eldest Wife was an exceptional person after hearing this, but the little girl beside her was quiet and elegant. After hearing what her mother had said, she could only suppress his laughter.


    Seeing that Lin Shu was staring at her, the young lady walked over and said softly: "I am Zhang Yuanqing, what is your name?"


    Zhang Yuanqing?


    Lin Shu felt that this name was extremely familiar, after thinking about it carefully, her expression changed a little, but at the next moment she became more alert, "My name is Lin Shu, I''m a Fourth Miss of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you can call me Sister Shu."


    In her previous life, Zhang Yuanqing''s background was extremely pitiful. Even if she spent her days in the Duke Chengan Palace, she had more or less heard some news.


    Zhang Yuanqing pursed his lips and laughed, then said: "Seeing that you are half a head shorter than me, you must be a bit younger than me ¡­ Do you also find my mother''s words very interesting? She''s always been like this at home, and my father often said that she must have been a parrot in her previous life. She never stopped talking all day, and even when she was in front of my grandfather, she never stopped talking.


    But with a mother like Eldest Wife, I''m afraid our family will be very lively and happy all day. "Su Yun said with a smile. Lin Shu said this with sincerity.


    Zhang Yuanqing pursed his lips and laughed, but did not refute him.


    On the other hand, Lin Hui, who was not willing to hear this from him, couldn''t help but come over and say: "¡­ My mother keeps on talking about how bad it is to get married, but I feel that getting married is not bad, just like how Zhang Eldest Wife does. He can say whatever he wants, but all these noble ladies treat me as a virtuous and virtuous lady, and it is good to be cautious, but I feel that it is not satisfying at all, so I might as well do whatever I want! "


    Zhang Yuanqing looked at Lin Hui, "This is ¡­"


    Lin Shu answered, "This is my third cousin, she''s my First Uncle''s daughter."


    Zhang Yuanqing smiled and greeted Lin Hui.


    Lin Shu started to tease Lin Hui, "What''s wrong, you''re already thinking of marrying someone at such a young age, don''t tell me you already have a lover?"


    The usually carefree Lin Hui actually blushed, and pinched Lin Shu through her clothes, and said softly: "What nonsense are you spouting? Be careful that I tell Grandmother to punish you! "


    "I was just casually asking, why is third sister so nervous?" Lin Shu found it more and more interesting.


    For a moment, the three girls burst into laughter.


    As for Lin Qian, she chose the girls from noble families and dragged them to the garden, wishing that they could use all of her skills.


    Lin Shu also knew that the master of her household was supposed to bring Zhang Yuanqing to take a look around. It was just that the Princess Changze had not appeared yet, so she did not have the mood to go and admire the flowers in the garden.


    Actually, all the people in the courtyard were looking forward to the arrival of the Princess Changze.


    In just a quarter of an hour, Princess Changze arrived late, so he came and sat by Grand Madam''s side, causing Zhang Eldest Wife to laugh and make fun of him: "In a while, Princess Changze will have to punish himself with three cups at lunch, everyone come here to enjoy the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and enjoy the flowers, I never thought that you would come so late, you really made us look forward to seeing you!"


    Princess Changze laughed, but there was no happiness on his face, "I will drink these three glasses of wine."


    After saying that, she ignored the Second Madam''s obvious intention to follow his, and only exchanged a few words with him. Finally, she said directly: "I came here today to take a look at Grand Madam, and secondly, to see Fifth Madam, to look for her and ask for a few pearls and flowers. I said that the Happy Pearl Flower over at the Yangzhou is much better looking than those in the capital, and although each pearl is not big, it is extremely exquisite and exquisite.


    After hearing that, Lin Shu felt like she was facing a great enemy, as though she was talking to Lin Hui and Zhang Yuanqing, but her gaze was fixated on the Princess Changze.


    Grand Madam''s smile did not waver, "Princess Changze is too polite. If you like pearl flowers, I''ll send someone to get them from Fifth Master''s wife then ¡­"


    "How can you not ask others for things and not greet the master?" The reason why Princess Changze was here was because of Madam Lian, so now she smiled and said: "Is it not convenient for Fifth Madam''s side?"


    Grand Madam hurriedly said: "It''s not that it''s inconvenient, it''s just that Fifth Master''s wife''s body is never very good. I''m afraid that she might pass on his illness to you."


    On the other hand, she was an intelligent girl. Ever since she had married into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she had always referred to him as "Madam Lian" and "it''s not good", but the Madam Lian had never even seen anyone else, so wouldn''t she just call him whatever she said?


    Last time when Second Madam came back, he told her that he wanted to see his, and she rejected him without thinking, thinking that Madam Lian''s identity was not to be looked down upon, let alone dealing with such a noble person like Princess Changze, what if he said something wrong and made Princess Changze hate him?


    Who knew that Princess Changze would take the chance and say, "Since Fifth Madam''s health is not good, then I will go take a look even more. Whether or not Fifth Madam is a peerless beauty and wants to hide behind after marrying into the, Grand Madam is not even willing to let us have a look?"


    Even the usually resolute Grand Madam was a little hesitant.


    Lin Shu could tell that the meaning of Princess Changze''s words were directed at his mother, and there was no way she could avoid them, so she stood up and said: "Since the princess wants to go take a look at my mother, then why don''t I help her lead the way!"


    Rather than letting the Grand Madam send people to bring the Princess Changze to the Fanghua Garden, it would be better forhisr to go himself. Since he could find out what the Princess Changze and her mother had said, she could find out how to proceed.

 C53

    The Princess Changze did not wait for Grand Madam to speak, he stood up and said: "Since that is the case, then I will have to trouble you to bring me there!"


    Grand Madam did not retort, but instead, he could not help but clench his handkerchief tightly. What exactly was Princess Changze thinking? Could it be that he wanted to be on good terms with the fifth branch? Lin Shu''s lowly hoof knew how to read people''s eyes, Princess Changze''s words had just surfaced, she had rushed out in such a hurry, he had truly never seen the world before.


    In fact, she was even more anxious than Lin Shu to please Princess Changze.


    Along the way, Lin Shu brought along Princess Changze as she walked toward the Fanghua Garden. The current Princess Changze was no longer as arrogant and arrogant as he had been in his previous life, but she patiently asked Lin Shu what books she read and how she spent her time using them. In the end, she didn''t forget to say, "... I heard that your father''s calligraphy was really good, so I guess Fourth Miss''s calligraphy must also be good! "


    She couldn''t hide the pride on Princess Changze''s face, which meant that she couldn''t hide it any longer. She smiled and said, "I''m still young, so I don''t have much strength, so my words are naturally less than a tenth of my father''s. Furthermore, my father studied everyone''s calligraphy, while I practice Little Kai-ju.


    Her words made Princess Changze feel more at ease, it was not as if her daughter did not have any Cauldron Books, but Lin Shu did not write on the side of Lin Pei, could it be that the relationship between the mother and daughter of the Madam Lian and Lin Pei was also ordinary?


    Thinking about what Lin Pei had said to her, he was not lying to him.


    The happiness on her face couldn''t escape the corner of Lin Shu''s eyes. Even if Lin Shu was an idiot, she could guess what it was.


    Lin Shu felt that she could no longer laugh. Just as she stepped into the Fanghua Garden gate, she saw her mother who had just received news of him hurriedly walking out.


    When she was at the Yangzhou, she had at most seen the ladies of the Palace. But that lady at the Palace Chief''s house in the Yangzhou had relied on the fact that she was a lady from a scholar''s house, so she did not care much about her, she was also a tactful person. Others might not like her, but she would naturally not rush forward to meet her.


    After the news that she was going to be married into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was spread out, that girl from the Palace Chief''s house in Yangzhou would hand over a card to her every few days, yet she didn''t go even once ¡­


    Just as Madam Lian walked down the stairs and was about to kneel down and greet her, Lin Shu stepped forward to support her. She pulled her arm and chuckled: "Mother, Princess Changze knows that you''re not well and has come to visit you. Let us invite Princess Changze in together!" From the words, it seemed that the Madam Lian was more honorable than the Princess Changze.


    Although Madam Lian secretly blamed Lin Shu for not knowing etiquette, she still invited him in.


    Madam Lian really thought that Princess Changze was here for the chrysanthemum, and had chatted with Princess Changze about it for a while. On the other hand, Princess Changze was not talking at all, and could not help but look around.


    ~ Is this the place where Abel and the Madam Lian are married? However, on top of the table was a gold-plated vase that looked as if it was made of gold. On the wall there was also a map of a child who had loose money, and the aura of a merchant coming from all over the place, how could Abel like it ¡­


    Madam Lian was also a smart person. Seeing that Princess Changze was not in the mood to exchange greetings with her, she ordered Peony to bring the pearl flowers. "... I heard Second Sister-in-law say that Princess Changze likes pearl flowers, and that these pearl flowers were all sent over from the Yangzhou by my brother, trying to see if anyone could enter his eyes. If Princess Changze doesn''t like them, I will write to ask my brother to send some more over. "


    Princess Changze only replied with an "En", he did not say a proper answer, but his gaze was fixated on the embroidery screen behind Madam Lian.


    Madam Lian turned around and looked, then smiled: "This embroidery screen is still the same as when Old Duke Master died. Old Master and I intended to give Old Duke Master a birthday present, but after that, Eldest Sister-in-Law also embroidered a screen and gave it to him. This screen will not be good for Old Duke Master, thus we left him in my room."


    The words were personally written by Lin Pei. Originally, Lin Pei meant that Old Duke Master would like her as his daughter-in-law and write the book himself, so she would personally embroider it and give it to Old Duke Master as a gift. However, at that time, she and Lin Pei already had a close relationship with each other and had just received the gift of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Her embroidery skills were not that good.


    Princess Changze did not know the truth, and only felt that his heart was at odds with his, his expression became even more ugly, she was naturally able to recognize the words'' Abel '', "Seems like Master Lin is very good to Fifth Madam?"


    Madam Lian did not know how to reply. If they had agreed on it, then it would be speaking nonsense, but if they had not said it correctly, it would only be losing face for Lin Pei and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­


    Lin Shu said with a smile, "Why did Princess Changze ask about this? It''s no wonder that Second Aunt kept praising me before, saying that Princess Changze had a kind personality and got along well with everyone. Now that I''ve met my mother, it was like I got to know her at first sight, and treated her as my close friend. " Otherwise, how could he only ask what his best friend asked?


    This time, Princess Changze regained his senses, "It was actually Second Madam who held me up."


    As she said this, she seemed to have sensed something and actually began to explain. "I only felt that it was good to see you, so I asked a few more questions."


    It was the first time that they had met. Even if Madam Lian wanted to find a topic to discuss, she could not stop the Princess Changze from being distracted. After saying a few words, the Princess Changze took his leave.


    But Madam Lian didn''t forget to ask Peony to bring out the three pots of Inulin to Princess Changze.


    Lin Shu clearly saw that when the palace maids behind Princess Changze ordered the palace girls to accept the Inulin, they had smiles on their faces. Was she laughing at her mother''s foolishness? If her mother was from the Second Madam, she would definitely have been able to detect some clues from what she had just said. She had never experienced the love between a man and woman, so how could he feel her jealousy?


    After the Princess Changze left, he let out a long breath. He looked even more tired than if he had read more than ten books, "... I keep having the feeling that this Princess Changze is strange, and doesn''t seem like the kind of person that your Second Aunt is talking about. Sister Shu, stay away from her. "


    If he was truly a kind person, or someone who was filial to his elders, he wouldn''t still be unmarried until now.


    The stone in Lin Shu''s heart had been lowered by half, and the remaining half was left with Actinin Qin.


    Just now, she took advantage of the time it took for her to go out and grab the snacks, and had already instructed Actinin Qin to take action later.


    Currently, Actinin Qin was secretly following the Princess Changze.


    Lin Shu nodded her head obediently, and said softly: "Mother, don''t worry, I know what my limits are. Second Aunt and Princess Changze are on good terms, we all know what kind of plans they have, it''s just that I am not as ambitious as them, I just want to stay by your side."


    When Madam Lian heard this, her eyes were full of smiles, and she hugged Lin Shu tightly, "She really is a sensible child ¡­ "Forget it, don''t stay here anymore. Hurry up and go out. Be careful or else your grandmother won''t be able to see you and will be anxious." Her daughter wanted to be by her side all her life to filial piety, but all she wanted was for her daughter to find a good marriage.


    However, Lin Shu had to speak with Madam Lian. She knew that her mother was suffering. If she did not accompany her mother, then wouldn''t it be even more bitter?


    After talking for a while, she then raised her head and looked over to Actinin Qin: "Mother, I should leave. If I don''t leave now, I''m afraid third sister will come looking for me."


    Madam Lian laughed: "Let''s go, be careful on the road."


    Lin Shu lifted her skirt and walked out. Sure enough, she saw that Actinin Qin''s expression was not right, and after looking around for a bit, she saw that there was no one around, and then she said softly: "Servant, servant ¡­" Seeing that Princess Changze seems to be walking towards the old master''s study, do you think that she doesn''t know the way? "


    "The Princess Changze doesn''t know the way? I am afraid that when the maids and wives of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion saw her dressing up, they would wish that they could lure her over personally. I am afraid that she had already planned to head over to the study room from the very beginning! " Lin Shu sneered, then walked towards the direction of the study room. "Come, let''s go take a look."


    Actinin Qin pulled on her sleeve and said softly: "Miss, you, what do you mean by this? Why can''t this servant understand? Could it be that between Master and Princess Changze ¡­ "


    The more she said it, the more she felt afraid to say it. She felt as if her tongue no longer belonged to herself. "If that''s really the case, then you can''t go over there."


    Lin Shu held her hand and softly said: "Actinin Qin, you keep saying that Mother is a benefactor and even telling you when Mother took your life, yet you still won''t bat an eye! Just that, do you think that with Princess Changze''s character, you will let Mother go in the future? "Mother is the daughter of a businessman. There aren''t even people I know in the capital, much less her backer. She can only rely on me now, and only by knowing what''s going on will I be able to plan ahead and protect Mother ¡­"


    Actinin Qin slowly released her hand. Although his voice was low, it was firm. "Then, then this servant will accompany you."


    Lin Shu nodded, and the two of them headed towards the direction of the small study room.


    The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were divided into inner and outer court. Lin Pei had a study in the outer court and there was also a small study in the inner court. Usually, there would be people watching over them, but today, there was not a single person inside.


    Lin Shu ordered Actinin Qin to stand guard under a big tree outside the study while she herself walked down the corridor with her back hunched over. The master and servant had already thought of an excuse, and if Actinin Qin saw someone coming over, he would ask the person who had come to see him, Fifth Master, to pay respects to Fifth Master.


    Step by step, they walked closer to the study hall, and Lin Pei''s enraged voice came out from within the room. Aren''t you being a little too bold? Do you know where this is? What if the matter between us were to be discovered? There are a lot of inner members who have come today. Are you only happy when you see that my reputation has been ruined? "

 C54

    Even if she was mentally prepared, when Lin Shu heard it with her own ears, she still paused.


    Before she could react, Princess Changze''s choked voice sounded out, "Abel, are you blaming me? If I don''t use this method, how can I meet you? I know that because of the silly thing that happened with Tang Geer, you feel bad, and because of that, you have so many matters to attend to in the court, you can''t even attend to me, but no matter how busy you are, you should at least reply with a letter! "


    "All I''ve been thinking about these past few days is you. Even if I''m talking to Esteemed Empress Dowager, my thoughts are still of you. Sending out those ten letters or so is like a stone sinking into the ocean. How can I not be worried ¡­" You kept telling me that you don''t have any feelings for Madam Lian, but why are you writing words for her or the embroidery in her room? "I knew it. I knew you weren''t that Abel long ago and would usually lie to me ¡­"


    As he spoke, the voice gradually became softer, and he could hear the sound of sobbing. It was clearly the voice of a young girl. Where was the usual haughtiness and nobility?


    After Lin Pei heard this, his voice also softened, "That screen was a birthday present for father in the first place, how could it possibly give something to her personally? I only have you in my heart, if others don''t know about it, how can you not know about it? If Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion back then wasn''t so desperate, and if father had set a marriage for me like that, how would I have married a merchant''s daughter? "


    "You said that you''re thinking about me, so why wouldn''t I think about you?" Otherwise, how could they have dismissed the people around them and have a private meeting with you here? While they were blaming you on their mouths, did they push you away or something? "


    In his previous life, when he saw Lin Pei repeatedly help his out of the siege of Princess Changze, in her heart, he still held some respect towards him. But now, it seems that all of this was dog shit, it was this man and another woman who had allied and killed his mother!


    In this life, he still wanted to do this? Don''t even think about it!


    Lin Shu held onto her own palm tightly, she did not want to cry, but instead, she saw the Princess Changze poking Lin Pei''s chest, his face had a blush, but he continued: If I knew that you had lied to me, I might not be able to find the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and not see the Madam Lian, but your government is more important right? Did I say something in front of Grand Madam and Madam Lian? "Don''t worry, I''m not the type of person who doesn''t know his limits!"


    "I know that you are not the eldest son of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and that you will be separated into your own groups after a hundred years. You scholars only want to enter the pavilion, but with me here, why are you doing this? "When the time comes, you''ll have to wait for me to speak up for the emperor and Esteemed Empress Dowager. Are you afraid we won''t be able to enter the pavilion?"


    "I know that you''ll think of everything for me, but I don''t want to get too close to you, I just want to marry you into my family. I''ve been thinking about this for so many years, and on the day of my wedding, I even picked up Madam Lian''s bridal gown, thinking about the way you look in it."


    After saying that, he pulled Princess Changze closer, "It''s just that the Madam Lian is not at fault right now, the five houses have become a mess because of Tang Geer, it''s really unjustifiable for them to suddenly divorce. Chang Ze, at most wait for another year for me, I will definitely let you marry into Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, at that time, I will repay all the debts I owe you all these years."


    "Abel, I''ll be waiting for you." Princess Changze only felt that the soreness in her eyes grew even stronger. Marrying Lin Pei was her long-cherished wish, and it was about to come true.


    Lin Shu only felt her hair standing on end, she did not want to hear any more words from this dirty couple, so she quietly retreated.


    Actinin Qin, who was standing not far from them, came forward to welcome them. With a anxious look on her face, she asked, "Miss, how is it?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, she did not want to go over and wipe the corners of her eyes, but when she turned her head, her tears unconsciously fell. She had only taken a few steps when she grabbed onto Actinin Qin''s hand and choked with sobs, "Actinin Qin, what do you think we should do? What do you think we should do? "


    She had thought that with the power of her rebirth, she would be able to protect his mother from harm. But now, it seemed that she was too naive and wondered what kind of status did Princess Changze have? It would be as easy as stepping on ants to get rid of her and his mother! What tricks did Lin Pei use? If he really steeled his heart, how could his mother escape death ¡­


    Now she finally understood why her mother had suddenly passed away in her previous life. It must have been because of these two people!


    Immediately, a sense of powerlessness surfaced in her heart. Lin Shu wanted to rush up to the Fanghua Garden and hug his mother and cry, she wanted to tell his mother that she couldn''t die, but, what use was it?


    A light drizzle floated in the sky as Lin Shu''s plump shoulders trembled while crying.


    Seeing that, Actinin Qin immediately pulled her into her embrace, her voice tinged with ridicule and sobs, "Miss, don''t cry, Miss, don''t be afraid, there is still a servant accompanying you to think of a solution ¡­."


    Even though it was a fine autumn rain, after a quarter of an hour, Lin Shu''s clothes were still wet.


    After crying for a while, she finally felt better. She slowly walked towards the hall, but after walking for a while, she suddenly changed her direction, "Let''s go to Fanghua Garden."


    But Actinin Qin panicked, "Miss, you ¡­."


    "I want to tell mother about this. Only I alone know that this is far from enough. I have to be careful even if I have to." Lin Shu''s eyes were red and swollen, but her eyes were filled with determination, "I don''t know what exactly they are planning, but I can roughly guess, Mother ¡­ She promised me she wouldn''t leave me alone no matter what. "


    While waiting for her to rush to the Fanghua Garden, Madam Lian was still reading the account book. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she raised his head and said with a smile: "How long has it been since you came back?"


    This mother''s heart would always be with her daughter. She remembered that her Sister Shu would wear a red ruby and a golden hairpin on her head. As soon as she walked, these red ruby and gold hairpins would ring, and as soon as she heard them, she knew that her daughter had returned.


    But when she lifted her head, the smile froze on her face, "Why are you all wet? Also, why are these eyes red? But who bullied you? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, and ordered the peonies to bring all the servants and wives in the house, and then sat down next to her mother.


    He was originally filled with words, but now, he didn''t know where to start.


    held her hand and asked anxiously: "Sister Shu, what is going on?"


    Lin Shu sniffed, then said: "Mother, if Father has a lover outside, what do you plan to do?"


    "I thought it was something extraordinary!" "I''ve been married to your father for close to ten years, so I know in my heart that this marriage was just a transaction. Back then, your grandfather valued Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion as his backer, and your grandfather valued our Lian Family as his silver. Since it was a transaction, where did this true love come from?"


    As she said that, she looked at Lin Shu and softly said: "Originally, I shouldn''t have said these words in front of you. But now that you are older and more sensible, even if I don''t tell you these things, you can guess at least ¡­ If your father really does have someone he likes, I will definitely tell your grandmother and bring her in. "


    "You should also know your grandmother''s character. Even if your father didn''t say anything, she would still help him choose his opponent! Now that Tang Geer is so stupid, how can they just watch us die? As for who exactly they picked to enter, I don''t care at all, but it''s just that they pitied my Sister Shu and cried for a bit. "


    At the end of his words, there was even a hint of faint ridicule. It could be seen that he really didn''t care whether Lin Pei had any other women or not.


    Lin Shu''s mouth moved, she felt that it was extremely difficult to say, "Ruo, if this person was ¡­ Princess Changze? "


    "What?" Madam Lian was stunned, she thought that the rumors were getting out of hand and she heard it herself, so she asked again, "What did you say?"


    Lin Shu repeated what she had just said one word at a time.


    However, Madam Lian said softly, "Sister Shu, these words cannot be randomly said ¡­"


    "That''s true. I heard it myself when I went to the study room!" Lin Shu looked at his mother''s half-dazed look and said softly, "If it was someone else, then it''s fine. But what is the identity of the Princess Changze? I''m afraid that even if the palanquin was carried into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it would still be a lowly marriage, so how would there be a reason for it to be a concubine? Mother, I just don''t know what to do, so I came to ask for your opinion. "


    It was better for two people to think of a solution than for one.


    After a long while, the Madam Lian finally regained her senses, and asked: "Just now when you were at the small study room, did anyone see you?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, "That''s true."


    The Madam Lian heaved a sigh of relief and slowly said: "What can we do now? Your grandmother has always disliked me, but in the end, I was still your granddaughter''s daughter-in-law when your grandfather was still alive. I was married into the clan using the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and the palanquin, if you really want to divorce me, then at least you have to give me a reason! "


    "If they were to secretly do those dirty things, do they think that all of us from the Lian Family are dead? Your uncle is a merchant, that''s true, but after so many years, I have known a few famous officials. Although this matter will not affect Princess Changze, but if it gets out of hand, your grandmother will definitely care about Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation, and even if your father truly had thoughts, she would probably not have agreed, so Sister Shu is not afraid. "

 C55

    Lin Shu nodded with a serious expression, her mother''s calmness had somewhat affected her.


    Madam Lian patted her hands, her expression not much different from usual, "It''s already raining outside, I''m afraid the chrysanthemum feast is about to end, wash your face and go over first, don''t let others see anything."


    Hearing her words, Lin Shu washed her face and then went to the parlour.


    It was truly a disappointment to suddenly rain during a chrysanthemum feast. Everyone had no choice but to move to the parlour.


    When Lin Shu went over, Princess Changze was already in the Flower Hall, but compared to before, the current Princess Changze was covered in red light. Not only was her face full of smiles, she even started to talk a lot. "I''ve heard Esteemed Empress Dowager mention you before. She said that when you were a girl, she heard you say that you were a model of virtuous and virtuous virtue."


    These words caused the Grand Madam to praise him way too highly, but since she was willing, then the others could only follow along, and in that moment, the parlour was also bustling with noise and excitement.


    Lin Hui curled her lips when she heard this, and only muttered, "... Princess Changze went out once, why does it feel like you have changed into a different person? "


    Even she could tell that something was wrong with the Princess Changze.


    Lin Shu laughed perfunctorily, she did not reply, her mind was filled with the conversation between Lin Pei and Princess Changze, how could she have the mind to think about other things?


    took advantage of the moment where Lin Hui was not paying attention to ask her secretly, "What happened to you? "Just now, I noticed that your eyes were red. Do you feel unwell?"


    Even though Lin Shu had used the ice handkerchief to cover his eyes, he was still able to tell that something was amiss with a single glance.


    Lin Shu shook her head, and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that I was blinded by the sand on the way back just now, everything will be fine after a while."


    She had only met Zhang Yuanqing once, so she naturally would not say anything.


    When she looked up, she saw Princess Changze holding onto Lin Lian''s hand, laughing: "... This Fifth Miss seems to be sensible, I''m afraid a lady that can be raised under the Grand Madam''s wing is an extremely good person. "


    "This bracelet was given to me by Esteemed Empress Dowager when I was born and has been with me for quite some time. Now that I''ve seen the Fifth Miss''s chance to close my eyes, I''ll give this table to you. This bracelet is made from the finest Blue Heaven Jade and is extremely nutritious."


    Lin Lian almost fainted from the sudden happiness. She didn''t even know what to say.


    was the one who replied him: "Princess Changze, this is too much. Such a precious item, how can I just casually give it to Lian Jieer?"


    If she were to give Lin Hui such a good Lan Tian Jade Bracelet, she would definitely not say anything, because Lin Hui''s status was right here. Although accepting this Lan Tian Jade Bracelet was a little high, it was still enough.


    Princess Changze covered his mouth and laughed, "No matter how good the jade bracelet is, it is still for people to wear. Furthermore, I saw that the Fifth Miss''s delicate and pretty face was like a jasmine flower that just bloomed, and it is extremely suitable for this bracelet. I think giving it to Fifth Miss would be perfect ¡­ Grand Madam, you don''t have to refuse, don''t tell me you want to take back what you just gave me?


    She only knew that Lin You Ting had become foolish, but she did not know what was going on inside. She only thought that Lin Pei was even more protective of his daughter, and to put it bluntly, he was trying to curry favor with Lin Pei.


    This time, even Grand Madam did not know what to say, and only said: "Lian Jieer, quickly thank Princess Changze."


    Lin Lian went up to thank him with a blush on her face. The corners of her lips were slightly raised, but the happiness on her face could not be stopped no matter what.


    When it was time for lunch, Princess Changze even brought Lin Lian along with him, their words were full of praise.


    Princess Changze accompanied Grand Madam and the others to the table, the Madam and Madam sat at the table, and as for Lin Shu and the other ladies, they also opened a table for themselves.


    Lin Qian, who was sitting beside Lin Shu, had never taken his eyes off Lin Lian. His eyes were filled with jealousy.


    The one who should have been sitting beside Princess Changze was her!


    In the end, Lin Shu felt that she had lost a lot of face, so she picked up a pair of chopsticks and picked up a squirrel mandarin fish for her and said softly: "Don''t Second Sister like to eat this dish the most? "Hurry up and try it. If the food gets cold later, it won''t taste good anymore."


    However, Lin Qian pushed the chopsticks, squirrel and mandarin fish onto the small plate and said coldly, "I won''t eat it!"


    Lin Lian was Lin Shu''s blood related little sister. She was resenting Lin Lian so much that she hated Lin Shu to the core.


    There was still a young lady at the table who said in a low voice, "If you can''t get the favor of the Princess Changze, you can just vent your anger on others. There is still such a strange thing in this world ¡­"


    However, before she could finish speaking, the other girl pulled on her sleeve and shot a look at Lin Qian, signalling her to stop.


    The girl stopped talking, realizing that her voice was getting louder.


    Lin Qian felt even more embarrassed, tears welled up in her eyes. As the host, she naturally could not scold her guests directly, and if that was really the case, after the end of the banquet, forget about her grandmother, even her mother would be stumped for words.


    Just that, she felt wronged. Previously, Princess Changze clearly liked her the most, but why was she outdone by that bastard the moment Lin Lian appeared?


    When the young ladies saw the situation, none of them went forward to advise her, but it was Lin Shu who said softly: Second Sister, quickly eat.


    Lin Qian was holding onto the plate of Dongpo Elbow in front of her. Normally, this was the dish that she hated the most, but now, she could not care about anything else as her tears flowed down.


    You look at me, I look at you, and I don''t know what to say.


    Only Lin Shu knew that Lin Qian was a person with high spirits, and upon thinking that she would be able to beat Lin Lian to it, she was naturally unhappy. Taking the chance when Grand Madam and Princess Changze were toasting each other, she said softly: "I saw Second Sister drink a lot of tea just now, so I''m afraid that you''re going to have to go to the toilet right?"


    Lin Qian was also a smart person, she knew that Lin Shu was trying to find a place for her to rest, so she told her to go outside to get some fresh air, then she covered her handkerchief and left the stage.


    Seeing that, Zhang Yuanqing who was sitting beside her could not help but take a few more glances at her, thinking that although this Fourth Miss was young, his thoughts were extremely pure and innocent, and was also smart.


    Thinking about it, she and Lin Shu spoke a few more words, and even said that she would wait for the flowers in her house to bloom, then send a message to Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu was naturally smiling merrily as she agreed.


    Seeing that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and that it was no longer convenient to go to the garden after lunch, the banquet for the flowers was over.


    Grand Madam was also tired, he allowed Lin Lian to rest on his bed. Hearing First Madam and Second Madam say that they had already sent all the madams to the Flower Door, he half closed his eyes and nodded, "... "Since that''s the case, you can leave now. I''ve been busy for the better part of the day, and everyone is tired. There''s no need to come and pay respects in the evening."


    Lin Shu agreed after a few words, turned and walked out.


    Before Lin Shu left, she did not forget to glance at Lin Lian. He saw that she had purposely revealed half of her Blue Field Jade Bracelet. I''ll get Grandmother a basin of water and wipe Grandmother''s face. "


    Grand Madam did not lack maids by her side, but in front of Grand Madam, she had always done such small things himself. He was afraid that Grand Madam would not feel that she was being filial, so he gave her face.


    Lin Qian had already stepped out of the room and was already prepared to go down the stairs. Now that Lin Lian had come out, she mocked her even more: "Fifth sister, you''re really quite capable, I wonder what kind of fox charmer you used to attract the Princess Changze''s attention to you. Heh, you actually have a lot of methods similar to the Auntie Zhong''s, but I wonder if Princess Changze will still think so highly of you after knowing what the Auntie Zhong has done?"


    This is the courtyard of the Grand Madam!


    Lin Hui was shocked, and subconsciously pulled on Lin Qian''s sleeve, "Second Sister, don''t say it anymore."


    However, Lin Qian broke free from her grasp and sneered. She said softly, "What, did I say something wrong? A dragon gave birth to a phoenix; a mouse gave birth to a phoenix gave birth to a phoenix. A mouse gave birth to a phoenix gave birth to a phoenix gave birth to a phoenix. "How could Aunt Zhong do such a malicious thing? I can''t even tell you what happened.


    Lin Lian pursed her lips. Her tears were like pearls that had been cut off, rustling as they fell.


    Lin Shu did not plan to join in, regardless of whether it was Lin Qian or Lin Lian, they were both people who were easy to deal with. Lin Lian''s scheming was slightly better, but with the Second Madam protecting Lin Qian''s side, it was hard to say who would win and who would lose.


    Seeing that Lin Lian could only cry, Lin Qian became angrier, "Grandmother and Princess Changze are not here, who are you crying to see this? Did I wrongly accuse you? Heh, Lian Jieer, don''t blame me for my words as your big sister. This sparrow is a sparrow, even if it flew up the branch now, it would still fall down someday, so the higher you climb, the more painful it will fall. You better be careful. "


    "Why can''t I understand Second Sister''s words? Auntie Zhong did do something wrong, but what does that have to do with me? Even Grandmother said that you can''t bring up this matter again in the future, but Second Sister used this matter to humiliate me time and time again in the Second Branch, so what''s the meaning of saying this in front of all the sisters? " While talking, Lin Lian''s voice gradually grew louder and louder, and her voice had a hint of choked with sobs, "I know my identity is not comparable to Second Sister, but I''m still a lady with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Second Sister, don''t you dare go too far ¡­"


    Lin Qian sneered, "You''re going too far? How could I dare to bully you? "Now that you are Grandmother and Princess Changze''s big red man, there is a chance that one day you will say something in front of Grandmother and Princess Changze and I will go to the ancestral hall to kneel ¡­"


    When she looked up, she saw Grand Madam standing at the door. Her voice immediately changed, "Grandmother!"

 C56

    Grand Madam''s face was ashen, he shouted: "Alright, I didn''t know that you could be so sharp and fierce with your words, why did we, the ladies of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, become sparrows? Sister Qian, tell this old lady here, if Lian Jieer were to become a sparrow, what would you be? Is it a sparrow or a golden phoenix flying in the sky? "


    "Grandmother, I, I ¡­" Lin Qian immediately became anxious, she wanted to explain, but the words just now were indeed said from her mouth.


    The Grand Madam said coldly, "All of you, come in!"


    Lin Qian felt her legs go weak, as though she could not even take a single step.


    The first to enter was Lin Hui, followed by Lin Shu, followed by Lin Lian and Lin Qian.


    Looking at the few beautiful granddaughters, Grand Madam''s face became even more unsightly. He slapped the table and said, "You guys are about the same age, I didn''t pay much attention to the arguments you had when I was young, but now you can say such unpleasant words just for a small matter. "You are all ladies of the Lin Family. After leaving the pavilion in a few years, you should help each other out. Just what are you doing now that you are already falling out with each other?"


    "At first, I only felt that Sis Hui''er and Sister Shu were naive and naughty, but now that they have become sensible, the both of you have become so confused. Neither of you is willing to let me relax!"


    As she said that, her furious gaze fell upon Lin Qian, and the anger in her tone grew even stronger. "Especially you, previously I''ve told you many times about the Auntie Zhong''s matters, don''t ever bring it up again! "Because of this matter, you know how many maids and wives I have sold? If there is a servant girl who dares to say such words in the Green Pine Academy, I will directly beat her to death and drag her to the unmarked cemetery!"


    Lin Qian pursed her lips and did not speak. Her tears also flowed down one by one, as if she wanted to vent all the grievances of today.


    However, Lin Lian stepped forward and said, "Grandmother, please don''t blame Second Sister. She definitely did not do it on purpose ¡­"


    Who wants you to pretend to be a good person here?


    Initially, whenever Lin Shu and Lin Lian had an argument, she had always felt that everything was Lin Shu''s fault, but after sparring with Lin Lian for a few times, she felt that Lin Lian was truly a strong person. Now that Lin Lian had become more sensible, she became even more mischievous.


    Hearing this, Grand Madam coldly replied, "How are you wrong? The one who was at fault was clearly the Sister Qian! Alright, alright, I don''t want to worry about these bad thoughts and worry myself too much. Sister Qian will think about where I was wrong during this period of time and copy < Female Rings > a hundred times, when I have finished copying before I can come out! "


    Lin Qian''s face suddenly turned pale white, she raised her eyes and said: "Grandmother ¡­."


    But before she could finish speaking, Grand Madam said coldly, "I''m tired, all of you can leave!"


    Lin Qian was helpless, she could only follow Lin Shu out the door.


    At this time, the Second Madam had just returned from escorting his wife to the Green Pine Academy, and was just about to speak a few words with the Grand Madam. However, when Lin Qian saw his mother, she immediately threw herself into his mother''s embrace and cried non-stop, telling her the whole story.


    Lin Hui had originally planned to watch the show from here, but she was pulled along by Lin Shu, "Regarding this matter, let''s not meddle in it too much, the two of them aren''t simple people, if you get involved, be careful, you might become their scapegoat."


    "Then, let''s go quickly!" Even though Lin Hui was half a year older than her, she still treated Lin Shu like a big sister. After the Green Pine Academy was revealed, she then said in a low voice: "Second Sister is serious this time, even though she knows that grandmother doesn''t allow people to talk about the things that Auntie Zhong did, she still insists on mentioning it. If I were grandmother, I would definitely be very angry."


    Lin Shu laughed, and said: "Could it be that you feel that Lian Jieer is innocent?"


    Lin Hui blinked her eyes, "Isn''t it so? Lian Jieer didn''t say anything just now and was speaking up for Second Sister. "


    "Because you are an outsider, that''s why I feel that Lian Jieer did not do anything. Just now, Lian Jieer revealed that ''Sky Jade Bracelet'' all over, all for the sake of assassinating Second Sister. Second Sister''s personality can be considered calm, but she is still a little girl, how can she endure this kind of provocation? When there''s no one else around, I''ll naturally stab her a few times. "


    "Lian Jieer didn''t say anything, and Second Sister thought that she was afraid of herself, so her courage grew, but her voice didn''t dare to be loud. Do you still remember that it was Lian Jieer''s voice that gradually grew louder, which caused grandmother to come over? Lian Jieer also said, ''Previously, Second Sister used this matter to humiliate me in the second house, it was fine, but I was afraid that the furious Second Sister did not notice at all, and only took note of what she said. "


    Speaking to here, Lin Shu laughed coldly, and said: "Originally, I was beaten to a pulp by the Lian Jieer, she will not argue with you, but she will make everyone stand by her side, it is as if this time, even you think that she is innocent? If this matter were to spread to the ears of the First Aunt, he would only feel that the one who was at fault was the Second Sister. "


    Lin Hui seemed to understand and nodded her head: "No wonder, I was thinking just now that Lian Jieer is just giving tea to Grandmother, why would you roll up your sleeves, I''m afraid that you''re just trying to reveal the Sky Jade Bracelet."


    Lin Shu laughed. Seeing that Lin Hui was about to follow her to the Linglong Pavilion, she immediately said. "I won''t be going back now. She still had to discuss with her mother about how to deal with Princess Changze.


    However, Lin Hui stopped in her tracks and said: "Then why don''t you go over, I won''t be going over."


    Because she was on good terms with Lin Shu, it had already caused First Madam to be extremely unhappy. For this matter, she had fought with First Madam countless of times, and after that, the First Madam had turned a blind eye to her relationship with Lin Shu. She only said one sentence, telling her to stay away from the Madam Lian, so as to not get infected with the merchant''s way.


    Although Lin Hui felt that this Fifth Aunt of hers was a decent person, even though she seemed a little strict, but after interacting with her for a long time, she discovered that she was actually a very amiable person. However, she did not dare to offend First Madam because of such a small matter.


    Lin Shu also knew that the First Madam valued this position, so she smiled and turned to go back to the Fanghua Garden.


    The Fanghua Garden seemed to be exactly the same as usual, and even the smile on Madam Lian''s face didn''t change at all. She smiled and asked her, "The guests have all left?"


    Lin Shu nodded, and told her everything that had just happened at the Green Pine Academy.


    Madam Lian heard and said indifferently: Your Second Aunt and I have been sister-in-law for close to ten years, I understand her character, but this time the Sister Qian suffered a setback at the hands of the Lian Jieer, in front of your grandmother, she will naturally say that the Sister Qian was in the wrong, and might even drag the Sister Qian to apologize to the Lian Jieer, but I do remember this debt in my heart clearer than anyone, I''m afraid that your Second Aunt will not let this matter go!


    "This matter has nothing to do with us. Although the Lian Jieer calls you mother, but it is raised under Grandmother''s name. Grandmother will take care of this matter!" As she spoke, Lin Shu actually shot a glance at her mother, and said with a low voice. "Right now, I''m only worried about that matter ¡­"


    Madam Lian held her hand, and said: "Sister Shu, don''t worry. As long as I don''t die, I''m afraid their poison plan will not work!"


    Only then did Lin Shu calm down a bit, but she still said softly, "No matter what happens, you should keep a close eye on them from now on. There''s no guarantee that they will think of some dirty method."


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry about it, it''s time for you to grow up. You should eat, drink, and even if the sky falls, you will still have a mother to support you." The Madam Lian said, and pulled Lin Shu into her embrace, and said softly: "I know what you are worried about, don''t worry, I will have to protect you until you grow up, I really have to wait for her to enter, where can I find a place for you in this He¡¯s Mansion?"


    Under Madam Lian''s persuasion, Lin Shu finally returned to her seat after a while.


    The moment she went back to the Linglong Pavilion s, she immediately heard the news that Rui Zhi had asked about. It was only after hearing the news that Rui Zhi was able to show his face in front of Lin Shu, "... Miss, you don''t know that when Second Madam saw Second Miss crying non-stop, he immediately brought Second Miss back with a gloomy face. But after a little less than an hour, Second Madam actually personally went to apologize to Fifth Miss, not only did he not hide anything from the crowd, he even said these words in front of a lot of people, and directly said that he wanted Fifth Miss to give her face and not argue with Second Miss about it. "


    Lin Shu paused while carrying the tea Gu, "Then Second Sister didn''t go with Second Aunt to apologize to Lian Jieer?"


    Rui Zhi shook her head, and said with a smile: "But I didn''t see Second Miss following him."


    Lin Shu said with a smile that was not a smile: "Alright, I understand, you can leave now."


    Rui Zhi, however, was still hesitating and did not want to go down. However, Actinin Qin, who was at the side, said, "This Second Miss is really too naive ¡­"


    "What does it matter if she doesn''t know anything? In any case, all of her plans have been made at the Second Aunt, I think if this matter were to reach Grandmother, Second Aunt would only say that the current Sister Qian is currently in his house copying the ''Female Ring'', and cannot go out under Grandmother''s orders. If Grandmother heard this, she would not be able to say anything. When Lin Shu thought about Second Madam''s loving face, she felt nauseous at the bottom of her heart, "Second Madam is still smart, deliberately revealing this matter to everyone, so everyone will naturally investigate. In that case, no matter how powerful Grandmother is, I''m afraid the things Auntie Zhong did previously will not be able to suppress her.


    No matter what, she was just happily waiting to see a show.


    It was just that Lin Shu did not expect that in less than two days, Zhang Yuanqing had actually written a letter to her. Although it did not have much actual content, asking about what books Lin Shu had been reading recently, what embroidery work, and even bringing over two bags of donkeys.

 C57

    Lin Shu knew that this was the intention of Zhang Yuanqing''s relationship with her, it was just that there was no such thing as'' for no reason '', why did Zhang Yuanqing want to be on good terms with her?


    Even though Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was the noble bloodline of an aristocratic family, it was not enough to make the pavilion old granddaughter please him?


    Zhang Yuanqing''s grandfather was the Elder Zhang, and she had heard about this Elder Zhang from his previous life. He suffered a terrible end, being loyal and loyal to his Daqing Dynasty for many years, but in the end, he was executed by his entire family.


    Not only was he pure and honest, he also treated his old wife passionately. Even though her body was weak and she gave birth to a son, she had not given birth to a concubine in so many years, and after her illness a few years ago, not only did her body not grow strong, she did not even have an aunt by her side. In that moment, she became the beauty of the capital.


    There was no doubt about this, even Zhang Yuanqing''s father did not have an aunt by his side. However, in the capital, no one was willing to marry their own daughter to their clan''s Zhang Family. Elder Zhang was born with a slight chill, and Zhang Family did not have any background, so it was normal for the water to be clear without fish.


    Thinking about how Zhang Yuanqing fell into such a predicament, even Lin Shu, who was holding onto his letter, couldn''t help but sigh.


    After sighing, she still took up her brush and replied with Zhang Yuanqing. She even brought over a few pearls and flowers that her uncle sent over from the Yangzhou.


    The two ladies gradually got to know each other as the letters came and went.


    The days seemed calm, but in reality, they were moving in the dark.


    Even though Lin Shu received Madam Lian''s reminder and wanted to ignore the matters between Princess Changze and Lin Pei, she could still vividly remember the tragic events of her previous life. Because of this incident, she did not even notice the movements of the Second Madam and Lin Lian.


    But Lin Hui had always been someone who couldn''t hide her words, and would come to tell Lin Shu whenever she got some news, "... Originally, Lian Jieer invited the rearing mama who was sitting next to him, because she was talking about Aunt Er''s good fortune, but she never thought that because of the quarrel between Second Sister and Second Sister, the Aunt Er would blame the Lian Jieer, and even secretly order the rearing mama to cause trouble. "


    "Even though the Aunt Er has always been smart, she forgot that she was in her grandmother''s courtyard. How could her every move not be noticed by her grandmother? "Originally, Grandmother had planned to turn a blind eye, but that rearing mama used a bamboo board the width of a palm to whip Lian Jieer''s calf, making it difficult for her to walk on it. When Grandmother saw this, she was so angry that she immediately threw Mrs. Jiang''s face aside and directly sent that rearing mama back to Jiang Family ¡­"


    When Lin Shu heard this, she did not care, but a thought gradually became clear in her mind. The Grand Madam values Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion more than anyone else, and if the Second Madam''s authority dropping after challenging the Grand Madam, then what about Lin Pei? If Grand Madam knew about the matter between Lin Pei and Princess Changze, would he also object?


    The Grand Madam was the number one person in charge of the internal affairs of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. If the Princess Changze were to enter, he would have to obtain permission from the Grand Madam. If his mother died in his previous life, and the Princess Changze had no choice but to enter, then what about this life? Could it be that things would turn for the better?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t suppress the excitement in her heart and abruptly stood up.


    Lin Hui was actually shocked, she looked at her in shock, "Everything is fine, what are you doing?"


    Lin Shu walked outside and said: "I have some matters to attend to grandma, third sister will go back first!"


    "How can there be someone like you in this world?" "I''m your older cousin, your Linglong Pavilion guest, why did you leave me behind just like that? Even if you really want to pay respects to Grandmother, it''s not like this is the right time to go over. Let''s just wait for dusk to let''s go over together ¡­" Before Lin Hui could even finish speaking, Lin Shu''s figure had already disappeared from her sight, and she stomped her feet in anger.


    Along the way, Lin Shu walked extremely fast, to the point that even Actinin Qin, who was five or six years older than her, was somewhat unable to keep up.


    When it came to Green Pine Academy, she couldn''t help but be out of breath. Grand Madam was currently chanting in the Little Buddha Hall, and upon hearing Nanny Chen''s orders, she arrived at the side chamber. But who did you quarrel with this time? "


    Lin Shu glanced at the servants and wives around him, and said softly: "Grandmother, I have something important to tell you."


    Grand Madam nodded, and then took all the servants in the house away.


    The room was completely silent, without even the slightest noise. Lin Shu took a whiff of the rosewood fragrance coming from the censer. It was clearly an extremely sincere fragrance, but it made her feel a little flustered.


    He was betting. If he won the bet, she and her mother would have a thirty percent chance of winning. If he lost, Grand Madam would know about Lin Pei and Princess Changze in advance and would stand on their side.


    When Grand Madam saw her biting his lips, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. "But what happened?"


    At this point, there was no way out!


    Lin Shu raised her eyes and looked straight at Grand Madam. After hesitating for a moment, she said: "Is Grandmother not satisfied with Mother?"


    She indeed did not like Madam Lian, but she could not say such words in front of Lin Shu.


    In the blink of an eye, Grand Madam continued, "Everything''s fine, why are you asking me this? But what did your mother say to you? "


    "I don''t think so, it''s just that I keep having the feeling that Grandmother is cold and indifferent to Mother. You are kind to First Aunt, and you are fond of her, but you are the only one who is to Mother ¡­" Lin Shu paused for a while before continuing: "But mother kept talking about grandmother''s good fortune in front of me, saying that grandmother doted on me, and that I was being mischievous before, which caused grandmother to be angry, and even when you started an argument with Lian Jieer, you seemed to be punishing me, but everywhere you go!"


    "Actually, your mother was pretty good, it was just that she was defeated by her birth and had a stubborn personality, so I decided to keep her out of my way ¡­ Actually, I also know that if this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion didn''t have your mother''s toil, then who knows what kind of mess it would turn into. " Although his words were seventy percent fake, in the end, they were still thirty percent true.


    Lin Shu then followed her words and continued, "Hearing your words, I am relieved. I have been hiding something in my heart for the past few days, I do not know if I should tell you or not."


    "Is there anything I can''t say in front of me?" Grand Madam took a sip of tea.


    But Lin Shu just kneeled down and spoke word by word: "Since Grandmother has spoken like that, then Grandmother, please make the decision for Mother."


    As soon as he said that, tears fell down his face.


    The Grand Madam also noticed that something was wrong. Lin Shu was born with Madam Lian''s stubbornness, even if she had committed a crime, she wouldn''t have shed tears in front of her. This was the first time she was kneeling, "What exactly happened!"


    Lin Shu took a deep breath and said softly, "Do you still remember that day when Princess Changze went to see Mother ¡­ Later on, when Princess Changze went to the Fanghua Garden, he did not exchange too many pleasantries with Mother. Every single word was asked about Father, and even then, I did not think much about it. After sitting there for a while, Princess Changze got up and took his leave ¡­ "Later on, I heard Princess Changze''s voice from the small study room. I''m afraid that she has already secretly fallen in love with father ¡­"


    Grand Madam''s hand that was holding the tea Gu shook and a clear sound rang out. Even the scalding tea water splashed onto her body but she did not seem to feel it at all.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and said sternly: "I am not spouting nonsense, no matter how mischievous I am, I do not dare to be so bold! If I wasn''t sure, how would I dare to report this matter to you? "


    Then, she told him everything she had heard in the small study that day.


    For a moment, even the Grand Madam who was used to seeing wind and waves were stunned.


    Everyone said that the Emperor dotes on his eldest son, and the commoners love him as much as he can. But she really couldn''t like her youngest son, with the big boss who was honest and honest, as well as her second brother who would usually please her, Lin Pei, who had grown up in White Horse Institute, was even more distant from her.


    At that time, Lin Pei was not set to marry yet, and since he was born well, he naturally became a hot topic in the eyes of the wives. Today, if the wife did not send her son to Fifth Master to be a guest, then it was that wife who asked her nephew to go drink tea with him.


    At that time, she wanted to help Lin Pei set a marriage, but Lin Pei just smiled and said that he was not in a hurry.


    At that time, Lin Pei had been drunk for several days. At that time, she had thought that Lin Pei did not want to marry the daughter of a merchant but he had never thought that at that time, Lin Pei and the Princess Changze would be engaged for life, could it be that the Princess Changze had not been married for a long time, and was waiting for you?


    Grand Madam''s mouth moved, but he didn''t know what to say. In his heart, he knew better than anyone else.


    At that time, the Princess Changze was the beloved daughter of the Old Prince Rui and the Old Prince Rui''s imperial concubine. Based on Lin Pei''s identity, the Old Prince Rui and the Old Prince Rui''s concubine definitely would not agree to this marriage.


    The Old Prince Rui and the Old Prince Rui Concubine had both passed away. The empress dowager doted on the Princess Changze and wished that the Princess Changze could have the stars in the sky.


    That''s right, Lin Pei''s meteoric rise after marrying the Princess Changze was just around the corner, but if this matter were to get out of hand? I''m afraid that Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Lin Pei''s reputation will be ruined as well ¡­

 C58

    Grand Madam didn''t know if this was a happy or sad thing, his hands tightly gripped the armrest of his teacher''s chair, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    The room was very quiet, and the quiet Lin Shu was even able to hear the thumping of her heart.


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, she felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    Even if your mother wasn''t born in the Primordial Profound Ark,he was still someone who was born with the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to marry into our sect. After all, she hadn''t committed any grave mistakes in all these years, so how could he give a spot to someone else? If word of this gets out, will Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion be able to establish its foothold in the capital? " Grand Madam''s face was gloomy and gloomy, he sighed: "Even if Princess Changze is a clan member who is rich and powerful, if you want to enter through the gates of our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you still need me to nod my head, your father has always placed importance on the official road, but this time, I am afraid you are confused, do not worry, I will properly advise him."


    Although he said that, he knew that Lin Pei had a lot of ideas, so he could only advise his.


    Lin Shu also heaved a sigh of relief, since her grandmother valued Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion more than other people, "Grandmother, then I thank you here ¡­"


    "Silly girl, why are you saying this? On the other hand, you''ve encountered such a thing at such a young age, and yet you''re still holding it in in for such a long time. Only then did Grand Madam flick the water droplets on his body, as if he had thought of something, and his hands paused for a moment, "Is there anyone else who knows about this?"


    Lin Shu knew that the Grand Madam was extremely cautious, she thought about how Actinin Qin had been extremely cautious while keeping watch on her behalf, and only said: "Other than Mother and me, no one else knows about this."


    If Grand Madam knew about this, his life would not be saved.


    Grand Madam nodded his head slightly, "That would be for the best. This matter concerns our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation, we must keep it a secret."


    Lin Shu hurriedly nodded: "Grandmother, don''t worry. I know what to do, but you should hurry up and change your clothes. It''s already the late autumn, if you are not careful, you will catch a cold."


    Good, our sister Shu is so obedient!" There was a smile on the Grand Matriarch''s lips, but it was not a smile at all. Her tone was even more intimate than before. Rather than calling her close, it would be more accurate to say she was trying to curry favor with her.


    It was common for a child to accidentally leak information.


    Lin Shu turned and left.


    However, not even two hours after she returned to the Linglong Pavilion, Nanny Chen came over with a few ingredients. Now that the weather is cold, Grand Madam ordered a servant to bring a few pieces of cloth over, saying that they are for young lady to make new clothes, Grand Madam had said that, although she knew that you normally do not need to worry about food or clothes, the things that Lian Family sent over were the intentions of the Lian Family, and what she sent over was the intentions of the elder. At her age, you should not mind having too many clothes, it is the age of being well dressed! "


    Was this considered roping in?


    Lin Shu knew that Grand Madam would definitely not be at ease with her. Looking at Nanny Wei who was following behind his, she already understood in her heart, "Then, Nanny Chen, please go back and help me thank Grandmother."


    The smile on Nanny Chen''s face did not waver, "Fourth Miss is too polite."


    When she thought of what Grand Madam had said just now, she said, "Although Madam Lian comes from a merchant''s family, the wealth of the Lian Family is famous throughout the entire Daqing Dynasty. Although everyone in this world looks down on merchants, there are not many who do not like silver, and Madam Lian is the only daughter of the Lian Family, so Madam Lian already knows about this matter.


    "If Lian Family doesn''t know, that would be for the best. But if Lian Family knows, if it really gets into a ruckus, then Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation will be swept up as well ¡­ Furthermore, I am not completely confident about the Fifth Master! Since things have progressed to this point, I can''t get involved with the Madam Lian, and coincidentally, the Nanny Zhu is in a bad position, so I took this opportunity to ask the Nanny Wei to go over and help me, so I could keep an eye on the situation there. If things get out of hand, with the fourth miss in our hands, the Madam Lian and the Lian Family will not dare to act rashly. "


    Lin Shu did not let go of the expression on Nanny Chen''s face because Grand Madam was already very unsatisfied with the results of the Linglong Pavilion and he had not stepped foot in the place even once since the repair of the Linglong Pavilion. It was even his first time coming back, "What is Mommy standing there for? He was tired of standing! Why don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea to rest yourself? "


    Nanny Chen regained her senses at this point, and said with a smile: "Fourth Miss is too courteous, I can''t leave the Green Pine Academy side, I still have to rush back ¡­. On the other hand, the Grand Madam took pity on the Miss who was sensible and said that the Fifth Miss was raised beside her, afraid that the Fourth Miss would think that they were all one-in-a-world ladies. The Grand Madam was biased, and immediately sent a Steward Nanny over. "


    Lin Shu''s smile did not waver, "Grandmother is too polite, how can I be jealous of Fifth Sister? Furthermore, there is already a Nanny Zhu in my courtyard, and Nanny Wei is considered an old man by Grandmother''s side. If I were to send Nanny Wei over, Grandmother would be too unfilial since there are no one by my side to serve ¡­ "


    But before she could finish speaking, Nanny Wei chuckled. "Nanny Zhu? The things that Nanny Zhu did previously had already become a joke on He¡¯s Mansion, I am afraid she does not even know where she is currently! This time, this servant has come in accordance to Grand Madam''s orders, to properly teach Nanny Zhu how to become her Steward Nanny. " His tone couldn''t be considered as humble, and it even carried a hint of arrogance.


    Grand Madam was accompanied by Nanny Chen as his husband''s maid. When Grand Madam was young, he had smallpox, which was why she found a folk remedy and saved his life. In the past few years, Grand Madam had been very generous to her, why would she, a servant, have such confidence?


    Nanny Chen also felt that she did not put Fourth Miss in her eyes. Grand Madam did not like the fifth wife, but how could he tolerate a servant following his around? "Nanny Chen is still an old man by Grand Madam''s side, although she is quite strict with people, she is extremely loyal to her, not to mention that the things that Nanny Zhu had done previously were indeed a bit excessive, but she is Second Madam''s person, even with Second Madam''s face, it would be hard to sell her out, so I had no choice but to ask Nanny Wei to teach her a lesson. If she does not change, Nanny Wei will report it to Grand Madam."


    "Since Grandmother dotes on me like this, then Nanny Chen must thank Grandmother on my behalf when we return." Lin Shu''s face revealed an appropriate look of joy, but in truth, he also understood in his heart, when the matter between Lin Pei and Princess Changze was resolved, and when Nanny Wei would leave the Linglong Pavilion. She didn''t dare to hope!


    Nanny Chen exchanged a few more pleasantries before she left.


    Nanny Wei stood on the spot, her chin slightly raised, thinking about Grand Madam''s orders just now, she felt that she was here to watch over Fourth Miss, not this servant.


    Lin Shu didn''t really care much about her expression, she only ordered Actinin Qin to bring Nanny Wei down there and clean up.


    For a moment, there were two Steward Nanny s in the Linglong Pavilion. Those who did not know about it would think that the Grand Madam valued Lin Shu, and other than Lin Hui, this Lin Qian and Lin Lian would probably be so angry that they would tear the handkerchief apart.


    Rui Zhi was naturally very happy, she had even went to Nanny Wei''s room with her front legs, but immediately went to ask for help. Her attitude was full of flattery, as she only wanted to hug Nanny Wei''s thick and strong thigh, to gain favor with Lin Shu again as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, Nanny Zhu was extremely furious. She had lived for so many years, but she had never heard of any lady with two Steward Nanny s in her courtyard.


    But now, the Second Madam couldn''t even take care of his own daughter, so how could he have the mind to take care of her? With a few words, he sent her away.


    The Nanny Zhu was furious, but she had no choice, she could only flatter in front of Lin Shu.


    Immediately, Nanny Zhu''s flattery formed a contrast with Nanny Wei''s haughty indifference. In that moment, this Linglong Pavilion servant girl felt that Nanny Wei was even more like a master than Lin Shu.


    However, all of the servant girls dared to discuss about it in private in the Linglong Pavilion. Outsiders believed that Fourth Miss was favored by the Grand Madam.


    When Nanny Wei saw heshe she acted as if hshedidn''t see her at all. But since she had already invited An An, he went back to her room to hide, as if she was angry at something, "... Heh, no matter how honorable the servant beside Grand Madam is, he is still a servant. If he can set up a master score in front of me, then wouldn''t he be able to go up to the heavens in front of you? Even if they really want to send someone to watch over you, they would have to send a slightly better wife here, this Nanny Wei is not simple!


    However, Lin Shu said softly: "Don''t be angry mother, these few days, I think that Nanny Wei is not bad. All I do is hide myself and don''t take my matter to heart, if you really go in front of Grandmother and cause a ruckus, Grandmother will send Nanny Chen here, what will you do? Nanny Chen may seem soft on nature, but she''s a strong person. "


    "But the Nanny Wei is not here either!" Madam Lian looked at her daughter and sighed, "Look at her, it''s only been a few days and your round face has already lost a lot of weight."


    In fact, she had also lost weight? When he arrived in front of her Sister Shu, he had to pretend that nothing had happened. This kind of feeling was the most tormenting of all, "Don''t worry, I''ve already written to inform your uncle about this matter, and I''m afraid it''ll be over in a few days. Don''t be afraid, you still have your mother and uncle to take care of everything." Each and every one of these people from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were unreliable, so she had to plan ahead. She even thought of asking her brother to send a team of guards from Yangzhou over, that would be the most reassuring.

 C59

    This was indeed true for all of them. This was true even for Grand Madam, who viewed the reputation of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion as more important than his life.


    Grand Madam had wished for Lin Pei for several days, but Lin Pei didn''t return his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion at all.


    She prayed in front of the Buddha for the prosperity of her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and for her children and grandchildren.


    Lin Pei had finally returned on the evening of the tenth day. After changing his clothes, he went straight to the Green Pine Academy and at this time, Grand Madam was still reciting scriptures in the Little Buddha Hall. After hearing Maid''s voice, he only sneered, "He''s willing to come back too? I really don''t know what kind of knockout medicine the Princess Changze gave him! "


    Nanny Chen went forward and helped him up, and said softly: "Why do you think this is necessary? When the Fourth Miss told you this matter, this servant said that I wanted you to send someone to bring the Fifth Master back. You don''t have to say it directly, why are you so angry now? "


    "I would like to hear what he has to say today!" Rather than say that Grand Madam was able to hold his composure, it would be more accurate to say that he did not know what to do, which was why he kept dragging this matter out.


    Within the side chamber, Lin Pei also knew that he had broken the rules, and now that he was standing there respectfully, he smiled when he saw Grand Madam enter.


    Grand Madam didn''t even look at him and directly walked past him. He only smelled the faint fragrance of the makeup on Yun Che''s body and his expression seemed to become even more unsightly.


    When the Grand Madam was seated, he took a sip of the tea and then said coldly: "It''s not easy for us Assistant Minister Lin to remember the way back, I thought you didn''t even know where your own home is! "I used to scold your second brother for being naughty, but now, I see that you''re even worse than your second brother. No matter how much your second brother messes around, he won''t be gone for so long like you!"


    "Your son knows his wrongs!" Lin Pei smiled, and looked like he was in a good mood, "It''s just that I have been too busy doing official business recently, didn''t you always say that men should focus on the imperial government? Now that our son has yet to stand up for himself, and with all the hard work he has gone through over the years, entering the Cabinet shouldn''t be impossible! "


    This was something that the Grand Madam liked to hear, as the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had never left the pavilion elders in all these years. Why does he smell like makeup? "I know that you guys are very tired out socializing outside. It''s normal for you guys to go to those despicable places to drink and listen to music, but beauty is the bane of your lives. You must remember this!"


    "Originally, you only had Auntie Zhong by your side, and now that Auntie Zhong has done such a thing, you should have already picked two people by your side. I think it''s good for Mulan to be by my side and have served me for quite a while now, her figure and personality are both excellent, so I won''t feel wronged if I give her to you as an aunt!"


    Lin Pei hurriedly rejected his offer. "Mulan is your first maid, so it''s really unfair for you to send her to be my aunt. I don''t need anyone to attend to my son''s side now ¡­"


    "You don''t need anyone else to serve you?" Or are you afraid that someone will be jealous and not dare to be served by others? " Grand Madam only felt that he was filled with rage, causing the tables to shake and echo. This was the first time she was ever angry at Lin Pei.


    Nanny Chen hurriedly brought all the servants in the house away, she did not forget to close the door even before she left.


    Lin Pei also felt that Grand Madam was very angry today, "Did Madam Lian anger you again?"


    "You, Major General, jinx your dung on the heads of others! "You''re the one I''m angry about!" Grand Madam panted a few breaths before saying: "That day, the things that you and Princess Changze said in your study at the chrysanthemum feast were clearly heard by everyone else. Otherwise, our reputation in the last hundred years of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would have been ruined by you! Ever since you got married, you only have Auntie Zhong as your concubine, and I often told your second brother that as his brother, he is inferior to you, but I never thought that you would not cause any trouble, and cause such a big thing! "


    "The identity of this Princess Changze is nothing compared to the others. He''s extremely noble. Even I know that the empress dowager dotes on her to the point that her eyes hurt. If she knew that all of you had done such an ugly thing, what would happen?" Princess Changze is the emperor''s cousin, when this matter reaches the emperor, the emperor will definitely side with the Princess Changze. He will definitely think that you are the one who seduced the Princess Changze, and you should stand at the top of the imperial court? "


    "If you took a fancy to another girl, that''s fine too but as long as you like it, ten or eight of them can be carried into the mansion. You, how did you offend someone like that?" Princess Changze''s reputation has never been good, even the empress doesn''t take it seriously, you ¡­ You''re completely muddled! "


    Lin Pei had lived for twenty to thirty years, but this was the first time he had been scolded directly by someone, so he could not hide it anymore, "Since you know about this already, I do not plan on hiding it from you, and I do not wish to talk about the matter at the side, I only want to ask you one thing, have I done something that I have not done properly since I was young? "Since I dare to do such a thing, I will definitely not spread it. Don''t worry, I have my own plans for this!"


    "Do you have any plans? What are your plans? If you really planned it all out, then would Princess Changze come to our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Would he go to Madam Lian? It is fortunate that Madam Lian is not a careful person, otherwise she would have noticed earlier that something was amiss! " "Then tell me what your plans are. Do you want to leave me, or do you want to divorce me? This Lian Family is not something that you can fool around with! "


    This Princess Changze is no longer that gentle and gentle little girl from back then. In fact, Lin Pei did not expect that the Princess Changze would come knocking on his door, his mouth moved, but he still said: "Don''t worry about this matter, don''t worry, I will not spread it. Don''t you think that the Madam Lian''s background is too despicable? Is the identity of the Princess Changze more than enough to be your daughter-in-law? "


    With that, he saw that the anger on Grand Madam''s face had disappeared, he only said that he still had matters to attend to, and left the stage.


    No matter how angry Grand Madam was, he could not chase him to the study room!


    Lin Shu had sent Rui Zhi to stand guard at the second gate, and now that she knew that Lin Pei had returned, she was not surprised at all when she heard that Lin Pei had left the Green Pine Academy with hurried steps.


    In his previous life, the relationship between the Grand Madam and Lin Pei was not very close, so it was likely that Lin Pei would not even listen to his words, but no matter what, it was still good for the current Grand Madam to be willing to express his attitude.


    Thinking till this point, Lin Shu could only sigh, and raise her leg, wanting to go to the Fanghua Garden to talk to her mother. Each time, it was only when she was talking to her mother, that she would finally be able to relax a little.


    Lin Shu had only just walked down the steps when Nanny Wei took her cape and followed with a smile: "Where is Miss going? This servant will accompany you! "


    Actinin Qin walked up to receive the cape and smiled: "No need, mother will rest well in the courtyard!"


    Nanny Wei was not such a diligent person, but now that she heard that Yao had returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she knew that the Lian Family would give some things to her son and sister, and during the evening, the Nanny Chen even sent someone to tell her that no matter where Fourth Miss went, she would follow him, especially when Fourth Miss was with him, she would not leave him for even a moment, "Fourth Miss is too courteous, you only have Actinin Qin to accompany you when you go out, I''m afraid that''s not appropriate.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Since Nanny Wei wants to follow, then follow me!" Nanny Wei was equivalent to her eyes and ears. She did not want to make Grand Madam unhappy because of such a small matter. After all, she still had to wait for Grand Madam to back her up.


    She was only waiting for the Nanny Wei to go to the Fanghua Garden, but the expression on the face of the Madam Lian was not too good. Today, the Lian Family had sent a letter over, calculating the time, it was probably the letter that she had sent over to her brother''s hands. This letter did not involve any mysterious matter, but other people were staring at them with hostility, causing her to feel uncomfortable.


    However, Lin Shu felt that it was nothing. During this period of time, the Nanny Wei seemed to be on guard against her, as if she was used to it. When the came back today with the White Horse Institute for the holidays, the good gifts Uncle had given us also arrived. Mother had to instruct the little kitchen to make us more delicious foods, otherwise, I would not listen. "


    The Madam Lian laughed and said, "You gluttonous little thing, you can just get the chef to bring the menu up for you to choose later. It was your Brother Yao who said that today, you want to eat a pot, but you want to eat a pot too?"


    "Me? As long as I''m with you, I can eat anything!" Lin Shu held onto Madam Lian''s arm, and smiled, "But if there were more crabs, that would be for the best. At this time, the crabs are the fattest, the moment I open its shell, it''s filled to the brim with crab yolk.


    Madam Lian tapped her forehead, and joked: "You really are gluttonous. I know you like to eat crabs, so the crabs have already been prepared for you, it''s just a little bit, you can''t eat too much. Last time, I heard from Actinin Qin that you ate three crabs here, and went back to shout out that your stomach is hurting ¡­"


    Yao Yao, who was standing at the doorway, couldn''t even move his feet when he saw the scene in front of him.


    It had only been two to three months since he had seen this girl. She seemed to have lost some of her weight and become taller, unlike her usual dignified and virtuous self. She pouted as she hung on her aunt''s body, acting like a spoiled child. If this girl became his wife, would she act like this and act like a spoiled child?


    Before, he had raised a snow-white pug at Yangzhou, so he would usually act like this. It was just that after the pug died, he felt sad for a long time.


    If he married this little girl, wouldn''t he be able to rub her head like he would rub a pug and poke her chubby face?

 C60

    If Lin Shu knew that she was just like a pug in Lian Lian Yao''s heart, she might really get angry.


    Liao Yao felt that this idea of his was quite good, and he immediately stepped forward. With a smile, he asked, "What did aunty and cousin say to each other?" So happy? "


    Madam Lian said everything she had just said, laughing while frowning.


    However, Yao Yao looked towards Lin Shu and said smilingly: "The crabs in the capital are at most average, they are mostly raised in the river, the taste is not as good as the crabs in the Suzhou region. I still remember that the crabs we eat at home are all bigger than our two hands, and their taste is very fresh ¡­ If cousin wants to eat it, I''ll send someone over to deliver some. "


    Lin Shu immediately waved her hands, "I''ve only heard that Tang Tai Zong gave Litchi to Noble Consort Bo Yang for a smile, but I haven''t heard of anyone giving a crab to him. The number of crabs that can be transported from the Suzhou area is probably many times more than living.


    Yao Yao shot a glance at her before curling his lips, "I really don''t know how to enjoy myself!"


    My mother was being watched by so many people. Normally, even if she used a bowl of blood coloured porridge, there would still be some people talking about it. If she really brought back crabs from the Suzhou region, who knows what it would be like ¡­" What''s more, we have a crab, so we can''t just hide in the yard and eat it, can''t we? I have always been on good terms with Third Sister, and Third Sister is a greedy person. I''m afraid three baskets are more than enough. If that''s the case, I''m afraid a ship of crab would have to be shipped from the Suzhou region. How much silver would that cost?


    She was not a person who cared about silver. She was not someone who would use the silver from Lian Family to please her people at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, even if she were to take this silver away to the charity of the poor, she would still get a word of thanks from others. However, if she were to give this silver to people at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, not only would they not thank her, they would even despise this silver.


    Even the usually generous Madam Lian could not help but say: "Our Sister Shu has grown up. But I feel that Sister Shu is right, we can only earn a little bit of Lian Family silver, it is not something that falls from the sky, why are we wasting it? "


    No matter how she looked at it, she liked it. "I know your mouth is just like your father''s, and it''s probably not easy to eat crab meat in the capital city. When the time comes, I''ll order the kitchen to make a few spicy crabs, and they''ll taste exactly the same as Su Zhou."


    Yao Yao said with a smile, "Aunty, there''s no need for that. I was just thinking that my cousin had never eaten a crab in Suzhou before, which was why I mentioned it. But who knew that my cousin would not appreciate my kindness!"


    Lin Shu only rolled her eyes at him, she was too lazy to bother with him.


    Originally, she felt that even having Yao was not easy to get along with. After being together for a few months, she felt that even having Yao was not that bad, that she had never said anything shameful when she first entered the palace. Every time she came back from White Horse Institute, she would deliver some small stuff to her.


    The first time she brought back two boxes of makeup pavilion rouge, Lin Shu only said that she was young and didn''t need these, and after that she became the old name of the candied flakes, Celestial Fragrance Pavilion''s soy sauce, and other such things. Even Lin Shu couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that even Yao must have been reincarnated as a hungry ghost in his previous life, otherwise, how could he know all the delicious things in the capital in the short span of a few months?


    Fortunately, even Yao Yao was a good person and knew how to pass things to Lin Shu. The other girls also had a portion of what they gave to him.


    After all, Lin Hui was a greedy little devil.


    The fifth house''s crab feast was held on the second day. Madam Lian was rich and overbearing, on the second day she bought a basket of crabs, which were waiting for him on the top of the crabs. Although these crabs could not compare to the crabs of Suzhou, they were all extremely big and fat.


    That day, Lin Shu also invited Lin Hui over. Originally, Madam Lian was with him, but Madam Lian only said that the few children were playing together, she did not go over, she only told Peony to set up a stove in the pavilion by the lake and sent over salted wild boar meat and goat meat over for them to roast.


    This was the first time Lin Shu and Lin Shu were roasting meat outside, and they wished that they could go to the pavilion early in the morning to busy themselves. Last night, you sent Chun Dou to say that there would be a feast tonight. I was so excited that I didn''t get a good night''s sleep, finally falling asleep, and dreamt of a basket of crabs crawling towards me. My heart was pounding, but then I thought, ''It''s just crabs, what''s so scary about that?'' He hurriedly ordered Xiangzi to capture the crab and send it to the kitchen to be steamed. "


    Saying that, she let out a long sigh, and said, "It''s a pity that in my dream, Aroma had just caught the crab and was preparing to send it to the kitchen, but who knew that she would wake up just like that? I was so angry that I only ate two Sweet Heart Steamed Bun for breakfast ¡­ I was hungry for a long time, why hasn''t Brother Yao come yet? "


    Just as she finished her sentence, a mocking laughter came from not too far away, "Aren''t they already here?"


    Who else could it be if they didn''t even have Yao? He smiled at Lin Shu for a moment, before his gaze landed on Lin Hui, "Cousin Hui, your dream is truly very strange!"


    Lin Hui''s face instantly flushed red.


    Lin Shu laughed and saved her, "Brother Yao, can you stop teasing third sister? Third sister has been looking forward to seeing you for a long time, you''re finally here, let''s quickly eat! "


    The moment she finished speaking, Actinin Qin immediately brought out the crabs that she had prepared a long time ago, each and every one of them baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, looking exceptionally alluring.


    Lian Yao peeled a crab, dipped it in sauce and placed it in Lin Shu''s bowl. After that, he placed a crab in Lin Hui''s bowl, looking quite like a big brother.


    Lin Shu actually looked at Lin Hui, and said in a low voice: "I already have a brother."


    She had always envied that Lin Hui had a brother. Before she was reborn, Lin Hui would often show off in front of her because of this.


    Lin Hui also laughed along. A crab was gentle and refined while eating, it did not look like it was wolfing down its food.


    Then, she asked: "Brother Yao, is the White Horse Institute fun to play with?"


    One of Yao Yao''s sleeves rolled up as he ate a crab, saying indifferently, "White Horse Institute is a place to read. How can it be fun? It wasn''t easy to get some free time and go out for fun with those students. Before they had even spoken three sentences, another person suggested using poetry to meet friends, and the loser invited the big guy for a drink. He didn''t even enjoy going out to play! "


    Lin Shu buried her head and bitterly ate the crab, finally getting some free time: "Brother Yao has always had a lot of silver, I''m afraid the smell of alcohol is the most important to pay for it?"


    "Of course, I''m not the one who pays the most!" However, after thinking about how much he had to pay for it himself, he felt a little embarrassed and said, "On the other hand, Duke Chengan of the Duke Chengan Palace is really powerful. Even after I went to the White Horse Institute for a few months, he didn''t even pay for a single drink. When he first heard that I was Fifth Madam''s nephew, he even took care of me a lot.


    Shao Shengping is someone I can befriend?


    Lin Shu, who was eating the venison, choked and couldn''t help but cough, "Cough ¡­ Is the relationship between the Brother Yao and the County Prince Palace better? "


    "Not bad at all!" Someone from the Duke Chengan Palace invited me to the Duke Chengan Palace tomorrow. He said that his father is somewhat familiar with this year''s examiners and that the examiners from tomorrow''s banquet will come over and let him find out about my talents. If he can get praise from the examiners, then I would have a good chance of winning against this year''s examinees.


    Lin Shu frowned, "Is this considered cheating?"


    She always felt that Shao Shengping''s heart wasn''t right, and even she felt that her cousin didn''t seem to be a good person anymore.


    However, even Yao Yao''s face hardened, "Sister Shu, you can''t say such things. I don''t plan on taking this shortcut ¡­" What''s more, even the examiner didn''t know what the questions were, so how could he possibly reveal his intentions? "Even though I come from a merchant''s family, I am still a bit arrogant."


    Even Lin Hui could not help but follow: "Sister Shu, don''t tell me that you still do not know what kind of person Brother Yao is? It''s one thing for others to say such words, but why are you doing this as well? "


    Lin Shu could only secretly mutter to himself when their relationship had gotten so close, but on the surface, she was still busy making amends to Yao.


    When she mentioned Shao Shengping, she felt that the meal was somewhat boring to eat.


    There were even a few times when she wanted to open her mouth and tell Yao that Shao Shengping was not a good person, to let him stay away from her. But when the words were about to reach her mouth, she did not know how to open her mouth.


    However, Lin Hui was enjoying her meal very much. She even felt that she was not done eating yet, and on the way back, she was muttering to Xiang Zi about when she could also set up such a banquet.


    When she returned to the courtyard, First Madam was sitting on the seat of honor waiting for her, but her expression had turned ugly, "There''s still Cousin Lian Family eating with you guys today?"


    Just as Lin Hui nodded her head, the First Madam grabbed her and said softly: "Truly foolish. If this morning, I knew that there were other men around, I wouldn''t have asked you to go over. You are also a fool, seeing that even Yao Yao is there, you should have found an excuse to come back!"


    "Is the Brother Yao not an outsider?" Lin Hui muttered. To be honest, when she knew that Yao would go as well, not only did she not feel that it was inconvenient, she was more or less excited. This Brother Yao... Unlike the men who had gathered around her.

 C61

    The First Madam had always been kind to this woman, but now, his face revealed a bit of anger, "You have to remember, even if you talk about one Brother Yao, you must never forget that it is Sister Shu''s cousin, not your cousin. Your cousin is always in Nanjing, and they all study so much poetry and books. What''s more, although the Sister Shu and Lian Yao are cousins, we should still avoid them a little. But you, on the other hand, have completely forgotten about your manners and shame, and still want to go to the fifth house to drink. Do you have any rules? "


    Lin Hui immediately tried to defend herself, "I just drank two cups of plum wine ¡­"


    First Madam did not listen to her explanation, and raised her voice, planning her words, "I see that you don''t want to interact with Sister Shu anymore. Not to mention Sister Shu, even your Fifth Aunt is confused. I think those who come from businesses have no rules! "


    Lin Hui had already treated Lin Shu as a good sister, but now, she straightened her neck and asked: "What''s wrong with Sister Shu? How could the people from the merchant be not good? "At first, you had always looked down on Fifth Aunt and always said that Fifth Aunt''s status was not on the table, but I felt that Fifth Aunt was very good. On the other hand, Jinling''s aunts all had a hidden meaning in their words, and they were even more so unable to compare to Fifth Aunt ¡­"


    First Madam slapped her hands on the table, frightened Lin Hui so much that she swallowed the last half of her words.


    First Madam was so angry that she didn''t say anything for a long time, "You ¡­. How old are you, and how hard are your wings? Your aunt is from a famous clan, how could she not be from Madam Lian? "


    Ever since she was young, she had read a lot of poetry and thought that it was already against the rules for a woman to speak out loud. Now, she was angry.


    Lin Hui snorted coldly, raised her leg and ran out.


    Her thoughts were naturally unknown. If her Lian Family was low, then what would Yao and Lin Shu become?


    On the second day, Lin Shu specially went to see her. Her eyes were as swollen as a walnut, and thinking of what Aroma had said to her, she could only let out a long sigh.


    In the following days, she very rarely came to see Lin Hui. Since she truly treated Lin Hui as a good sister, why would she make First Madam and Lin Hui unhappy because of such a small matter?


    The weather gradually turned cold, as if the winter was exceptionally cold.


    Lin Pei still did not come back home, but Madam Lian and Lin Shu were not in a rush at all. The ones who should be worried at this moment were Lin Pei and Princess Changze.


    Even when Lin Shu was at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she had interacted with Zhang Yuanqing a few times and heard quite a few secrets about him in the palace. They said that the empress dowager was currently busy telling the Princess Changze about him, that his identity and appearance back then wasn''t bad at all.


    However, it was not like that now. At this age, there were very few people who had yet to get married, and the men of Honorable House already had several children.


    Esteemed Empress Dowager could only set her gaze on a widower like the Duke Chengan. Unfortunately, her dead wife didn''t have many noble families to begin with, so she was either ugly or had a bunch of sons and daughters. Not to mention the Princess Changze, even the empress dowager looked down on her.


    But so what if he looked down on it? The empress dowager was a woman, and any woman in the palace knew better than anyone how difficult it was for women to be women. Even if they weren''t men, they could still stand at the top at the most crucial moments, or else the Princess Changze would only grow older by the year. If things dragged on like this, the people they could choose would only get worse and worse.


    Thus, the empress dowager had even sent out word that the Princess Changze had to get married in the new year. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to care about whether the Princess Changze liked it or not, and would be able to propose a marriage for the Princess Changze himself.


    The empress had never liked the Princess Changze. She only felt that she was a princess and wanted to act like one, so she took this opportunity to find two candidates for the empress dowager. Only the empress would know whether this person was a good or a bad person.


    As Lin Shu held onto Zhang Yuanqing''s letter, the corner of her mouth held a cold smile. Grand Madam naturally knew about these things, but he would not say a single extra word to her.


    Zhang Yuanqing''s grandfather was a Elder Zhang, and normally, Zhang Yuanqing would follow Zhang Eldest Wife to and from the various great families, so it was easy for them to obtain this information.


    The ladies in the capital relied on gossip to pass the time. After a banquet, they would most likely be able to tell the truth.


    And since Princess Changze was a person with the most respected status, everyone was even more curious about her marriage.


    Lin Shu vaguely remembered that there was such a thing in her previous life. At that time, she was still thinking about who the Princess Changze, such a respected person, would marry to ¡­


    In this life, Lin Shu actually couldn''t wait for the Princess Changze to settle the matter of the marriage.


    During this period of time, the Grand Madam had already sent people to stand guard at the second gate. As long as Lin Pei returned, she would send someone to invite him over.


    It was just that Lin Pei had an extremely good idea. No matter how the Grand Madam talked, he did not loosen his mouth, and only said that this matter did not require the Grand Madam to worry about. In the end, he did not even return to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    But no matter how angry he was, Grand Madam could not send people to look for Lin Pei in the capital city. What she valued the most was Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation.


    As winter approached, snow began to fall one after another. The Grand Madam''s bones were no longer as strong as they were in the past.


    But because of this, the Grand Madam came up with a plan.


    A few days later, Grand Madam became severely ill.


    Regardless of whether it was windy, rain or snow, Lin Shu would greet the Grand Madam everyday. She could even be said to have watched as the Grand Madam''s expression turned ashen.


    The imperial physician at the head of the palace had come several times, but had never left without shaking his head.


    Not only did First Madam and Second Madam go to the Green Pine Academy to serve them, even Madam Lian went to the Green Pine Academy everyday.


    She served the Grand Madam all day long, and when the Grand Madam''s medicine was ready, she took it herself. She even knew that the Grand Madam''s heart was filled with Buddha Heart, but because she was unable to present the Buddha to him, she only invited the Buddha statue to stay in the inner chamber of the Grand Madam, and every day, she would pray in front of the Grand Madam, telling the Buddha that the disease of the Grand Madam was better.


    But it seemed as though Lord Buddha hadn''t been enlightened.


    Gradually, Lin Shu understood the deep meaning behind Grand Madam''s actions. While there was no one else in the room, she half sat in front of the bed and said softly, "¡­ Grandmother, why are you doing this? "Even if you want to persuade your father, you shouldn''t use such a method. Your body hasn''t been able to compare to it in the past few years. If something really does happen to you, what should we do?"


    The Grand Madam coughed lightly twice, shook his head, and said slowly: "Sister Shu, you are a good child, this matter is none of your business, if my wife really dies, then that is a good thing too, I want to see if your father will feel guilty, do you dare to say that you want to marry the Princess Changze and let him in ¡­ I have lived for most of my life, suffered from what I should have and enjoyed the blessings I should have. Even if I do die, it would be a good death for me.


    Even if she did not have much relationship with the Grand Madam after he was born, Lin Shu still felt her nose sour when she heard this. "Grandmother, please do not say such unlucky things ¡­"


    Just as Grand Madam was about to speak, he started coughing violently.


    Seeing that, Lin Lian who was lifting up the curtain and walking in could not help but frown: "Fourth Sister, what are you doing? "The imperial physician has already said that Grandmother needs to recuperate. No one is allowed to disturb her."


    Her attitude was very disrespectful, but because she was also very filial, no one could say anything.


    Lin Shu sniffed and said: "I was just accompanying Grandmother to chat, I did not anger Grandmother at all."


    After saying that, she took the white porcelain bowl that Lin Lian was holding, and said softly: "Grandmother, Nanny Chen has simmered for four hours in order to boil this medicine, even if you don''t think for yourself, you still have to think for Nanny Chen. Nanny Chen is older than you by a few years, it has been many years since you have done such rough work! In order to boil some medicine for you, it''s so painful that you can''t even straighten your back! "


    Not to mention that when Nanny Chen saw that you were lying on the bed and unwilling to drink the medicine and looked at you in such a bad state, she wished that she could help you endure this pain. She was also afraid that something bad might happen to you so she came over to pay respects.


    She knew that even though Actinin Qin was important to her, Nanny Chen was also important to Grand Madam. The relationship between the two elders for the past few decades was no longer as simple as that of master and servant.


    Grand Madam could only let out a long sigh, his voice hoarse. "I''m not drinking, take it!"


    Lin Shu had no other choice, she could only pass the medicine bowl to Actinin Qin, "Even if you don''t want to drink the medicine, you should at least use some soup as nourishment!"


    Grand Madam simply closed his eyes and did not speak any further.


    Lin Shu had no other choice but to get up. Just as she walked to the outer room, Lin Shu followed behind her and said, "From now on, it''s better for Fourth Sister to save less Green Pine Academy!"


    The maids and wives were all around the room. Even though Lin Lian''s voice was low, her words still reached everyone''s ears. Everyone in the room was stunned, thinking that they had heard wrongly.


    The Fourth Miss held the upper hand, how could the Fifth Miss dare to speak like that?


    However, Lin Shu was not surprised at all. At this time in her previous life, Lin Lian was still like a weak little rabbit, but her true face had been revealed earlier.


    However, she pretended as if she didn''t understand, and asked with a smile: "What did fifth sister say just now? Why can''t I understand it! "

 C62

    Her grandmother''s health is already not good, and now, she is not willing to take any medicine. Every time Fourth Sister visits to see my grandmother, Grandmother will have to cough for a long time. After you leave, I saw that my Grandmother didn''t seem very happy. I presume that Fourth Sister is also a filial person, you know what the best thing to do is to know? "


    She had been cautious before, but if that was the case, she would speak of it in front of Lin Shu. Now that she had been raised by the Grand Madam for a few days, she did not even know how high the sky was and how deep the earth was.


    Lin Shu looked at her coldly, ridiculing her, she was just about to speak, when she saw Yun Dou rushing in anxiously.


    "What''s going on?" Lin Shu asked Yun Dou, and stopped caring about Lin Lian.


    Yun Dou glanced at Lin Lian, but hesitated. After a while, she said, "Miss, come out ¡­ Something big has happened, go back quickly! "


    Without waiting for Lin Shu to speak, Lin Lian smiled: "Then little sister will not send Fourth Sister out." These words sounded as if she was the owner of the Green Pine Academy.


    Lin Shu had never seen such a panicked expression on Yun Dou''s face before, so she was too lazy to lower herself to Lin Lian''s level.


    Just as she went down the stairs, Lin Shu asked: "What happened?"


    When she saw that no one was paying attention to her, she said softly, "Yes, it''s because the Falling Swallow Garden found out that something was wrong ¡­ The person we planted them in said that they were symptoms of nausea that appeared in the Auntie Zhong half a month ago. At that time, the servant girl did not notice and only thought that the weather was cold and that the Auntie Zhong had caught a cold. Who would have known that during this period of time, the symptoms were more and more obvious, she said that it was ¡­ They said they were afraid that the Auntie Zhong would be happy. "


    Lin Shu was stunned. She felt that the steps under her feet were as if they weighed a thousand kilograms, and couldn''t be moved no matter what.


    Actinin Qin frowned: "Ah, what''s going on? Why was it happening again and again? Isn''t there someone watching Auntie Zhong at Falling Swallow Garden? "How come I haven''t detected anything in the past few months?"


    Lin Shu pondered for a moment, "Auntie Zhong is not simple, how can she possibly hide something she wants to hide? Let alone the two of you, even I did not expect such a thing to happen in Auntie Zhong! " After all, at this time, the Auntie Zhong in her past life had a harmonious relationship with Lin Pei. Even she was unable to conceive at that time, so why did such a change occur in this life?


    With that, she then started to walk out of the Green Pine Academy, and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid that Auntie Zhong already knew that she was pregnant, she has been waiting, waiting for the anger of grandmother and father to disappear, this child will definitely be treated like a treasure, then she, this child''s mother, will do the wrong thing, it''s truly a good plan!"


    Actinin Qin immediately followed her, "Then young lady, what should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? The child in her womb has already been there for four or five months, so I''m afraid that she won''t be able to hide it anymore. Just take a look, in two days, this matter will spread! " It was true that Lin Shu hated the Auntie Zhong, but she did not want her hands to be stained with blood. She could use this period of time to unwittingly kill the child in the Auntie Zhong''s stomach, but if that was the case, then what was the difference between her and Lin Lian? "Don''t tell Mother about this first, she already could not eat or sleep well, if she knew about this, she would be even more worried."


    Actinin Qin was a little hesitant though.


    Lin Shu glanced at her, and said softly: "I know you are very loyal, but mother''s side is not as troublesome as this. So what if I told mother? You should know better than me what kind of character my mother has. If I were to tell her about this matter, it would only add to her worries, would my mother even harm the child in Auntie Zhong''s womb? "


    "Your servant ¡­" Actinin Qin was also at a loss for words, she then said after being stunned: "It''s just that this servant has never hidden anything from Madam, I''m just afraid that if the mistress finds out about this, she will blame this servant!"


    However, Lin Shu said with a smile: "I know, you are just worried that I won''t be able to handle this matter properly. But Actinin Qin, believe me ¡­ Mother is tired enough, and I don''t want her to worry about these trivial things anymore. "


    Saying that, she softly said: "Let''s go to Falling Swallow Garden meeting with Auntie Zhong!"


    Her calmness had also affected Actinin Qin, who had told Yun Dou to go back and keep her eyes on the Nanny Wei while he followed Lin Shu to the Falling Swallow Garden.


    Although Falling Swallow Garden seemed to be the same Falling Swallow Garden as before, Lin Shu could already feel a depression the moment she reached the entrance.


    The red lacquer door brushed lightly, and Lin Shu''s hands were covered in dust. Actinin Qin hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Miss, let this servant do it!"


    Then, she knocked heavily on the door. "Is there anyone here?" The Fourth Miss is here! "


    The courtyard seemed to be very quiet as Actinin Qin knocked heavily on the door a few more times. Only then did the sounds of flurried footsteps come from the inside, following that, the wooden door opened with a creak.


    Maid who came to open the door seemed to have just woken up, his hair was in a mess, and when he saw Lin Shu he hurried to greet him, "Greetings Fourth Miss."


    Lin Shu nodded and walked inside, then asked indifferently: "Are Auntie Zhong and Tang Geer alright?"


    The unnatural expression on Maid''s face flashed, and in the next moment, he hurriedly said: "Sixth Young Master and Auntie Zhong are fine. If Fourth Miss doesn''t go first and wait for a while, this servant will call Sixth Young Master and Sixth Young Master over right now."


    Lin Shu waved her hand: "There''s no need, I am also elegant in my Falling Swallow Garden, I will go and take a look at the Auntie Zhong and Tang Geer."


    With that, she did not care about the dark and gloomy expression on Maid''s face, and walked inside.


    Inside the room, Auntie Zhong was feeding a small porcelain bowl to Lin You Ting, who was sitting on the brick bed. In his hands, he was holding a tiger doll, and the spoon was already close to his mouth. I won''t eat it, I won''t eat it! "


    Auntie Zhong patiently took a spoonful of soup to persuade her. However, Lin You Ting became impatient, he kicked his short legs and shouted loudly.


    Auntie Zhong subconsciously clutched her stomach, and hurriedly retreated to the side, instructing Maid to help Lin You Ting eat.


    Maid sat at the side and rolled his eyes at Auntie Zhong, "Auntie Zhong, are you joking with this servant? Sixth Young Master doesn''t know what to do right now, what if he kicks this servant''s body? Right now, Aunt has long been different from before. If something were to go wrong with this servant, I''m afraid Aunt won''t even be able to invite a doctor! "


    Auntie Zhong''s mouth moved, but she did not say anything. She only sighed and placed the bowl on the table.


    With just a raise of her head, she saw Lin Shu standing at the doorway, and subconsciously, she removed her hand from her lower abdomen. Ever since that incident last time, she no longer dared to underestimate Lin Shu.


    But Lin Shu stared at her wide clothes for a long time, then chuckled and said: "It''s only been two months since we last met, who would have thought that Auntie Zhong has become so down and out? "These clothes don''t suit you anymore. Next time, my sewing room''s people will come over to measure your figure and make two sets of new clothes for you!"


    "Even if Auntie Zhong was wrong before, she is still the mother of Tang Geer and Lian Jieer, how can her clothes not fit her properly? What does it look like when it gets out? "


    "Thank you, Fourth Miss, for your compassion. It''s just that I was the one who made a mistake in the first place, as long as I have enough clothes to wear, Fourth Miss does not need to trouble myself with this ¡­" The corner of Auntie Zhong''s mouth curled into a smile.


    However, halfway through her words, she looked at Lin Shu''s smiling yet not smiling face, and couldn''t finish her words.


    Lin Shu sneered: "All of you get down, I still have something to say to Auntie Zhong."


    Maid, who only knew how to be lazy previously, did not care about Lin You Ting kicking and grabbing her.


    Lin Shu sat down, "Tell me, Auntie Zhong, you are also someone who can hold your temper. The child in your stomach is already this big, but you can still hide it from me. Now, even if Grandmother and Father can''t bear to look at Auntie anymore, the child in Aunt''s belly is still innocent, isn''t that right? "


    Auntie Zhong felt her heart drop as she forced out a laugh. "Why can''t I understand what Fourth Miss is saying?"


    "Aunt doesn''t understand? "If that''s the case, then I''ll call a doctor over for my lady. Can you understand the doctor''s words?" Saying that, Lin Shu raised her voice and was about to call the servant in.


    Auntie Zhong hurriedly said, "Fourth Miss, please wait ¡­"


    Lin Shu looked at her with a smile, "Does Aunt have something to say?"


    Auntie Zhong pursed her lips and said softly, "I am indeed pregnant ¡­ What does Fourth Miss want to do to me? Fourth Miss also said it just now, even if I''m at fault, the child in my stomach is innocent. If Fourth Miss wanted to murder the child in my stomach, I''m afraid Grand Madam and Master will definitely not agree ¡­ "


    "Why is it that I''m getting more and more confused by Aunt''s words?" I only know that Aunt was pregnant and came to visit you. When did you say you wanted to murder the child in Aunt''s womb? " Lin Shu smiled, her childish face carrying a bit of ridicule that did not match.


    What Auntie Zhong didn''t know was that her current appearance made Auntie Zhong even more afraid. She only felt that this little girl in front of him was full of schemes and she only laughed softly, "Isn''t this what Fourth Miss came to find me for? Now that I have fallen to such a state, I have to lose out to Fourth Miss. "


    Lin Shu sneered, "For Aunt to land in such a state, if you really have to blame yourself, it''s fine. But I wonder what Aunt will think when she sees Tang Geer''s silly look everyday ¡­ The concubine had personally caused her son to fall into a daze, but she didn''t know what would happen to the one in her stomach. But I feel like this child''s life is very bitter. Who knows if he will ever be a stepping stone for Aunt again? "

 C63

    Auntie Zhong trembled for a while, then said: "What does Fourth Miss mean by saying all this? Could it be that Fourth Miss didn''t have any responsibilities at all for turning Tang Geer into her current state? When Tang Geer was sick, every night would be when the windows were closed. Why would the morning of the second day when I went over, Tang Geer''s room''s windows be opened? Was it not caused by the Fourth Miss? Otherwise, why would Tang Geer be affected by the wind, and become even more ill overnight? "


    "What about me? So what if it wasn''t me? Am I waiting for my aunt to plot against me? There is such a strange thing in this world, only Aunt is allowed to plot against me, don''t tell me you''re not allowing me to plot against Aunt? " Lin Shu did not deny it, but in truth, this was not her idea. The Maid who was by Auntie Zhong''s side decided this on his own to please her.


    After waiting for Auntie Zhong to be confined, she did not make things difficult for him, nor did she continue to keep him at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. She gave him a sum of silver and sent her out of the palace.


    Auntie Zhong sneered: "Originally, I did not realize that Fourth Miss had such a sharp tongue, nor did I know that Fourth Miss had such malicious thoughts ¡­ But since ancient times, only the victors have won and the losers have been robbed, I have nothing to say even if I lose. Now that I have been placed under house arrest, it is not difficult for Fourth Miss to use any of her thoughts to kill the child in my womb. If you want to do it, then go ahead and do it, why try to put on airs in front of me? "


    Lin Shu smiled: "You want to show off your power in front of Aunt? Aunt has overestimated herself! "


    I just wanted to tell Aunt not to think of everyone as a fool, and I''m not someone you can fool easily. Whether the child in your stomach is a man or a woman, I don''t care about whether you live or die in the future, but don''t forget to say that Aunt didn''t mean anything, please don''t scheme against me and my mother! "


    "I''ve already told Aunt this before, but Aunt didn''t take it to heart at all. I only hope that Aunt will remember my words. Otherwise, I won''t show mercy in the future!"


    How did this look like a nine or ten year old child?


    Auntie Zhong held onto her stomach, her entire body trembling.


    But Lin Shu left without hesitation after saying that, she only thought about the expression on everyone''s faces when they heard of this "good news" from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in a few days.


    When she walked out of the Falling Swallow Garden, she ordered Actinin Qin to send a few more servant girls to watch over Auntie Zhong. The child in Auntie Zhong''s stomach was her life protection talisman, and Auntie Zhong had many ideas, who knew if Auntie Zhong would flip over because of this child?


    At the same time, Lin Pei, who had received the news of a serious illness from the Grand Madam, hurriedly walked into the Green Pine Academy.


    There was complete silence within the Green Pine Academy, only the heavy breathing of the Grand Madam could be heard.


    Lin Pei stood in front of Grand Madam''s bed and said in a low voice, "... It was because my son was unfilial, he rushed over the moment he received the news that you were seriously ill. On the way here just now, he heard from the Nanny Chen that you were not willing to drink medicine? This was simply nonsense! You''re no longer a child, how could you still do such a thing? "


    Grand Madam glanced at him sideways, and laughed bitterly: "Drink the medicine? What''s the point of drinking the medicine? After drinking the medicine, and after you recover from your illness, can I just sit by and watch as you degrade the reputation of my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Rather than just watching Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion become the laughing stock of the masses, it would be better for me to die a little earlier, or even die a little earlier, so as to not let all of the ancestors of the Lin Family not even be able to lift their heads up after a hundred years. "


    How could Lin Pei not understand the meaning behind these words? In fact, he had already known about the news of Grand Madam''s illness a long time ago. He only thought that Grand Madam probably did nothing strange because of the matter between him and Princess Changze, and he just thought that it was because of some method of Grand Madam. If it wasn''t for his brother stopping him from leaving the palace, he probably wouldn''t have come back.


    He felt guilty in his heart, "Mother, what are you saying? When grandfather and grandmother used to praise you, how could you not have the face to treat the ancestors of the Lin Clan? You, don''t think too much about it. Drink your medicine and recuperate as soon as possible. That''s the most important thing! "


    "I won''t drink this medicine!" Now, Grand Madam was out of breath after a few words and he was too lazy to talk to him anymore. He only said: "I''ll start drinking the medicine the day you end your relationship with Princess Changze. Otherwise, when you come back next time, you''ll see my corpse ¡­ Oh, this is good too, in the future when you want to marry the Princess Changze to your family, no one will stop you. "


    Lin Pei''s face alternated between green and white, "Mother, please don''t be angry anymore ¡­ Princess Changze and I are not what you think ¡­ "


    "What''s that? Don''t tell me that what you said to Princess Changze in the study the other day was just a lie. Heh, these words are interesting, who is Princess Changze? "I can''t wait to say a few more words to the empress dowager and the emperor before your black gauze hat crumbled. Even if you''re lying, it''s only thirty percent. The remaining seventy percent are all true love!" After saying this, Grand Madam panted heavily for a long time before saying, "You should know my personality as well. There is absolutely no reason to take back what I said, let''s see what you intend to do now!"


    Lin Pei felt troubled.


    He had never felt so sad in his life before. On one side was his seductive lover, and on the other was his seriously ill mother. How should he choose? Princess Changze did indeed have a somewhat arrogant attitude in front of others, but in front of him, he was always as docile as a little sheep.


    What''s more, the way Princess Changze served others on the bed was called extremely coquettish and charming, he couldn''t bear to part with it ¡­


    looked at the defeated Grand Madam, and could not help but let out a long sigh from the bottom of his heart. The Grand Madam''s treatment of him was far inferior to his big brother and second brother, and this was something he had known since he was young.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still didn''t know how to choose. "Mother, you''re really making things difficult for me, I ¡­"


    "You can leave. I''ll wait for you to decide when to come back and answer me." Grand Madam waved his hand and said weakly: "I hope this old woman can still hold on!"


    Lin Pei''s mouth moved, when the words reached his mouth, he did not know how to say them.


    Nanny Chen stepped forward and said softly, "Please, Fifth Master, please rest."


    Lin Pei finally got down from the ground. Only, when he walked out of the Green Pine Academy gate, he didn''t know where to go. Originally, he rested at the Falling Swallow Garden everyday, but Falling Swallow Garden now, he didn''t even want to think about it anymore.


    After thinking for a moment, he walked in the direction of Fanghua Garden.


    At this time, Madam Lian was still looking at the account book. The abacus on the desk was ringing loudly, and she gave an order with her mouth: "¡­ Over the past few months, there has been a one-third decrease in income over the past few months. I''m afraid that the shopkeeper has already filled his pockets to the brim. If I don''t change my shopkeeper, I''m afraid within a few months, the shop will not be able to survive. "


    The old woman who came to answer was a bit timid. "This new shopkeeper is ¡­" It was sent over by the Second Madam. They said that it was originally because they were in charge of marrying the Second Madam, and that they were being honest, that''s why the Grand Madam agreed to it. "


    Although she was currently working under the Fifth Madam, the one who was in charge of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was still the Grand Madam.


    "If Grand Madam blames him, all you have to do is say that it was my idea. I had originally planned to use the shopkeeper for a few more days, but Second Sister''s marriage manager was even more powerful, I''m afraid that he would rely on Second Sister to think of herself as extraordinary, and in the future, if something were to really happen, I''m afraid that it would already be too late!"


    ~ This Second Madam''s Supervisor, I''m afraid he has never cared about this matter? After all, the Second Madam didn''t have anything to marry!


    The old lady trembled in fear. When she lifted the curtain, she saw Lin Pei standing straight at the door. She immediately shouted: "Fifth Master!"


    Lin Pei nodded and went in.


    Madam Lian only raised his head to look at him once before lowering his head. Even her voice was indifferent, "Master, you have returned."


    These words were as if Lin Pei had just left in the morning.


    Lin Pei nodded and sat down in front of the desk. He looked at Madam Lian carefully, as if he had never seen Madam Lian before, ever since they were married.


    Now, from the looks of it, although Madam Lian was not considered well off, he still had a dignified and dignified appearance. Her thick black eyebrows gave off a heroic vibe, and now that the white jade abacus had been broken by her, it was most likely that it had followed Madam Lian for many years, and many abacus beads had already cracked.


    When she was young, she knew how to write, and when she was just ten years old, she already started following her father to take charge of the shop, and that was when she could barely write. Originally, the Lian Family had also invited her for a female teacher, but she felt that no matter what kind of painting it was, it was far from being as interesting as doing business.


    In her opinion, these were all just embroidery pillows. How could it compare to the fact that she had received money from the flow of real money into her purse ¡­


    Lin Pei finally could not hold it in and opened his mouth: "I, have something to say to you!"


    The movements of the Madam Lian''s men paused, and they nodded towards Peony. Peony then brought all the servants in the house away, she then said: "I wonder if Master has anything to say to me?" In truth, he had already guessed that Lin Pei did not like him, and was afraid that he had come for the Princess Changze.


    Lin Pei took a sip of tea from the Tea Gu beside him and spoke out the words that he had been brewing for a long time, "I want to be at peace with you."

 C64

    Madam Lian was not surprised at all. She had thought that with Lin Pei''s vicious personality, he would definitely find out about her mistake and ask to divorce her. After all, leaving his wife was not common in Daqing Dynasty.


    She even smiled and lightly said: "I agree to He Li, but there is one thing, Sister Shu has to follow me and leave the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    Initially, when her father was still alive, he had completely suppressed her, so she didn''t dare have any thoughts about him. However, after her father passed away, Sister Shu was already 3 to 2 years old, and thinking about her daughter who was carved out of jade, she felt that she could only endure all kinds of hardships.


    But now that her Sister Shu had grown up and become sensible, she knew that the young miss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would only have a pleasant reputation, and would only have a few more choices when the time came. But now that she had plans for the Sister Shu''s marriage, why wouldn''t she agree and leave?


    "Sister Shu is my Lin Family''s daughter, how can I follow you?" "I know that you have done a lot for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for so many years, and I owe you a lot, but I can''t discuss this matter with Sister Shu. If there''s anything else you want, I''ll definitely agree to it."


    Madam Lian had already thought of this a long time ago, and said with a smile: "Do you think there is anything else that I fancy in your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? You have never cared about Sister Shu. How many times have you hugged her ever since she was born? Sister Shu was only half a year older than him. At that time, Sister Shu knew how to laugh, so all of your thoughts fell on Lian Jieer.


    "Although Tang Geer has become foolish now, you still have the Lian Jieer as your daughter, and when the new wife enters, she will help you produce children, and when that time comes, even when the new wife sees the Sister Shu, she will still feel upset, and might even make things difficult for the Sister Shu. Rather than that, it would be better to let the Sister Shu follow me back to the Lian Family!"


    However, you are thinking that the Sister Shu is the Lin Family''s blood and bone, and if she were to be left behind in the outside world, it would be a joke. However, you clearly understand in your heart, whether it is you or the Grand Madam, you will both look down upon the Sister Shu very little. If you agree to let me take Sister Shu away, not only will I agree to leave, I will also give you a sum of silver.


    A woman coming out of a merchant''s house would never be able to get rid of the stench of copper all her life!


    Lin Pei sneered, his face revealing displeasure, "Could it be that my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is still lacking money? "You should carefully consider this matter ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Madam Lian''s loud voice, "Without Sister Shu, I won''t agree and leave."


    As she spoke, she looked at Lin Pei, and said word by word. "If you have nothing else, you can leave first.


    "You ¡­ You don''t know what''s good for you! " Lin Pei was so angry that he flicked his sleeves and left.


    He had originally wanted to convince Madam Lian to obediently leave and then go to Grand Madam to apologize. However, now that Madam Lian didn''t agree with him leaving, it would be hard to explain to him, let alone to Grand Madam ¡­


    Just thinking about it gave Lin Pei a headache.


    Although it was just a headache, Lin Pei still felt that this matter still had some leeway. Even though he didn''t go home night and day, he still didn''t agree to Grand Madam''s request.


    Madam Lian was extremely secretive towards Lin Shu when it came to matters of leaving, but when Lin Shu looked at her occasionally absent-minded appearance and asked about it, she could vaguely guess what it was about.


    Lin Shu knew that things were not as simple as they seemed, she knew that when she died in her previous life, Lin Pei had already entered the Cabinet. At that time, even Shao Shengping was afraid that after another ten or twenty years, Lin Pei would become the auxiliary head of the imperial court.


    If a person did not have ambition, would they be able to occupy the Third Rank at such a young age?


    Although Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was the Honorable House, their connections and support were limited, and the majority of them were given to the current envoys. There were even fewer who were given to the remaining two sons, and the second master was only a fifth rank official.


    As he thought about these troublesome matters, even Lin Shu felt his heart sink when he went to the Green Pine Academy to pay respects.


    This morning, everyone came to pay their respects, but Grand Madam was still unconscious. Everyone did not want to disturb Grand Madam from resting, so they all went to the side chamber to wait.


    The First Madam in the lead was still as dignified and generous as before. She held the tea Gu and sipped the tea, not saying much.


    On the other hand, Second Madam kept wiping the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief and choked with sobs: "... I don''t know what''s going on with Mother, but she''s still feeling quite sick, and even refused to drink any medicine. If this goes on, what will we do then?! "


    After saying that, she looked towards First Madam and said softly, "Eldest Sister-in-law, do you think Mother has been possessed? Everyone says that she is seeking death with all her heart, that she must have been tied to her upper body by those dirty things. In the end, it was the National Duke Ning''s Madam that invited the High Monk to come and help the National Duke Ning''s Old Granny out, and this old lady''s illness is only cured now ¡­ "Do you think we should ¡­"


    "I''m afraid this won''t work!" Mother has always valued the reputation of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, if such rumors were to spread, even if Mother''s illness were to recover, I am afraid that it would not be able to bypass us! " First Madam was the same as Grand Madam, he also valued face, but First Madam had more human feelings than Grand Madam.


    Now, the Grand Madam laughed bitterly and shook his head: "National Duke Ning''s madame is bewitched, everyone only dares to discuss in private, after all the status and position of the National Duke Ning Palace, no one dares to say anything! However, if mother was bewitched, in less than three days, it would become a topic for discussion after meals. "


    Her Sis Hui''er had yet to speak of marriage, so she couldn''t let this matter ruin her reputation.


    Second Madam was enlightened, "Sister-in-law is so thoughtful, it was me who got anxious and confused ¡­"


    First Madam nodded and took another sip of her tea.


    It was very quiet in the room. Because Grand Madam had been sick for a long time, even the sound of his footsteps sounded light, afraid that he would be scolded by Nanny Chen.


    Lin Shu sat by her mother''s side, looking at First Madam with a bland expression. She finally understood who Lin Hui''s careless personality was.


    Second Madam had always been a smart person. When he said those words just now, it only made the bystanders think that she was in a rush to cure his disease, but First Madam fell into her trap. For a moment, it was clear which daughter-in-law was truly worried and which was fake.


    Even Lin Shu couldn''t help but admire Second Madam. Her good reputation had really been calculated a little on his own.


    Everyone sat for an hour, but they still did not see the Grand Madam wake up. Then, Lin Hui could not sit still as she wriggled about, staring at Lin Shu as if she wanted to say something.


    First Madam swept her gaze across them. Lin Hui froze, like a monkey that had been pressed under the Five Fingers Mountain by Buddha.


    But in less than the time it took to make a cup of tea, Lin Hui revealed her true form.


    The First Madam waved impatiently at her, then she slipped away like a wisp of smoke.


    was sitting with Madam Lian, and she could see him. Naturally, Madam Lian could see him too, and only said in a soft voice, "Sister Shu, I think there are still some medicinal ingredients at Fanghua Garden that your grandmother can use. Since your grandmother still hasn''t woken up yet, why don''t you go and fetch them?"


    Lin Shu acknowledged, and then left.


    Lin Hui had long been waiting for her at the corridor. The two of them walked together towards the Fanghua Garden while whispering, "... Sister Shu, Fifth Aunt is so good. Knowing that I wanted to talk to you, she took the chance to spend you. Do you know, I recently learned embroidery, and because of this matter, I''ve been scolded by my mother who knows how many times. I said how my hands could do embroidery, and it''s not like my family can''t afford to hire an embroidery lady.


    As she said that, she knocked Lin Shu on the arm and asked: "Sister Shu, do you think so?"


    Lin Shu had always been thinking about the condition of Grand Madam, and thinking about how Lin Pei would choose, he became distracted for a moment, "What did you say?"


    The unhappiness was instantly revealed on Lin Hui''s face, and there was even a sense of grievance mixed within, "You weren''t even listening to me ¡­ Why don''t you want to play with me these days? Every time I go to Linglong Pavilion to look for you, you always act perfunctorily. Is it because you''re on good terms with Elder Zhang''s granddaughter that you''re no longer willing to play with me? "


    At the end, his voice sounded like he was about to cry.


    "Where is that? Also, between Zhang Yuanqing and I, how are we really good? " Lin Shu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said: "Why are you so jealous of Zhang Yuanqing? How many times have I met her? I can''t wait to see you three times a day, where do you always have so much to say? "


    Lin Hui''s face revealed a bit of joy, "I knew it ¡­ My mother said that Zhang Yuanqing is virtuous and virtuous, his manners and etiquette are not bad at all, and asked me to interact more with her. However, I kept on feeling that he must have thought of the Lian Jieer when I saw her, because no matter what I did, I just could not like his. That''s right, when we came to visit Grandmother, we did not see much of the Lian Jieer. Could it be that he saw his grandmother sleeping and did not want to continue pretending? "

 C65

    In the past few days, Lin Shu knew better than anyone what Lin Lian was busy with. Wasn''t she busy making the child in Auntie Zhong''s womb?


    Several times, when she saw Lin Lian, she could feel a faint smile on her lips. However, when Lin Lian lifted her head to look at her, that smile disappeared in a flash.


    Lin Shu knew that Lin Lian was afraid that she would touch the child in the Auntie Zhong''s womb.


    She wasn''t that foolish to think that she would get her hands covered with blood because of Auntie Zhong''s mother!


    However, she would not allow Lin Lian to step on her own head one step at a time, "Presumably, Lian Jieer has something else to do during this period of time ¡­ A few days ago, didn''t the new madam of the Duke Chengan Residence hold a crabapple feast? I heard from Zhang Yuanqing that it was extremely lively, the Lian Jieer has always had a good relationship with the big girls of the Duke Chengan Palace. "I must know that I can''t go to Duke Chengan Palace, so let''s just worry ¡­"


    Lin Hui inexplicably thought of the situation when she bumped into Yue Yang at Duke Chengan Palace, "Sister Shu, you said ¡­ Does Lian Jieer like Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince s? "


    She had to ponder over this matter for several days before coming to this conclusion. Otherwise, how could this single man and woman be together?


    Lin Shu laughed, "I do not know if she likes County Prince s of the Duke Chengan Palace, but I do know that she is a person who is high-spirited. Although her father loves her, comparing her to a virgin, but the more she gets, the more upset she will feel, because she knows that she will never be able to get rid of her identity as a concubine."


    "She knows better than any of us that even if the elders of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion don''t care about her identity as a concubine, when the time comes a few years from now, because of her identity as a concubine, she would be picked out by others. So now, she wants to plan things well for herself ¡­"


    Saying that, Lin Shu seemed to have thought of something. After she had said all this, she wondered if this third sister of hers could understand it ¡­ She smiled and said: "To put it bluntly, the Lian Jieer is not as simple as what we normally see. You just need to remember that in the future, if you were to meet her, you should be more careful."


    Lin Hui tilted her head, "These words, I know that even someone as powerful as Sister Qian would be defeated by her. Even Aunt Er is no longer her opponent. Lian Jieer wants to become the wife of a noble family and become the first wife. Then, what about you, who do you want to marry? "


    These words caused Lin Shu to be startled.


    In her previous life, she only wanted to lend her life to Shao Shengping as a wife, but the man beside her couldn''t enter her eyes at all.


    In this life, she avoided Shao Shengping like a snake and like scorpion, the love she had for her in her past life had turned into hatred in her final three years. She only wanted to protect her mother. "How old are we? I''ve never thought of such a thing. Third sister, now that you''re here, who do you want to marry?"


    Although the girls'' faces were thin, when they spoke together, they were neither shy nor impatient.


    Lin Hui''s face reddened, and said in a low voice: "I, I also didn''t think about it ¡­ But I feel that people like Brother Yao are actually not bad. "


    After saying that, she raised her head, and threatened him, threatening him: "I just think that Brother Yao is very good, don''t think too much ¡­. "You can''t say these words out loud, or else I''ll ignore you for the rest of my life."


    Lin Shu was someone who had lived for two lifetimes, so she could easily see through her thoughts, "Brother Yao is pretty good, but it''s just that there are tens of thousands of men in this world. Who knows how many are better than Brother Yao ¡­ Furthermore, Brother Yao is very gentle in front of everyone and has secretly poked my face. He has done a lot of things like pinching my hair bun. I actually love my future sister-in-law dearly.


    Even Lin Lian would hesitate if she wanted to marry someone as powerful as Yao Yao, not to mention Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui''s sister, Lin Jia, had married the son of the First Princess. Although Lin Hui was not as outstanding as Lin Jia, the matter of Lin Hui''s marriage would definitely not be any worse.


    Lin Hui said with a red face, "You ¡­ For such a young age to be able to scheme for her future husband, don''t you know that it''s too shameful? "


    I...


    Lin Shu was at a loss for words, you were the one who started this topic, alright?


    Lin Hui did not care about all this, and with a few words, she changed the topic. When Lin Shu returned to the Fanghua Garden to retrieve the Lingzhi and the other medicinal herbs, by the time she returned to the Green Pine Academy, the Grand Madam was already awake.


    Although she said that she had woken up, she was still drowsy. She held onto First Madam''s hand and called out the master''s name. Did mother miss the old master? Now that Master has gone to court, if Mother wants to see Master, my wife will send someone to guard the second door and tell Master to come back to meet you! "


    Great Elder was the most filial of the three sons, he gifted all the good stuff to the Green Pine Academy, if not for the inconvenience, he would have stayed there to serve the Grand Madam.


    Grand Madam half opened his eyes, shook his head, and said: "Fifth Master ¡­ Fifth Master... "


    First Madam gently held onto Grand Madam''s hand. Before she could react, Second Madam said softly, "Does Mother want to see Fifth Uncle?"


    Grand Madam''s mouth moved, his mouth opened and closed, but before he could finish, he fell asleep again.


    For a time, everyone had no choice but to withdraw.


    The leading First Madam walked at the front and said indifferently: "Previously, Fifth Uncle did not come back often, but now that he is back, how long will it take for me to come over to see him? "The man is worried about the court affairs. There are some words that Fifth Sister-in-Law should mention on the side. Otherwise, no matter how big the official''s work is, if the official gets caught by the official, even the black veil will not be able to protect him!"


    Right now, Daqing Dynasty revered filial piety. The emperor was very filial to the empress dowager.


    Madam Lian never liked the way First Madam often acted as if she was her sister-in-law, so she was about to go over when Lin Shu, who was following behind her, said softly, "First Aunt has misjudged mother ¡­ "Daddy has always been a person who has his own ideas. He has his own principles and limits for his own work, and he has always disliked people interfering with his plans!"


    These words had some meaning to them.


    First Madam did not understand, she only frowned and said softly: "This Fifth Uncle is too outrageous!"


    On the other hand, Second Madam fell into deep thoughts.


    In the evening, Lin Pei went back to the Green Pine Academy, and although no one knew what he said to the Grand Madam, what surprised everyone was that the Grand Madam had started drinking medicine that night.


    The Grand Madam already had a cold, and his body had been well-nourished. After drinking the medicine, she had the energy to speak.


    When Lin Shu went to pay respects to the Grand Madam on the third day, the Grand Madam was already able to sit up and even left her alone. But he knows that she''s wrong now, so don''t bring up this matter anymore. As for the Princess Changze, you don''t have to worry about it, even if his status is esteemed in the Princess Changze, he''s still a concubine who hasn''t left the pavilion. Even if this matter has reached the empress dowager''s eyes, it''s not like there''s nothing wrong with her at all. "


    "Cough, cough ¡­" I believe that as long as you are a smart person, you will choose to keep your mouth shut. Can it be that Princess Changze can really be your father''s concubine? Even if she wanted to, the empress dowager and King Rui wouldn''t agree! "


    Lin Shu had already expected this, but she still revealed a grateful expression on her face, "Thank you Grandmother, if you weren''t here, I really wouldn''t know what to do ¡­"


    "As long as it''s something between us, the grandfathers, and the grandsons, we''ll be uninterested in other people!" Grand Madam waved his hand. Although her condition had improved a lot, his illness had already seeped into her bones, and even the imperial physician had said that cough could not be treated. In the future, whenever it was winter, it would definitely be difficult for his. Has Nanny Wei been doing well at the Linglong Pavilion during this period? "


    Lin Shu nodded his head, "The people around you are naturally good."


    Grand Madam nodded his head, his face was filled with love, "Then I will be at ease. Since that is the case, then Nanny Wei will stay by your side ¡­. "Nanny Zhu has a lot of thoughts, so she asked Nanny Zhu to come to my side to serve me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to rest at ease." She could not give face to the second wife, but she could not not not give face to the Elder Jiangge''s wife.


    The Nanny Zhu was the person that the Elder Jiangge gifted to him.


    Lin Shu could only agree.


    Madam Lian only sneered when she heard this, but did not say anything.


    This matter was indeed like how the Grand Madam did, but even if she felt uncomfortable inside, she still had to bring Lin Shu to the Grand Madam to thank him.


    Grand Madam''s expression was indifferent, but he spoke with some respect, "... I heard from Nanny Chen that you have sent a lot of good things over these past few days.


    Madam Lian couldn''t possibly ask such a hateful person out of respect for him even with a forced smile, "This is what a wife should do."


    At this moment, Grand Madam did not know how to respond. He had wanted to praise Fifth Master''s wife, but from her attitude, it could be seen that he could not say the words that came to his lips.


    Lin Lian walked in at the right time and said with a smile, "Grandmother, it''s time to drink the medicine."


    When Grand Madam took the medicine bowl, she urged him from the side even more, "Grandmother, slow down a little. "The medicine isn''t bitter, why don''t I get someone to bring you some candied fruits ¡­" Looking at his expression, it was as if Grand Madam was just like a child of a few years old.


    Young and old, this man was just like a child.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmother is not muddleheaded anymore. You can accompany your mother and chat with Fourth Sister and the others, don''t worry about me."


    She wanted to talk to Lin Shu and her daughter, but Lin Lian only felt that it was awkward to force the topic.


    However, after thinking about it, since the Auntie Zhong was pregnant, if she and Lin Shu''s relationship became too intense, there would be nothing much to gain from it. I know that my mother is very busy all the time, so you don''t have to come visit Grandmother every day. Grandmother still has me with you, and your daughter will be very filial in your place. "

 C66

    Madam Lian did not make things difficult for Lin Lian, she merely nodded: "You have been filial to your grandmother, she will definitely love you in the future. As for Tang Geer and Auntie Zhong, I will take good care of them, you don''t need to worry ¡­" There was indeed nothing between Aunt Di and the Shu girl.


    Even at this point, she still did not know that Auntie Zhong was pregnant.


    However, Lin Shu raised his head and glanced at Lin Lian. Their gazes met, and Lin Lian looked as if she had met a thief who hurriedly lowered her head.


    On the other hand, she was very upset now. Why would Lin Shu find out that the aunt was pregnant? If Lin Shu didn''t know, she might have used the child in the aunt''s womb to accuse the mother and daughter of trying to kill his aunt and the child in her womb. Even if his aunt had done something wrong before, his grandmother and father probably wouldn''t go to Madam Lian this time ¡­


    In the past few days when she was by Grand Madam''s side, her scheming had become even more scheming than before, and there was even a smile on her face, "Thank you, mother."


    Seeing that, Grand Madam could not help but nod his head: "As an old man, what I want to see the most is our family''s harmony, to be able to write two words in one go, regardless of what happened previously, it is all in the past now, Lian Jieer is also a sensible and good kid, as an elder, don''t bother about it anymore. Lian Jieer is a girl, wait until a few years later to find a good marriage for her, then prepare a dowry to marry her off ¡­


    At the end of the day, she was still afraid that the Madam Lian would vent her anger on Lin Lian because of the incident with the Auntie Zhong.


    Madam Lian indifferently replied, "Mother, don''t worry. I know about it."


    While the few of them were conversing, Peony pursed her lips and walked in. She whispered a few words into Madam Lian''s ear, and immediately, the look in Madam Lian''s eyes changed slightly.


    She had always revealed her emotions. Grand Madam could not help but ask: "What is going on? Did something happen to the shop or to the manor? "


    Madam Lian looked at Lin Shu, and then looked at Grand Madam, and slowly said: "It''s the servant girl from Falling Swallow Garden that said that Auntie Zhong is pregnant, and wanted my wife to send a doctor to take a look."


    It was hard to tell if Grand Madam was happy or angry.


    Auntie Zhong?


    It had been a long time since she had heard of this name. If it wasn''t for the fact that this wicked woman gave birth to a son and a daughter, she would have sent Aunt Zhong to the manor to wait for the news before dealing with her in secret ¡­ However, when she thought about it, Fifth Branch currently didn''t even have a son. She didn''t know if the child in Aunt Zhong''s womb was a boy or a girl, so her expression became slightly better. "Mother Chen, you should go take a look first. Send someone to get a doctor as well.


    She was not at ease in handing over these matters to the Madam Lian.


    Nanny Chen replied and went down.


    Lin Lian stood timidly to the side, looking like she wanted to speak but didn''t dare to.


    Seeing that, Grand Madam waved her hand, "Counting you, it''s been a few months since you last saw Tang Geer and Auntie Zhong, and during this period of time, you''ve been attending to me everyday. Go, go, I''ll also follow Nanny Chen to take a look at Tang Geer and Auntie Zhong." It could also be said that she was the one who had been filial to Lin Lian during this period of time and had given her a debt of gratitude.


    Lin Lian ran towards Nanny Chen in joy.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Shu who knew that Lin Lian had secretly conversed with Auntie Zhong several times, he would have been fooled by the joyous expression on her face.


    Grand Madam nodded his head, and said: "That''s only natural, I have to say, your fifth sister is a sensible child, I previously said that no one is allowed to look at Auntie Zhong, even if she secretly wiped tears away, she had never mentioned going to Falling Swallow Garden to me, now that I''m so sick, I can think it through clearly, Lian Jieer is so filial, I can''t separate them, so I might as well just close my eyes ¡­"


    Lin Shu lowered her head and pursed her lips, not daring to reply.


    "What happened?" Grand Madam looked at Lin Shu with a smile, "Do you think what Grandmother said is wrong?"


    Lin Shu hurriedly shook her head and said in a low voice, "Grandmother is naturally right... It was just that, but within the Falling Swallow Garden, there is a wife who came to report to me, saying that she saw Lian Jieer''s servant girl wandering around, and even saw the girl bringing a bag of broken ginseng to Auntie Zhong. That woman remembered that you said that Auntie Zhong was not allowed to interact with people outside, but Auntie Zhong said that without your orders, how would Fourth Miss dare to do such a thing, that woman did not pursue the matter, and so she spoke a few words to me, I thought that it was your idea, Grandmother. "


    The smile on Grand Madam''s face dimmed, "There is such a thing happening?"


    Compared to the mischievous Lin Shu, she naturally believed in Lin Lian. Who knew if this was Lin Shu hurting Lin Lian?


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask that old woman!" Lin Shu anxiously tried to explain with a sincere face, "I know that you might not believe what that wife said, but you can ask Nanny Chen to search through the Falling Swallow Garden, and there will be half a bag of broken ginseng in the kitchen."


    Naturally, Grand Madam would not do such a thing, but she suddenly remembered something. In those few days when she was unconscious all day, she vaguely remembered that the person who served her by her bed day and night was Lin Lian, who had changed to Nanny Chen.


    When she woke up at that time, she had asked Nanny Chen if there was such a thing happening. You are someone who is about to have a grandson, and yet you are still so serious. How old is Fifth Miss now? Naturally, when you are fond of fun, it is enough for you to be able to do this. Let me see, Fifth Miss is already very filial, don''t think too much about it. "


    At that time, she was guided by the Nanny Chen, so she didn''t think too much about it. But now that she thought about it, wasn''t Lin Lian already secretly in contact with the Auntie Zhong at that time?


    She was calm and did not speak, neither was Madam Lian nor Lin Shu.


    Although there was a smile on his lips, the smile on his face was not obvious, "Auntie Zhong is indeed pregnant, this servant has already sent someone to get a doctor, that doctor said, the child in Auntie Zhong is fine, just wait till next spring to carry my grandson!"


    "Next spring?" The corner of Grand Madam''s mouth no longer had even the slightest hint of a smile as he coldly asked: "How many months is it since Auntie Zhong was born?"


    Nanny Chen said, "The doctor said that he is nearly five months pregnant."


    "You''re almost five months pregnant? Heh, good, this is really very good. Exactly who was she on guard against when she made such a ruckus? Initially, I had thought that Auntie Zhong was a good person ¡­ " Grand Madam stopped midway, but everyone knew what the other half of the sentence meant.


    Madam Lian didn''t want to get involved in this matter, so she only stood up and said: "If mother has no other orders, then my wife will leave first."


    Grand Madam nodded, and said: "Then you can bring Sister Shu down first, and don''t worry about Auntie Zhong too much, after all, she is pregnant with the child of Fifth Master ¡­ As for the Lian Jieer, you take care of the things there and send them to the west wing. "


    The west wing of Green Pine Academy was the room furthest from the inside of Grand Madam. Lin Lian had always lived in the room right next to the Grand Madam.


    Lin Shu knew that this was because Grand Madam suspected Lin Lian and she was somewhat clear on Grand Madam''s personality. The reason Grand Madam was able to treat Auntie Zhong even better was because Auntie Zhong listened to her words, but the moment she realized that Auntie Zhong still had other intentions, she would never look at Auntie Zhong again.


    The Auntie Zhong was the same, Lin Lian was the same.


    Lin Shu was curious, what kind of feelings would she have after Lin Lian returned from the Falling Swallow Garden?


    But when Madam Lian walked out of her Green Pine Academy, she could not help but ask, "... Do you already know about the Auntie Zhong? "


    "Yes." Lin Shu lightly nodded her head, pulled on Madam Lian''s sleeves and said in a low voice: "I won''t tell you, but seeing how you''ve been worrying this whole time, I was afraid that if you knew about this, you would feel even more uncomfortable ¡­"


    Madam Lian grabbed her hand and clenched it tightly in her palm, "How is Auntie Zhong? I am most worried about you here in the He¡¯s Mansion, I know that my Sister Shu is filial and obedient, but the more you know, the more uncomfortable my heart becomes. You are still so young, how can you be so worried about so much? "When I was your age, all I did was play around ¡­"


    Towards the end, the usually strong Madam Lian''s voice was choked with emotions. In the past few days, there had always been a heavy stone hanging in her heart, but now, she had finally put it down.


    Lin Shu did her best to make her smile even more innocent, "Mother, don''t forget, you grew up in the Yangzhou, where is this place? It''s the capital, it''s the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I can''t possibly grow up under your protection forever, right? Otherwise, if you wait for your marriage and get bullied, will you be able to come back and find you? "


    Madam Lian rubbed her head and said, "I won''t let anyone bully you. I have already decided on your marriage. "


    To be honest, it wasn''t that it wasn''t bad to have Yao in succession. Although he loved to bully her, he was still very good to her, but it was just that she had lived for two lifetimes, making her almost thirty years old. How could she possibly be interested in Yao, this eleven or twelve year old brat ¡­


    Thinking to this, she hurriedly said, "Don''t worry about my marriage with the Lian Family. Since I am only ten years old now, no matter how anxious I am, I will have to wait until I am thirteen or fourteen years old to start planning my marriage. Otherwise, if these words were to spread out, people would think that I wanted to marry someone."


    Madam Lian laughed: "Alright, alright, we will listen to our Sister Shu."

 C67

    Waiting until Madam Lian and her daughter arrived at the Fanghua Garden, Madam Lian was not stingy and ordered Furong to send some supplements to the Auntie Zhong.


    In any case, these things were all public accounts, so she didn''t feel bad about it.


    After dinner, she even sent someone to inform Lin Pei, but Lin Pei stayed in the study room and did not come out. He did not come out for a few days in a row.


    Lin Shu was so at ease and relaxed that she spent her days accompanying the Madam Lian, talking or reading and writing.


    Even for Lin Pei, he had gradually relaxed his guard.


    Although Lin Pei had returned late recently, from what Lin Pei had told him, he would either go to the Elder Jiangge''s residence or stay at a restaurant to discuss matters with the officials of the imperial court. The Grand Madam naturally believed him, as the golden fragrance on his body had never appeared again.


    Grand Madam and Lin Shu couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    However, no one had expected that on the third day, a news would arrive.


    At this time, Lin Shu was resting on the kang doing some embroidery work. She looked at the dark sky and said to Actinin Qin who was at the side: "... Seeing that the snow was about to fall today, I had already instructed the workshop to make winter clothes for you guys. I reckon that you''ve done pretty much the same in the next two days, so you should go to the workshop and ask around! "


    Actinin Qin laughed and said: "Just now, this servant had sent Yun Dou over to the sewing room. You were more considerate, this winter came too quickly, saying that First Madam and Second Madam have been busy making winter clothes for the maidservants in the courtyard these few days. The sewing room is also very rare, it''s not good if you neglect anyone ¡­"


    This was the benefit of rebirth, as well as being able to foresee many things that others wouldn''t know. Lin Shu knew that this year''s winter was still considered good, who knew how many people would die in the winter after a few years.


    The master and the servant chatted for a while before Cloudbean came back in high spirits. "Miss, Miss, our winter clothes are ready. The sewing room said that they sent it over in the evening."


    Little girl always likes to wear new clothes.


    Lin Shu smiled and looked at her, "You went out for a long time? Look at your face, which is red from the cold! "


    "Just now, this servant saw Princess Changze on the way back. I said that Princess Changze saw that Grand Madam was sick for so long and came to visit Grand Madam ¡­ Tsk tsk, this lady does not know how arrogant he is, following behind his are seven to eight eunuchs and a dozen palace maids. This servant did not dare to move forward from the start, and could only vaguely see that Princess Changze was dressed in embroidered robes, it was quite impressive ¡­ "


    The embroidered tensed piece in Lin Shu''s hand fell to the ground. Princess Changze came? How could she still act this way? Rather than say it was the Grand Madam, it would be better to say that it was a threat!


    The harmony between the Princess Changze and his last life did not last for three months. Grand Madam was the first person to be in charge of the inner palace of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, First Madam and his master had always listened to everything she said, even the most disrespectful mother would not dare to disobey her.


    Seeing that her parents had died, she felt more pity for the empress dowager. However, the Grand Madam was not the Princess Changze, nor was the Princess Changze and the Second Madam. After waiting for Princess Changze to marry into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for three months, they would no longer have to go to the Green Pine Academy to pay respects.


    At that time, the Grand Madam wanted to take control of the Princess Changze, but the Esteemed Empress Dowager invited him to the palace. From then on, the Grand Madam didn''t dare to offend the Princess Changze, but the battle between the wife and daughter-in-law continued ¡­ Even before Lin Shu died, the two of them were still like fire and water.


    It was very obvious that the Princess Changze was water, and the Grand Madam was fire.


    Actinin Qin picked up the embroidery tensed up from the ground and asked softly: "Miss, are you alright?"


    Lin Shu shook her head and softly replied: "I knew it wouldn''t be so simple, how could it be so simple. I was so happy before ¡­"


    Actinin Qin immediately called Yun Dou to bring all the servants in the house over, and said softly: "Then young lady, what should we do now? Princess Changze is approaching menacingly, do you want to tell Madam that ¡­ "


    "Go and tell your mother yourself!" Lin Shu was afraid that when Princess Changze finds out about Fanghua Garden, her mother would not know about it. If she knew earlier, it would be better for him to make her plans earlier.


    It wasn''t easy for her to personally rush to the Green Pine Academy, but she could always tell something from these small matters.


    Actinin Qin acknowledged and quickly retreated.


    She walked to the door, but Lin Shu seemed to have thought of something, and said: "Tell Mother not to worry, there''s always a way when the time comes, there''s always a way."


    Actinin Qin sighed, then ran out in a hurry.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, not to mention doing embroidery, Lin Shu had no interest in doing anything. She could only stare at the overbearing sky outside the window, her heart beating even faster.


    Grand Madam is a smart person, even though the Princess Changze is approaching in full fury, he has the intention to visit you. It isn''t good for you to say that I want to marry your son the moment you enter the door, right?


    Now, Princess Changze was so anxious that it seemed like something was up to his heart. He still looked relaxed on the surface, but he slowly said while pinching Grand Madam''s hand: "¡­ "I also know that you''ve been sick for some time already. I know you''re sick, so my heart feels like it''s urgent. I''ve been living with Esteemed Empress Dowager''s body for a while now, but it wasn''t too good either. Finally, she''s better, so I came out to see you. Seeing that your expression doesn''t look too bad, I feel relieved."


    Previously, when Grand Madam wanted to cling onto the Princess Changze, she was not lying. But now, he felt that the Princess Changze did not even want his own reputation, and was simply like a woman, because he felt that the Princess Changze was like a poisonous snake, and would not loosen his hold on their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion once he pestered them, "Princess Changze is really too courteous, I''m old and useless, and from time to time I''ll just get sick and get annoyed. Luckily, the Buddha opened his eyes, and my sons and my wife were obedient and filial wife.


    The Princess Changze laughed, "Grand Madam, please do not say such unlucky words. You have to wait for your long life."


    Grand Madam also laughed along.


    The house was silent for a while, the Princess Changze did not speak, and the Grand Madam did not speak either.


    Snow was falling outside, hitting the windows one by one, adding to the quiet of the house.


    The tea leaves in the tea leaves on the side of the Princess Changze were changed time and time again, but only one or two cups were used in the beginning.


    She had heard before that the Grand Madam of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a smart person. Now, she could finally see it, if not for the fact that after the Grand Madam died, the Abel would have to be filial for three years and not invite her in, she would have found a way to take away the life of the Grand Madam ¡­


    "It''s said that there''s plenty of snow outside, so it''s a good sign!" No matter how resentful or anxious she was, Princess Changze could only take it slow. Now that Abel did not stand by her side, if he disliked him, it would be difficult for his to reunite with Abel.


    It was just that she had forgotten. Breaking the mirror and breaking through the mirror would never be as perfect as before.


    Grand Madam said with a smile: "Who said it wasn''t? A few days ago, Auntie Zhong by Fifth Master''s side was pregnant again, waiting for spring to come and get more grandchildren, and for the fifth house to get more sons, this is extremely good news! "


    Princess Changze tensed up his hands inside his sleeves. Auntie Zhong... Was the Auntie Zhong pregnant again?


    In a moment of desperation, she had even forgotten to ask Auntie Zhong about her pregnancy that was which she had been pregnant for several months. She could only think about what Abel had said to her that night, "I have never forgotten this thought ever since I was fourteen years old that I wanted to marry you. It is just that I am the son of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and I can''t live for you and me just because of you, Mother ¡­ What do you want me to do? Do I have to watch her die before I marry you into the house? Furthermore, from what I hear from mother, it seems like she isn''t the only one who knows about this matter. If she really does die and this matter spreads to the emperor, then this marriage will become a disaster. "


    "Chang Ze, in the end, I have let you down. You have loved me for so many years and missed me for so many years. In the end, I have let you down ¡­" "I heard that my eldest sister-in-law has a suitable candidate in her household. He''s a kind and kind person, and eldest sister-in-law is preparing to enter the palace to discuss this marriage with Esteemed Empress Dowager in the next few days ¡­"


    That day, before Abel could finish speaking, she had already ruthlessly slapped his face, wishing that she could hack Lin Pei into a thousand pieces.


    That night, she returned to the palace with tears all over her face, but after calming down, she started to defend that man. Although the Grand Madam didn''t really care about him, but if she could convince the Grand Madam to agree to this marriage, then would she be able to be with him forever ¡­


    This thought had appeared in her mind the previous night, and she had hurriedly rushed over to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion today.


    It was as if Grand Madam did not see the unwillingness on her face, and he said softly: "Speaking of Auntie Zhong, I am also blessed. I have already given birth to a daughter for Fifth Master, and it would be best if I were to give birth to a son. If it were a daughter, it would not matter, since Fifth Master is still young, so I will not have to worry about sons ¡­"


    With every sentence she spoke, Princess Changze''s face became more unsightly, and in the end, Princess Changze even coldly interrupted her words, "What''s so rare about a son born of a concubine? Only Grand Madam treats the bastard as if it was a treasure! "

 C68

    Grand Madam was not angry, the smile on his face did not decrease in the slightest, "The children of my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were thin to begin with. It is true that the children in Auntie Zhong''s womb were born from a concubine, but in the end, they are also the flesh and blood of Fifth Master ¡­ "Princess Changze has never been a mother, and doesn''t understand the heart of a mother. In my opinion, whether it''s Sis Hui''er or Sister Shu or Lian Jieer, all of them feel the same to me. As a grandmother, can I really just let them be bullied like this?"


    "Not to mention granddaughter, as long as it''s someone with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, no matter if it''s their son or their daughter-in-law, as their elder, I won''t let them be bullied ¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, Princess Changze suddenly stood up, looked down at his from above, and coldly said: "Grand Madam, is this the meaning of your words?"


    "If Princess Changze did not have any thoughts on the side, how would he be able to hear the hidden meaning within the words of this old granny?" "I believe that Princess Changze came prepared today, so this old woman will not beat around the bush with Princess Changze. Before, I had already told Fifth Master that if he wants to marry Princess Changze, then only if I die ¡­"


    "Don''t tell me that Grand Madam thinks that I, a dignified princess of Daqing Dynasty, am not comparable to that merchant''s daughter?" "Everyone says that Grand Madam is smart and decisive. If he was a man, then he would definitely be a great figure, but why do I feel that Grand Madam''s eyesight is so shallow?"


    "Back then, for the sake of two hundred thousand silver, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion could be said to have sold the marriage of Abel. Now that Abel is here, how could there possibly be a place worthy of him? The Third Rank was a bottleneck, and currently, the Abel was one of those in the Elder Jiangge. Now that the Elder Jiangge was neither the primary nor the secondary helper, how could it be easy for the Abel to enter the pavilion? Could it be that Grand Madam had never thought of Abel''s future? If Abel marries me, wouldn''t it be to give Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and give Abel some additional assistance? "


    Grand Madam looked at her indifferently, and said slowly: "The love and love of this world is enough to cause one to be dazzled, I am afraid that even Princess Changze himself doesn''t know what he has said? Princess Changze calmed down and asked himself, it was true that Madam Lian was not born high, but she did not commit any grave mistakes. Do you want me to leave you, or do you want me to divorce you, or do you want me to kill you? "


    "The heavens are watching, but the things that people do will one day be seen clearly by everyone ¡­" Maybe by then, the Fifth Master would already be in the Cabinet with the help of the Princess Changze. Fifth Master has always had a big idea, and is willing to bet his future on it. I have nothing to say, but if I have to involve the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I will be the first one to disagree. "


    Princess Changze looked at Grand Madam''s pale white face which carried a bit of determination, and his imposing manner gradually lowered, "When I become married to Abel, I will be the daughter-in-law of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. You must believe me, how can I allow this matter to be spread freely? Taking ten thousand steps back, even if it really did spread out, with me here, Esteemed Empress Dowager definitely wouldn''t sit idly by ¡­ "


    "Princess Changze is indeed too young. There are many times when I can''t even think things through clearly." Grand Madam did not look at Princess Changze''s slightly reddened eyes. With a dull expression, he continued, "Madam Lian is the only daughter of Lian Family. If something were to happen to Madam Lian, how can Lian Family just sit by and do nothing?"


    "The wealth of the Lian Family is something Princess Changze would never have imagined. Although there are no officials in the imperial court, let alone having money to grind ghosts, I hope Princess Changze can think it through ¡­ This old hag''s words are unpleasant to hear. How many years does Esteemed Empress Dowager still have left to live? How many more years can she protect you? "When the time comes, the empress will have the final say on this harem!"


    The empress dowager and the empress dowager had never been on good terms, so the empress naturally didn''t like the Princess Changze very much either.


    However, Princess Changze sneered and said, "Grand Madam is really an old fox. To put it bluntly, I''m still afraid that my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will be implicated ¡­"


    The Grand Madam didn''t show any weakness as he spoke word by word, "It''s good that Princess Changze understands. Princess Changze is the only beloved daughter of Old Prince Rui and his concubine, he has been in pain as if his eyes since childhood, and after Old Prince Rui and his concubine passed away, the empress dowager treated Princess Changze as her beloved daughter. Even if the Princess Changze doesn''t think for himself, he should think about it for a few elders.


    In his entire life, Princess Changze had never been criticized like this before. He immediately flicked his sleeves and left.


    Grand Madam did not speak up to stop him, and did not even send him out to send him off.


    On the other hand, when Nanny Chen saw her retreating back, she couldn''t help but say in a low voice, "What happens if Princess Changze reaches Esteemed Empress Dowager and says something?"


    "She was blinded by love and couldn''t understand a lot of things. Even if this matter was brought before Esteemed Empress Dowager, she still might not stand on her side!" The Grand Madam sneered and mocked, "What''s more, how could she bring himself to cause trouble in front of the empress dowager when she''s done such an ugly thing? Even a dignified princess must have some face. If I were her, I would have already been hanged on a piece of white silk. How would I even have the face to look for his? "


    Even the Nanny Chen could not help but shake her head. This Princess Changze was the same, why did she not have any sense of propriety?


    The news of Princess Changze''s departure quickly reached Lin Shu''s ears. Cloudbean was out of breath from running, and said breathlessly, "Princess Changze ¡­ It''s gone, it''s gone, it''s gone from the Green Pine Academy, and when it left, it was filled with anger, but the Grand Madam didn''t even send anyone over to send him off ¡­ "


    Lin Shu''s face lit up, "Really?"


    Although Cloudbean didn''t know how the Miss cared so much about the Princess Changze, her head was pounding against the ground. "Really, could it be that this servant will lie to the Miss? This servant clearly saw Princess Changze walk towards the flower garden ¡­ "


    The direction of the flower garden?


    Lin Shu immediately jumped down from the brick bed, forgot to put on her shoes, and ran outside.


    Actinin Qin immediately stopped her, "Miss, shoes, shoes!"


    Lin Shu hurriedly put on her shoes. She didn''t even take off her cape as she ran out in the snow.


    Fanghua Garden was a name earned from being near a garden. She had never thought that the Princess Changze would actually go to Fanghua Garden to look for his mother. This person was simply too shameless ¡­


    At this moment, Lin Shu felt that her heart was in a mess. She even fell down while walking through the garden''s stone path.


    She gritted her teeth, and didn''t even care about the mud on her body or hands. When the Maid holding the umbrella saw her like this, they all hid to the side, and muttered to themselves, "Was Fourth Miss stunned by the devil?"


    By the time Lin Shu rushed to Fanghua Garden, there were already many eunuchs and maids waiting outside the Fanghua Garden hall. Even Peony and Hibiscus were waiting outside.


    Lin Shu didn''t care about anything and carried her skirt up the stairs, but she was stopped by a mama.


    Her surname was Du and she recognized this mama who was blocking Lin Shu. She was one of the people the empress dowager had allocated to the Princess Changze and was very sincere. In her previous life, she had often helped the Princess Changze to obstruct her.


    The Maid Du smiled and said: "Please wait here for a moment, Princess Changze is inside talking to Fifth Madam."


    Lin Shu didn''t even look at her, "So what if you''re speaking? Could it be that even I can''t enter? "


    Maid Du only said: "Princess Changze has instructed us, without her permission, no one is allowed to enter!"


    "What a joke! Princess Changze has probably forgotten where we are? This is Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! " Lin Shu''s voice suddenly rose, with a childish tone that was accompanied by sternness, "I still don''t know when this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was decided by the Princess Changze. Is there such a thing in the world? "


    Maid Du only treated Lin Shu as a lady from a pampered family and coaxed her: "Fourth Miss, do not be angry, I did not say that I would not allow you in, I am only inside discussing some important matters with Fifth Madam, if I had run into a lady, I am afraid that it would not be appropriate ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Lin Shu shouted loudly, "Get out of the way!"


    Maid Du squinted at her, but his body that was blocking the door did not move at all.


    Lin Shu sneered, "Since you are not willing to step aside, then don''t blame me for not giving you face. Furong, peony, invite this senior sister to tea first.


    Naturally, she did not dare to do anything to Maid Du, but since this was the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she still had the authority to find a few people to bring Maid Du away.


    Peony and Hibiscus, being able to serve beside Madam Lian, were all smart. Just now, when they saw Princess Changze approaching in full fury, they felt that something was amiss. Now that they had obtained Fourth Miss''s services, they immediately ordered a few of their wives to "invite" Maid Du to go drink some tea at side chamber.


    Maid Du was so angry that he asked the palace maids and eunuchs to come forward and help, but just as one by one, Lin Shu had already pushed open the door and entered.


    It was unknown that Princess Changze was too excited, but he really did not realize it. He did not even pause for a moment when he said this. Abel has never liked you from the beginning till the end, what are you still trying to occupy the position of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s Fifth Madam for? If I were you, I would have hung myself on a piece of white silk to prevent myself from being rejected by my husband. "

 C69

    If it were any other ordinary girl, they would have been crying by now. Even if they were the stronger ones, their tears would still fall down.


    But who was the Madam Lian?


    Furthermore, her heart had long been as dead as ashes towards Lin Pei. Adding to the fact that she had been prepared for a long time, her expression today was completely calm.


    When Lin Shu went in, Princess Changze was excited. There was a slight smile on her lips, and it was no different from usual, "Did Princess Changze say these words that I could not understand? Even if my husband loathed me, it would still be my husband who would tell me. You came here today from the Fanghua Garden, do you want me to give you a seat? "


    "Heh, you can call me Hedonist position, but I still have Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion so I can carry a palanquin, and with the red makeup on my face for ten miles, even if I have to leave, I would have to see a divorce letter. If I saw the divorce letter, I would naturally leave, but if there isn''t a divorce letter, not to mention you, even the Grand Madam doesn''t have the qualifications! If you do not meet me in one day, then I will be Fifth Madam of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! "


    This last sentence made Lin Shu want to clap for her mother. If Princess Changze could get the letter that Lin Pei wrote, how could she be so anxious?


    As long as she and her mother did not move, no matter if it was the Grand Madam or Lin Pei, they would definitely take care of this mess called Princess Changze.


    Lin Shu leisurely walked to his mother''s side, looked at Princess Changze and smiled: "It''s not like Princess Changze doesn''t know what he''s talking about, right? Does father know that you came to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion today? You should know Daddy''s character, if he decides something, there''s usually no room for negotiation. If Daddy knows about this, I think Daddy will definitely be angry! Furthermore, my mother was not at fault. Even if Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion could not tolerate her, it is still He Li.


    Princess Changze originally wanted to take out his status as a princess to suppress Madam Lian, but she didn''t expect that the gentle Madam Lian who looked like a little chick the last time they met, would be like a tiger this time, with no intention of backing down at all.


    She did not know that no matter whether it was the last time or the current time, what Madam Lian wanted to do was to protect her daughter.


    "Heh, the young ladies from the merchants are so undisciplined, and even the daughters that they have raised are so uncultured, I think that the children of Abel are going to be destroyed by you!" "Originally, Abel said that you were someone who couldn''t stand on ceremony. Originally, I didn''t believe it, but said that it was impossible for a merchant girl to not have any good points, so at any rate, you can earn some money for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so your social skills are not that inferior. Now, it seems that what Abel said is true, you have earned some silver too ¡­"


    Lin Shu clenched her fist tightly, and cut off Princess Changze''s words, "What about the merchant''s daughter? So what if they were from the royal family? Princess Changze can think back to what she said just now. Is it because of your rude words, or because my mother''s words are even more rude, and I hope Princess Changze will consider the face of the imperial family ¡­ "


    Princess Changze was not an easy opponent, even before she finished speaking, Princess Changze''s nails had already landed on Lin Shu''s white and tender face.


    Just as her palm landed, Lin Pei''s reprimanding voice came from outside the door, "Chang Ze, what are you doing!?"


    Lin Pei quickly walked over and saw that Lin Shu''s chubby little face was covered with a palm mark.


    Lin Pei was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and said sternly: "That day, I already said everything that I said, and I am sorry, but if Princess Changze has any anger, just come at me! Please be magnanimous and stop using your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. If rumors were to spread and sully Princess Changze''s reputation, it would not be good ¡­ "


    When Princess Changze saw Lin Pei walking in, a flustered look flashed past his face, but after hearing those words, his tears had already filled up as he sneered: "Rumors? Is there only gossip between you and me? Or are all the years of affection between you and me so insignificant in your eyes? Heh, I see that you are not afraid of my reputation being disgraced, but are you afraid that your path to government office will be affected? "


    At most, I will just burn them together. Since I only have this kind of life, even if I provoke the Emperor, I will just knock myself to death in front of him. I want to see how many people from your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will die with me then! Not to mention that you couldn''t keep the position of the Assistant Minister with your Third Rank, I think you can''t even hold the position of the Marquis with your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion anymore. "


    With that, she pointed at Lin Shu and mocked: "Today, I just gave your daughter a slap on the face, and you all started shouting at me, all I want is for you all to pout and glare at me! "Heh, when the time comes, I''m afraid a delicate girl like you will have to sell it to a brothel."


    For Lin Pei, he had long ago stopped caring about face, and even his life. Now that she wanted to take the thing that Lin Pei cared the most about and gamble with Lin Pei, she might even have a chance of survival.


    After all these years of waiting, she was unwilling to give up just like that.


    "Zhang Ze, why are you doing this? The relationship between you and me is no longer something that can be calculated in a day and a night. Could it be that you''ll be happy when you see it? That would be satisfying? If that''s really the case, then I have nothing else to say, "Lin Pei''s attitude also softened as he pulled the Princess Changze to the side and softly said," What do you mean by ''Grand Madam and Madam Lian''? "I have no choice but to do so. Changze, all these years, you are the person I have been thinking about the most. Don''t make things difficult for me, I am the one who should take care of you ¡­"


    Princess Changze''s heart suddenly became weak like a pool of mud as he muttered: "I don''t want to make it difficult for you, but ¡­ Abel, I have been looking forward to so many years. After studying for so many years, all I want is to be together with you ¡­ I know that you don''t want to make things difficult for Grand Madam, and you don''t want to make things difficult for me because of the reputation of being unfilial! What you don''t want to do, well, I''ll do it! You just have to wait to marry me and come in! "


    After saying that, she ignored Lin Pei''s pleas to stay, covered her face, and quickly walked out.


    Only now did Lin Pei remember that Lin Shu had let out the news of him being slapped in the face by the Princess Changze, and turned to ask: "Sister Shu, does it hurt? Does it matter? "


    Lin Shu was actually hiding behind Madam Lian. Her eyes were red, she did not look at Lin Pei, nor did she respond.


    Lin Pei had never had a good relationship with this daughter of his, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to save her.


    Madam Lian was enraged as she said in a cold voice: "Although Sister Shu has been mischievous since young, even Mother has often scolded him, but this is still the first time a dignified has been slapped. Ask yourself, after so many years of pampered and pampered, have I ever said anything? Had they ever made things difficult for Tang Geer and Lian Jieer? In all these years, you''ve been causing trouble outside. Have I ever said another word? "


    "It was like this in the past, and it will be the same in the future. No matter how you mess around outside, no matter if it''s with the princess or with the princess, I won''t say anything. Just one point, don''t involve these dirty matters in the Fanghua Garden, and even more so, don''t involve my Sister Shu within it."


    After saying that, she didn''t look at Lin Pei anymore, and walked out holding Lin Shu''s hand.


    The snow was already as heavy as a goose feather. The maidservants outside the door had already been waiting for them on the veranda. They were so frightened by the scene that they couldn''t even think straight.


    In the end, Peony and Actinin Qin still hurriedly went forward, and followed the two of them into the inner room.


    Peony and Actinin Qin already vaguely knew what happened, but now that they saw the scars on Lin Shu''s face, Actinin Qin was so anxious that she seemed like a cat on a hot pan. "What, what''s wrong with this? When had the girl ever suffered such grievances? "What if I get a scar? What if I get it ¡­"


    On the other hand, Peony bumped into her arm and gave Madam Lian a look.


    Actinin Qin looked down and saw that Fifth Madam''s eyes were red, as though she was trying her best to hold back her tears. She quickly stopped and said softly: "I, I ¡­ Let''s go down and ask the doctor to come over. "


    Peony also followed up: "Your servant will first have someone prepare an ice handkerchief and apply it over it. I''m sure you won''t be able to see anything."


    After the two servants left, Lin Shu held onto his mother''s hand and said: "Mother, I don''t feel any pain. Really, don''t worry."


    In her previous life, her legs were broken by her own husband, and that was what was truly painful. It hurt so much in her heart, but now it hurt so little, so what?


    She knew perfectly well what kind of character the Princess Changze had. She thought that just because she was the princess of the imperial household was superior to her, she knew that her words would anger the Princess Changze, and those words were intentionally said by her to anger the Princess Changze so that she could let Lin Pei and the Grand Madam have a look. Even without her mother, the Princess Changze was not fit to marry into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Madam Lian shook her head and hugged Lin Shu tightly. She did not say anything, but at a place where Lin Shu could not see, her tears had started to fall.


    How long had it been since she last cried? She couldn''t even remember what had happened, but this time, she only felt pain in her heart. The pain was excruciating.


    If only Princess Changze had slapped her on her face earlier ¡­ She was willing to receive this slap for his daughter.


    But Lin Shu was thinking about the last words that Princess Changze said before she left ¡ª ¡ª What you don''t want to do. Okay, I''ll do it. What is Princess Changze trying to do?

 C70

    Lin Shu kept thinking about this problem in her mind, and even when she was in front of the Grand Madam, her knitted eyebrows did not relax.


    Lin Hui had already received the news a long time ago, but now, he eagerly rushed over and held Lin Shu''s hand as they chattered non-stop, "... Sister Shu, are you alright? Everything was fine, is there something wrong with Princess Changze''s head? Why did I hit you? You don''t have to be angry. If you are, if you are angry, then the injury on your face will heal a bit slower.


    "I know, third sister, you don''t have to worry about me." Lin Shu forced a smile in front of him.


    Only then did Lin Hui relax a bit, and she even forgot that the Grand Madam was right in front of him, and started to speak with her words.


    This time, it was rare for Grand Madam to not speak up and scold Lin Hui.


    After a long while, the room returned to silence, only the sound of the servant girl sweeping the snow could be heard, Grand Madam''s voice slowly sounded from within the room, "Sis Hui''er, it''s getting late, and the snow outside is getting heavy, go back earlier, in case your mother worries ¡­"


    Lin Hui subconsciously wanted to reject her, but when she raised her head to look at her grandmother, she felt that both her grandmother and Sister Shu were preoccupied with their own matters.


    When there was no one else in the room, Grand Madam sighed, "Sister Shu, I have wronged you today."


    "As long as I can protect mother, not to mention a slap, I wouldn''t even care about ten slaps." When Lin Shu was not here yet, Lin Shu had already told Grand Madam the whole story. He was just about to discuss what to do, but now that Lin Hui was gone, she needed to discuss what to do with Grand Madam.


    But Grand Madam did not answer him.


    No one would ever think that his Princess Changze would come in such an aggressive manner. The imperial clan of the Daqing Dynasty had always prided themselves on being a noble, noble clan, and everyone felt that they were inferior to them. Amongst them, the Princess Changze was the most arrogant, and she did not even put her sister-in-law in his eyes. If Princess Changze didn''t even care about his own reputation, then what about Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?


    In this world, everyone protected their own weaknesses. If this matter were to spread, the empress dowager and the emperor would think that Lin Pei had deceived the Princess Changze. A man with a wife and children had deceived the princess, that wouldn''t be a joke!


    In that moment, Grand Madam also started to panic. If Lin Shu and Madam Lian still didn''t know about this matter, she would definitely stand on the Princess Changze''s side for the sake of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. But now, it seemed that no matter how she did it, he couldn''t escape a single wrong word ¡­


    Lin Shu could vaguely guess what the Grand Madam was thinking. She could only say with grievance: "Grandmother, what should we do in the end? "My mother wrote a letter to uncle a while ago. Uncle said to calm down and not let our imaginations run wild, there will always be a way. If there''s anything that requires money, just write and tell him ¡­"


    Actually, Uncle''s letter hadn''t arrived yet, but it was about to arrive. Most likely, these were the only words in the letter, after all, Uncle didn''t have a official body, and was in Yangzhou, so water couldn''t save fire.


    Grand Madam squinted his eyes. fourth miss was threatening her, so how could she not hear it? "I already said that the family is untouchable, but the two of you actually caused this matter to go to the Lian Family. What would you do if word of this gets out? Although it was your father who was in the wrong in this matter, if you were to lose face with your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it would not be a joke ¡­ "


    Lin Shu felt shamelessly in her heart, the Grand Madam had indeed left a trump card in the dark. Who knows when he might turn around and look for the Princess Changze instead, "Grandmother, mother doesn''t mean that ¡­ That''s why he wrote a letter and asked his uncle. You also know that he has always doted on his mother, so he will definitely hide that letter his mother wrote and not ruin his reputation in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! This Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is also mother''s and my family''s, if Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation is ruined, what benefits can mother and I get? "


    At the end of her words, her voice revealed a faint hint of a sobbing tone.


    He could only clench his teeth and say that he understood. He wanted her to recuperate properly and let him send Lin Shu back home. It was good that she was still with her in the Linglong Pavilion. Otherwise, she would really have a hard time sleeping and eating.


    After sending Lin Shu off, the Grand Madam instructed the maidservants to bring Lin Pei in.


    Lin Pei''s expression remained calm, as if nothing had happened. The more he acted this way, the angrier Grand Madam became, "What do you plan to do now? We can''t afford to offend the Princess Changze. Who knows, if we say a few words in front of the empress dowager or the emperor one day, we might not be able to preserve our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! Although Madam Lian is a merchant''s daughter, his Lian Family does not have any official body, but that big brother of mine doesn''t seem like someone who is easy to deal with.


    With that, she patted the small table at the side, and said loudly: "Even the fourth miss is not easy to fool. There is a threat in her words, and you''ve made it so far, what do you plan to do?"


    Lin Pei laughed lightly, and said indifferently: "Please do not worry, I will settle this matter well."


    Grand Madam was so angry that he grabbed a tea Gu from a small table at the side and threw it over. The tea Gu flew everywhere, but Nanny Chen stood at the side and did not even dare to go forward to advise. I would actually like to ask you, are you waiting for the Emperor to dispatch troops to seize our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s seat, and you still want to tell an old granny like me that you can handle it? "


    "I don''t want to hear about the grudges between you and Princess Changze, and I''m not interested in them either. But now, Princess Changze''s hands are almost on my face, do you still want to marry this kind of woman into your family? If you don''t have Madam Lian, I will just accept it. But if you want to marry Princess Changze, how are Madam Lian and Lian Family going to explain themselves? "


    Who said I want to marry the Princess Changze? It was no wonder that the Princess Changze missed him for so many years. Now, he said even more indifferently: "Even if I did say that I wanted to marry her in front of the Princess Changze, the words between the man and the woman were mostly just to coax his. Although the Lian Family is unofficial, it is still a heaven shaking fortune. Do you think that by borrowing the Elder Jiangge''s little bit of money, you can support that large clan of Jiang Family? Isn''t it all because of the Lian Family behind them? Or did you think that I relied on my true abilities to sit in the position of the Assistant Minister in the Third Rank when I was merely twenty years old? "


    "Even if I really said that I wanted to leave Madam Lian, I didn''t think that she would agree. As for Princess Changze, don''t worry, I will temporarily keep her cold for two days.


    Grand Madam was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Our Master Lin is really good at scheming, I only hope that you will not fail ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely not fail, all the Princess Changze wants is to marry into our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, how can he dare to cause such a ruckus? "What good will it do her?" "If Princess Changze wants to marry into Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. The only thing that would make things difficult for his is Madam Lian, and only if Madam Lian dies will she be able to brightly marry into Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    As for the Lian Family, it''s not hard for us to explain. The man is looking for trouble outside, it''s not a serious matter, the Princess Changze caused his death, what does it have to do with us? No matter how rich and imposing Lian Family was, could it be that he would be able to settle the score with the Princess Changze? Madam Lian''s brother is a businessman, and as long as it''s a matter of interest, she knows it better than us. When this matter comes to the end, Lian Family will only suffer! "


    He had already planned this out beforehand, if not he would not have taken the risk and thought that he would be able to obtain the position of the Assistant Minister with such ease.


    The shock on Grand Madam''s face gradually calmed down. Using the Eight Horn Palace''s lantern, he looked over, with a hint of apprehension and hope, "But if Madam Lian were to die, how could Lian Family be used to send silver back to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?"


    "Have you forgotten? When the Madam Lian dies, she will still be in our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, how can the ladies of our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion be kept in our Lian Family?" Lin Pei felt that his plan was extremely good, and said word by word: "In fact, if Princess Changze were to marry into our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it would be a great thing. When that time comes, since we can borrow the Princess Changze''s power, we can obtain the wealth of our Lian Family!"


    The Grand Madam was moved as well. "The Princess Changze is Esteemed Empress Dowager''s precious daughter. If she can call the empress dowager and the emperor to listen in on one sentence, how can we fear that our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion won''t have any wealth in the future? Was he afraid that the emperor would not value him? As for Lian Family, even if Madam Lian doesn''t send any more silver over, just based on her dowry, it would be enough for you to buy some things. "


    As she finished her sentence, her eyes lit up.


    Lin Pei nodded, and said indifferently: "That''s exactly the theory ¡­ Otherwise, your son wouldn''t have been able to think of such a stratagem. Not only can he temporarily stabilize the Madam Lian, he can also trick the Princess Changze into doing so, in truth, women are all very stupid, whether it is the Auntie Zhong or the Princess Changze, your son wouldn''t have acted rashly towards women. "


    His character really went along well with the cruel and merciless Grand Madam.

 C71

    In this way, Grand Madam would naturally not retort, and even look forward to it. Although he was not satisfied with Princess Changze''s daughter-in-law, how could he be satisfied with Madam Lian? After all, the Princess Changze was better, at least his status was in the spotlight. Even if the final matter were to be exposed, it would be because of the Princess Changze, what does that have to do with their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?


    At that time, how could the Princess Changze spread the news of her slandering Lin Pei? In this way, a Fifth Madam died in their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and thus became their victim ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more Grand Madam felt that this idea was very good, and he completely forgot about the words he had promised Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu, however, was so worried that she did not sleep for the entire night. In the morning, she went to the Fanghua Garden, and since Madam Lian was still sleeping, she asked Hibiscus to come over. "How is Mother?"


    Compared to the loyal and strict peony, Hibiscus'' words were naturally easier to put into words.


    Hibiscus shook her head and said in a low voice, "I was out on night duty last night, and I could only hear the Madam''s tossing and turning sounds. It wasn''t until the first light of dawn that I stopped moving ¡­" "Although Madam doesn''t say anything, this servant always feels that Madam is very worried about this matter. Miss, please advise Madam on this matter later, there will definitely be a way."


    Peony and Hibiscus were the two maidservants Uncle Lin Shu had chosen for Madam Lian. These two maidservants were very loyal, and not only was the indenture contract between them in the hands of Madam Lian, even their family of elders was in the hands of Uncle Lin Shu. Thus, Madam Lian did not hide this matter from them.


    Madam Lian woke up not long after. Presumably because she didn''t sleep well that night, she didn''t get up to comb her makeup. She only leaned on the bed, asking for peony herb to call Lin Shu to come in.


    When she entered the room, Lin Shu discovered that her mother''s eyelids were all green and purple.


    The crisp "mother" made Madam Lian have a smile on her face. She waved at Lin Shu, telling him to sit beside her bed, "Why are you here so early today?"


    Lin Shu also laughed along, but she didn''t know how sad she was feeling. "I wanted to eat breakfast with you, but who knew that you actually slept once. Why don''t you ask elder sister Peony to serve you a bowl of milk porridge first? I just tasted the new osmanthus cake from the kitchen, and I also think it''s pretty good. Although it''s used with Chen Gui Hua, the taste isn''t bad, I know you don''t like sweet food, there''s only some honey in it, I bit into it, and I''m full of the osmanthus fragrance. "


    After saying that, she did not wait for Madam Lian to speak and went to instruct Peony.


    Madam Lian watched her daughter bustling in and out. Although there was a smile on her face, it did not reach her eyes.


    Currently, Lin Shu''s face was still covered with injuries. Although it was not serious, with such a delicate and pretty face with a few additional scars, the mother''s heart was more upset than anyone else.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to place the osmanthus cake next to Madam Lian''s mouth, the Madam Lian said indifferently: "Sister Shu, do you hate him?"


    Lin Shu was slightly taken aback.


    The Madam Lian gave a bitter laugh and said: "Even if he has thousands of faults, all of them are your father''s. With his bloodline flowing in his veins, when he does such dirty things, on one side is your mother and on the other is your father. I know that you pretend that you don''t care, but my heart is feeling worse than anyone else."


    With that, she let out a long sigh, "Even if I really want to hate him, I won''t reveal my points on the surface. Otherwise, you will become an unfilial daughter in everyone''s eyes. Such a hat is not a joke."


    Lin Shu only nodded her head to say that she knew, but she understood this logic a lot clearer than her mother. It was just that in her previous life, she still had some hope, and thought that Princess Changze might have forced her mother to death.


    When he cut it open, his eyes were filled with blood.


    Just as Lin Shu was accompanying the Madam Lian to speak, the voice of the Maid came over, "Madam, Miss, the Second Madam is here. She said that the Jiang Family has sent over a few baskets of high quality honey oranges, and brought some over!"


    Madam Lian sneered, "You''re here to send me off? "I think he''s just here to ask for more information!"


    Lin Shu knew that his mother''s personality was not suitable for scheming, once she said a few words, she would be caught off guard. It was no wonder that all the money from Lian Family were sent like water into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the Grand Madam still did not like his mother, "Calm down, I will go out and deal with Second Aunt."


    Madam Lian nodded her head, agreeing.


    No matter what, it was her own family, she did not need to worry about anyone harming her Sister Shu.


    When they were waiting for Lin Shu to rush to the side chamber, Second Madam was already a little impatient from waiting. When he saw that she was alone, a flash of unhappiness passed through his face, but in the next moment, she grabbed Lin Shu''s hand and said affectionately: "My poor Sister Shu, I only heard about this today. Does it matter? "I have some high-quality Gold Sore Medicine there. If you put it on, you won''t even be able to leave a scar."


    Lin Shu knew that if Second Madam had truly treated her well, then he would have brought the Gold Sore Medicine today.


    Now that he was afraid that Second Madam had come here to seek information, she smiled and said: "Thank you Second Aunt for your concern, yesterday Mother already invited a doctor for me, the doctor said that there is no major problem, and everything will be fine after taking care of his for half a month, but Second Aunt specially came over to Fanghua Garden because of a basket of honey oranges, you must be careful."


    Second Madam''s temple jumped. He thought that Lin Shu had discovered something, but when he thought about it, how could this fourth miss be so smart, he immediately relaxed, "Giving away the sweet oranges is just an excuse, didn''t you want to take a look at you? Look at your mother, she always dotes on you until your eyes turn red.


    "Sigh, I wonder how a perfectly fine Princess Changze could do such a thing! Princess Changze and I can be considered to have some friendship, Princess Changze might seem to have a bit of a temper, but how can the daughter of the imperial family not be a little arrogant? Princess Changze still understands some things, did you guys say something wrong yesterday that made Princess Changze angry? "


    Until now, she still wanted to climb up to the big tree that was the Princess Changze, but when she went to the Green Pine Academy, his expression on the face of the Grand Madam could still be considered to be not bad. However, after a few probing sentences, the Grand Madam''s expression darkened, and she only said that she wasn''t talking about it, and her He¡¯s Mansion was not to bring up the matter again.


    She had been married to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for so many years, but had never been defeated like this before? Even when Lin Qian had angered the Grand Madam earlier, she had at least given her a little face for her daughter-in-law ¡­ Something big must have happened.


    Lin Shu pursed her lips and said in a low voice: "Regarding this matter ¡­ I dare not say, if Second Aunt wants to know, go and ask Grandmother. Grandmother said that no one is allowed to bring up this matter again. "


    Second Madam pulled her into his embrace, "I know, I know as well, but didn''t I feel sorry for you? I''ll go to Princess Changze and help you speak up so that I can find out where you are wrong. If people find out that Princess Changze doesn''t like you, then when you go out and socialize with others, they will look down on you. "


    "Your Second Sister has said it who knows how many times since young. I like you and don''t care about her. Can it be that I can still harm you?" She really did use all kinds of schemes to trick Ye Xiao.


    But no matter what she said, Lin Shu only had one sentence ¡ª Since Grandmother said I can''t say it, then I won''t say it.


    At the end, Second Madam had an expression of being unable to hang on, and left unhappily.


    Lin Shu actually looked at her back as she left in a hurry, coldly laughed, and muttered: "In my previous life, it wasn''t enough to coax me, but in this life, do you still want me to be a stepping stone for you and your daughter?"


    When she turned around to look at his mother again, Peony said that Fifth Madam had already rested.


    Lin Shu then left the Fanghua Garden.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, reaching as far as Lin Shu''s ankles. After only taking a few steps, her shoes and socks were already completely drenched.


    Seeing that, Actinin Qin spoke softly: "Miss, why don''t you let this servant carry you?"


    Lin Shu shook her head and walked out, "The person I wanted you to look for previously, is there still no news?"


    "I still haven''t received any news. This servant has already sent out several silver taels. In total, it''s already three to four thousand silver taels!" But there''s no news from the Yangzhou at all, not to mention the area near the Yangzhou, we''ve even searched for the road from the capital to Yangzhou, but there''s still no news! " Actinin Qin felt her heart ache. Even though her Lian Family was rich, this silver did not come from Big Water, "How about we forget about it?"


    Lin Shu didn''t even think before opening her mouth, "No, I have to find her. If I don''t have any money, I just have to come looking for me for some, I have to find her, I have to find her!"


    When she thought about that person, she felt her eyes go sour. In her previous life, Actinin Qin had protected her and left the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and in order to protect her, she had died at the hands of the robbers. However, if there wasn''t that person in her previous life, she probably wouldn''t even be able to reach the Yangzhou ¡­ She would repay the kindness she had shown in her previous life in this life.


    He only wished that he could find her sooner, and she would also be able to leave the sea of suffering earlier.


    Actinin Qin knew that she was in a bad mood these few days, so she hurriedly replied, "Alright, I want those people to look for more, don''t worry, it''s not like we won''t find any clues."


    The master and the servant both returned to the Linglong Pavilion easily, but who knew that Yun Dou would actually say that the Second Miss had come.


    "The Second Sister is here?" Lin Shu laughed, with disdain in her eyes: "The mother and daughter duo are really not easy to deal with, she was let out by the grandmother for just a few days, and now she is busy with all these matters?"


    It was just that no matter how unwilling they were, Lin Shu had to take a step back. She wanted to see what methods this mother and daughter pair had up their sleeves!

 C72

    Presumably, Lin Qian received some advice from the Second Madam, so she didn''t ask about what happened yesterday and only happily said: "¡­ The plum blossoms in the garden are already blooming, I mentioned it to my fifth sister when I went to greet my grandmother, so why don''t we set up a Plum Blossom Meet and invite our brothers along the way? Sister Shu, what do you think? "


    At first, Lin Shu was afraid that others would say that she was Lian Family''s granddaughter, afraid that others would look down on her. But when it came to the poetry meet, she was always the most enthusiastic one.


    Even if it was just to please herself, Lin Ye had no reason not to, "Alright, since you all want to host the Plum Blossom Meet, then just let me be. Why don''t we set it the day after tomorrow? My Brother Yao is back too. When the time comes, we can all participate, and it will be quite lively. "


    Lin Qian nodded in agreement but what surprised Lin Shu was that she had only reminded her not to be late the next day. She also said a few more words, but not a single one of them concerned the matter of Princess Changze hitting her.


    Waiting for Lin Qian to leave, Lin Shu caressed the tea Gu with her green fingers, she could not help but think that Lin Qian had mentioned Lin Lian just now. Seems like not only the Second Branch wanted to ask about this, even Lin Lian wanted to help.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the Plum Blossom Meet. Although the weather was cold, the pavilion was covered by curtains to protect against the wind and snow, and there were several large carbon basins in the pavilion, so it was not considered too cold. Furthermore, it was the first time the children had eaten barbecue in winter.


    Today, not only were Lin Shu and the other girls present, even some of the people from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had come. However, their big brother ¡ª ¡ª County Prince, was stunned for a moment before he left.


    Of the remaining few, Lin Hui was naturally the most active as she chattered. "... Tell me, we should hold more of these kinds of banquets every year. Only then will it be interesting, and all day long, we would gather around our elders and drink by their side, not even daring to say a single word out loud, for fear that if we say something wrong it will arouse the dislike of our elders, unlike us who are together and can say whatever we want to say! "


    "Third sister is right!" He was the eldest son of the Second Branch, and was only six or seven years old right now. Because it was not easy for the Second Madam to give birth to a brother like him, he had always been very pampered.


    Lin Qian passed a piece of roasted venison to his brother, telling him to eat faster.


    Lin Shu also picked up a piece of venison from the bowl, but there was no appetite at all as the chopsticks turned and turned on the venison.


    When Lin Hui saw this, she could not help but mutter: "Sister Shu, the meat in your bowl will get cold if you do not eat it now ¡­"


    In truth, she knew that Lin Shu was a person with high spirits, she would definitely not be happy if she was slapped by Princess Changze. She thought about what her mother had told her these past few days, "Weren''t you always on good terms with Sister Shu? Why didn''t Sister Shu even tell you why she got slapped? It would be best for you to ask more about what''s going on, so that only we, in the He¡¯s Mansion, are not in the dark. When we get to your grandmother''s side, we don''t even know what to say, and then we will be completely suppressed by your Second Aunt. "


    Before she left, First Madam did not forget to remind her of this, but she never planned to ask. If Sister Shu wanted to tell her, she would have said it without her asking.


    Lin Shu shook her head, but just as she was about to speak, a melodious male voice came from the entrance of the pavilion, "Does cousin think that the venison is not tasty? When I came back from White Horse Institute, I saw some wild chickens on the road. I saw that it was not bad, so I brought a few back.


    Lin Shu looked up, who else could this person be other than Yao.


    He held the feathers on the buttocks of a few wild chickens in his hands, looking very comical. The manservant behind him even held a few wild chickens, which were still cooing.


    When everyone saw this, they could not help but burst out laughing. Lin Chengyi quickly ran over, "Brother Yao, Brother Yao, is this the feathers of a wild chicken? "But it''s really interesting. I''ve only seen peacock feathers before, can you give me one?"


    Since Lian Yao had always been a generous person, he naturally gave him a stalk of the pheasant''s hair.


    All of a sudden, all the little boys at the scene came up to ask for it. It was very lively.


    Lin Shu''s gaze landed on the person beneath the incense tree not far away. Who else could it be other than Duke Chengan from Duke Chengan''s residence, Shao Shengping?


    On the other hand, he was much more disciplined than when he was with Yao Yao. He thought about how he had quite a few ladies by his side at the pavilion, making it difficult for him to step forward.


    Lin Lian also saw it, and said softly: "Brother Yao can just give these wild chickens to your servants, let''s eat barbecue together! A few days ago, Fourth Sister told Second Sister that he would have to wait for your return before this Plum Blossom Meet could be set up. "


    After everyone heard this, they covered their mouths and laughed, and looked at Lin Shu with meaningful eyes.


    However, Lin Hui puffed her cheeks and said: "Lian Jieer, don''t speak nonsense.


    Even Yao Yao had a bit of a smile on his face as he looked deeply into Lin Shu''s eyes. Then, he said with a smile, "I won''t be coming anymore. Today, I brought a guest back."


    Everyone couldn''t help but peek out of the door. Lin Qian couldn''t help but laugh, "So it''s a Shao Family elder cousin. Can this even be considered as a guest? He is sister-in-law''s cousin, the Brother Yao never treats himself as an outsider in our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Call me elder cousin brother Shao no longer considered an outsider. "


    As she said that, she ordered a stack of maids to bring Shao Shengping over.


    She was the host of the Plum Blossom Meet today. Since she had already said so, the others naturally echoed her sentiments. Amongst them, the happiest one was Lin Lian.


    Lin Lian had always been calm and collected, but looking at her smiling, curved eyes, Lin Shu knew that she was happier than anyone else.


    Shao Shengping immediately came over, and bowed to everyone, "I originally came here because of brother Lian''s invitation, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    Elder Cousin Shao is also considered our rare guest. Although you are elder sister-in-law''s younger cousin, every time someone comes to our house to visit, it is always the young lady from the Duke Chengan Palace. I have never seen him at all, so Cousin Shao has come once with great difficulty. Lin Qian laughed politely, and could not help but say: "Elder Cousin Shao, no need to feel uncomfortable, we are a family after all, and with your brothers and sisters here, we will be fine."


    Yao Yao couldn''t help but join in the fun, "That''s right! Sheng Ping, why don''t we sit down and have some barbecue. Before you leave later, go take a look at sister-in-law."


    The Eldest Sister-in-Law they spoke of, Madam Ye, was the successor of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the sister-in-law of Lin Hui. She was already six or seven months pregnant.


    Shao Shengping could only sit down, and happened to be sitting opposite of Lin Lian, and sat opposite of Lin Shu. Lin Shu could not help but glance at Lin Lian, her face full of bashfulness.


    Only, Shao Shengping did not even glance at Lin Lian.


    Shao Shengping was an extremely ambitious person, in his previous life, the reason he requested to marry was only because he had designed it himself. His own reputation had been ruined, his father was the Assistant Minister, his stepmother was the Princess Changze, and there was even the pressure from the Duke Chengan. Right now, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be interested in the current Lin Lian.


    Even though the Duke Chengan Palace couldn''t match up to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Shao Shengping was still a future Duke Chengan. If he could achieve something in the Imperial examinations, what kind of wife would he like to marry?


    No matter how much Lin Lian did in this life, she was merely a clown ¡­


    While he was deep in thought, he heard Yao Yao''s noisy voice, "Cousin, a few days ago I caught a little white fox at the back of the mountain. I specifically brought it back for you. It''s chubby and very cute. You''ll definitely like it ¡­"


    Lin Shu frowned, and said softly: "I heard from someone that Master White Horse Institute is in charge of extremely tight security. Why is cousin still able to go up the mountain and catch a white fox ¡­ Furthermore, I have always been most afraid of this type of sharp-tongued animal. I was afraid that if the maidservants were not careful, this fox would slip out of the cage. "


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Liao Yao stammered, "Your studies are more important, so your body is naturally more important. Otherwise, how would you be able to take the test when the time comes?" "Sheng Ping, don''t you think so?"


    As he said that, he couldn''t help but bump into Shao Shengping''s arm, Shao Shengping who was called out nodded his head, looking at him.


    It was as if her eyes were filled with autumn water, and she felt that there were too many hidden secrets. Ordinary women couldn''t help but sink into her gaze.


    It could even be considered as having Yao being born, but most of the time, it was just messing around. Compared to Shao Shengping, it was like having a star in the sky, and even Yao Yao was like a grass in the mortal world ¡­ It was no wonder that Lin Lian had secretly promised Fang Xin.


    "Don''t open your eyes," Lin Shu laughed, "No matter what I said, my cousin will always be waiting for me, I don''t care about that, at that time, I just need to write a letter to tell aunt and ask her to teach you a lesson."


    For a time, everyone began to laugh.


    Lin Hui was the happiest, yet the one in her arms that was opened the most was actually a little shy. There were several times when she wanted to talk to Yao, but she was always interrupted.


    Normally, Lin Shu would definitely be able to detect something, but right now, her mind was not even focused on the Plum Blossom Meet, she was still thinking about what Princess Changze had said a few days ago when she left.


    After drinking for a while, Lin Qian started talking about this, "... I have faintly heard my mother mention that although our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has a position of nobility, but now that the situation is unstable, the emperor is no longer happy. Our family will no longer be able to keep our position, and I don''t know how many more years we will have to live happily like this! "


    Lin Hui said unconcernedly: "It''s fine, why would Second Sister say such words? If our family doesn''t get into trouble, could it be that the emperor can take away our family''s position? "


    Lin Qian gave Lin Shu a meaningful glance, but did not say a word.

 C73

    Lin Chengyi, who was sitting beside her, chewed on his venison and said quickly, "Who said it''s fine? Didn''t Fourth Sister receive a slap a few days ago? "


    There seemed to be not many people who did not know about this in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but in truth, there were a few who did not know about it. The two maids were connected to one another, and this old servant was the aunt of the head maid, who was also the cousin of the other Maid.


    Lin Qian immediately covered his mouth and scolded him in a low voice: "What are you talking about!"


    After saying that, she hurriedly turned to the crowd and said, "Child, you don''t know how to speak properly. Fourth Sister, please don''t take offense to your words."


    The young masters were all living in the outer court, and other than Lin Chengyi, who was currently living with Second Madam, they did not know anything else. For a moment, everyone looked at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold, but they did not dare say anything.


    Initially, she thought that Lin Chengyi was lying, but looking at the wounds on Lin Shu''s face, she thought that Lin Shu was definitely not someone who would allow others to hurt him. Presumably, this was most likely true.


    Lin Lian had always lived with the Grand Madam and knew about this matter as well. However, she now revealed a look of shock on her face, "H-how could there be such a thing? Fourth Sister, are you alright? "


    Lin Shu shook her head and did not say a word.


    "Everything is fine, what is going on here? Even if Princess Changze is a princess, he doesn''t have the right to rush over to our house and beat us up! " Lin Lian only said this sentence, but sometimes, half of her sentence was left for him to say before it became even more reverie.


    All of a sudden, the way the others looked at Lin Shu changed. They all felt that Lin Shu was previously arrogant in the palace, but now that she had lost face in front of the Royal Princess ¡­


    If it had been the Lin Shu from before, she would have unhesitatingly revealed this matter to clear her grievances.


    It was true that Lin Qian and Lin Lian were enemies, but even if they were enemies, in the face of benefits, they could still become temporary allies, "Grandmother will not allow me to speak of this matter, if you want to ask, you can ask Grandmother."


    "Can''t you tell us all about it? Sister Shu, we are one family, if you say it out loud, we can also give you advice. Otherwise, if this news spreads, what will you do if your reputation is ruined? " Lin Qian completely assumed the posture of a good older sister, as if she had forgotten who set this trap for Lin Shu to jump in.


    Lin Shu lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Lin Qian and Lin Lian had only wanted to hug the big tree known as the Princess Changze, and had even forgotten their displeasure from before. The two of them were singing at the same time, and were simply stronger than the most popular Yuan Xiaoyi.


    But no matter what they said, Lin Shu did not speak.


    Even Shao Shengping, who was sitting diagonally across from her, was puzzled. This lady did not seem to be arrogant and despotic.


    In the end, Yao Yao couldn''t bear to listen any longer and coldly laughed, "Since my two younger cousins are so concerned about my two younger cousins, why are you forcing them to say something they aren''t willing to say? If you have the skill, you would have asked Grand Madam a long time ago. "


    "Exactly!" Lin Hui suddenly stood up, and said loudly: "Second Sister, you are a big sister, yet you still keep on asking even though you know that Sister Shu is feeling uncomfortable. And Lian Jieer, you are Sister Shu''s little sister, why are you also helping her? Sister Shu, ignore them, let''s go! "


    With that, she dragged Lin Shu out of the pavilion, and as she walked, she could not help but say that those people were really too excessive.


    On the other hand, Lin Shu looked at Lin Hui''s chubby face and muttered, "Third sister, thank you."


    It was true that Lin Hui was a stubborn person, but Grand Madam''s words made his feel as ifhe was extremely stubborn, and if there were any outsiders present, she would be as docile as a little sheep. Lin Hui''s actions just now really moved her, or else she really wouldn''t know how to leave the stage.


    "What''s wrong with that? I''m your older sister!" Lin Hui clenched her fist tightly and said unhappily: "It''s fortunate that Grandmother had always praised Second Sister and Lian Jieer that they were sensible earlier, I saw that the one that was least sensible in the house was the two of them, and said that I was afraid that this matter would spread and humiliate your reputation, but with Duke Chengan here today, and a few other people, it will be a piece of cake to spread these words to the outside world. Forget it, forget it. The more I talk, the more I feel angry. "


    Lin Shu laughed, "Who said they didn''t do it on purpose ¡­ Heh, I had originally known that they had come prepared today, but I did not expect them to ask such a question so confidently, especially Second Sister. Looking at her expression just now, she seemed to be wishing that I would not speak, and thus did not intend to tell me to leave ¡­ If you and Brother Yao weren''t here, I''m afraid I would have a headache. "


    Lin Hui''s face revealed a bashful smile, "If you say it like that, then I''m a little embarrassed. Don''t thank me, just now ¡­ Didn''t Brother Yao just give you a little white fox? Since you don''t like it, then give me this little white fox. "


    When she said this, she was a little embarrassed. Although the Kong Family could not compare to Lian Family, she was still someone who did not need to worry about food or clothes. When had she ever asked anyone for anything?


    However, Lin Shu was a little hesitant, "Even if I don''t like this thing, it''s a gift from Brother Yao. If he finds out that I gave this white fox to someone else without his permission, he might be unhappy."


    However, Lin Hui held her hand and said coquettishly, "Brother Yao is not such a petty person ¡­ My good Sister Shu, just give me the white fox, I''ll definitely take good care of it, okay? "


    Lin Shu had no choice but to agree.


    Lin Hui was very happy, and laughed non-stop along the way. She even personally sent Lin Shu to the Fanghua Garden before leaving.


    Lin Shu''s face didn''t look happy at first, but the moment she stepped into the Flowery Garden, the expression on her face turned jubilant.


    Seeing that, the Madam Lian did not suspect anything, she only smiled and asked if she had been playing happily.


    Lin Shu nodded her head: "Of course I am happy, it was more lively than last time when I ate barbecue with Third Sister. After that, Brother Yao also came back, and Duke Chengan also came over with Brother Yao.


    "Duke Chengan and your Brother Yao have a good relationship?" Madam Lian''s face had a look of disbelief, she knew that the young masters of the capital city families always paid attention to their families, and wanting to fit into this circle, was not simple at all, "I heard that not only is the Duke Chengan born well, but he has great knowledge at such a young age, and there are even people who praised him that his future is limitless ¡­ Originally, I thought that since Rao Geer came to the capital, he would definitely cause trouble with that playboy.


    She didn''t care which family Shao Shengping was from, but she cared about whether Shao Shengping was well-educated or not, and how bad he would become.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but laugh, "You don''t believe in the Brother Yao at all ah. Although he is a playful person, he has a few small tricks up his sleeve. Otherwise, how would White Horse Institute accept him? I believe that as long as Brother Yao is willing to humbly learn, his future accomplishments will definitely not be any smaller than that of County Prince Palace''s County Prince. "


    After all, in his previous life, Yao was only a student at Yangzhou, and when she died, he was already at the fifth rank.


    Just as she finished her sentence, Yao Yao walked in, clapping his hands, "Cousin is right ¡­" Aunt, you too, all the other people have their elbows on the inside, but you have yours on the outside, why do you think I am not as good as the County Prince? I have also seen the articles written by the County Prince s of the Duke Chengan Palace.


    Madam Lian only laughed, "Then how is it compared to yours?"


    "I ¡­" Yao Yao''s embarrassment flashed across his face as he hurriedly said, "Aunt, on the way back, I bought some new pastries from Ru Yi Zhai. There was a piece of chestnut cake that they had recently made, so I specially bought it for you and my cousin. You quickly eat it while it''s still warm."


    "Speaking of proper business, you are unorthodox. Although you are smart, you have to put your heart into everything, your parents are counting on you to become an official in the imperial court, to bring honor to our Lian Family ¡­" Before Madam Lian could even finish her words, a piece of cake was stuffed into his mouth along with Yao Yao. He could only shake her head and unclearly say: "You, you, what am I supposed to say!"


    The unhappiness in Lin Shu''s heart disappeared a little, seeing that even Yao Yao was starting to eat his pastries, how could his cousin brother be as arrogant as when he had just entered the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? On the contrary, he was extremely familiar with everyone in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Madam Lian ate a few pieces of cake and went down to look at the account books.


    Even Yao Yao dismissed the maidservants in the room with the excuse that he needed to drink some tea. He pulled back the joke on his face and asked seriously, "What exactly happened just now?" Why did the Princess Changze have to slap you? "


    Thinking that Madam Lian had never treated her nephew as an outsider, Lin Shu didn''t hide it from her and told her the whole story.


    Hearing these words, even the tea Gu lying on the table fell to the ground in anger as he coldly said, "This is simply going too far. Is there no one who''s bullying our Lian Family? "No, I have to find that beast and ask him!"


    Lin Shu anxiously stopped him, "Do you think this whole matter is not messy enough? If I knew your reaction would be like this, I wouldn''t have told you. What''s the use of you going to look for him? What''s the use of killing him ¡­ If it''s really useful, I will definitely kill him first! "


    At the end of his words, he had already revealed a hint of hatred.


    "Sister Shu ¡­" This was the first time Yao Yao saw Lin Shu like this, he could not help but say: "My father had long felt that this marriage was unreliable, all these years he spent a lot of money to build a relationship with other nobles, although it was not of much use, but at least it will be of some help, don''t worry, there''s still me."


    He extended his hand out to touch Lin Shu''s furry little head, but after thinking about it, in the future, he would definitely have a long time.

 C74

    Now, he could only speak in a soft voice, "Brother Yao, even though you are my cousin, my grandfather only has uncle and mother, two children, and I don''t even have a brother. Thus, ever since you entered the capital, I have always treated you as my blood brother.


    Saying that, she let out a long sigh, "Even though Uncle has been on good terms with the other nobles all these years, who is Princess Changze? He was the only younger sister of the King Rui and the empress dowager''s precious daughter. He was the emperor''s cousin, so it probably wouldn''t be so simple to find the traces on her ¡­ Now that I have told you about this, I only hope that you can accompany your mother more when you have nothing else to do.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Yao Yao nodded his head and thought for a while before saying, "As for the money that the Lian Family threw out, they would always be useful. So what if the Princess Changze is in the palace? Sister Shu, you have to remember that money can make ghosts work, I have never seen anyone who doesn''t like silver, as long as the silver is enough, even a mute can ask for it! "


    With that, he walked out of the hall in large strides.


    Lin Shu shook her head and laughed, even with Yao, he still thought things were a little too simple.


    Through the window that was only slightly ajar, she saw that it was completely covered with snow. The snow had even bent a few apricot trees in the courtyard, and two or three Maid s were jumping around with brooms in their hands, hitting the snow on top of it. Their laughter was like a silver bell, spreading far away into the distance, and it was as if the entire Fanghua Garden could hear them ¡­


    Yeah, what happened in this life could be considered to be getting better and better, at least he was not like the blind man from his past life who was able to feel an elephant, he did not know anything, but at least he knew to be careful, as for the remaining matters, he would have a good response, and there would be a solution.


    It was just that Lin Shu had not been at peace for more than two days, yet a servant had come from Green Pine Academy.


    The one who came today was the maid, Mu Lan, who was standing beside Grand Madam. She braved the snow to come over, and without even taking off his cape, he anxiously said, "Miss, Grand Madam has invited you over."


    Even though there had been endless snow in the past few days, Lin Shu''s morning consciousness had never stopped for a single day. After calculating the time she had, there was still more than an hour left to pay respects to the Grand Madam.


    Thinking about it this way, Lin Shu also hurriedly followed Mu Lan to the Green Pine Academy.


    However, at this time, the Second Madam was still speaking with the Grand Madam inside the Green Pine Academy. After Lin Shu entered, no matter how anxious she was, she could only bid her respects to the Grand Madam and the Second Madam before retreating to the side.


    Grand Madam laid on the brick bed and allowed Maid to beat her legs. He slowly said, "... What kind of family was the Duke Chengan Palace? If you set up a banquet, it would be fine if that new wife of hers didn''t come, and he didn''t come. It''s not like he''s an extraordinary family, yet he''s specially making a trip to meet me? "


    "My wife has been thinking for a whole day and still can''t figure out where she offended Madam Duke Chengan, this new Madam Duke Chengan isn''t as active as her sister, she has a gentle personality. Normally, no matter who''s treating, she would always go over, although there''s not much to say, but in the end, she also went through the motions, like a wife sending her a message, it''s her first time not coming over, this is really the first time." The Second Madam had a lot of ideas, and today was not the reason for the feast. Tomorrow would be the method to set it up, and would be happy to take this opportunity to become close friends with all the other wives in the capital. At a critical moment, it would also be a good time for them, "If this wife doesn''t understand something, who else can she ask? As the saying goes, having a treasure in your family is like having an old man. Since you say that you don''t have to care about it, then your wife will not have to worry about it. "


    Lin Shu sat by the side and listened, he could vaguely guess that this matter was related to Shao Shengping knowing that he had been slapped by the Princess Changze. It was true that this new Duke Chengan Madam was a family of female patriarch, but since the Ye Family sent her to the Duke Chengan Palace to be rejuvenated, then it would be good to have a good temper towards her.


    There were a lot of times when Shao Shengping''s words had played a decisive role in the Duke Chengan Palace.


    was afraid that he would offend the Princess Changze and cause the Royal Family to dislike him, so he ordered his stepmother not to interact with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­


    The Grand Matriarch''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Is there a need to think about such trivial matters?" You are too all-encompassing. What if the weather has suddenly turned cold recently? "It doesn''t matter if she comes or not. Remember to write to Madame Jiang and bring your family''s sister-in-law and unmarried ladies over for a sit. I haven''t seen them for a while either, but this girl will be the same every day. If we don''t meet in a few days, I''m afraid I won''t be able to recognize her.


    Second Madam naturally agreed with a smile on his face. In the end, he also discussed what dishes he should use and what snacks he should serve.


    Originally, Lin Shu thought that the Grand Madam had an urgent matter to discuss with her, but when she saw his unhurried expression, an ominous premonition arose in her heart.


    After waiting for more than an hour, and Lin Qian came to pay their respects. Grand Madam said a few words and then left with Lin Qian.


    Lin Hui spoke a few more words with Lin Shu before she left.


    Nanny Chen even ordered all the servants and wives in the house to leave, closed the door, and started to beat up Grand Madam''s legs.


    Grand Madam looked at Lin Shu slowly and said with a smile: "Sister Shu, we brought a message from the palace just now, saying that it was me who wanted to bring you to the palace tomorrow."


    Lin Shu''s heart thumped. In her previous life, he didn''t act this way, it was only after she married Shao Shengping that she entered the palace to pay respects to the empress dowager and empress.


    But even if it was that one time, she still stood far away from them, not daring to raise her head. She didn''t even know what the empress dowager and esteemed empress dowager looked like.


    She could not help but suck in a breath of cold air, "Grandmother, why did we enter the palace when we were in good shape? Should we visit the empress dowager at the palace, or the empress dowager? The sky was overcast when I was on my way here. I''m afraid the snow will fall in a few days. Why is the order of the head of the palace so urgent? Did something happen? "


    "Who can figure out Esteemed Empress Dowager''s intentions?" Not to mention Li, even I don''t know what the song is about! " Grand Madam sat up slowly and comforted her: "But you don''t have to be afraid. There''s still Granny tomorrow. No matter what happens, Grandma will always protect you."


    Grand Madam''s face did not show any signs of panic.


    For a moment, Lin Shu thought that she saw wrongly, but when she looked carefully, the calmness on Grand Madam''s face made her feel that something was wrong. Although Grand Madam was a expensive Grand Madam, his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was not like that of a top ranked Honorable House in the imperial court, and Grand Madam did not enter the palace that many times. Furthermore, Grand Madam did not know what was going to happen in the palace, so it was not normal for the empress dowager to know about it.


    Wait, Lin Shu''s heart sank, what if Grand Madam did not care about all this?


    She didn''t dare think any further and only said, "But I, this is my first time in the palace and I''ll still feel a bit scared. I''m not like the Lian Jieer, with a rearing mama teaching me, when I see esteemed empress dowager, I won''t even be able to clearly talk myself out of fear of losing face due to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve thought it over for you. Tonight, I want that rearing mama by Lian Jieer''s side to go to the Linglong Pavilion to teach you how to greet the empress dowager, how to speak, and what clothes to wear tomorrow after seeing her. There are all sorts of things to consider, grandmother believes that you''re a sensible child, and won''t do anything to embarrass the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    After saying that, she paused for a moment, "Tomorrow, you still have to enter the palace. You should go back and rest!"


    Lin Shu froze in place, but didn''t leave. Instead, she looked straight at the Grand Madam. "Grandmother, the empress dowager is looking for me to enter the palace ¡­." is it about my father and the Princess Changze ¡­ "


    Just this time, before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by the Grand Madam, "How can you and I understand the thoughts of the imperial family? "Just what kind of thoughts does Esteemed Empress Dowager have in mind? Once we enter the palace tomorrow, we''ll know. Don''t think too much into it, just go back and have a good rest."


    She always felt that Lin Shu was just a silly little kid that could be fooled with a few words. So in front of Lin Shu, she didn''t even want to pretend to be him.


    Lin Shu knew that it was useless for him to say anything more, so she just agreed and went down.


    Within the Linglong Pavilion.


    After raising the mama, she had only taught Lin Shu how to salute when she saw the empress dowager, and furthermore, if the empress dowager gave him pastries, she couldn''t eat them, but she definitely couldn''t eat more. When laughing, he had to expose eight teeth, and the empress dowager couldn''t look directly at the empress dowager, but she also couldn''t avoid looking at the empress dowager.


    But Lin Shu didn''t even hear a single word of it. She only felt that her heart was in a mess, could it be that Princess Changze told this matter to the empress dowager? Even the empress dowager was standing on the side of the Princess Changze? Otherwise, why would Esteemed Empress Dowager call her into the palace alone? Even if this lady from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion wanted to enter the palace, she should at least have sent Lin Hui to the palace ¡­


    But after thinking about it, Lin Shu felt that something was amiss. If the empress dowager knew about the matter between Lin Pei and Princess Changze, she would definitely summon her mother to meet with her, rather than summoning the Grand Madam and her into the palace. What was going on?


    While he was deep in thought, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door.


    The door creaked open. Lin Shu looked up, who else could it be but her mother? At this time, perhaps only a mother would come.

 C75

    He didn''t even take his cape. Just now, on the way, only Peony held up an umbrella and hurried over, but now, his shoulders are covered with snow, and his lips are black with cold. He didn''t care about anything, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu, are you entering the palace tomorrow?"


    After getting scolded by the Grand Madam a few times, the rearing mama had become much more obedient. Now, he had used the chance to drink some tea to retreat.


    Lin Shu called Actinin Qin over and brought a dry handkerchief over. She carefully brushed away the snow on her mother''s shoulders and said softly: "If I knew that you would be in such a hurry to come here, I might as well have rushed over to Fanghua Garden. The weather has suddenly turned cold, what would you have done if you had caught a cold?"


    Saying that, she paused, "Tomorrow, I will follow Grandmother into the palace, so you don''t have to worry, everything will be fine. No matter how bold Princess Changze is, what can he do to me in the palace? With so many pairs of eyes staring at her, if she were to be careless for even a moment, her reputation will not be preserved. "


    If she were to reveal her conjecture, it would inevitably cause her mother to worry, so she might as well just wait until tomorrow before finding out.


    Madam Lian sneered, "Do you think your grandmother is someone you can rely on? I believe you have heard about the marriage between me and your father. Even though your grandmother disagreed on the surface, if she really wanted to oppose it, she could have just went and found your grandfather. Even if your grandfather wanted to climb up to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it would have been impossible for the marriage to happen. "


    "She''s used to doing things like wanting to set up a memorial archway and being a whore. I''m afraid that the empress dowager or Princess Changze might have given her some benefits. She''s the first to sell you out ¡­" No, I want to make a trip to the Green Pine Academy, and I want to follow you to the palace tomorrow.


    Lin Shu immediately pulled her back, "Mother, don''t be in such a hurry, even if Grandmother did not truly think for us, it was for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, after the marriage between you and Father was set, how could you pretend to be wronged! I presume tomorrow is the same, the first person in the palace is all intelligent, if Grandmother had even the slightest intention of selling our 5th house, wouldn''t she drown Grandmother in saliva? "When we''re outside, Grandmother will definitely be on our side."


    The Madam Lian shook her head and whispered, "But I still feel uneasy ¡­"


    "You should just put your heart back in your stomach and wait for me to come back tomorrow." Lin Shu tried to persuade her, but she finally managed to persuade Madam Lian to go back.


    The rearing nurse came in again to help her pick out clothes and jewelry, and even what kind of handkerchief she was going to use tomorrow.


    After working so hard for the greater half of the night, Lin Shu finally fell asleep.


    Waiting until the second day, before Actinin Qin came in to call her, she had already woken up. She washed up and after using only a few pastries, she used a Herbal Tea Egg to go to Green Pine Academy.


    Last night, the rearing mama had told her that she couldn''t even drink a single sip of water before entering the palace. If she waited until Esteemed Empress Dowager asked if she wanted to use the toilet, that would be against the rules. Even if she was extremely thirsty, she could only take a small sip to quell her thirst.


    After getting on the carriage, Lin Shu only felt that it was shaky. Originally, she would normally take about an hour to get there, but because of the heavy snow, it took him two hours to reach the entrance of the imperial city.


    Esteemed Empress Dowager had long since sent two warm palanquins to wait at the imperial city''s gates, but now they were directly sent to Tzu Ning Palace.


    The Tzu Ning Palace was still as majestic and beautiful as in Lin Shu''s memories, but the thing that was different from her previous life, which was that she was neither humble nor haughty, and followed closely behind Grand Madam.


    Inside the side hall, Empress Dowager Wang was sitting on the brick bed, beside him was Princess Changze who was accompanying him in talking. No one knew what Princess Changze was talking about, but they all laughed out loud.


    Grand Madam and Lin Shu then entered, and went forward to pay their respects. Empress Dowager Wang only squinted his eyes, and said, "I was rude, and only wanted to invite you two to the palace to talk with me, and even forgot what day it is, I originally thought you two would only arrive at noon, and didn''t expect you guys to come so early!"


    Lin Shu maintained a smile on her face the entire time, and looked at Empress Dowager Wang. Empress Dowager Wang was always kind, and before he even spoke, his smile was revealed.


    But to judge a person by his appearance was the stupidest thing in the world. Didn''t Grand Madam also look like a kind person?


    The Grand Madam quickly clasped his hands. "Where did Esteemed Empress Dowager say those words? You inviting us to the palace is the blessing of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you can''t even rejoice in time, let alone delay it, who knows how much you have in your heart! "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Esteemed Empress Dowager for almost a year. Esteemed Empress Dowager is still the same as last time."


    "I''m old, I''m old. This one is old, I don''t even know how much more white hair there is on my head. If you don''t believe me, you can just ask Zhang Ze!" The Empress Dowager Wang smiled. He squinted his eyes and looked at the Grand Madam and said in surprise: "I said I am old. Why do I see that you are so much older than before?"


    The Grand Madam smiled slightly. "A while ago, I was sick. It was all thanks to Esteemed Empress Dowager''s blessing. Now, I''m pretty much fully recovered."


    "How can he be sick when he''s just fine?" You are the current Patriarch of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and you are the one who is in charge of everything. It looked like Empress Dowager Wang was talking to Grand Madam, but his gaze was focused on Lin Shu from time to time, "The pretty girl beside you is Assistant Minister Lin''s daughter?"


    Lin Shu went forward to pay her respects again.


    Empress Dowager Wang waved at her and said lovingly: "This Dowager is old, and my eyes aren''t good. Come over and let This Dowager take a look."


    Lin Shu walked forward step by step until she was in front of the empress dowager and Princess Changze. She could even see the mocking smile on Princess Changze''s lips.


    Empress Dowager Wang held her hand and could not help but say: "He is a painful girl. This one has heard people say that the Assistant Minister Lin is a beautiful man from our Daqing Dynasty, but this one is in the harem, and only I have seen him once or twice when he was young have I forgotten how he looks like! Seeing this girl today, those people must not have been lying ¡­ "Although this girl is still young, his eyebrows have yet to open. If I wait a few more years, I''m afraid the ones who are going to propose marriage will step on the threshold of your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and break it ¡­"


    Grand Madam could only laugh as he looked at Lin Shu, "You, ah, truly praise her too much. In the future, it will take me a few years to see how she will look. It''s just that this woman''s most important point is to be respectful and virtuous, that''s the blessing of a lifetime."


    When the Empress Dowager Wang was first taken as an imperial concubine, they had been repeatedly praised by the late emperor to be "respectful, obedient, virtuous, and virtuous".


    Empress Dowager Wang was grinning from ear to ear, "That''s true, waiting for the man to be submissive and virtuous is the most important thing. At that time, it would be the Fu Family''s fortune. I heard that Sister Jia''s sister, Sis Hui''er, is also very generous and sensible. This Second Madam''s daughter, This Dowager has also heard Mrs. Jiang mention his daughter before, and he is also very clever. This Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is truly a precious land, and there are a few princes and young ladies of similar age here! "


    Forget about Grand Madam, even Lin Shu felt her eyebrows jump, does Empress Dowager Wang intend to choose a Crown Princess from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?


    This ¡­ this was a gift from the heavens.


    As expected, Grand Madam had a happy expression on his face, while Princess Changze beside her threw her a meaningful smile.


    It was only now that Grand Madam truly understood how much weight Princess Changze held in his heart. Originally, Empress Dowager Wang probably did not even know how many rooms there were in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but now, even a few ladies in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were present. If it were not Princess Changze, who else could it be?


    She finally understood why even the Empress Zhang was slightly afraid of the Princess Changze.


    Furthermore, Empress Dowager Wang was born in a noble family, so the two of them did not like each other. Once, Empress Zhang merely scolded Princess Changze for not having enough manners and reprimanding him a few times, which resulted in Empress Dowager Wang not having to pay respects for a month.


    Initially, Grand Madam thought that all of this was just an exaggeration, but looking at it now, he was 70% sure that it was true. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Lin Pei had made the right choice.


    With Princess Changze here, how could he be afraid that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would not be able to protect the wealth of today? Not only would he be rich now, but he was afraid that in the future, the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would be even richer.


    Although Empress Dowager Wang''s eyes weren''t too good, they were still women who climbed up the throne step by step from the palace maids back then. One could even tell from Grand Madam''s tone of voice that she was happy or unhappy. The ladies of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are outstanding, I only found out from Chang Ze''s words. Chang Ze said that the concubine of your Fifth Branch looks like a flower, and her voice sounded like that of an oriole, not to mention this legitimate young lady. Now that I have met her, it''s true that this is the case, but now that I think about it, the Fourth Miss is even prettier looking than Changze when he was young. "


    To be honest, Princess Changze''s life was not considered good. His usual bearing was only caused by his clothes, accessories and the majesty of the imperial family. But when Empress Dowager Wang said that she was born well, why would others dare to say no? I wish I could say that Princess Changze looks like a fairy.


    Lin Shu hastily said in a soft voice, "Esteemed Empress Dowager speaks highly of me ¡­"


    "This Dowager didn''t praise you!" Empress Dowager Wang only felt that he liked the little girl the more he saw his, and that everything was born from his heart, which wasn''t wrong at all. Some of the girls had worldly wisdom on their faces, while some of the girls had pride in their beauty, but the young lady in front of his looked like a clover, and the more he looked, the more he liked the little girl, and the more he liked his, the more he felt that Princess Changze''s method was feasible, "If you look carefully, fourth miss''s nose is quite similar to Chang Ze''s.


    It was not pleasant to say that a girl had a dog''s nose, but from Empress Dowager Wang''s words, it became praise.

 C76

    Princess Changze held onto Empress Dowager Wang''s arm and said smilingly: "Who has a dog''s nose? I can''t admit it, but you like the Fourth Miss and you like her, so why did you bring me in? "


    Empress Dowager Wang also laughed along, "Who else can surpass you if I like you?"


    Princess Changze laughed even harder.


    Lin Shu''s heart slowly sunk. To be able to make the Empress Dowager Wang say such words, he must truly love him.


    After laughing for a while, the Empress Dowager Wang held Lin Shu''s hand, looked at Grand Madam, and said: "Actually, this one has a request for you, and knows that it''s too abrupt. Last night, I thought about it for half a night, but I don''t know how to speak with you, and Chang Ze advised me, saying that Grand Madam of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is an extremely good person, if not, I would not have the face to say it in front of everyone else ¡­"


    The Grand Madam smiled. "Esteemed Empress Dowager, just say it. What''s there to be embarrassed about in front of me?"


    "This Dowager wants fourth miss to stay at the Tzu Ning Palace. What does Grand Madam think?" The Empress Dowager Wang''s voice was kind, but the words that came out shocked everyone. It was as if she did not see the astonishment on the grandfather and grandson''s face as he slowly said: "If you say it aloud, then it''s no joke called Grand Madam. As an old man, I would rather have a young girl accompany me by my side and chat and amuse me by my side, but there are many concubines in the palace.


    Saying that, she let out a long sigh, "Thankfully, I had Chang Ze by my side before, so these days were easy to pass. But now that I''m no longer young, I can''t possibly keep her by my side forever, can I? This wasn''t pampering her, it was harming her ¡­ but she couldn''t let go of This Dowager. To be honest, no one would take care of This Dowager after getting married, so she couldn''t be at ease ¡­ Isn''t this saying that your family''s fourth miss is a good person? It would be better to approach the palace to accompany This Dowager. "


    "Now that I think about it, isn''t this excellent? Although fourth miss can''t serve you for the past few years, but with the title of being raised by This Dowager''s side, when we wait for the marriage ceremony in a few years time, it will be more pleasing to the ears, or at that time, This Dowager can just directly point out a good marriage for fourth miss, what do you think? "


    Lin Shu pursed her lips, the reputation of being raised beside Empress Dowager Wang was naturally pleasant to hear, but if one day the Empress Dowager Wang dislikes this reputation, then there was no need to keep this reputation ¡­ The Princess Changze was really good at scheming. He knew that he was the lifeblood of his mother, so he left his in the palace to deal with his mother ¡­


    "I don''t know what good fortune I accumulated in my previous life, but it actually entered the eyes of the empress dowager and sent the fourth miss into Tzu Ning Palace. I''m willing to do ten thousand, after all, this is a good fortune that no one else can hope for. It''s just that this girl is my granddaughter, I can''t bear to part with her from her, so I don''t even know ¡­"


    Immediately, Empress Dowager Wang''s face did not look as good as before. He acted as if he was going to grab the tea Gu at the side, and released the hand he had been holding on Lin Shu.


    The royal family''s thoughts were so difficult to fathom. When they were willing to lift you up, they could raise you up to the heavens. If they hated you, they could also ruthlessly trample you down into the earth.


    Princess Changze gave a faint smile as he looked at Grand Matriarch. "Esteemed Empress Dowager is willing to raise the young lady of the Hou Mansion in this letter. It would be the fortune of the entire Hou Mansion if word got out. Although she was born from a concubine, she was still the daughter of the Fifth Wife, right? "Originally, I tried to persuade Esteemed Empress Dowager as well, saying that the fourth and fifth young miss were all good, but how could a concubine have the right to keep her by her side!


    Fortunately, Second Madam had told her that the Fifth Madam was in so much pain that he felt as if he was seeing an eyeball. If Lin Shu was not here, he was afraid that the Madam Lian would be willing to stay, and because of Second Madam''s words, she came up with a plan.


    On that day, before Second Madam left, she didn''t forget to pack some Gui Yuan from Fujian Province for him to install, just so that he would be at ease ¡­ Who knows, maybe she would have more uses for Second Madam in the future.


    Empress Dowager Wang said in a cold voice, "Changze, there''s no need for you to persuade me. Since Grand Madam isn''t willing, then there''s no need to force it on me. There are many young ladies of the appropriate age in the capital, and we don''t necessarily need a lady of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Step by step, she climbed up from the palace maid to the Consort''s position, and from there on to the position of Empress. Currently, she was the number one person in the imperial harem. In all these years, no one had dared to go against her wishes.


    The Grand Madam glanced at the Empress Dowager Wang and said with a smile, "What the empress dowager said ¡­ I''m naturally willing to do it. Whoever''s family doesn''t want their own young lady to be raised by the empress dowager, not to mention the young lady by your side, even the rest of the girls in the mansion will be proud when they leave. But I have to go back and tell my wife and Fifth Master about this matter.


    Seeing that Empress Dowager Wang''s complexion was a little better, her uneasy heart slightly relaxed, "Besides, although these Tzu Ning Palace items are all good, this little girl always has clothes and jewelry that he is reluctant to part with, so he has to go back and pack them up." This was the meaning of agreeing.


    Lin Shu''s heart sank again, she knew that she had no way to speak of this matter, if she continued to say that I was not willing, it would be the first time Grand Madam did not forgive her and her mother.


    But now, the Grand Madam didn''t even put her and his mother in his heart. How could the wily Grand Madam not understand his thoughts?


    In the end, Grand Madam still abandoned her and his mother!


    Lin Shu felt the loving gaze of the Empress Dowager Wang and said softly, "This humble girl ¡­ This commoner was naturally willing to keep his by the side of the empress dowager, but he couldn''t bear to part with her mother ¡­ "My mother only had a daughter like me. I''ve been thinking too much about not seeing his for the past two days ¡­"


    After Princess Changze heard this, he hurriedly interrupted, "All mothers of the world have the same thoughts. I presume that Fifth Madam also knows what is the best choice for Fourth Miss. "


    She covered her mouth and sneered, "Anyway, I''ve never been a mother before, so I can''t understand the feelings of the Fifth Madam. I only know that Esteemed Empress Dowager is the kindest person. Speaking of which, Esteemed Empress Dowager hadn''t seen the Fifth Madam before, nor did she know if the Fifth Madam could play leaf cards. Esteemed Empress Dowager didn''t like to play cards with the empress dowager, and always said that the empress dowager had allowed her to do as she pleased. "


    "When the time comes, when the Fifth Madam enters the palace to play cards with Esteemed Empress Dowager, I''ll have to keep an eye on the Fifth Madam. If she lets the empress dowager off, I''ll be the first to disagree."


    With a few words, he interrupted Lin Shu''s conversation just now.


    The Empress Dowager Wang did not take the little girl''s words to heart, he only felt that this matter could be considered as Grand Madam agreeing to it being enough, and smiled: "Since that is the case, I shall instruct the palace maids to clean up the west wing, the east wing is Changze''s place, the palace''s relationship is extremely complicated, if there is anything that fourth miss does not understand, we can just go and ask Changze."


    "There are always people in this palace who say that Changze has an arrogant nature, but they say that they''re not familiar with her. After they get to know her, they know that she''s a very good person to be with."


    Under the heavens, the arrogant attitude of the Princess Changze would probably be restrained in front of the Empress Dowager Wang, the Emperor and Lin Pei!


    Lin Shu knew that this matter could be considered to be over, and she could only retreat to the side and listen to Empress Dowager Wang and the rest.


    Before long, it was time for lunch. Empress Dowager Wang had instructed the manager''s aunt to prepare a meal and even asked Lin Shu what she liked to eat.


    Lin Shu only smiled as she picked up two simple dishes, causing the Empress Dowager Wang to laugh and say: "He is an easy to support girl."


    Lin Shu quietly took a glance at Empress Dowager Wang, and felt that the affection she had for him on the surface was not fake. She guessed that Empress Dowager Wang probably did not know about the ugly things that happened between Lin Pei and Princess Changze ¡­ When they thought about it, it made sense. No one would dare to casually say such a thing when a young lady had done it, not to mention that Empress Dowager Wang was only the Princess Changze''s aunt.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu felt that she still had a chance of survival. If the Empress Dowager Wang knew that he was standing on the side of the Princess Changze, then she and his mother would have lost.


    Lin Shu knew that she could not reveal herself in front of the Empress Dowager Wang, and had even mustered her strength to accompany the Empress Dowager Wang in speaking. She had even mentioned Yuan Xiaoyi, who had the most popular Liucheng Garden, to him. Other people always say that Yuan Xiaoyi is good at singing and acting, but it seems like it''s the same to me when I look at it from the sidelines. I just think that Yuan Xiaoyi is really good-looking, that''s all. "


    This was the truth, but in her previous life, she had also heard someone mention that the Empress Dowager Wang did not like to watch plays. Every time the Emperor of the Dawn was going to give her a go, she would rather invite the vaudeville team to the palace than the troupe to the palace.


    As expected, Empress Dowager Wang was very happy when he heard this, "You are the same as This Dowager, This Dowager also doesn''t like to watch games, I keep having the feeling that those people are babbling and making This Dowager''s head hurt, what''s the meaning of that? Why not find someone to play Ye Zichen''s card with him? If you don''t, go back and tell your grandmother to teach you. After teaching you for a few days, and then fight a few more times after you enter the palace, your skills will gradually improve. "

 C77

    Lin Shu laughed, and quickly replied, it seemed like she was extremely willing to stay by Empress Dowager Wang''s side.


    That day at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she had clearly said what she said. Could it be that this girl was stupid?


    Lin Shu felt her measuring gaze and even smiled at her.


    When they were waiting for Lin Shu to leave the palace, Empress Dowager Wang even gifted them with quite a few things for Grand Madam to bring back. There was the imperial kitchens to eat, and the fresh ingredients that were offered below were so full that three or four people couldn''t even hold them. Empress Dowager Wang even sent the aunt in charge of the Tzu Ning Palace to send Grand Madam and Lin Shu to the palace gate.


    This was a rare honor!


    Now that the Empress Dowager Wang had held Grand Madam in high regard, the joy in her heart became more and more unbearable. He only felt that it was because the Princess Changze had said something in front of the Empress Dowager Wang that the Empress Dowager Wang had underestimated Lin Shu.


    In fact, she never thought that after living to such an age, even if the Princess Changze praised and praised Lin Shu in front of her, she would still not be able to treat Lin Shu well.


    The Grand Madam was happy, but Lin Shu was not happy at all. After exiting the palace, he got on the horse carriage and was about to talk to the Grand Madam, but who knew that the Grand Madam would fall asleep on his Cloud Jin cushions.


    This attitude was enough to explain everything.


    Seeing that, Lin Shu laughed bitterly, but did not say anything, she only thought about how she would talk to her mother about this after she returned home.


    His mother would definitely not agree to it, but so what if she didn''t? The Empress Dowager Wang had already spoken, how could there still be any room for change ¡­


    "It''s your fortune to be able to stay by Esteemed Empress Dowager''s side. You should know that although Esteemed Empress Dowager is the emperor''s birth mother, she''s been raised by a rearing mama ever since the emperor''s full moon. In actuality, the empress dowager only has a single Princess Changze by her side. You''re not a noble, and you''re neither strong nor weak. It won''t be too simple for you to find a good marriage in the future.


    If a normal ten year old girl had heard of the possibility of marrying a prince, she would already be so happy that she wouldn''t even know what would happen.


    However, Lin Shu raised her eyelids and looked at Grand Madam, and spoke while pausing after each word: "Grandmother is right, but there is only one thing, to be able to become an outstanding person, to enjoy wealth and prosperity is naturally good, but the prerequisite is that one must be alive first. Grandmother knows more clearly than anyone why Princess Changze has summoned me into the palace so urgently, and it''s all for the sake of holding onto my mother. I understand this logic too, I think Grandmother understands it better. "


    Grand Madam only looked at her. Without saying a word, his displeasure was already apparent in his eyes.


    Lin Shu did not mind, and laughed sarcastically: "That day when I half knelt in front of Grandmother''s bed, I still remember every single word that Grandmother said, but have you forgotten about his now? It''s not a lie that Princess Changze was born in the royal family, it''s just that Grandmother, you can touch your own conscience and say a few words, all these years Mother has been keeping the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion organized and orderly. "Even if she occasionally disobeys you, when has she not taken the initiative to pay respects to you ¡­"


    As she spoke, her voice also gradually became softer, "You have always been a guest outside, you know Princess Changze''s methods much better than me, I''m afraid she wants my mother''s life this time!"


    With things having progressed to this point, she no longer dared to ask Grand Madam to help her. However, during critical moments, it was good for Grand Madam to appear and speak up for her mother.


    "I remember what I promised you that day, but you must know that I am not only your grandmother, and not only your mother''s mother-in-law either. I am a Grand Madam of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so I should always take Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion as the first step in everything. Do I have to be happy when this old woman dies? Or do you need to divide the five rooms before you are satisfied? "


    "You saw what happened just now. Tell me, how can I not agree?" Sister Shu, you are a smart child. You know what to do to yourself, to your mother, and to your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. " In other words, she had already tacitly agreed to what Princess Changze did.


    Lin Shu did not know what to say, what to say?


    In her previous life, even until the time she got married, her relationship with Grand Madam had never reached this extent. Although Grand Madam was angry at her for plotting against Shao Shengping and getting herself a marriage, it was still a good match for her.


    It didn''t matter if he was sincere or not. In the end, he didn''t fall out with the other party.


    Now, no matter how smooth the situation was, Lin Shu felt that she would not face the Grand Madam like before. She smiled and said: "I understand Grandmother''s words." but she did not say that she would do it according to what Grand Madam had imagined.


    It was obviously snowing even harder now, but the carriage to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion seemed to be travelling a little faster. Before Lin Shu could think of how to talk about it to her mother, the carriage slowly stopped right in front of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s entrance.


    After Lin Shu bid farewell to the Grand Madam, she went straight to the Fanghua Garden.


    There was already a Maid waiting at the Fanghua Garden entrance. When he saw her figure, he immediately rushed in and said with a stack of words: "Madam, Madam, Fourth Miss has returned. Fourth Miss has returned safely."


    Just as Lin Shu walked into the courtyard, she saw his mother anxiously walking over. Holding her hand, she said: "Sister Shu, you are finally back."


    Since his mother wanted a housekeeper, she was normally calm and collected in front of the servants, but now that she had spoken, not only was there joy in her voice, but also a slight tremble, causing Lin Shu''s heart to ache, "It''s cold outside, Mother, let''s talk inside!"


    The inside of the house had long been burnt into a cage, it was very warm. Lin Shu could not bear to look at his mother''s eyes, so she could only lower her head and say what Empress Dowager Wang had said to praise her, causing his mother to laugh along.


    However, in the end, when the news of her entering the palace and not knowing when she would return came out, there was no sound in the room for a long time.


    Lin Shu raised her head, his mother''s eyes turning red, "I knew it, I knew it, that bitch wouldn''t let it go so easily, you entered the palace by yourself, isn''t that just like a wolf entering the mouth of a tiger? "I''m afraid that when the time comes, that bitch will eat her up to the point where she won''t even have any bones left."


    After thinking for a while, he said: "Sister Shu, you can''t enter the palace, so don''t go back to the Linglong Pavilion for the next few days. Let''s take this opportunity when no one is paying attention to us, even if we don''t go back to the Lian Family, it''s still better than going to the Imperial Palace."


    Lin Shu grabbed her hand and said softly: "Mother, you''re talking nonsense again. We are from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, why should we give room for others? Besides, where else can we go? "I''m afraid that before we even leave the capital, someone is already looking for trouble with uncle. Don''t worry, I''m not a child. I will take good care of myself."


    "I entered the palace, but I was worried about you. I was afraid that the Princess Changze would take this opportunity to force you to do something stupid, what should I do? We have agreed that no matter what others say to you and to me, we can''t trust them. Once we get into a mess, others will have an opportunity to take advantage of us! "


    The Madam Lian was still hesitating, feeling that she shouldn''t call her own Sister Shu into the palace.


    Lin Shu could only kindly advise.


    At the same time, the news of Lin Shu being raised in the Tzu Ning Palace seemed to have exploded in the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. The main house was only a little stunned, but the Second Madam would not be able to sleep at ease with this news.


    After Lin Qian received the news, she hurriedly went to the Second Madam and asked: "... What was going on with Mother? Didn''t Princess Changze just give Lin Shu a slap? Why would the empress dowager raise Lin Shu within the Tzu Ning Palace today? "


    Initially, she relied on her outer sect''s Jiang Family, feeling that she was superior to Lin Shu in every aspect, but from today onwards, she would not be able to raise her head in front of Lin Shu. If she waited for Lin Shu to enter into the eyes of the Empress Dowager Wang, and be conferred the title of County Lord by the Empress Dowager Wang, then wouldn''t the gap between the two of them be even larger?


    "I also thought that something was wrong." Second Madam frowned, he thought for a long time, but was unable to figure out what exactly was wrong, now he muttered: "Previously, I was afraid that Princess Changze might be implicated with us because of our detest of Lin Shu, so I intentionally found him to come to our doorstep at the King Rui Palace to ask him about it, but Princess Changze was different from asking me about it. She even asked me about what was going on in the Madam Lian, and I only thought that Princess Changze seeing my dead second sister, there were some things that he couldn''t say in front of me, so I picked on some trivial matters regarding Madam Lian ¡­ Nothing seemed to be amiss, how did things turn out like this? "


    Lin Qian was also very anxious, even if the Empress Dowager Wang wanted to pick a girl from there, logically speaking, he should be the one to get rid of Lin Hui, why did he call his Lin Shu instead?


    Second Madam thought for a moment, then shook his head: "At that time, Princess Changze asked about Madam Lian''s character, I said that Madam Lian is a strong and weak person, to be able to control Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion at such a young age, there must be someone who isn''t afraid of your grandmother, but no one isn''t afraid of Madam Lian."


    "Just one point, Madam Lian was in so much pain that her eyes were like eyeballs, and she seemed to be two different people in front of Lin Shu. knew that his daughter was at fault when Lin Shu caused so much harm to Lin Lian, yet he still fought to be in front of your grandmother ¡­ "I didn''t say anything else after that. Princess Changze said that he wanted to enter the palace to serve Esteemed Empress Dowager, so I came back. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any problems with those words."

 C78

    Even though Second Madam had a meticulous personality, he still could not figure out what was wrong.


    Lin Qian also frowned: "Everything is fine, why are you so interested in the matter of the fifth room? Judging by the status and identity of the Princess Changze, they don''t need to curry favor with anyone anymore, not to mention that she and Fifth Aunt haven''t even met each other before ¡­ "


    The bystanders were all aware of this logic!


    Second Madam nodded as she felt a headache coming. She did not mind Lin Shu being raised to his brother''s side, since Lin Shu was Sister Qian''s cousin after all. When this matter spread, her face lit up ¡­ She just didn''t like the feeling of being kept in the dark, as if everything was out of her control.


    Lin Shu actually didn''t refute anything. Originally, she wanted to tell Lin Shu a few things about him going to Tzu Ning Palace to be obedient and not cause trouble, but after saying that, the moment she looked into Lin Shu''s cold eyes, she was unable to say anything.


    Thus, Lin Pei did not say anything.


    Lin Shu also borrowed the reason why she had to enter the palace to accompany Madam Lian all day, and even went to the extent of not paying respects to Grand Madam anymore. It was rare for Grand Madam to be kind to her, she only said that she had to busy herself and pack up, and did not need to pay her respects.


    Lin Shu was so happy that she acted like a shopkeeper, accompanying Madam Lian and comforting him everyday. She even told the hibiscus and peony by Madam Lian''s side that if anything really happened and the Fifth Madam was in a mess, they must not panic. If the Fanghua Garden were to be in a mess, they might not be too far away from Princess Changze''s door.


    Peony and Hibiscus naturally nodded heavily, and said that they would not disappoint Fourth Miss''s orders.


    After two days, Madam Lian had also gradually accepted the fact that Lin Shu was about to enter the palace. However, whenever this matter was mentioned, her eyes would fill up with tears, and it did not decrease in the slightest from her usual straightforward manner. "When you get to the palace, you have to be careful not to say anything. Don''t go to that place with fewer people and be careful not to use tricks by that slut. As for Esteemed Empress Dowager, you don''t have to be wronged in trying to please her yourself. It''s your duty to do your job. If Esteemed Empress Dowager really can turn her back against you, then letting you go back to the palace would be the best thing to do."


    "Also, you will need to bring a few caring maids into the palace this time. Although there are no lack of people in the Tzu Ning Palace, who knows if the Princess Changze set those people up beside you. "I think it would be better to let Peony and Hibiscus follow you to the palace. They have been by my side for quite some time, and they are the most sincere ¡­"


    Lin Shu, who was in the middle of choosing fox skin, hurriedly said: "It''s better if I don''t. Big Sister Peony and Big Sister Furong have been by your side for so many years, you''re already used to it. Furthermore, you have used them all, so I have not used them all yet. However, I feel that the Actinin Qin you called me for was not bad.


    "If you really ask elder sister Peony and elder sister Furong to follow me into the palace, be careful that someone whispers something in the empress dowager''s ear. They only say that our family isn''t at ease with me entering the palace and they''ve sent two powerful maidservants after me. No matter how dangerous it is in the palace, as long as I remember ''be careful'', there won''t be any mistakes."


    "I know you have an idea, but I''m afraid it''s not enough for you to only bring Actinin Qin to the palace, right?" Madam Lian looked at Lin Shu, not knowing when, but her round face had a sharp chin. "Why don''t we call for Peony to follow you into the palace ¡­"


    Lin Shu chose two pieces of high quality fox skin before she smiled and said, "I will choose these two pieces. If I make the cloak, it will be nice and warm."


    I don''t want elder sister Peony to follow me into the palace. Since she''s in the palace, I won''t be able to relax you, in my opinion, why don''t I bring Yun Dou into the palace? Maid has been like a chatterbox all day, even keeping his by my side will help me relieve my boredom. There are too many smart people in this palace. There are two interesting ones, and they are also very interesting. "


    Madam Lian could only smile and say, "Oh you, what should I say ¡­ ¡­ "Originally, I didn''t want you to grow up and marry when you grow up. It was difficult for me to even meet you once, but now, I can''t wait for you to grow up overnight and protect yourself properly. I''m so worried for you."


    Lin Shu''s eyes became sore, "Don''t worry, when I come back to see you, I''ll definitely be white and fat, and you''ll have to grow fatter as well."


    Madam Lian had thrown away all the trivial matters of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion during this period of time. The mother and daughter pair huddled together and chatted all day. Sometimes, when they talked, the two of them would laugh out loud, but sometimes, when they talked, their eyes would be filled with tears.


    It was not only the Madam Lian who was reluctant to part with Lin Shu, Lin Hui had also been running towards the Fanghua Garden all day.


    Tomorrow is the day when Lin Shu is about to enter the palace, and Lin Hui had even rested inside her Linglong Pavilion the night before. As the two little girls were lying on the bed, it was obvious that they had endless words to say to each other, but today, they were sighing out loud one after another.


    Especially Lin Hui; she had cried who knows how many times over the past few days, and now she was sobbing, "... I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again, but when I want to talk to someone in the future, I don''t know who I''ll be looking for. Originally, when you were at the mansion, you didn''t think too much about it, but after walking for fifteen minutes, you should be able to see them. But since you''re going to enter the palace tomorrow, I feel like crying when I think about it.


    When Lin Shu heard it, she laughed, "Don''t worry, it''s already almost November, and I will definitely be back by New Year''s Eve. I am not a royal relative, how can I celebrate New Year in the palace? Don''t be bored, didn''t we give you all the white foxes Brother Yao brought back? You can just tease them when you''re bored. "


    "Speaking of those little white foxes," Lin Hui said as her tears turned into smiles, "You don''t know how smart those little foxes are. Every time I go to see them, they seem to recognize me. When these little white foxes grow into little white foxes, then I will have a house full of white foxes. "


    Lin Shu also laughed along, "Didn''t First Aunt dislike these things the most? A few days ago, I heard that First Aunt was going to throw out those few little white foxes.


    "If my mother were to throw those white foxes out, I ¡­ I won''t eat anymore, how can my mother not agree?" Moreover, these white foxes are not under the care of the maids and wives, why would I need to do it myself? That''s why my mother agreed to keep those white foxes in the backyard! " Lin Hui''s tone carried a little pride, as if she had done something worthy of praise.


    However, the smile on Lin Shu''s face gradually disappeared. After hesitating for a long time, she said: "Third sister, I remember that when you were young you were scratched by the Lovers Cat that my grandmother raised, and after that you were extremely afraid of those furry animals. Big sister even brought you a Beijing dog one time, but you didn''t even dare to touch it. "That thing might be cute, but it''s also sharp-tongued. Even I feel a little scared when I look at it ¡­"


    "I-that was when I was a kid. I''m no longer afraid of these furry things." Lin Hui interrupted her words as if she was trying to defend herself. She was so anxious that he sat up straight, "What''s more, didn''t you say that those white foxes were cute too? Why did you ask such a question? "


    The more she panicked, the more Lin Shu felt that her guess was right. Right now, after she had finished speaking, she sighed and said: "Third Sister, tell me the truth, do you like Brother Yao?"


    "I ¡­" Lin Hui choked.


    Lin Shu also sat up and whispered, "Third sister, tell me the truth, is it true or not!?"


    I only know that when he''s in the manor, even if I don''t see him, I would be happy. If I could see him once, I would be happy for the entire day, even more so; when he goes to the White Horse Institute, I would often think about what he''s doing at this time, and if he''s changed, I''ll miss the fact that the servant next to him doesn''t remember him putting on clothes, and he won''t catch a cold. "


    "If I see him speaking a few more words with Second Sister, Lian Jieer, or you, I would be unhappy for the entire day and be secretly angry at him. But after he speaks to me, everything will be gone, and I still remember what he said after knowing that you gave me those white foxes, saying that you gave me this white fox was just nice, but I was just as cunning as the white fox. Sister Shu, do you think he is praising me? "


    It''s over! It''s all over!


    Lin Shu thought, "I don''t know if Brother Yao is praising you, but third sister, you and Brother Yao are impossible ¡­ You are the direct descendant of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and big sister is the daughter-in-law of the First Princess Pingning. With your identity, it is not impossible for you to be married to a royal family member ¡­ "


    "I know, I know! However, life always has to be passed by oneself before you know, do you think that my sister really married very well? Even though she is the daughter-in-law of Princess Ping Ning, her status is very pleasing to the ears, but First Princess Pingning''s personality is very cunning, you guys don''t know that when she was first married, her body turned green and blue, First Princess Pingning often vented her anger on my sister, who, to outsiders, can only praise this mother-in-law, but she cried like that in front of my mother and me. " Lin Hui''s expression was resolute, as she enunciated word by word: "At that time, I already knew that whatever sect''s status, status, and position were all empty; it would only be true if one lived a good life."

 C79

    Lin Shu also sighed, "Although what you said is correct, your marriage is not something that you can decide. Since you are still young, who knows what kind of person you will meet in the future?"


    "There are many bad marriages, but there are also many good ones. Let''s not talk about others, for example, Zhang Yuanqing''s grandfather, the Elder Zhang, has always treated his dead wife extremely well, and has not even renewed his string yet. Furthermore, the First Uncle has always treated the First Aunt well, and would always discuss things with the First Aunt, you, don''t be too pessimistic ¡­ "


    "But how many such happy marriages are there? Most of them are not happy marriages! " Lin Hui laughed bitterly, both of her legs were curled up, as though there was spring water hidden in her eyes, "Sister Shu, I am not a child anymore.


    Seeing that she had intentions to stop talking about it, Lin Shu did not want to speak anymore. The two talked for a while longer before falling asleep.


    Waiting until the second day when Lin Shu woke up, when she was still unconscious. She didn''t wake him up, nor did she wake him up.


    At this time, the sky was still gray. Grand Madam, Lin Pei and Madam Lian were already sitting in the Green Pine Academy, and even though Madam Lian had a bluish purple under her sharp eyes, the remaining two people did not have much expression on their faces.


    After Lin Shu went forward to pay her respects, the Grand Madam said in a deep voice, "Now that you''re going to the palace, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until New Year''s Eve to come back. After entering the palace, you have to properly attend to the empress dowager and respect the empress dowager.


    "Granddaughter knows." Lin Shu''s words did not carry even the slightest of emotion.


    The Madam Lian followed up, "You have to be careful in the palace, and you don''t have to go out alone at night either. There are many dirty things in the palace, so you have to be careful and careful. I don''t ask for you to please the empress dowager, I just want you to be safe ¡­" "If something happens, remember to bring a letter back. Don''t keep everything to yourself ¡­"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and choked: "Daughter understands, you have to be careful even in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    When the mother and daughter said this, the Grand Madam and Lin Pei''s expressions became unsightly. The Grand Madam even interrupted her, "Alright, it''s getting late, you should enter the palace now. You can''t just ask Esteemed Empress Dowager to wait for you."


    Madam Lian stepped on the snow and personally sent Lin Shu to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion gate. She waited for the carriage to travel a good distance, and even tiptoed to look, as if she was reluctant to part with it.


    Lin Shu who was sitting in the horse carriage was also crying, Actinin Qin and Yun Dou did not know how to advise him either, they could only pass over the handkerchief and offer him some tea.


    When Lin Shu returned to the Tzu Ning Palace again, it was because the''s Senior Servant Pi had long settled down beside him. Furthermore, the Empress Dowager had been unwell these few days and was about to rest, telling Lin Shu to pay respects to the empress dowager in a few days time.


    In the palace, Lin Shu did not have any space to speak. No matter what these people said, she would do it.


    Just as she was about to bring Actinin Qin and Yun Dou to clean up the box, footsteps came from outside. She raised her head, isn''t this Princess Changze?


    Outside the door, the snow was falling rapidly. Princess Changze, dressed in a rouge red peony pattern snow fox fur coat, stood at the door and sized up this little person in the room with a cold gaze.


    He had no choice but to lower his head when standing under the eaves. Lin Shu gave an order: "Greetings, Princess Changze."


    Princess Changze laughed coldly and said: "I haven''t seen you in a few days, but you have reduced yourself a bit. Could it be that you haven''t been eating well in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion during these few days? Heh, as an elder in the Tzu Ning Palace in the future, I''ll definitely take good care of Fourth Miss. Speaking of it, it''s your fortune, but the empress dowager does like you.


    "To the empress dowager, you''re like a cat or dog by her side. You can go and tease her whenever you want, and if you can''t remember, then you can only allow the people from the Tzu Ning Palace to trample on you. If you accidentally offend one of the masters in the palace, you won''t even have a chance to live, right?"


    To be honest, she knew that if Lin Shu died, Abel would definitely be unhappy. After all, Lin Shu also had the Abel''s bloodline in him.


    Right now, she was already deeply in love and everything she thought of was about her Lin Pei. However, there were many ways to make things difficult for this Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu didn''t reveal it on the outside, and said softly: "Thank you Princess Changze for your advice."


    "A little advice?" Do you really not understand the meaning of my words, or are you playing dumb with me? " Princess Changze walked a few steps forward, ordering the Maid Du behind him to bring everyone down. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "That day at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I remember what you said. Maid Du blocked your path, so where did you think I was in charge of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Heh, aren''t you saying these words a bit too early? I have even thought about what I should call my Fanghua Garden in the future, but in the future, when you see my face, you might as well call me mother. "


    Saying that, she laughed coldly, "It''s too early to talk to you about this. After all, Madam Lian is not dead yet ¡­ Back then, it was indeed hard for me to make things difficult for you within the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. However, this is the Tzu Ning Palace, my territory.


    Lin Shu clenched her hands inside her sleeves tightly, but her face revealed a slight smile, "Thank you Princess Changze for your advice, I understand."


    His words were like punches onto soft cotton, causing Princess Changze to have a feeling that he didn''t know where the energy was going, "Are you really dumb or are you just pretending? I Listen... People say that you have never liked the Madam Lian, and now that you have given me a condition, I wonder if you would agree to it. "


    Lin Shu did not speak, she wanted to hear what the Princess Changze had in mind.


    The Princess Changze ignored her and continued, "Use my life to guarantee that you will marry into the Imperial Family ¡­ As long as Madam Lian dies, I can marry your father. When the time comes, you will be the princess'' daughter, and with the empress dowager as the ruler, I can definitely make you marry a prince and become a Chief Consort. What do you think? "


    What you need to do is also very simple. As long as you write a letter to the Madam Lian every few days, tell him how I will criticize you, tell him how bad life is in the palace, and leave me to do the rest. How do you feel about this deal?


    Previously, Second Madam had told her that Lin Shu and Madam Lian were not close, and Second Madam could tell that Lin Shu loathed the idea that the blood of a merchant''s family flowed through her veins. This person always had what she wanted, so she had to find a way to minimize her losses.


    At that time, even if Madam Lian died, she would be able to say that Lin Shu wrote a letter to him, causing him to hang himself, what does it have to do with her? Even if the matter really did get exposed, this matter would still be related to Lin Shu. Although it wouldn''t be easy for her to stay out of it, she could push all the blame onto Lin Shu ¡­ At that time, even if Grand Madam and Lin Pei were to blame, they would just have to blame Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu also thought of this point, and said indifferently: "Speaking of which, even though the princess''s deal isn''t that bad, does the princess think that I would agree?"


    Princess Changze gave a charming smile and haughtily said: "That will depend on whether or not you are a smart person. As long as Madam Lian is here one day, even if you were to be born with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you won''t be able to break free from the blood of a born merchant. At that time, why would any clan be willing to marry you? You said it? "


    "I won''t agree." Lin Shu''s tone was resolute, as he enunciated each word clearly, "Mother gave birth to me in ten months. If I really agreed to the princess'' request, what would I become? Didn''t he become a beast? If Princess has come here today to say these words to me, then please go back.


    The Princess Changze squinted his eyes and looked at Lin Shu. He sneered: "Once we pass this village, there won''t be this shop anymore. Don''t think about it anymore ¡­"


    However, Lin Shu ignored her and went to clear the box.


    "Good, good, you truly have guts, but I want to see just how many more times you can take it!" With these words, the Princess Changze turned and left.


    At the same time, Maid Du who was inside the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion also said something similar to what she said. However, since Madam Lian had Lin Shu''s reminder before, she naturally did not have a good expression on her face.


    After waiting for Maid Du to return to the palace and say these words to him, the Princess Changze was so angry that he swept all of the tea Gu on the table to the ground and said gloomily: "This mother and daughter really have some backbone. Heh, since he''s so soft, then I can''t blame myself for being ruthless. Maid Du, go and find Wang Pei."


    "Bring Sir Wang over?" The Maid Du was a little hesitant. After thinking for a moment, he said softly, "Princess, this servant does not think it''s possible. His Highness has never had any guts or plans, and even the empress dowager looks down on this nephew of yours. "Why don''t we find someone more reliable ¡­"


    Wang Pei is a lecherous man. Now, he wholeheartedly wanted Man Jing, the person by the empress dowager''s side, but Man Jing is a first-rate palace maid by the empress dowager''s side, she had repeatedly asked me to speak to him in front of the empress dowager, and if he helped me, I would naturally return the favor. Otherwise, with Man Jing''s looks and methods, it would be impossible for him to marry any prince and become Lateral Consort.


    If one wanted to use a person, the most important thing was to know what the person wanted. Furthermore, even though Wang Pei was the empress dowager''s nephew, the empress dowager had always looked down on this nephew of hers. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even be willing to give him a palace maid.

 C80

    Since the Maid Du had no other choice, he could only go down.


    It was true that Wang Pei was Empress Dowager Wang''s nephew, but that nephew was born into a concubine as well. Wang Pei''s mother was a Maid by her big brother''s side, and while her big brother was drunk, he crawled onto Master''s bed. Who knew that she was so lucky, that he became pregnant in one go, and even gave birth to Wang Pei later on.


    It was a pity that this person was a lifesaver. He had died before he had been able to enjoy life for even a few years.


    Wang Pei was not valued by his father or Aunt Di, he did not have a biological mother to remind him, and from childhood to now, he had no idea how much he had been spoiled by the servant girls.


    Lady Wang was waiting for her husband to die so she could separate her useless son from the family. If it wasn''t for the Empress Dowager Wang looking after him from time to time, he probably would have already starved to death on the streets.


    The Princess Changze had taken a fancy to him as a hoodlum, so sometimes, rogue methods were much easier to use than a gentleman''s methods.


    Lin Shu''s days in the palace were much smoother than what she had imagined, so she paid respects to the Empress Zhang on the second day, and stayed in the Tzu Ning Palace the rest of the time. Every time evening came, the Empress Dowager Wang would pay respects to the Empress Dowager Wang, and when he had time, Ye Wen would also call her over.


    It was a pity that Lin Shu''s playing skills were too poor. After Empress Dowager Wang called her out twice, she also did not get called out again.


    In everyone''s eyes, Lin Shu could be considered to be completely out of favour. After all, with the Princess Changze as a precedent, everyone only felt that being by her side during the day was the most favoured way.


    In the beginning, the concubines had also sent their little gadgets to Lin Shu, but gradually, no one thought of Lin Shu anymore.


    Lin Shu was happy to be at ease as well. Everyday, she would copy the scriptures in the west wing and serve Tou''er who was in charge of attending to the flowers in Tzu Ning Palace.


    That day, however, Suqin hurried in and said in a small voice, "Miss, Princess Changze left the palace. Just now, a servant found out from a servant that Princess Changze had left in such a hurry that even Esteemed Empress Dowager couldn''t keep her. Tell me, what is Princess Changze up to?


    These days, Princess Changze had already made them nervous from running out of the palace from time to time. Now that Princess Changze had not entered the palace for more than half a month, was he planning something?


    Lin Shu''s subordinates also stopped in their tracks, and said in a low voice: "What excuse did she use to come out of the palace?"


    Actinin Qin looked around, seeing that all the nearby palace maids were focused on attending to the flowers and herbs in their hands, she said: "Said that Master King Rui and Princess Rui are not in the capital, and there is no one taking care of the King Rui Palace, since it''s the new year anyway, she has to go back to take a look." Back then, the empress dowager had already said that King Rui and Princess Rui were similar in the past years. Why is it that this year, Princess Changze is only thinking of returning, do you know what Princess Changze said? "


    She paused before gritting her teeth. "Princess Changze only said that she previously thought that Esteemed Empress Dowager had no one by her side to accompany her. Now that you''re here, she can finally relax and return ¡­" "Everyone knows that Esteemed Empress Dowager loves Princess Changze so much that her eyes are like eyeballs. Now that you''ve left the palace, you might as well apply ointment in front of Esteemed Empress Dowager."


    Lin Shu laughed, "If she doesn''t do that, then is she still a Princess Changze? Forget it, let her be. We can''t afford to mess things up for now. "


    In this period of time, she had been dreaming about her mother''s death in her previous life and would often wake up in the middle of the night. Fortunately, Empress Dowager Wang didn''t stop her from writing letters, so he would write to her mother every three to five days.


    After she finished attending to all the expensive peony flowers, just as she was about to leave the greenhouse, she saw Man Jing standing at the door, smiling at her.


    Man Jing was a first-rate palace maid to the Empress Dowager Wang. Although he was young, he was smarter than others, and was also more beautiful than others.


    Seeing that, Lin Shu immediately called out: "Sister Man Jing."


    Man Jing nodded her head and smiled as she walked in. The young palace maids by the side went up and greeted her respectfully, then she laughed: "There''s some red bean porridge in the afternoon, you guys can go down and use it.


    One by one, the palace maids departed, all the while feeling overjoyed.


    Man Jing said with a smile: "I wonder if Fourth Miss is free?"


    Lin Shu nodded and replied softly, "Of course I''m free." Speaking of which, she had not talked to Man Jing for too long after entering the palace.


    "I have something that I want to say to Fourth Miss." After saying that, Man Jing looked at Actinin Qin who was behind Lin Shu with a smile.


    She led Lin Shu to the small stone chair in the flower room and sat down, then said: "Although I am a servant, I have been in the palace for a while now, and have climbed up step by step for these few years. I think that you are extremely accurate in looking at people, if I''m not wrong, Princess Changze probably does not like the Fourth Miss too much right?"


    "How did Sister Man Jing know?" Lin Shu was a little stunned, she could not help but feel astonished. This Man Jing stayed by Empress Dowager Wang''s side everyday, and whether it was in front of the Empress Dowager Wang or the palace maid, she treated her extremely well. She even said that in the future, he would treat Princess Changze as his own aunt.


    Man Jing said with a smile, "Compared to having a demon, I know better than anyone what character Princess Changze has. When the Old Prince Rui passed away, the empress dowager doted on the Princess Changze and sent him to live in the palace from time to time. She would even dare to contradict the empress dowager''s words.


    "She told Esteemed Empress Dowager that she wanted to marry and was afraid that Esteemed Empress Dowager would be lonely, so she wanted to bring an obedient and intelligent girl from the aristocratic families to accompany her. Originally, Esteemed Empress Dowager didn''t agree, but said that girls were the treasures of their parents, so how could she bear to send their children to the palace?" Because of this, the Princess Changze advised the empress dowager for a few days. At the time, I felt that something was amiss, and now I''m even more certain of my guess. "


    "Princess Changze seems to treat Fourth Miss quite well, but sometimes, when you look at Fourth Miss, your eyes are filled with scheming. I don''t know what exactly Princess Changze is scheming, nor do I know if a little girl has any good tricks up her sleeve, but I know that Princess Changze and Fourth Miss aren''t going to fight, so I don''t know if my words are true?"


    Lin Shu looked at her for a moment, and then laughed out loud, "Since Big Sister Man Jing is telling the truth, then I will also tell the truth, what you said is correct. Not only is Princess Changze and I not against each other, I can even say that ¡­ "Enemy." In his previous life, the Princess Changze killed his mother, and in this life, he even tried to kill his mother.


    "Then I have a method to make Fourth Miss lose his favor in front of the empress dowager. Is Fourth Miss interested?" After saying that, Man Jing did not care about the amount of money on Lin Shu''s face. Instead, she picked up the tea Gu by the side and took a sip before slowly saying: You and Princess Changze are enemies, and I am too.


    With this, Lin Shu became even more shocked, "Sister Man Jing ¡­."


    In her opinion, although Man Jing was a palace maid, if there was someone in the world who would do this to her, even the Empress Zhang would have to give her face, let alone the palace maids and Internal Service s, who would not be respectful to her?


    Once, when Lin Shu accompanied the Empress Dowager Wang to play Playing Leaf, Empress Dowager Wang even asked the Empress Zhang to help him find a good partner to marry Man Jing off. With such an honor, how many people in the Palace could possibly have such a talent?


    However, at that time Princess Changze was interrupting them, saying that Man Jing was still young and was not in a hurry. After Empress Zhang had listed a few people, didn''t Princess Changze say that she was born with a short and fat stature, like a small potato? That was to say that her eyes were small and her smile was gone, and with her teasing, Man Jing''s marriage was brought to light.


    Thinking of this, she realized that something was wrong.


    A trace of ridicule surfaced on Man Jing''s normally gentle face, "The Princess Changze was always selfish, but because Wang Pei gave her a purple crystal, she agreed to give me to Wang Pei as a concubine and even mentioned me in front of the empress dowager. If I hadn''t gained the empress dowager''s favor, she wouldn''t be able to say such words, and would have already become Wang Pei''s concubine."


    "Yesterday, when Wang Pei came to the palace to pay his respects to the empress dowager, he even held my hand and said a lot of things, wanting me to wait for him. He would welcome me into the palace in a few months ¡­ At that time, I pretended to be calm and asked Wang Pei, saying that Esteemed Empress Dowager naturally had her own plans for my marriage. Esteemed Empress Dowager even had a choice in mind, but Wang Pei said, So what if Esteemed Empress Dowager had a choice in mind? Then, when Princess Changze says something nice to persuade, won''t Esteemed Empress Dowager still give me to her? He adds that after doing such a great thing for Princess Changze, Princess Changze still has evidence in his hands, so he''s no longer afraid of you going back on your word. "


    Thinking about Wang Pei''s fat head, big ears, and lustful look, she felt disgusted, but he suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and said: "When I asked him what it was about, Wang Pei was unwilling to say anything. He only said that by the beginning of next year, everything would be revealed to the world. "I''m just afraid that by that time, it will already be too late."


    She didn''t really want to work with a ten-year old girl, but it seemed that she had no other choice other than Lin Shu. Empress Dowager Wang''s ears were also soft, someone had to help her speak a few sentences.


    Lin Shu''s mind was racing. Wang Pei? Was it the impotent bastard that gave birth to a nephew in the Empress Dowager Wang? What could he help Princess Changze with ¡­


    Thinking about it, she felt that she did not have any clues, "Then what does Sister Man Jing want me to do?"


    Man Jing subconsciously glanced at the door, seeing that there was no one at the door, she said, "I want you to tell the empress dowager that Princess Changze is pregnant!"

 C81

    Lin Shu''s head exploded with a boom, as if she couldn''t believe her ears. "Big Sister Man Jing, you, what did you just say?"


    In his previous life, Princess Changze was only pregnant until next winter, and because of this child, she had even received a cold stare from Grand Madam. Grand Madam had directly said that less than half a year after his death, Princess Changze was already pregnant, so where was Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion given face?


    It was just that at that time, with Lin Pei''s protection and the fact that Princess Changze''s identity was noble, it was hard for Grand Madam to say anything.


    "Now you only need to tell Esteemed Empress Dowager that Princess Changze is pregnant. Although it''s true that Esteemed Empress Dowager dotes on Princess Changze, it''s true that this sort of disgraceful thing would ruin the imperial family''s reputation if it were to spread."


    "Even if the culprit behind this was a princess, he could still be imprisoned for his entire life, let alone a mere princess like the Princess Changze. Moreover, who knows who the seed in the Princess Changze''s stomach belongs to? If this child''s father could really meet people, how could the Princess Changze still not dare tell this matter to the empress dowager? You have to understand that Esteemed Empress Dowager''s worries have turned to despair for the Princess Changze''s marriage. "


    Even if she had confirmed the news, she would not dare to use it to harm Princess Changze. If Princess Changze found out about this matter from her, she would definitely think of ways and means to kill her. Although she did not want to become Wang Pei''s concubine, she did not want to die violently.


    Furthermore, he had the support of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion behind him, so the Princess Changze did not dare to openly scheme and kill Lin Shu. Taking a step back, even if Princess Changze did indeed kill Lin Shu, what did it have to do with her?


    Lin Shu was not in the mood to think about the consequences of this matter. She only asked softly, "How did Big Sister Man Jing find out about this matter?"


    Man Jing smiled slightly and said: "Even though I am a palace maid, since I have entered the palace at the age of five, I have already been in the palace for ten years. I have more or less known a few people in the palace, and we are very familiar with each other at the Raccoon Department.


    Once, when the empress dowager saw that the empress dowager wanted to send the imperial physician to treat his pulse, the Princess Changze could only keep silent. But the empress dowager was concerned about his health, and directly asked me to invite the imperial physician over, since the Princess Changze was unable to do so, she could only say that I should first go to the east wing to lie down. When the imperial physician came, the Maid Du beside him only said that he had fallen asleep, so the matter of asking his pulse was delayed ¡­ But when I brought the imperial physician to the west wing, I clearly saw that the Princess Changze''s voice came from inside the room. "


    "Afterwards, I became even more certain. Once, I even lit a incense in Esteemed Empress Dowager''s room. This pregnant woman had a huge reaction to the incense. Back then, the Princess Changze felt nauseous. Isn''t he pregnant?" I have already given Fourth Miss the chance, next, it will be up to him to grasp it. "


    She was not a good person. In the palace, if a person''s heart was too kind, they would not live for long. All she wanted was for herself to be alive, to be able to enjoy the limelight.


    Seeing that Lin Shu was still hesitating, she continued, "Now that Fourth Miss and Princess Changze are at the same stalemate, I''m afraid Fourth Miss has not seen Princess Changze''s methods before, she decided that she must do it. If she wants to take Fourth Miss''s life, does Fourth Miss think that she can live much longer? If I am a Fourth Miss, I will definitely agree to it. "


    Lin Shu smiled as she looked at Man Jing, feeling that there really wasn''t a fool in the palace. If she told this news to the Empress Dowager Wang, the Empress Dowager Wang would naturally have to invite the imperial physician to diagnose the Princess Changze''s pulse. At that time, regardless of whether the Princess Changze was pregnant or not, the empress dowager would definitely vent his anger on him.


    As for Man Jing, how am I supposed to be favoured in front of the Empress Dowager Wang, this matter did not affect her at all, it was truly a good plan, "I have to think carefully about this matter, just give Sister Man Jing a few days reply!"


    Man Jing was not surprised at all. She nodded and said, "I believe that the ladies who are raised by the empress dowager are definitely not stupid. The Fourth Miss will definitely understand, I am waiting for Fourth Miss''s letter."


    Waiting for her to leave, Lin Shu held the tea Gu, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    After waiting for the sky to darken, she went to pay her respects to the Empress Dowager Wang. After the Princess Changze left the palace, he seemed to not be too happy, and even his expression was indifferent when he saw Lin Shu, "... If you don''t know better, you might think I was harsh on you. How about this, from now on, you don''t have to come and pay respects to me in the morning, and having a good night''s sleep is good for you. Girls your age will always want to sleep. "


    Princess Changze''s eye medicine still had some effect, so the palace female Internal Service s present looked at Lin Shu with a pitiful gaze.


    Lin Shu smiled and replied, as if she hadn''t heard anything. "Many thanks, Esteemed Empress Dowager."


    Empress Dowager Wang nodded his head, then turned and spoke to Man Jing, "Although it hasn''t snowed anymore, Tian''er is still very cold. The King Rui Palace has not had anyone for a few years, so we only have Chang Ze to stay for a few days, and we don''t know if that silver is enough, and so is Chang Ze. You can send some silver over, and then send over the things that Chang Ze likes to eat, and see if there is anything the King Rui Palace needs help with."


    Man Jing laughed: "Oh you, don''t worry, the servants and wives of the King Rui are all servants with white collars, if you do not serve the Princess Changze, will the Maid Du not order them to eat? Call this servant to say, you should take good care of it during this period of time, in case this Princess Changze sees you losing weight or losing your spirit, my heart must ache!


    The Empress Dowager Wang nodded his head. "That''s true, Changze is thoughtful. Before he left, he didn''t forget to tell Senior Servant Pi that I need to use a bowl of milk porridge before going to bed ¡­"


    Lin Shu sat below, and felt that the Empress Dowager Wang was treating the Princess Changze with too much affection, even surpassing the Emperor ¡­


    Waiting until Empress Dowager Wang was tired, Lin Shu saluted and left. Before sshe left, he naturally did not miss Man Jing''s meaningful gaze.


    In merely a quarter of an hour, the news of Lin Shu being exempted from having to pay respects every morning spread like wildfire throughout the entire Tzu Ning Palace. Originally, when the palace female Internal Service s saw Lin Shu, they even went up to greet him, but now, it was as if they did not see him. There were even some who were more courageous, who stood not too far away and pointed at him.


    As if she didn''t see it, Lin Shu brought Actinin Qin straight back to the west wing.


    When the Eighth Prince who had come to pay his respects saw this, he could not help but stop in his tracks and asked softly: "Who is this, why haven''t I seen him before?"


    Eighth Prince was the youngest son of Empress Zhang and had been raised by his side since childhood.


    A eunuch by her side hastened to speak up. "This is Fourth Miss from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the one that Esteemed Empress Dowager approached to the palace half a month ago. Originally, this servant thought she would be the same as the Princess Changze, overrated by Esteemed Empress Dowager. Who knew that she''d be unlucky ¡­"


    Eighth Prince looked at the figure that was gradually getting further and further away, standing up straight, with a neither haughty nor humble appearance. After a few more glances, he also went to pay his respects to Empress Dowager Wang.


    As for Lin Shu, when she returned to the west wing, Actinin Qin hurriedly closed the door and said softly: "Miss, what should we do now? Back then Grand Madam kept saying that you''d been raised by Esteemed Empress Dowager, so even if Esteemed Empress Dowager didn''t grant you a marriage, there''d be no need to worry about the wedding. But if everyone knew that Esteemed Empress Dowager couldn''t like it, it''d be hard to find other marriages like this in the future ¡­ "


    Lin Shu laughed bitterly and said: "Right now, I don''t have the mood to think about my marriage."


    Then, she told him everything that Man Jing had told her today. When Actinin Qin heard the news, she covered her mouth tightly, not wanting to make herself cry out.


    After a while, Suqin said, "No wonder, no wonder Princess Changze was so anxious when he forced his to ¡­" "Now that the Lord of Changze has a child in his womb, he probably can''t hide it either. Princess Changze will definitely be ruthless, but you have to consider whether or not Esteemed Empress Dowager can personally choose this side of the story. What if Esteemed Empress Dowager decided to vent her anger on you?


    "If I were to speak up for this matter, then Esteemed Empress Dowager would naturally vent her anger on me." Lin Shu was a smart person, and had already anticipated that she wouldn''t have any leeway left. However, if this matter was brought up from her mouth, how would she and her mother be able to establish themselves in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in the future?


    "I still have to think carefully about this matter. Man Jing''s plan isn''t feasible, and the empress dowager will hurt the Princess Changze as much as we can see, but I''m afraid that I''ll tell the empress dowager about this. When the empress dowager cried out in front of the empress dowager, the empress dowager followed suit."


    "If it''s really like that, then we can only die, and at that time, Man Jing will probably be the first one to leave all of herself ¡­"


    Actinin Qin thought for a while, and said tentatively, "How about you tell this matter to the empress? "Esteemed Empress Dowager and Esteemed Empress Dowager have never been on good terms with each other, and even the Princess Changze didn''t have much respect for Esteemed Empress Dowager. The empress wouldn''t dare to disrespect the empress dowager, but it might not be that she won''t do anything to Princess Changze."

 C82

    Lin Shu shook her head upon hearing this, "Although the Empress and the Princess Changze are not on good terms, she is still a smart person. She is probably the same as Man Jing, when she sees the Princess Changze down, she would step forward and add fuel to the fire by trampling the Princess Changze down, but she would never take the initiative to make this matter clear. What kind of stupid person was in this palace? "If the empress was a fool, she probably wouldn''t have been able to protect the empress a long time ago."


    Actinin Qin became even more anxious, "That won''t do, then it won''t do, what should I do?"


    Lin Shu only comforted her and said don''t be anxious, and waited for her to think it over.


    As a result, Lin Shu had not slept for an entire night, but this night had really made her think of a good way. The words Princess Changze was pregnant naturally could not be said out of her mouth, if it was said out of the mouth of the imperial physician? At that time, with the presence of Empress Zhang and Man Jing, the marriage between Princess Changze would be set in stone.


    When she went to pay her respects to Empress Dowager Wang once again, Man Jing couldn''t help but look at her twice more after hearing what she had in mind. She said in admiration, "Fourth Miss is indeed extremely intelligent, this method is doable.


    Lin Shu nodded and said: "Then I''ll be troubling Big Sister Man Jing."


    "Alright, the Princess Changze will definitely pay respects to Esteemed Empress Dowager on that day in Laba. When the time comes, the Empress Dowager and the concubines will also eat dinner at the Tzu Ning Palace. We''ll pick a few more people to make our move and make sure there''s no mistake." Man Jing had even already thought of the look in Princess Changze''s eyes when she was in dire straits, with a faint smile on her lips.


    This matter could be considered as settled, and Lin Shu''s uneasy heart relaxed a little.


    But now, there was one thing that made her feel uneasy, and that was the letter that her mother had sent from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    But Lin Shu couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    She even put the letters her mother had written over the past half month together and read them carefully, but the more she read, the more suspicious she felt.


    Her mother had not read many books and was able to write a few words, but the words that she had written were not very nice to look at, and could not even compare to those of First Madam and First Madam.


    There were even some erasure marks on the surface of this letter, but there didn''t seem to be any problems with it ¡­


    Lin Shu heaved a long sigh, and could only console herself that she was being paranoid.


    It just so happened that Actinin Qin walked in carrying the bird''s nest porridge, and said with a smile: "Miss is reading the letter Madam wrote you again? For the past few days, this servant has always seen you flip through these letters. "


    She kept having the feeling that this girl was being too petty, waiting for Princess Changze to lose his favour in front of him and let him remind her a little, then this girl would be able to go back and reunite with her wife.


    Lin Shu smiled as she handed the letter over to her, "Put it away. For some reason, I feel that my heart has been in a mess these past few days. I was originally afraid that my mother might not have a good time within the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but after seeing my mother''s handwritten letter, I managed to calm down after a few days ¡­ It must be because I haven''t seen Mother that I feel that my heart is in chaos. "


    Saying this, she smiled. "I originally planned to take advantage of the fact that Princess Changze wasn''t in the palace to tell Esteemed Empress Dowager to bring you in. Who knew that Esteemed Empress Dowager''s eyes were playing tricks on you these past few days? Her Tzu Ning Palace''s in a mess, so I couldn''t say this ¡­ Forget it, just wait a few more days. "


    "Yes, don''t think too much about it. Be careful of your body!" Actinin Qin carefully put away the letters and began working on them with Lin Shu.


    This was what Lin Shu didn''t like to do the most in her past life. Now that she had experienced so many things, she could finally calm down.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to finish embroidering the three groups of handkerchief before the day of La Ba arrived.


    On this day, Lin Shu went to pay respects to the Empress Dowager Wang early, and it could be considered a holiday. The Empress Dowager Wang''s mood seemed to be pretty good, because of the illness from before, his eyes were completely purple, and now, he was lying on the brick bed with his eyes closed, napping.


    After hearing Lin Shu''s voice, Empress Dowager Wang squinted his eyes and said: "So it''s fourth miss. I heard that you''ve been sick for the past few days? Are you feeling better? "


    This winter was too cold. She only felt that her body wasn''t feeling well for a few days, and had been drinking medicine the entire time, but now her voice was hoarse as she said, "Esteemed Empress Dowager Xie is more concerned. My body is much better now, I came here yesterday as an Imperial Physician, and I said that I''ll be fine after a few more days of drinking."


    "That''s for the best. Since today is Laba, logically speaking, you should be sent back to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, only thinking that this is the first time you have seen a Laba Eight Festival in the palace. Today, you have even invited a vaudeville team to come over, so you can take a look." Empress Dowager Wang''s expression did not change when he said this. In fact, she had not thought of this for the past few days.


    Later, Man Jing said that the empress dowager didn''t have to care about a girl with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. If she forgot about such a small matter, what difference would it make? Could it be that someone dares to rush into the palace to speak ill of you? It is a blessing for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to have you keeping Fourth Miss by your side!


    Empress Dowager Wang thought about it, and it really was the case. Furthermore, Lin Shu had been acting unobediently for the past half month, looking lifeless and lifeless, how could she look like a little girl?


    In truth, if any of the young masters were Lin Shu, they would not even have the heart to go to the Empress Dowager Wang to flatter and curry favor with him.


    Lin Shu pretended to be grateful. "Esteemed Empress Dowager, is this true? "I have heard about the acrobatic troupe before. They say that they are extremely powerful and that not only do some of them know how to play tricks, but they can also change the things in their hands into nothing. Some of them can even walk barefooted on burning carbon ¡­"


    With such a noisy appearance, he really did seem like a young lady who had never seen the world before.


    Empress Dowager Wang could not help but laugh, "What''s so special about that? "Today, not only are there people who are trying to be a monkey, but there are also people who are trying to be a bear. These little bastards are like living people in their hands, they''re extremely obedient. You''ll know when you see them."


    Lin Shu''s face revealed a look of anticipation, but at that moment, her gaze landed on Man Jing''s face.


    Man Jing stood beside Empress Dowager Wang with a normal expression, but when their gazes met, she actually nodded slightly towards her.


    Only, Lin Shu had never thought that today, she would choose to make a move against Princess Changze, and on this day, Princess Changze chose to make a move against Madam Lian as well.


    Now, within the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the Princess Changze took advantage of the fact that he was here to pay respects to the Grand Madam, and went straight to the Fanghua Garden.


    Grand Madam already knew her intentions, and now he just turned a blind eye to it.


    At this moment, Princess Changze looked down from above at Madam Lian who was sitting on her teacher''s chair, and was even trembling uncontrollably. The corners of her mouth were full of ridicule, "... Now that your daughter''s life is in my hands, whether he lives or dies will depend on you. "


    A few days ago, Madam Lian received a letter from Lin Shu, saying that she was sick, but Princess Changze dragged her away to not invite the imperial physician over. Not only was there no one who came to help her concoct medicine, she couldn''t even eat a full meal three times a day.


    After that, Lin Shu did not send any more letters out to the palace. She wrote a few letters in a row, but the letters were still as heavy as stones falling into the ocean.


    Madam Lian''s mouth moved, and she said in a low voice: "Sister Shu said, we must be fine ¡­"


    "Everything is fine? Do you think that Lin Shu will be alright after entering the Tzu Ning Palace? You should know better than anyone why I brought Lin Shu closer to the Tzu Ning Palace. If you had honestly given up your place at that time, I would not have taken so much effort to cause so much trouble! " "You''re born into a business, Lin Shu is still young right now, and is able to be protected by your wings. When waiting for her to make the marriage proposal, who knows how many people will look down on her, it''s one thing if you cause your daughter to be looked down upon, but don''t tell me you''re going to hurt her so badly that she can even lose her life right now?"


    "Even the empress dowager said that Lin Shu looks like someone who was blessed, but what a pity. Wasn''t he going to be killed by her own mother? You don''t know, but on the night before I left the palace, Lin Shu coughed all night long, and even I couldn''t stand it any longer. It was as if she was going to cough out her lungs out.


    Madam Lian, who had been holding on all this time, finally could not hold it in anymore as her tears dripped down one by one.


    Thinking about how she knelt at Grand Madam''s feet and begged, Grand Madam said, "Since we have sent Sister Shu to the Tzu Ning Palace, we cannot ask whether she is alive or dead. If she is, what would happen if we enter the palace? Where did she put Esteemed Empress Dowager''s face? If the empress dowager were to blame us, how are we to deal with our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? "


    "Even between Princess Changze and you two ¡­ "There''s some grudges, but Esteemed Empress Dowager isn''t a fool. You can leave. Don''t speak nonsense like that again in the future."


    Thinking about Grand Madam''s indifferent appearance that day, Madam Lian felt her heart turn cold. How could there be someone she could rely on in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Her Sister Shu, her Sister Shu. If she did not save him, how could she watch him die in the palace with her own eyes ¡­

 C83

    After hesitating for a moment, Madam Lian finally spoke out. "But how do I know that in the future, will you treat Sister Shu well?" In the end, she still let go.


    It was just as Maid Du had said, Madam Lian was not scary at all, "Lin Shu is the first daughter of Abel, if I were to take her life, do you think she would be able to live till today in Tzu Ning Palace? Ever since ancient times, countless people have died because of Feng Han, and even if she died in the Tzu Ning Palace, no one would dare to say anything about it. On the contrary, you, who have always viewed Lin Shu as your lifeblood, would most likely be unable to recover from this setback, and after a year or two, you will also go to the underworld to see the Lord of the Underworld. "


    "But I did not do that, regardless of whether it is your life or Lin Shu''s life, I do not put them in my eyes, but what I care about is whether Abel is happy or not, although Abel does not like Lin Shu, but in the end, Lin Shu is his blood, if I kill Lin Shu, Abel will be the first one unhappy, so I will not do that."


    "You can think about it, if I don''t treat Lin Shu well in the future, I''m afraid that the Abel won''t even agree to it ¡­ Furthermore, if Lin Shu was a son, I would definitely torment him. She''s just a little girl, that''s all, just wait four or five years until I find a suitable family, then take out a dowry and marry her out.


    This was exactly what she had done in her previous life.


    The Madam Lian nodded and said softly, "I hope that you can keep your word. If you want my life, I can just give it to you ¡­ I only have one request, can you come to the palace and take a look at Sister Shu before I die ¡­ "


    Before she could finish her sentence, Princess Changze''s loud voice interrupted her, "What, do you think you''re qualified to negotiate with me now that things have come to this? With your shrewdness, once you enter the palace, Lin Shu would be able to see through you. At that time, she would think that she had harmed you, and her heart will not be at peace for the rest of her life. "


    "That little girl of yours is still young, but she is actually quite intelligent! Tell me, you should end it early, don''t cause so much trouble, the longer the matter drags on, the more serious Lin Shu''s illness will become. Even though the palace head doctor is skilled in medicine, none of them are alive, how can they have the ability to revive the dead? "


    Madam Lian laughed miserably but did not say a word.


    Princess Changze wanted her life, and wished that he could not wait any longer. It was just that before she died, he could not meet her Sister Shu once, so how could she leave peacefully?


    She had originally planned to watch her Sister Shu get married, but her Sister Shu had already become a little beauty. If she were to open her eyes a few years later and put on a wedding gown, she would definitely be beautiful to the extreme.


    "Please rest assured Princess Changze, you will definitely hear the news of my death before today. Please do not make things difficult for Sister Shu out of the things that Princess Changze has said himself today, even if she is a little arrogant at some point in time, he is still a child after all ¡­"


    Princess Changze was not in the mood to chat with her, his words were interrupted once again, "Rest assured."


    After saying so, she arrogantly turned around and walked away with quick steps. Her thoughts were gone, and even her footsteps had become a lot lighter.


    When Princess Changze left, Peony and Hibiscus came in hurriedly, but they were stupefied when they entered. Madam Lian''s face was filled with tears, the two of them had been by Madam Lian''s side for ten years, even when the Old Master passed away, they had never been this sad.


    Peony hurriedly handed over the handkerchief and whispered, "Madam, what''s going on?"


    Madam Lian wiped her tears randomly, then said: "In the future, you two must take good care of Sister Shu, don''t let anyone bully her, it would be best if you send a letter to big brother, and have big brother send a group of people over from Yangzhou to protect Sister Shu ¡­"


    "Everything is fine, why are you saying these words?" However, he didn''t dare to say these words out loud for fear that they would become true. "You forgot what I said to you before I left, and the lady said that you should be fine in the palace, and she should be fine in the palace. If the girl knew that you ¡­" "You can''t possibly be sad to say such words ¡­"


    Madam Lian''s eyes started to feel sore again, "Sister Shu is already so sick, how can she still be alright? Do you know what Princess Changze came here to tell me just now? She said that she was so sick that she couldn''t even speak, and since she was young, her body''s bones were already pretty good. I''m afraid she''s lying on her bed, not even able to drink a mouthful of hot tea. "


    As she spoke, her tears fell again, "Ever since Sister Shu was born, she has used the best food and clothes she has. Now, how can they treat Sister Shu like this ¡­ Last night, I still dreamt that Sister Shu was lying on the bed. She was so skinny that she no longer had a human body.


    "At that time ¡­ At that time, I was kneeling on the bedside, begging the Princess Changze to go and invite the imperial physician over, but the Princess Changze and Old Master were standing at the side smiling at me. I could only hug my Sister Shu and cry, wishing that I could help her suffer this illness ¡­ "


    When Peony heard this, tears also fell from her eyes, "But in the end, we should still meet this lady. If this is Princess Changze''s trick, then what should we do? If, if Miss doesn''t see you again, what should I do? "


    "I can''t tell Sister Shu about the news from Princess Changze''s visit today. She has been stubborn like a donkey ever since she was young, so she has been sleeping obediently in front of me recently. If she knew ¡­" If I knew that Princess Changze forced me to death, how would I be able to live in peace with him? Why would the Princess Changze treat her well? " Madam Lian saw that the two servants in front of him had cried so much that she couldn''t even cry anymore. Now that crying was useless, he should help her Sister Shu with everything she had, "When we get to Sister Shu, no matter how she asks, she always says that I died from an emergency, so don''t say anything about it."


    After thinking for a bit, she continued: "You two know too much, I''m afraid that the Grand Madam and Old Master cannot tolerate you, if you really cannot stay in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to take care of the Sister Shu, then go back to find Big Brother, he will definitely find you two a good marriage, you have served me for so many years, it''s time to find a good home ¡­"


    Peony shook her head, crying, but no words came out.


    "Don''t cry, help me go to the Linglong Pavilion to take a seat. If you can''t see the Sister Shu, it would be good if you could go to her courtyard." After saying that, Madam Lian was about to stand up, but she felt that her body was light as a feather, as though she couldn''t even use all of her strength to stand up.


    Madam Lian went to the Linglong Pavilion and sat there for most of the day. She touched this place and thought that this was the place where her Sister Shu would sit, look at that place, and thought that her Sister Shu would usually sit here and take a nap.


    In the end, she held onto the half piece of embroidery her Sister Shu had made. When she thought that her Sister Shu had said that she would embroider her a screen with the word "Life" in the future, she couldn''t help but start bawling.


    She couldn''t bear to part with him. It was with great difficulty that her Sister Shu got closer to her, so she was about to leave ¡­


    The sky had already completely darkened, yet Lin Shu, who was sitting in the side hall of the Tzu Ning Palace, didn''t know anything. She could only sit below and watch the vaudeville team play, and there was even a slight smile on her face.


    Not only did Empress Zhang and his beloved concubine come to eat dinner with their Tzu Ning Palace, even the First Princess, the Great First Princess and the Princess who were married in the capital came. As for the princes and dukes, they set up a few tables in the main hall.


    Empress Dowager Wang''s voice sounded from above, "... Counting the time, there is only the King Rui and Ning''s family that are still missing. They haven''t come back for a few years, this one still misses them. "


    She thought that the King Rui was the real family. The King Rui was her brother, and had been doted on by her ever since she was young. As for missing her family, she had only said those words out of respect.


    It was a pity that the late Empress passed away, and the late Emperor and the late Empress had a rather deep relationship. This last one had been empty for many years, and only after the late Emperor conferred the title of Crown Prince on the current Emperor, did the become the Queen.


    When the late emperor was still alive, the Empress Dowager Wang had treated the First Princess Pingning nicely, but now that her son had succeeded her, they could only exchange some pleasantries during the New Year celebration.


    Everyone knew, but no one dared to reveal it. The Empress Zhang even said with a smile: "Even though the King Rui is not in the capital, doesn''t he have the Princess Changze accompanying him? Although this First Princess Pingning has not come back to the capital for many years, doesn''t this mean that he still has a Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Fourth Miss to accompany you? "


    When she said this, everyone could not help but burst out into laughter. Even Empress Dowager Wang could not help but say, "Empress is indeed intelligent, fourth miss is the cousin of Ping Ning''s first wife, you actually managed to think of such a relationship ¡­"


    In front of everyone, Empress Zhang was extremely filial, "You can''t blame your concubine for being so talkative, didn''t your concubine say that to make you happy?"


    Everyone had long since seen a fianc¨¦e who didn''t have a good relationship with her. Now that these two most respected women in the world were going to act, the others would only be able to support them.


    Lin Shu was also laughing along with the others, but out of the corner of her eyes, he would occasionally glance at Princess Changze, who was seated above her.


    When Princess Changze first came in, his entire body seemed to be filled with joy, but now, her expression became ugly little by little. If one looked carefully, they would see that the tip of her nose was already beading with beads of sweat.

 C84

    Princess Changze held onto her lower abdomen tightly. He felt an indescribable discomfort all over her body, as if thousands of ants were gnawing on her body. Her lower abdomen was so painful that she could not help but let out a light groan.


    Empress Dowager Wang didn''t hear her say anything for a long time, he just laughed, "Zhang Ze, why aren''t you saying anything? But the juggling today wasn''t good enough? "He''s usually like a monkey, but today he''s being quite honest!"


    When the concubine at the side saw this, she could not help but let out a cry. Her complexion did not look good, and even the Empress Dowager Wang asked with concern, "Chang Ze, is it because your body is uncomfortable?"


    "Esteemed Empress Dowager, I''m fine." Princess Changze forced a laugh and said, "I''m fine, I''m going to the palace to eat with you today, so I can only discuss with the steward how much money I should give to the servants of the estate. Those people are old people in the King Rui, after all. "It must be because I slept too late last night. I can''t help but feel a little unwell today."


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone came forward and flattered her, "Princess Changze really has a heart of a Bodhisattva." Who didn''t know that the Princess Changze was a big shot in front of the Empress Dowager Wang.


    Sure enough, even the Empress Dowager Wang had a smile on his face, "Leave these trifling matters to the missus in charge of management. Don''t tell me that it''s just you that''s missing from the King Rui Mansion? King Rui''s family has already been in Fujian for a few years, and I think it''s time to tell the emperor that he transferred his family back to the capital, so that no one will take care of you when you''re in the King Rui Palace. "


    The imperial harem could not be run, so no one dared to answer. The only person that dared to answer, the Empress Zhang, was sipping on a cup of tea while holding the tea Gu.


    Princess Changze was troublesome, he was not a good person, not to mention he was also a powerful person. If they were to get together, wouldn''t that mean that the entire palace would be turned upside down? She naturally did not wish for the King Rui to return to the capital.


    It just so happened that a little bear came forward to pay its respects to Empress Dowager Wang at this time.


    Empress Dowager Wang was also happy, he gave out 100 taels of silver, all the women in the room immediately gave out rewards to the little bear''s owner, no one paid any attention to Princess Changze.


    Only Lin Shu''s gaze was fixated on Princess Changze''s face. Even though Princess Changze''s appearance was exquisite today, his uncomfortable expression had long betrayed her, let alone his forehead and nose covered in beads of perspiration.


    Princess Changze also seemed to have felt something. When he raised his head, their eyes met.


    There was already some doubt in his heart, but now that he looked at the little girl with a ruthless gaze, the Princess Changze realized that something was wrong.


    Lin Shu even smiled at her.


    Today, both she and Man Jing were determined to win, however, the two of them were careful, and did not dare to drug in the censers or wine, although this was the most effective method, if someone was to investigate, they would be able to find clues.


    Man Jing was a smart person, so naturally she would not do something as risky as this. She had already prepared everything beforehand, and if she knew who the palace maids standing behind Princess Changze were today, she would have smoked their clothes with saffron, musk, oleander and other medicinal ingredients, and even personally gave each of the palace maids a good looking lotus bag. She said that it was a holiday today, and she would lend them the lotus bag for one day.


    The contents of the pouch were even more impressive. The palace never lacked methods and medicine to harm others. As early as a few dynasties ago, who knew how many children in their concubine''s womb had died on this item ¡­ Man Jing had been in the harem for many years, and finding this could also be considered a coincidence.


    Today, they were waiting for the incense in the side chamber to come in order to completely cover up the smell. It was likely that even if the imperial physician came, he wouldn''t be able to detect it at all.


    Man Jing, who was standing beside the Empress Dowager Wang, smiled. He had already planned everything beforehand, and thought that if these palace maids'' clothes and bags were destroyed, it would mean that they had disappeared without a trace. At that time, everyone would be shocked at the children in the Princess Changze, who would even think about these palace maids?


    As for who did it, it was something Princess Changze would never be able to think of in his entire life ¡­


    When the palace maids saw the strange look on Princess Changze''s face, they hurried forward to help him. Some of them served the dishes while others poured tea for him, the effects of the tea were even more intense.


    For a moment, Princess Changze only felt a warm current beneath his. She wanted to stand up, but unexpectedly, he knocked over the tea Gu that the palace maid handed to his.


    Suddenly, all eyes gathered on Princess Changze. He only said with a shaky voice, "Esteemed Empress Dowager, I ¡­" "I''m feeling a little uncomfortable and want to take a rest first ¡­"


    It was just a simple sentence, but it seemed to take all the strength in her body to say it.


    Empress Dowager Wang''s eyes were not good, but his ears were good, and now he squinted his eyes to look at her, "Everything is fine, what''s going on? Is the food unpalatable? "When I saw you earlier, I was still fine ¡­"


    However, the little princess who was present suddenly raised her voice and called out, "Hey, Aunt Zhang Ze, why do you have such an ugly expression on your face? Is he sick? "


    Even the Empress Zhang glanced at her and said, "That''s right, Changze. You were perfectly fine when you came in just now. How did you become like this in less than two hours? Could it be that he was really sick? If he''s sick, it''s best if Imperial Physician Xuan comes in as soon as possible. "


    Princess Changze shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly spat out.


    The people sitting next to Chang Princess Changze were all out of luck. Now that they stood up, they did not avoid it, nor could they avoid it. All of them could only cover their noses and say that they were unlucky.


    The Empress Dowager Wang was in no mood to watch any more juggling and quickly said, "Pi mama, quickly send someone to get the imperial physician! "Go quickly!"


    Pi mama responded with a cry before hurriedly leaving.


    Being supported by the Maid Du, Princess Changze felt like her entire body was leaning on Maid Du, he did not have any strength left in her body, the palace maids behind her all rushed forward to support his.


    In a moment, Princess Changze felt as if he had caught a breath of hot air, and his forehead was instantly covered in sweat.


    If he invited the imperial physician over, it would all be over!


    The Princess Changze had already planned this for a long time, he only has a child in her womb for two months now. When he marries into Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and sees that the child is prematurely, who would dare to say anything? If the imperial physician really came, how could he hide it from him?


    Thinking up to here, Princess Changze''s long nails made of nutmeg had already dug into his palms, as if he was holding back a few words. "Esteemed empress dowager, I-I''ll rest for a bit, it must be ¡­" It must be because of the cold last night, you, don''t worry about me, just ask the palace maids to help me go to the main hall and rest for a bit, after which it will be alright ¡­ "


    Empress Dowager Wang was supported by Man Jing to walk over, and seeing that her head was covered in sweat, he panicked, "Do you think you are a 3 or 2-year-old child, that you are so sick yet you do not know? There''s no need for you to say anything. Calm down and wait for the imperial physician to arrive. "


    Princess Changze already could not even hear what the Empress Dowager Wang had said clearly, and only Lin Pei''s beautiful face remained in his mind, "... You have our child, so of course I''m happy. Remember what we said when we were young? "After we have children, you can teach our children how to read and read, and I will teach our children how to ride horses. When Mu Xiu arrives, our family will go to the mountains to roam about. When winter comes, we will go to the side yards to soak in the hot springs."


    "Our child will definitely be as good-looking as you. I will definitely hold you both in my hands. Chang Ze, eleven years ago, I owed you. In the future, I will repay you with everything ¡­"


    In a daze, Princess Changze''s tears had already fallen. This was her child, the child of Abel.


    Lin Shu stood at the very back of the crowd, but she could still hear some useful news from the surprised exclamations of the crowd, "Princess Changze fainted, how can this be good?"


    "Why don''t we first arrange for the princess to rest in the Mansion?"


    "No, we''ll wait for the imperial physician to come before deciding on how to take care of the Princess Changze!"


    Finally, the Empress Zhang said coldly: "Why are all of you gathered here? Why aren''t you supporting Princess Changze to carry him to the courtyard? What are all of you doing here? "


    The few palace maids who were standing behind Princess Changze earlier hurried forward to support her, and many of the people who wanted to watch the show also followed after his in the name of the concerned Princess Changze.


    Originally, Lin Shu didn''t want to go in, but Man Jing said with a smile: "Fourth Miss should come as well. Princess Changze has always doted on you, if you were to accompany me when I wake up, it would also be good."


    Although they had already set up a trap and the Princess Changze had gone in, just in case, they had to bring Lin Shu along as well. If something really happened, the two of them could deal with it. If it really came to a critical moment, she could push Lin Shu out to be the scapegoat.


    Lin Shu immediately followed him.


    In the building.


    Empress Dowager Wang sat worriedly on the brick bed, drinking tea leisurely by the side, while Lin Shu sat outside the bed curtain.


    Man Jing, on the other hand, had already ordered the few palace maids outside, "Today''s incident caused all of you to become more cautious. Be careful or else the Princess Changze will blame you for taking your lives!"


    All the young palace maids were naturally frightened, and one of them could not help but say boldly: "Sister Man Jing, this matter ¡­ What has it got to do with us? "

 C85

    Man Jing looked inside the house, seeing that no one was there, she said softly: "I was only thinking about how obedient you are, that''s why I reminded you, did you forget about what happened previously? However, Cui Er accidentally burned Princess Changze when he was pouring tea, so Princess Changze was able to find a reason to take her life. "


    "Esteemed Empress Dowager knows full well that Cui''er is innocent, but she still turns a blind eye. You dare to say that the Princess Changze won''t blame this on you? Don''t you forget who served Princess Changze just now, and how you managed to figure out his thoughts ¡­ "


    "Then, Sister Man Jing, what should we do!?" Each of the young palace maids was so scared that their faces turned ashen.


    Man Jing said in a low voice: "If I were you guys, it would be best if I burned all of your clothes and washed myself clean. I''ve said what I need to say. If the people from the higher ups are to blame, then don''t say that I didn''t mention anything about you guys. "


    These young palace maids were only thirteen or fourteen years old. Being frightened by her in such a way, they were immediately scared to the point of shitting their pants.


    It just so happened that Courtyard Envoy Xu walked over, and Man Jing hurriedly brought him in.


    His white beard added to his kindness. Originally, he had wanted to return to his homeland from his old age a few years ago, but the Emperor had repeatedly urged him to stay behind, so he had stayed behind.


    Empress Dowager Wang had also given him face. Before he had even bowed, he said loudly, "At this point, there is no need to be overly courteous. Let Changze take a look."


    Courtyard Envoy Xu acknowledged and hurried forward to check the Princess Changze''s pulse.


    In just a short moment, this Emissary Xu''s expression changed. He had practiced medicine for nearly fifty years and had rarely failed, but now he had become fearful and hesitant.


    Princess Changze was someone who had never married before, and normally, most of them were in the Tzu Ning Palace. Most of them were all in the Internal Service, so where would one even get pregnant ¡­


    Emissary Xu examined it again carefully, but his expression was even more unsightly.


    Truly, the Princess Changze was pregnant!


    When Lin Shu stood at the side, her hand was inside her sleeves. Because of her nervousness, his bald fingernails pinched the hollow of her palm painfully, but none of it dared to leak out.


    Apostle Xu had already retracted his hand. He lowered his head, but did not dare to speak.


    Empress Dowager Wang''s expression became heavy as well, as if he did not dare to ask. It was still Empress Zhang who took the lead to ask, "Enforcer Xu, how is it? Is Princess Changze''s illness serious? "


    Emissary Xu did not dare to say it, and he was even more unsure if he could say it.


    The people walking in the palace were all distinguished officials. If this child was shameful, shouldn''t he be hiding it from others? But even if he wanted to conceal this ugly story, could he really hide it for a month, two months, or even eight months? When the time came for the Emperor and the Empress Dowager Wang to blame him, he would be the first one to suffer.


    All his life he had known how to avoid harm and profit, and he had been extremely careful. He had never thought that he would encounter such a troublesome matter when he returned to his hometown.


    Empress Dowager Wang was getting more and more anxious, "Emissary Xu, how is Changze? Say something, or else my heart will be in turmoil ¡­"


    Duke Xu glanced at the people surrounding him, and his throat began to roll. In the end, he opened his mouth and said, "Princess Changze is pregnant, and there are already signs of a sliding tire ¡­"


    "What?" Empress Dowager Wang felt that he had misheard, and asked again, "Enforcer Xu, what did you say just now? Was It because This Dowager was too old and had misheard? "


    Everyone felt that they had heard wrongly, but now that Empress Dowager Wang had asked such a question, they must have not heard wrongly. All of them looked to be bowing their heads in silence, but in truth, they wished they could prick their ears up.


    He hesitated for a moment before slowly opening his mouth, "This old subject has been practicing medicine for many years, and this kind of illness has never failed before. Princess Changze does indeed have it ¡­ It''s been two months since we were pregnant. I don''t know if the incense that Esteemed Empress Dowager used just now contained musk and other medicinal ingredients, but now that the baby in Princess Changze''s womb is in danger, it''ll be too late if we can''t protect it. May I ask Esteemed Empress Dowager if this child is to protect or keep ¡­ "


    Empress Dowager Wang still had not recovered from his astonishment.


    The Empress Zhang had originally thought that the Princess Changze was not a worry-free place, but after hearing this, he was stunned for a moment, then directly instructed: "I don''t even know who this child belongs to, how can I keep him? Stay here to shame the royal family? "Normally, I would have thought that you are an understanding person. But now, why are you even asking such a stupid question?"


    Although she didn''t know who the child in Princess Changze''s stomach belonged to, she knew that Princess Changze always had a very high opinion of himself, and normal men wouldn''t even look up to him. This seemed to be interesting.


    Empress Dowager Wang remained silent, his face ashen, his hand trembling slightly.


    Empress Zhang glanced at her and saw that she was extremely angry.


    At first, when she had taken advantage of Eighth Prince''s excuse not to pay respects to him, Princess Changze had scolded her in front of his concubines. He had punished him for kneeling outside the Tzu Ning Palace for two hours, and even scolded him for "not respecting your elders and not knowing what''s good for you". At that time, Princess Changze had knelt outside the Tzu Ning Palace for two hours, and his tears had also fallen for two hours.


    Empress Dowager Wang''s mouth moved for a moment, then he said: "For such a vile spawn, it''s fine if you don''t want it, but to think that I even doted on her, and she still did such a thing without regard for face, forget it, forget it, this child cannot be left alive ¡­"


    Emissary Xu then ordered the young eunuch to bring his medicine chest over.


    The Princess Changze on the bed seemed to have heard his words as tears rolled down his face. He opened and closed his mouth, but was unable to say a single word.


    Lin Shu stood closest to her. Seeing her slightly open her eyes, Lin Shu could even see the pleading look in her eyes.


    Lin Shu didn''t hesitate at all and directly knelt down towards the Empress Dowager Wang, pausing there all the way. "Esteemed Empress Dowager, I have something to say.


    The entire hall was in an uproar. Empress Zhang raised his voice and berated: "Do you know what you''re saying? The Princess Changze was still a virgin and had not been married off yet. If the news that he was pregnant were to spread, not to mention the prestige of the imperial family, how would Princess Changze be able to live a human life in the future? Furthermore, even the father of this child does not know who he is. If he was married, could it be that he would have to marry the Princess Changze to become his concubine? "


    Saying that, she looked towards Empress Dowager Wang, "This young lady has always thought things through too simply, he opened her mouth and closed it, where is his brain? Tell chenqie to say that this child can''t be left alive, and ask Esteemed Empress Dowager to reconsider! "


    Lin Shu hurriedly said, "I don''t know what face is, but I do know that the Princess Changze is the apple of the eye of the Old Prince Rui and his consort. He was doted upon by the empress dowager since he was young, so how could the Princess Changze not know his limits? How can you do something like colluding with a married man? "


    "I think that the Princess Changze must have his own difficulties. Whether this child wants to protect or give up, I will have to wait for the Princess Changze to wake up and hear what the Princess Changze has to say. Otherwise, when the Princess Changze wakes up and finds out that his child is no longer here, who knows how he will feel ¡­ If we find out that the father of the child is not unable to marry into the Princess Changze and is delayed in proposing marriage due to some matter, wouldn''t the death of the child between him and the Princess Changze be for nothing? "


    "I feel that it would be better to first protect the child in the Princess Changze Palace and wait for the Princess Changze to wake up to see what the Princess Changze has to say. If things really don''t work out, it''s not too late to let go of this child ¡­"


    Actually, it had nothing to do with her whether the child in Princess Changze''s womb was protected or abandoned. So what if it was her half-brother or sister? She had long ago forgotten that Lin Pei was her father, so how could she care about the child in Princess Changze''s womb?


    It was just that if the child in Princess Changze was gone and the reputation of the Princess Changze was also ruined, who knew what the Princess Changze would do next? Since ancient times, no one was ever afraid of someone wearing shoes. If the Princess Changze became even stronger, then where would she and his mother go?


    So she wanted to help the Princess Changze keep this child safe, because at this point in time, this child was the only treasure that could counter the Princess Changze.


    "On the account of your young age, I will not haggle with you over this. If these words were said by someone else, I would have already ordered my mama to come forward and slap her face!" Empress Zhang was so angry that he couldn''t take it anymore. She had always felt that Old Prince Rui and the Old Prince Rui Concubine had been treating the Princess Changze too pampered, which was why he allowed the Princess Changze to do such a vulgar thing. If the Princess Changze was her daughter, she would be willing to not stay in Princess Changze, let alone consider the child in Princess Changze''s womb.


    Courtyard Envoy Xu stood at the side, shivering. He did not dare to rashly step forward, and only waited for Empress Dowager Wang to speak.


    Empress Dowager Wang let out a long sigh and closed his eyes slightly, "Emissary Xu, let''s do it!"


    Man Jing glanced at Lin Shu who was kneeling on the bed. She hesitated for a moment, but still spoke, "Esteemed Empress Dowager, this servant thinks that Fourth Miss''s words are reasonable. Princess Changze and I don''t seem like rash people.


    Instantly, she directed her words to Lin Shu.


    Everyone knew that Lin Shu was highly regarded by the Princess Changze, which was why she was able to enter the palace to serve the Empress Dowager Wang. Then the Princess Changze must have doted on Lin Shu, was it possible that the child in the Princess Changze had not hidden anything from Lin Shu from the beginning?


    Empress Dowager Wang straightened his body and asked: "Do you know who the father of this child is?"


    She had always wanted to give Princess Changze a good home to return to. Now, she felt like she had seen some hope in the darkness.

 C86

    Lin Shu pursed her lips, pretending to be extremely terrified.


    "Then, I will forgive you!" The Empress Dowager Wang had always had an eye disease, and now, the image of the Old Prince Rui admonishing the late emperor to raise his son as his Crown Prince with his death was still fresh in his mind. That warm and gentle face overlapped with the miserable and pale face of Changze, making her unable to differentiate between the two.


    Furthermore, even a cat or dog would have feelings for him, not to mention a living person like Changze, the Empress Dowager Wang still wanted to protect Princess Changze and her child in her womb. "Pi mama, bring everyone in the house away!"


    Other than Empress Zhang and Man Jing, Pi mama had brought everyone else from the house.


    Only then did Lin Shu look at Empress Dowager Wang, and said word by word. This is your nephew, Master Wang Pei! "


    Empress Dowager Wang''s hands suddenly trembled, this news was as shocking as the news about Princess Changze being pregnant, what was Wang Pei? He was in his twenties and had achieved nothing in his career. However, he had more than ten concubines with him. Originally, he had a wife by his side. However, a year ago, he suddenly fell ill and died.


    A violent death?


    When Empress Dowager Wang heard this, she could not help but sneer. She had crawled and thrashed about in the palace for most of his life, how could he not know that this was just an excuse. Her family had wanted to make a ruckus, but she suppressed them.


    Changze, how can you like such a person?


    Empress Dowager Wang did not speak. Lin Shu also knelt on the ground, her head lowered, not daring to speak.


    However, from the corner of her eyes, she saw that Princess Changze''s hand seemed to be moving, as if he was trying to grab onto something.


    However, there was only Lin Shu by her side now, so no one paid attention to her.


    After a long while, the Empress Dowager Wang finally said slowly: "How did you know about this?" Even if there was someone who blocked Wang Pei and Princess Changze''s path, given her protective personality, he would not believe it.


    Lin Shu said softly: "I, I am only guessing, that Princess Changze is in the east wing, and I am in the west wing. Ever since I entered the palace, I have frequently went to find Master Wang, and the Princess Changze only left Senior Servant Pi in the house, and chased the rest of the servants out for two hours. At that time, I already felt that something was amiss, but I did not know if there were any matters that Princess Changze wanted to discuss with Master Wang, but after thinking about it carefully, I am afraid that there were already clues, but I have always been timid, and do not dare to discuss the matters between the Princess Changze and Master Wang."


    Empress Dowager Wang did not speak again.


    Although he was old and had eyes, she was not stupid. Recently, Wang Pei had been too diligent in coming to the Tzu Ning Palace and was not like before, only asking her for money, asking for her support. At that time, she felt that it was strange, but Wang Pei had only kept on acting good in front of her, trying to get something out of her, saying that he was here to be filial to her.


    At that time, she didn''t think much of it, and there were even several times when she saw Wang Pei''s and Zhang Ze''s gazes colliding. The two seemed to have something to say, but at that time, she didn''t think much of it ¡­


    The more Empress Dowager Wang thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    The corner of Empress Zhang''s mouth curved into a faint smile. She didn''t understand why Princess Changze would mix with that idiot Wang Pei, but she was still very satisfied with the result. Now, he even wanted to step forward and step on him. Should he keep the child or not? Just call me concubine, Lord Wang Pei grew up with Princess Changze, and we can be considered childhood friends. Coincidentally, Lord Wang gave his wife away one year ago, so it''s good that you''re marrying him into the Princess Changze now. "


    After saying that, she picked up the tea Gu and took a sip, then said slowly: "It must be because Sir Wang wanted to mourn for my wife for a year, I did not propose marriage to you, King Rui, but now ¡­ However, Princess Changze can''t drag this on anymore, and should have settled this marriage sooner, or else I won''t be able to hide it anymore. " If this were to drag on, it would really become a joke for the royal family.


    Empress Dowager Wang slammed the table in anger, the armor on his pinky hit the side of the table, causing it to hurt, Man Jing wanted to step forward to take a look, but was stopped by a wave of her hand, "Since it''s like this, then I''ll tell Emissary Xu to come in and take care of the child inside Zhang Ze''s womb ¡­ Save it! "


    She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She felt that this child was someone she had watched grow up and was doted upon by everyone. Who was he to dislike, to actually fall in love with Wang Pei? Even if it was her nephew, she felt that he was someone who would not be able to help out. He was much weaker than the Duke Chengan.


    Although the Duke Chengan did not have much ability, he relied on his ancestor''s shadow to act honestly.


    However, the Empress Zhang said with a smile, "Esteemed Empress Dowager, please don''t get angry. Although there are circumstances that exceed those of the Princess Changze, it''s a good thing that you didn''t collude with that married man. Otherwise, you''d have a headache! Now that the marriage for Princess Changze has been arranged, we can wait for the child in Princess Changze''s womb to be born next fall. I don''t know if it''s a brother or sister, or if it looks like Lord Wang or the Princess Changze ¡­ "


    How could Empress Dowager Wang not hear the hidden meaning behind Empress Zhang''s words? Just that on this matter, even if she wanted to defend Chang Ze, how could he explain it?


    In the end, she only left one sentence, "Take good care of Princess Changze" before storming off.


    Now, Empress Zhang could be considered to have completely unable to conceal the joy on his face. He even came close to look at Princess Changze, and didn''t forget to tell Apostle Xu, "Apostle Xu, please be more careful. This is Princess Changze''s first birth, if it delays his body, it will be difficult for him to get pregnant again.


    Apostle Xu hurriedly replied and the movements of his subordinates became even more cautious.


    Empress Zhang only felt that this meal was really satisfying, and laughed, then he instructed Lin Shu: "Now, seeing Princess Changze''s body, I am afraid it will be difficult to move back to the east wing, but Princess Changze cannot not have someone to help you out, if that is the case, you will stay here to take care of Princess Changze, and I will leave first."


    Lin Shu bent her knees in respect and sent Empress Zhang away.


    The only people left in the room were Lin Shu, Emissary Xu and the Princess Changze lying on the sickbed. For a moment, the entire room was very quiet.


    When Lin Shu heard the snow sweeping noise from the palace maid outside, she took out a cup of tea and sat on the brick bed, this matter was much more successful than she had imagined, even the Maid Du did not appear, if there was the Maid Du here, with Maid Du''s sharp mouth, perhaps she and Man Jing would be able to stabilize the situation today, who knew, but when the Princess Changze wakes up, wouldn''t it cause another commotion?


    Little did she know that at this time, Maid Du was actually being sent by the Princess Changze to guard the movement over at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion area.


    Princess Changze drank a bowl of medicine, and in less than an hour, he had already slowly opened his eyes.


    There was naturally a small palace maid guarding the room, upon seeing this, she immediately shouted: "Miss Lin, Miss Lin, Princess Changze has woken up." Lin Shu was only a ten year old girl. Empress Zhang said that she was required to be taken care of here, but that was only to wait for Princess Changze to wake up and chat with her to relieve her boredom.


    Lin Shu immediately went over and saw that Princess Changze''s narrow and long almond-like eyes were filled with hatred. However, the moment she said those words, her imposing manner was weaker than usual. "Lin Shu, you slut ¡­"


    Lin Shu hurriedly raised her voice to the few young palace maids in the room and said, "Now that Princess Changze has awoken, all of you go report this to the empress dowager and empress dowager so that they won''t worry."


    The little palace maid hesitated before leaving.


    Princess Changze started cursing loudly, "Did I hear what you said just now? The child in my stomach belongs to Wang Pei? Heh, Lin Shu, you know better than anyone who has the child in my stomach. You, how dare you lie with your eyes closed? "Believe it or not, I''ll immediately call Esteemed Empress Dowager over and tell her about this and beat you to death ¡­"


    Lin Shu did not interrupt her, waiting for her to say that she was tired, so she lowered his voice.


    In the end, Lin Shu said: "It''s precisely because I know who the child in your womb belongs to that I would say that. What, only you are allowed to harm others, don''t you allow others to fight against you? "You were just sleeping just now. I''m sure you understand what Esteemed Empress Dowager meant. Esteemed Empress Dowager is already disappointed enough with you for this matter. Do you think Esteemed Empress Dowager will allow you to keep the child after someone else knows about your biological father?"


    "Yes, the empress dowager dotes on you. Perhaps she might allow you to keep this child for the sake of the Old Prince Rui, but what about the empress dowager? Everyone present already knew that you were pregnant, and I''m afraid they know that you''re the king''s flesh and blood. If you were to suddenly say that this child belongs to my father, how do you think others would talk about you? Even though the empress had always been obedient to the empress dowager, that was all because of filial piety. Do you think that she would damage the imperial family''s reputation because of you alone? "When the time comes, everyone will say that not only do you have secrets of Lord Wang, you''re also involved with my father. When the time comes, how will you explain it ¡­"


    Princess Changze had always been used to being strong, but now that he was weaker than before, "I, why would I take a fancy to Wang Pei that idiot?"


    "I don''t know if you like His Royal Highness, but during this period of time, you and His Royal Highness have been intimate, and this is something that everyone in the Tzu Ning Palace has witnessed. The empress dowager isn''t an idiot, so she must ask around, so she knows better than anyone else." Lin Shu''s lips curled into a smile, and said slowly: "Now, you can only accept this marriage, and can only protect the child in your womb, if you confess to the child''s father, even if you can live, and marry my father in the future, the child will not be able to stay alive ¡­"

 C87

    Princess Changze''s hand lightly rested on his abdomen, not saying a word.


    She had been doted upon for her entire life, and if she glanced at anything she wanted, her father and brother would bring it to her. Afterwards, even if her royal father and mother had passed away, and she was brought close to the Tzu Ning Palace by the Empress Dowager Wang, she had never suffered any grievances or grievances. What she wanted, even if she did not have the Kunning Palace, the Empress Dowager Wang would definitely not lose her.


    However, from start to finish, what she wanted was only the Abel, and what she could not obtain seemed even more precious ¡ª this was her perseverance and wish for many years.


    It was just that the Princess Changze didn''t dare to take his own child to risk his life. If he really gave up on his, it would be worth it if he married her. But if he couldn''t protect his child, wouldn''t the Empress Dowager Wang and his brother allow her to marry the Abel?


    If this matter had not happened tonight, the Madam Lian would have died without a sound. She could have married the Abel without a hitch, so no one would suspect anything. Unless everyone in the world was a fool, who would dare to marry a girl who had carried another person''s child in their hands? Even moving their toes would be able to link the death of Madam Lian with her. She did not dare to take the blame ¡­


    Princess Changze felt that he had never made such a difficult choice in his life before. It was as if no matter how he chose, he would always make the wrong choice.


    Lin Shu did not urge her, she only carried the tea Gu and sat on the spot to drink her tea.


    The little palace maid who sent a message to Empress Dowager Wang only said in a low voice, "Reporting to Princess Changze and Miss Lin, Sister Man Jing said that Esteemed Empress Dowager has already rested up for a while and told Princess Changze to take good care of himself."


    Actually, when she was outside the curtain just now, she heard the small and insignificant sounds of the tea Gu from inside the room, and it was accompanied by the furious voice of the Empress Dowager Wang, "So what if she''s awake, don''t tell me she''s carrying a vile creature in her stomach and still wants to sorrowfully visit her? In the future, don''t tell This Dowager anything about her, just wait for her body to be more or less recovered before returning to the King Rui Palace! "


    As for the palace maid that sent a message to the Empress Zhang, he was sent out before he even saw the Empress Zhang.


    For a moment, the Princess Changze''s expression became even uglier.


    However, Lin Shu said with a smile: "Princess Changze, you can think about it carefully.


    "I''m afraid that everyone in the Palace already knows of the ugly things that happened between Wang Pei and me?" Princess Changze laughed miserably, tears flowing down his face. "So what if I''m married to Wang Pei? I have at least hugged the child in my stomach. Using my marriage to exchange for Madam Lian''s life, it can be considered worth it. "


    She had thought it through clearly. So what if she married Wang Pei that idiot? Would Wang Pei dare to stop her from contacting the Abel? Right now, what she needed to do was to protect the child of the Abel. As for Wang Pei ¡­ It was easy to solve the problem, it was just a nephew sent by Empress Dowager Wang. If she died, she would die, and once this crisis was over, she would be able to marry Abel in glory.


    Lin Shu was stunned when she heard this. After a while, she walked up to the Princess Changze and grabbed her hand, and asked with a trembling voice: "What, what did you say?"


    "I have neglected today''s matter. I did not foresee that you would have such ability and courage! Lin Shu, do you really think you''ve won? " Princess Changze''s eyes were staring blankly at the blue water pattern on the ceiling of the tent, she sneered, and then heard her own voice, "If you call me unhappy, I will make you pay a thousand times the price. I estimate that Madam Lian is already dead, and I''m afraid that news of Madam Lian''s death will reach the palace tomorrow morning, I wonder if you were happy after hearing the news?"


    His voice was light and lifeless.


    Lin Shu tightly held onto Princess Changze''s plump wrist, as though she had used up all of her strength. Princess Changze''s wrist was pinched red, but neither of them noticed it.


    When Lin Shu came to her senses, she had actually ran out while crying.


    Actinin Qin, who had been standing outside the whole time, also hurried over and shouted: "Miss, Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Shu ran very fast, and right now, she didn''t care if Empress Dowager Wang was happy or not, she only wanted to go back and see his mother. She wished that Princess Changze was lying to her, but when she thought about it again, his victory today was truly too smooth. Had the Maid Du already succeeded?


    She burst into tears.


    When she reached the entrance to Empress Dowager Wang''s inner chamber, she wiped away her tears and forced herself to speak. "I''ll have to trouble Big Sis Man Jing to help me relay a message to esteemed empress dowager that I want to see esteemed empress dowager."


    Man Jing''s expression was the same as usual as she said softly, "Just now, something happened at the Princess Changze. If Miss Lin has anything to say, she should wait for tomorrow before saying anything. Empress Dowager''s mood isn''t good. Please don''t make Esteemed Empress Dowager angry ¡­"


    "But I, I really have urgent matters to discuss with Esteemed Empress Dowager." Lin Shu''s tears fell again. She told herself not to cry, but who knew that these tears would be so disobedient. "My mother, my mother might not be able to continue anymore ¡­"


    Man Jing hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still turned around and entered.


    "It''s already curfew time, but Esteemed Empress Dowager said that since it''s bad for the Fifth Madam, she''ll take Esteemed Empress Dowager''s cards. I''ll immediately arrange for people to send Miss Lin out. Follow me!"


    She had always had this kind of personality. Although people were extremely intelligent, they would never say more than one word. Just now, they would never ask another word, like now.


    With the Empress Dowager Wang''s competition and Man Jing personally coming out, Lin Shu, on the other hand, left the palace without a hitch.


    It was just that as they sat on the carriage on the way back, Lin Shu''s tears never stopped. Actinin Qin and Yun Dou, who were standing beside her, did not know what to say either.


    Waiting until they had reached the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s gate, Actinin Qin had merely revealed Lin Shu''s identity, so a flustered servant carried a lantern and brought her to the Fanghua Garden.


    Even though it was already late in the night, Lin Shu could still see some sympathy in the servant''s eyes.


    Although the attendant of the gatekeeper was of lowly status, he was the most well-informed.


    Although it was already ugly after making such a ruckus at the Tzu Ning Palace, Lin Shu could still see the lights from far away. Her heart sank a little, as if she had sunk to the ice-cold bottom of the sea.


    Before Lin Shu could enter the inner room, Furong, who was waiting at the door, cried out when she saw her. "Miss, Miss, you''re finally back.


    Lin Shu nodded and walked in.


    Madam Lian''s face was pale, it was even uglier than her face just now. There was a peony waiting beside her bed, along with Yao and a couple of old doctors with white hair.


    In succession, Yao saw the dumbstruck Lin Shu and said softly, "Aunt, she ¡­"


    Lin Shu only felt that her chest was short of breath. Just as she opened her mouth, her tears had already started flowing, "Mother, mother!"


    Just now, on the way here, she still had an unreal feeling in her heart. Her mother said that she wanted to protect her since she was young and that she wanted to watch her getting married. How did she become like this? Before she left, she had repeatedly warned her mother not to believe Princess Changze''s words. Her mother had clearly agreed to it, how did she become like this now ¡­


    He hurriedly said: "Although aunt is in a dangerous situation now, it''s not like I don''t have any chance of survival. Fortunately, after Peony found out that aunt was going to die, she sent someone to find me in White Horse Institute, and I also have the antidote Dad gave me, so I''ve already given aunt two pills. The doctor said just now that if aunt can endure through tonight, she''ll be able to raise me for at least three or two years ¡­"


    He was so flustered that he did not know what he was talking about. He had no idea what kind of treasure the antidote was, as he only had two pills in total and gave them to his aunt. If it was any ordinary poison, there wouldn''t be much of a problem, but his aunt was still alive.


    Lin Shu nodded, she half knelt in front of the bed and held Madam Lian''s hand, and said: "Mother, I am Sister Shu, I am your Sister Shu. Open your eyes and look at me, I beg of you, open your eyes and look at me okay ¡­."


    She was sobbing like a kitten, and she couldn''t seem to catch her breath.


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but turn their heads and wipe away their tears.


    Lin Shu and the doctor stayed in the house until midnight. No matter how Actinin Qin and the others tried to persuade him, Lin Shu refused to leave.


    Lin Shu sat on the brick bed and looked at the full bowl of chicken noodle soup, which was sprinkled with spring onions and two poached eggs. It looked extremely delicious, but she only used two bites before putting down the chopsticks, "Brother Yao, I really can''t eat this."


    Liao Yao could only sigh. "How about I get the kitchen to bring you another bowl of milk porridge?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, "I can''t eat anything now."


    She hadn''t eaten anything all day, but her stomach was full of fear. She couldn''t stop thinking about her mother lying in the coffin with her eyes slightly closed, as if she was asleep. It was just like lying in a hospital bed.


    She felt her eyes go sour again, "Brother Yao, you have been running all over the place today, go and rest. If anything happens, I will ask the servant girl to call you."


    With that, she added, "Now, the only thing I can rely on is you. You can''t fall ill." It was really pitiful. Now that she had such a large Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she could only rely on her cousin who had another surname.

 C88

    Lian Yao had always been praised and praised by the White Horse Institute mister, but now that he was in front of this little cousin of his, he couldn''t say anything. He could only nod and leave.


    But where was he sleeping? Just waiting in the outer room for a good nap.


    Lin Shu was half-kneeling in front of the bed, staring at his mother unblinkingly, afraid that she would lose her consciousness, which would cause his mother''s feeble aura to break.


    After staying like this for the night, when they were waiting for the three old doctors to come in for their pulse examination, a wild joy appeared on their faces, "Congratulations Fourth Miss, congratulations! Fifth Madam has been here for two days, and will definitely wake up! It''s just that Fifth Madam''s body has been heavily injured, I''m afraid he will have to rest for three to four years before succeeding ¡­"


    Lin Shu''s tears fell like rain. "It''s good that Mother can survive, it''s good that she can survive."


    At the side, Peony was both crying and laughing, "You have been here all night, hurry and go rest. There are servants here, we will definitely not let anyone near the Fifth Madam."


    Lin Shu originally did not want to go down, but with Yao and the others persuading her, she turned around and returned to the Linglong Pavilion.


    However, halfway through, Lin Shu suddenly remembered something important. If her mother could survive through today, then what about the next time? Judging from Princess Changze''s vicious personality, she would definitely not let this matter rest ¡­


    Immediately, Lin Shu started walking towards the Green Pine Academy.


    At this time, Grand Madam was half-squinting his eyes, a string of one hundred and eight golden buddhist beads spinning in his hands, but he was sighing and sighing one after another.


    Nanny Chen, who was standing at the side, could not help but advise: "Would you like to go down and rest? It has been an entire night. Ever since you got sick, how could your body compare to before? If you continue to suffer like this, how about you get sick again? Rest assured for now and go to sleep. If there''s any news, I''ll wake you up. "


    Grand Madam opened his eyes and sighed again, "Where am I sleeping now? From last night, news from the Fanghua Garden came one after another, but I don''t know whether Madam Lian will live or die, and I don''t have any news from the Princess Changze either, so I just don''t feel at ease ¡­ "


    What you should do, what you shouldn''t do, I will take care of it cleanly, so that you and Abel won''t have anything dirty on your hands. As for Madam Lian, you won''t be able to live past tonight, I''ll give you a reminder here, so that you won''t be in a rush to go to Fanghua Garden at night. If you catch a cold, then I''ll be dishonorable.


    Her hands were not stained with blood, but what was the difference between taking Madam Lian''s life with her own hands? She was old, devoted to Buddha, and had not done such a vile thing in years.


    Thinking of this, the buddhist beads in her hands spun even faster.


    Nanny Chen could only console her: "What does this have to do with you? Could it be that you can stop the Princess Changze from wanting his life? Tell me, not to mention Young Master Yao and the Fourth Miss who came back last night, I''m afraid that even if a god descended to the mortal world, the life of this Fifth Madam would not be able to be saved. "


    "Now that we have shed all pretense of cordiality with the Fourth Miss, what''s the use of you worrying about so much? From the start, you have not done anything, but Fifth Madam has become so chaotic that they did not even send you a message. Even when Fourth Miss returned late into the night, he did not tell you, so why are you waiting for nothing? "


    These words caused Grand Madam to straighten his back, "That''s right, Madam Lian was born into a business, although I have been bad to her all these years, but I have never been harsh on her. She and Princess Changze had an argument, can I, as his mother-in-law, still rush to the palace to scold Princess Changze? "In the end, it is merely those younger generation members who have gotten into an argument ¡­"


    Fortunately he had Nanny Chen''s words, otherwise she really would not be able to get out of this dead end. Like they had said before, whether Princess Changze won or lost, this matter had nothing to do with her.


    Thinking about that, the look on Grand Madam''s face became much better, and just as he was about to support Nanny Chen to rest, Maid''s voice suddenly came from outside, "Grand Madam, Fourth Miss is here to pay respects to you."


    He had originally been slightly relieved, but Grand Madam''s expression did not change at all. He only nodded his head and said, "Call Fourth Miss in!"


    Lin Shu pursed her lips and walked in. Her small face looked a lot thinner than when she first entered the palace, revealing her pointed chin, which was actually quite pretty. Everyone knows that she was their daughter, Xiao Yumei, while Lin Pei was famous for being beautiful in terms of Daqing Dynasty.


    Grand Madam didn''t have the intention to look at Lin Shu, he only wanted to find out what the Fanghua Garden was like.


    Last night, she had planned to send people over to Fanghua Garden to take a look, but Madam Lian didn''t even send someone to inform her. If she sent someone over, wouldn''t that mean she was watching Fanghua Garden? Thus, not only could she not send anyone over, she even had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Lin Shu went forward to pay respects to the Grand Madam.


    The Grand Madam nodded and pretended to be affectionate, "Everything is fine, why did you come back from the palace? "When I heard this news this morning, I didn''t know what to be anxious about. I just thought that you are not someone who doesn''t have rules, you have your own reasons for doing this. I was just about to send someone to ask about it, but you actually came over."


    "I heard bad news about Esteemed Empress Dowager, so I told Esteemed Empress Dowager that there was an important matter at home. Esteemed Empress Dowager didn''t ask any further, and allowed me to leave the palace.


    Pausing, she added, "The reason I''m here today is to tell Grandmother how ill Mother''s illness is. Can I not go to the palace and serve Esteemed Empress Dowager? Being with the empress dowager is no fun, either. You didn''t know that after the empress dowager found out that the Princess Changze was pregnant, even a noble person like the empress dowager didn''t dare breathe too loudly, much less me.


    Grand Madam felt a jump between his eyebrows, "What did you say just now? Princess Changze is pregnant? " This, this was the son of the Fifth Master!


    Lin Shu pretended not to know anything on the surface and nodded her head, saying obediently, "That''s right. Luckily, the empress dowager is intelligent enough to realize that the Princess Changze and His Highness King Wang Pei are very close recently, and only said that the child belongs to His Highness. Although the empress dowager didn''t say anything at that time, I''m afraid that once the Princess Changze gets better, I''ll be able to hide it from the empress dowager and Her Highness. After all, if we wait any longer, the child in the Princess Changze''s womb won''t be able to hide for a long period of time ¡­"


    Grand Madam did not sleep the whole night. He was not in a good mental state to begin with, but now, as he watched Lin Shu open and close her mouth, she completely did not hear what she said next.


    It was Nanny Chen who had his hand on her shoulder as he softly said, "Grand Madam, Fourth Miss is talking to you right now."


    Grand Madam slowly came back to reality and looked at Lin Shu, "You ¡­ What did you just say? "


    Lin Shu calmly said, "I told Grandmother that I wanted Grandmother to send someone to the palace to inform Esteemed Empress Dowager that I would be unable to enter the palace even if I were to serve the Empress Dowager in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion." It wasn''t a discussion, but a direct notification.


    Grand Madam looked at her coldly. This person from the bottom of He¡¯s Mansion had yet to dare speak to her in such a manner.


    Lin Shu acted as if she did not see it, and laughed: "I presume Grandmother knows, that I entered the palace out of helplessness and glory, and entered the palace for the sake of our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but now that the Tzu Ning Palace is in such a mess, no one knows whether it''s a blessing or a curse for me to enter the palace. Grandmother, did you say it?"


    Grand Madam knew what she said was right, but his mind was filled with thoughts about how Princess Changze was going to marry Wang Pei off to some idiot like him, who was carrying his Lin Family''s child? The fourth miss had only been in the palace for a few days, who had he gotten to? How could he have such courage and ability?


    In truth, Lin Shu did not need to say these words, she knew how to speak, but now that Lin Shu had said these words, it was completely different.


    Lin Shu knew this as well, but she didn''t have the time to wait any longer. She would tear off all decorum immediately, and she wouldn''t care about the rest as long as her mother was fine.


    After an unknown period of time, Grand Madam finally made a "En" sound from his throat, which was considered to be an agreement.


    Lin Shu laughed: "Since it''s like that, then I will be going down. I see that my grandmother''s face does not look too good ¡­ Previously, you were severely ill, so you should take good care of your body. "


    This time, Grand Madam did not even manage to release a single word. She only felt that the smile on Lin Shu''s face was especially dazzling.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to get down, her body trembled as she said, "Go and call the Fifth Master over, quickly!" She had to know what was going on.


    Nanny Chen busied herself, but Lin Pei was not in his residence. He waited until dusk before he hurried over to the Green Pine Academy. As for the expression on his face, it was even worse than Grand Madam''s.


    Waiting for him to come in, Grand Madam grabbed the tea Gu by his side and threw it at Lin Pei''s body. The scalding tea flowed down Lin Pei''s sky green robe and fell onto the ground, with a pa sound, it made a clear sound in the house.


    The Nanny Chen hurriedly brought all the servants and wives in the room away.


    Lin Pei, however, did not even have the time to flick all of the tea leaves on his body, and shouted loudly: "What are you doing? Are you angry at me? Do you think I''d want to see it like this? "


    He had been holding back his anger all day, and it was fine that he would have to take many detours on the path of an official, but would his own son ever call someone like Wang Pei his father in the future? Although it was possible that Auntie Zhong was pregnant with a son, how could he be like the child in Princess Changze?

 C89

    Since young, Lin Pei had never spoken to Grand Madam in such a tone.


    Grand Madam wanted to smash the tea Gu on the table again, but the table was empty. She slammed his hand on the table, "You dare to shout at me now? If she really has the ability, then after taking care of all the matters outside, he can go against me. On the other hand, Madam Lian doesn''t need to worry, even if it is for his own sake, she doesn''t dare say anything. When was Princess Changze pregnant? What should the child do? Was it true when Sister Shu said that she was going to marry the empress dowager''s nephew? "


    Lin Pei knew that his tone was too harsh, but he nodded his head and did not say a word.


    "What the hell is going on? Why did the Sister Shu know that the Princess Changze was pregnant? Also, hadn''t Princess Changze always been favoured by the empress dowager? "If she cries and wails in front of Esteemed Empress Dowager, doesn''t she have to follow everything she does?" The Grand Madam has completely fallen on the side of the Princess Changze. Now that I have awoken from my dream, I am naturally anxious, "Also, what exactly are you planning to do now? There must be a constitution! "


    Lin Pei slowly shook his head, and said in a low voice, "I ¡­ I also don''t know, but today, I spent a lot of energy to ask around the palace and found out that the nobles there knew that the child in the Princess Changze was Wang Pei''s child, and even the Emperor knows about it. "


    The emperor knows about this, but didn''t say anything. He directly said that the Old Prince Rui and the empress dowager spoiled the Princess Changze, and that Wang Pei is only a sixth rank official now, and that his identity isn''t worthy of the emperor. From the looks of it, the emperor intends to promote Wang Pei to an official, but when I went to the imperial court today, the emperor''s expression wasn''t too good.


    This meant that the marriage was completely settled.


    "But will Wang Pei recognize this child? Who would be willing to raise a child for someone else! " Grand Madam felt panic in his heart, afraid that the matter would be exposed and he would be implicated in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "Princess Changze should still be unconscious right now, what if I were to wait for Princess Changze to wake up and tell me the truth? The empress dowager and the emperor were both so angry when they thought the child in the Princess Changze was Wang Pei''s. If they knew this child was yours, then ¡­ She didn''t even dare to think about it anymore.


    Lin Pei muttered to himself for a moment before replying softly, "The Princess Changze shouldn''t say anything. She''s a smart person. He knows that the emperor and the empress dowager are angry, so how could he dare to add fuel to the fire? Furthermore, she had really said it, how could the matter of the Madam Lian be hidden? When First Prince left the palace, he accidentally trampled a person to death. First Prince knelt outside the imperial study room for several days, but was still unable to quell the Emperor''s anger, so the Emperor decided to ignore the First Prince until today. Don''t talk about a mere Princess Changze, you can be at ease with this matter. "


    The Grand Madam''s expression became slightly better, "Even though you said it like that, but I can''t help but notice that Princess Changze seems to have lost control of himself, on her side, you still have to pacify her. If there really was a Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion involved, then we would be done for, last year''s big brother''s appraisal ended up with great difficulty, seeing that there is hope for the promotion ¡­"


    Since he was young, Lin Pei had heard it too loud. He had long been used to it, but now, he was holding back a ball of fire in his heart as he frowned and said: "I understand."


    He had never held the position of an official and the two brothers were alone together. But now that Lin Pei already had the Third Rank, and saw that there was such a possibility of entering the pavilion, logically speaking, Zhong Hou would retire now to avoid offending him. Zhong Hou had even mentioned this to him several times, but it was a pity that Grand Madam did not seem to understand.


    It was said that the Emperor loved his eldest son and the citizens so much, but Lin Pei, this little son, was never someone that the Grand Madam liked.


    He only felt that his youngest son had done something wrong on this matter, and had to do more to make up for his loss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "Before, I heard someone say that the Ministry of Rites was empty, so you should also walk around for your elder brother, begging him to give the Minister of Rites a few more sentences as well ¡­"


    "Then have you ever thought that even if Big Bro really did take up that ''Deficit'' of the Ministry of Rites, what happens in the future?" Lin Pei''s patience had reached its limit, as he could not help but interrupt Grand Madam''s words, "Big brother is already past thirty, but he is still only at the sixth rank.


    "Elder Jiangge said that he planned to bring me into the pavilion in the future. After I enter the pavilion, Big Brother will definitely avoid suspicion. At that time, can you tell me that you don''t want me to enter the pavilion anymore so that Big Brother can have a seat?"


    Grand Madam opened his eyes wide, "What are you saying? When you enter the Pavilion, it will be unavoidable for your big brother to avoid suspicion, but today, you haven''t even entered the Pavilion, and in the decades that I have lived, I have never heard of anyone who entered the Pavilion before the age of thirty. Just like the Elder Jiangge, he entered the Pavilion after the age of forty. "I was just thinking that since your big brother''s position is too high, I can at least help you out a bit ¡­"


    Lin Pei only sneered, and said after a long while: "I understand."


    This cold laughter caused Grand Madam to feel extremely uncomfortable. He raised his voice and said: "Stand still, you have always been this indifferent to me, even normally speaking, you would be extremely unwilling to come to the Green Pine Academy to greet me. Have I, this old woman, ever offended you, Sir Assistant Minister? Today, we might as well explain everything clearly! "


    Lin Pei turned around, and said indifferently: "It''s getting late, you should rest early! Since young, I have watched how you treat me, big brother, and second brother. If it wasn''t for the fact that we don''t have a concubine in our family, I would have thought that I was born of a concubine. "


    He still couldn''t forget that at the age of six, he had entered the White Horse Institute and became the youngest student there. Anyone who saw him wouldn''t praise his talent and talent, and instead focus on studying hard, and even their father would want to tie him to his belt when he went out to socialize so that he could show off everywhere.


    However, his mother was still indifferent to him, and his daily thoughts were still on his eldest brother and second brother. At that time, he only felt that he was not outstanding enough.


    The County Prince was mediocre since he was young, while the Second Master loved to cause trouble. The Lady must have placed all her thoughts on them, waiting for you to receive Mister''s praise at the White Horse Institute, so the Madam will definitely be happier than anyone else.


    At the time he believed it.


    Waiting for his leave to return from the White Horse Institute, he held Mister''s annotated lessons in his hands, in which everything went smoothly for him. It was just that at that time, Second Brother was sick, and his mother received him into the Green Pine Academy, so after hearing his words, she only replied indifferently. Then, she turned around and fed Second Brother medicine again, with a caring look and a loving smile, this was something he had never experienced before.


    At that time, when he went back, he tore off his lessons and secretly made up his mind that one day, he would emerge victorious and trample both his eldest brother and second brother beneath his feet.


    After all, they were blood brothers, and they had to help each other in the future. However, ever since he was young, his mother''s alienation was a thorn in his heart, so he did not want to ask, nor did he want to ask.


    Grand Madam watched''s figure disappear into the night, but his tears still dripped down.


    She didn''t want to be estranged from her son since a young age, but when she saw Lin Pei, she would always think of her other child who had died prematurely, and her heart felt extremely uncomfortable. She wasn''t Lin Pei''s mother by herself ¡­


    Not long after Lin Pei returned to the house, news of his return reached Lin Shu''s ears. She nodded and instructed the peonies, "For the next few days, all of you have to be even more careful. I think that mother will wake up tomorrow, and nothing can go wrong."


    She was afraid that Lin Pei would do something to the Madam Lian.


    Peony nodded.


    Not long after, Actinin Qin came in and said softly, "Miss, someone from Tzu Ning Palace came. She said that she wanted to bring back all the things you left in the Tzu Ning Palace. The empress dowager even brought you some boxes of snacks, and a few pieces of ingredients."


    He knew that the Madam Lian was severely ill, and the ones that did not know thought that Lin Shu had lost her favor in front of the Empress Dowager Wang. It was a public and private matter, and even the Empress Dowager Wang had to give him some things.


    Lin Shu stood up, "Then I''ll go to the front."


    When she reached the Fanghua Garden, she never expected that Man Jing would come. Man Jing smiled faintly and said softly: "Fourth Miss, how have you been?!"


    The smile on her face was the same no matter what the situation was. There was no change at all. Such a person was truly terrifying.


    Lin Shu suddenly thought of the time when she proposed the method to kill the Princess Changze''s child, and Man Jing still had that faint smile on her face, as though she did not hesitate at all. In the next moment, she agreed, with such courage, not everyone could, "I didn''t expect that I would have to trouble Sister Man Jing to personally make this trip."


    Man Jing said: "Why bother saying that? With Senior Servant Pi by Esteemed Empress Dowager''s side, I just passed on Grand Madam''s words to Esteemed Empress Dowager. Esteemed Empress Dowager also understands that Fourth Miss is a smart and sensible woman, so she agreed and wanted me to personally leave the palace to give her some pointers. "


    After Actinin Qin heard this, she immediately brought the servants and wives down.


    Lin Shu then said, "What does the empress dowager want Big Sister Man Jing to say to me?" In fact, she could vaguely guess that Man Jing was the most capable palace maid by Empress Dowager Wang''s side. The reason Empress Dowager Wang sent him out was definitely because of Princess Changze.

 C90

    Man Jing only said, "It''s all because of the incident with the Princess Changze. After that incident with the Princess Changze, Esteemed Empress Dowager was very angry, the Princess Changze sent the Maid Du over a few times. Although Esteemed Empress Dowager didn''t go over to the east wing, I can tell that Esteemed Empress Dowager has already forgiven the Princess Changze by looking at her expression.


    "Yesterday, the Grand Madam sent someone to ask the empress dowager to take back the Fourth Miss''s Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. The empress dowager agreed, but later on, she seemed to recall something and specifically sent me over to tell the empress dowager not to speak carelessly. I''m afraid the empress dowager wants to cover up the child in the empress dowager''s womb. "One is Esteemed Empress Dowager''s nephew, the other one is someone on her side. Esteemed Empress Dowager will definitely suppress this matter."


    Her voice was light and soft, as if she had a Bodhisattva''s heart.


    Lin Shu, however, understood the meaning behind her words. Even if Princess Changze did such an ugly thing, Empress Dowager Wang still dotes on her, which means that it would be hard to say if Princess Changze would lose his favor this time in front of Empress Dowager Wang ¡­


    Man Jing had already said what she needed to say, and what she shouldn''t say, she still hadn''t said a single word, but she had hidden the meaning behind her words.


    After Lin Shu thanked him, she ordered Actinin Qin to personally send him out.


    She didn''t even have the time to think about it. She went straight back to the inner room and Hibiscus said, "¡­" Just now, Second Madam came over, and said that he wanted to take a look at Madam, but was stopped by a servant. "


    Lin Shu nodded, "You did well." As matters stood, other than Lin Hui, she did not dare believe anyone else.


    When she went to the inner room, Madam Lian was already awake. Seeing that she was still alright, she hugged her and cried.


    Lin Shu only lightly patted her back and softly said: "Mother, it''s fine, it''s fine, it''s fine, it''s all good, don''t cry, just watch, I''m still fine ¡­"


    Her daughter had repeatedly reminded her not to fall for the trap set by the Princess Changze, but she still fell head first into it. She had almost caused the Sister Shu, who almost lost her mother, to lose her mother.


    Lin Shu felt an unprecedented sense of relief and softly said, "Mother, how many letters did Princess Changze forge? Bring it to me! "


    The Madam Lian did not understand, "What do you want these things for?"


    "With these few letters, we can temporarily leave Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion." Lin Shu knew that the current Princess Changze was like a mad dog. He might come over at any time to bite the mother and daughter pair, but no one on the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had the guts to stop the Princess Changze.


    At this point, the best course of action was to avoid them.


    Madam Lian ordered Peony to take out the five letters. This letter was locked in a small box by her, one look was enough to tell that it was usually treated like a treasure.


    Lin Shu was not in a hurry to find the Grand Madam. She personally fed the Madam Lian a bowl of medicine and waited for him to fall asleep before he went back to the Green Pine Academy.


    In front of other people, she had only said that it was because Madam Lian was sick, and the new year was nearing, that she had to help to manage He¡¯s Mansion from top to bottom so she did not sleep well, and had even lied to First Madam. She had only said that if Madam Ye was not pregnant, she would definitely help Grand Madam.


    But everyone in He¡¯s Mansion knew that First Madam could sing poems and paint, but as for the butler, forget it.


    Now, the Grand Madam saw Lin Shu walking in slowly, and her face darkened. Yesterday evening, Lin Shu did not pay respects to her, and did not even send a servant to speak with her.


    After Lin Shu finished, she went straight to the point, "... "Today, I came to find Grandmother to tell her something. Mother is very ill right now, so I might as well move Mother to the village to recuperate. I will go take care of her and wait for her to recover before coming back to show filial piety."


    But Grand Madam didn''t seem to understand his words, his face looked kind and normal, "I''m afraid Sister Shu is confused because of your mother''s illness. This daughter-in-law is sick, and is hurriedly sent to the villa, then who is our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? There was a lack of medicine in the manor. If there was really something wrong, could he make it in time? Tell me, your mother will be well nourished in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Regardless of whether it''s those hundred-year-old ginseng, or the imperial physician leading the palace, as long as you need it, you can just open your mouth. "


    "What''s more, the doctor also said that your mother will be in good health after three or four years ¡­" I am also old, my body is useless, and I only wish that my children and grandchildren could stay by my side! "


    "Granddaughter knows." Lin Shu''s eyes flashed with a little sadness. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she did not want to get into a life and death situation with Grand Madam, "It''s just that my mother wants to rest, I still feel that it''s better if I go to the manor with you. At most, just bring two or three doctors along ¡­ "As the doctors from before have said, the prescriptions for the next few years are mostly for nourishment. There''s no need for famous doctors to look at them."


    The Grand Madam waved at Lin Shu, and even personally pulled Lin Shu by the hand, and said gently: "Are you willing to let the orphans and widows stay in the villa, to let this old woman rest easy?"


    Lin Shu naturally knew what Grand Madam was thinking, it was nothing more than afraid of gossip spreading outside, and at that time, Princess Changze would be the first one to get unlucky, so Lin Pei and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would definitely be linked, "Grandmother, don''t worry, I will definitely write you a safe letter every few days."


    The expression on Grand Madam''s face gradually turned cold, "Regarding this matter, have you all decided?"


    Lin Shu nodded, "Yes, mother and I have already discussed this matter."


    "If I don''t agree?" The Grand Madam pretended to be carrying the tea Gu on the table and naturally let go of Lin Shu''s hand. He took a sip of the tea and then said softly: "Do you have me in your eyes? Since ancient times, there has never been a reason for a wife to go to the Manor to recuperate. Even if there is, why would you need to go serve her? "


    But she planned to have Lin Shu stay and threaten Madam Lian. This way, Madam Lian and Lin Shu wouldn''t dare to say a single word.


    had thought of these questions long ago, "The bystanders all thought that Mother was suffering from some serious illness, but as for the reason behind it all, no one knew it better than Grandmother. The reason why I wanted Mother to leave the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion together with me was not only to take care of Mother''s illness, but also to protect my life."


    "I know, Grandmother wanted to leave us in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion because she doesn''t want us to speak any nonsense, but Grandmother had forgotten, Mother is Fifth Madam of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and I am Fourth Miss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Even if the matter really gets out of hand, what benefits do the reputation of Princess Changze and Father get for us?"


    "Even if we still have Lian Family behind us, I still have the Lin Family''s bloodline on me. When the matter gets out, everyone will just say that the Lin Family members are vicious and merciless, could it be that I am not a member of the Lin Family? As long as Mother and I can live on, I will definitely not reveal this secret. But if we were to stay in the capital, with Princess Changze''s methods, who knows how long we could live? Then how would I care if my reputation was good to listen to? "


    He was already shaming himself.


    Grand Madam looked at the calmness in the little girl''s eyes, and said after a while: "If you go to the villa, won''t Princess Changze chase after you? Call me to speak, it''s safer inside your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ "


    "Is the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion safe? Is Grandmother joking with me? I''m afraid that the Princess Changze is here, and might even open the door for someone to try and please the Princess Changze! " Lin Shu acted as if she did not see the ashen look on Grand Madam''s face, smiled, then said: "I came here today to inform Grandmother that in two days, when First Mother is slightly better, we will head to the Manor."


    "If Grandmother doesn''t agree, then I have no choice but to go to the palace and see Esteemed Empress Dowager. Even if the empress dowager dotes on the Princess Changze, once she knows that he''s colluding with a married man and plotting against his mother, she probably won''t try to protect him."


    The Grand Madam only sneered. "You think Esteemed Empress Dowager will believe your words with just a few words?"


    Lin Shu''s voice was light and carried a sense of confidence of victory, "Then Grandmother, did you think that you would be tricked that day because of the Princess Changze''s few words? Back then, I had even ordered the duke of Maid Du to be outside the Fanghua Garden, and that was personally witnessed by the Fanghua Garden Maid. As for the reason why Maid Du wanted to take advantage of Mother''s death to coerce and coerce Peony to take out the letter, or to burn the Fanghua Garden in the chaos, I do not know, but now ¡­ This letter is in my hands. "


    "When the time comes, these five letters will be delivered to Esteemed Empress Dowager. Esteemed Empress Dowager can investigate the palace maid and Internal Service who usually deliver the letters and search along the vines and vines. How could she not find out?" Wouldn''t the truth be revealed then? When that time comes, our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will also suffer the same fate! "


    Grand Madam looked straight into Lin Shu''s eyes, wanting to find out some clues, but in the end she could not, "You are also a daughter of the Lin Family, what benefits do you have from doing this?"


    "It won''t do me any good, but Grandmother has never thought about it. If I stay in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I won''t even be able to protect my mother, what good would it do?" If she was a Grand Madam, she would definitely agree to it openly. Now that he had said it, he would leave it as a chance to meet her in the future, "If this matter were to spread, mother would definitely leave me alone. Lian Family cannot be compared to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but it can guarantee our mother and daughter would not need to worry about food and clothing."


    After saying that, she did not bother to look at Grand Madam''s ugly expression and went straight down.


    There was no way to reverse the situation!


    It was New Year''s Eve tomorrow when Lin Shu and the Madam Lian left the capital. However, Lin Shu still brought the Madam Lian out of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, as she had expected. Whether it was the Grand Madam or Lin Pei, they both did not come out to stop them, but they did not come out to send them off.

 C91

    Even First Madam and Second Madam smelled that something was wrong and took advantage of the situation to not send Lin Shu and her mother out.


    After all, tomorrow was New Year''s Eve, and even if they really wanted to recuperate, they would have to wait until the first month of January to leave. Furthermore, Madam Lian was sick earlier, so the mother and daughter did not seem to be rushing to recuperate. She seemed to be running for her life.


    On the other hand, Lin Hui held onto Lin Shu''s hand and sobbed, "... When you first entered the palace, I even cried for a while, but then my mother said that I would be able to see you again when the New Year came, so I wasn''t that sad. But now that you''ve moved to the manor, I don''t know when you''ll be able to return ¡­ In the future, what if I want you to do it in the future? "


    Lin Shu took the handkerchief that Actinin Qin had brought over and wiped away the tears on her face. She smiled and said: "This manor is not too far away, it only takes me three or four days to come here. If you miss me, you can go and take a look at the manor, and I will also bring you to take a look. I heard that there''s a small hot spring pool on the manor.


    After saying that, she lowered her voice and said, "When the time comes, there will be no elders in the manor. We can play however we want."


    Although she said that, she knew that no matter if it was Grand Madam or herself, neither of them would agree to let Lin Hui go to the villa.


    However, when Lin Hui heard this, he was extremely happy. She hugged Lin Shu and walked toward the main entrance, "Really? "I heard from someone that we can catch many wild rabbits and sparrows in the manor during the winter. When that time comes, let''s give it a try as well ¡­"


    Speaking of happy things, the two of them happily went to the main gate, waiting for Lin Shu to get on the carriage, Lin Hui''s eyes turned red again, waiting for the carriage to travel far away, only then did she leave.


    In truth, Lin Shu was also unwilling to part with Lin Hui, since she was her best sister in this life. But after thinking about it, if she had left the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, then even if there was Yao, she would not return to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and might be able to cut off any thoughts that Lin Hui should not have, and this was also good for Lin Hui.


    Not only were all kinds of fruit trees planted nearby, the manager inside had even sent a team of guards over from''s Yangzhou. He had also sent a team of guards over from the Yangzhou, and the group of fifty to sixty people, were all practitioners, all because they were afraid that the Princess Changze would make a move.


    In the manor, Lin Shu slept naturally as shshewoke up. When she had free time, he would embroider flowers to practice her character, and accompany her mother for a walk on the mountain to pick up wild fruits. Sometimes, she would watch the farmers work on the mountain and watch the flowers bloom and fall down like the clouds.


    Three years had passed extremely quickly. This was the happiest three years in Lin Shu''s two lifetimes.


    It was a pity that happy days were always fleeting. On this day, Lin Shu was taking a nap in her study when Actinin Qin rushed in, "Miss, Miss, it''s bad, Nanny Chen is here to pick you up to go with you ¡­ Fifth Madam is currently blocking at the side chamber side, and looking at Nanny Chen''s posture, I''m afraid she will not be able to stop us any time soon. "


    In terms of eloquence, the ten Madam Lian s could not even compare to one Nanny Chen. Furthermore, Nanny Chen was an elder who had served Grand Madam for most of her life, so it would be inconvenient for him to act like a master in front of her.


    "What are you panicking for?" Lin Shu leisurely put on her shoes before heading to the side chamber. It had only been three years since she last saw Grand Madam, but the Nanny Chen beside him seemed to have aged quite a bit.


    Nanny Chen blessed Lin Shu with her body and said with a smile, "It''s been three years since we last met, so Fourth Miss is looking even better now."


    Lin Shu turned her body, and only received half a bow from her, "Thank you Nanny Chen for your praise, but I wonder why Nanny Chen is here?"


    These three years, Madam Lian was raised on the villa and was only focused on recuperating, but she had become a lot fatter. She did not even care about the matters in the manor anymore, and did not know how to deal with the cunning Nanny Chen.


    The Nanny Chen laughed, then said: "A few days ago, you wrote home to tell Grand Madam that Fifth Madam''s body is almost fully nurtured. At that time, Grand Madam wanted to bring the Fifth Madam back with you, saying that you and Fifth Madam are the masters of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, where is the logic of suffering outside? Isn''t this the decision made by the Second Miss to get married? They are going to get married next spring.


    Her words were watertight, but Lin Shu felt that the Grand Madam was not that kind. Following the Grand Madam''s personality, if she did not take the initiative to go back, the Grand Madam might not even invite her back, "Second Sister is engaged? Which clan''s young master is it? "


    Nanny Chen said: "It is Mrs. Jiang who has stepped out. It is who has selected the Duke Andong s of Duke Andong Palace."


    In her previous life, Lin Qian''s husband was also a County Prince from the Duke Andong Palace. Although the Duke Andong Palace was a noble family, it was just like the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, there were no exceptional people from the children. In the end, the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was still the branch of the Lin Pei family, but the Duke Andong Palace did not even have a single junior high school child, let alone the honest and honest Duke Andong, how could Lin Qian fancy them?


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and laughed: "It''s a good marriage."


    "Who said it wasn''t? Grand Madam only said that ever since Eldest Wife and Auntie Zhong gave birth to their sons two years ago, there have been no happy events in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and now that the marriage for Second Miss has been decided, it will be Third Miss and you. The corner of Nanny Chen''s mouth held a smile, as if Lin Shu had never made a ruckus with the Grand Madam before.


    Previously, Madam Lian did not need to worry much in the manor, it was merely two years and already recovered greatly. Now, she had become a lot fatter, but every time Lin Shu would write a letter to him, and the previous letter would only say that Madam Lian''s illness had improved by about seventy to eighty percent, so why did it become so serious in Nanny Chen''s mouth?


    However, now was not the time to care about these matters!


    Lin Shu looked troubled as she said softly, "It''s just mother''s body ¡­"


    Madam Lian did not say anything from the side. In the past three years, Lin Shu had managed the entire villa in a neat and orderly manner. She naturally believed that her daughter would be able to take care of all this.


    The Nanny Chen laughed. "This servant sees that Fifth Madam''s expression is very good, and won''t make any mistakes. Furthermore, when the Fifth Madam returns to the capital, I can ask the imperial physician to take a look at his pulse, don''t you think so?"


    "A few days ago, I received a letter from Grand Madam. He said that First Princess Pingning was about to return with Eldest Aunt from the Forin, and that Eldest Young Master would be working in the capital in the future, and that Grand Madam only said that this family was going to get along with the beautiful ones ¡­"


    Lin Shu was a little hesitant. How could she not know that staying in the Villa was the safest option? But she was like a turtle who had cowered in the Villa and could stay for a year, two years, three years ¡­ It was not that she did not know her mother''s thoughts, she only wanted her to marry into the Lian Family.


    What would happen to his mother after he married her? Could it be that he would be able to stay in the manor for the rest of his life? Perhaps it was time for her to go back to the capital and sweep away all the obstacles in front of her mother, "Grandmother''s words, I already know. Mother and I will naturally go back, but we do not know when it will be better.


    Her attitude was much softer than Nanny Chen, who replied and left.


    On the other hand, Madam Lian couldn''t help but frown, "Sister Shu, are you planning to go back?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Even if it''s hot in the capital, we cannot hide here forever. There will be a day that we will be able to go back, and if Nanny Chen comes to invite us, we might be able to get away with it, but if Grandmother comes personally next time, will we be able to? "Besides, everyone in the capital knows that Grandmother is old and has a bad body. I''m afraid that she won''t live for many years. We can''t just let others poke our backs, can we?"


    Madam Lian''s mouth moved, but when the words reached her mouth, she did not know how to say it. She could not say that even Yao was a scholar, so in the future he would definitely have an official body. She had tried to test him out several times, but he had always bypassed her.


    He only took one day of rest each month for the White Horse Institute, but there had never been a single month where Yao did not come to the manor. He knew that the Sister Shu was greedy for food, so every time he would bring a pile of delicious food, without a single shred of impatience.


    Where could he find such a good son-in-law?


    Thinking till here, the Madam Lian only shook her head, "Forget it, just go ahead and do whatever you want ¡­ After Princess Changze married into the Wang Family, she seemed to have changed into a different person. Not only did she not send anyone to the manor to kill us, there was no news from the capital city at all.


    It was just that under the heavens, not all women could endure as much as she did for the sake of his children. Furthermore, Princess Changze was not an ordinary girl, as long as she did not make a move, he was even more terrifying.


    Lin Shu had an ominous premonition, but she only said: "No matter what, we should be careful when we reach the capital."


    Thus, Lin Shu pondered for a night, and handed the words to Nanny Chen, saying that she was waiting for the middle of April, the weather was hot, and the journey from the village to the capital was not too far, but if it was hot, travelling would be difficult.


    Now that it was already the early hours of April, Nanny Chen was naturally very happy to hear this. She only said that she would be able to look after Lin Shu when she was on the road, but in reality, Lin Shu knew in her heart that she was afraid that she would go back on her words.


    In the few days left in the manor, Lin Shu faintly felt that the situation in the capital was much more dangerous than before.

 C92

    Lin Shu finally returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion with the Nanny Chen in the middle of April. When the carriage slowly stopped, her heart no longer felt any waves.


    What was to come would always come. What was to be faced would always come.


    She slowly stepped down from the carriage and directly went with her mother to Green Pine Academy, where there was the Lin Hui that she wanted to see. Upon entering, she gave a wink at her, and Lin Hui''s appearance was a lot more charming than her appearance back then.


    Lin Shu and her mother went up to pay their respects to Grand Madam, and these few years, Grand Madam was even older than him. Back then, in order to force Lin Pei to use that bitter tactic, her body had already been completely destroyed. Now, Grand Madam was only in his fifties, he looked like a sixty to seventy year old woman.


    After greeting, Grand Madam asked about Madam Lian''s body, and Lin Shu retreated to the side to secretly size him up.


    Lin Qian was not there, but was probably the same as her previous life, dissatisfied with the Palace''s wedding, and was currently using a hunger strike to force the Second Madam to let loose, but unfortunately, this wedding was set by the Second Madam''s aunt, so even if Lin Qian were to die, it would still be useless.


    No matter how ordinary the County Prince s of the Duke Andong were, they were still Duke Master s. On the other hand, Lin Qian''s mother was only the nephew daughter of the Elder Jiangge, and her father had been an official for many years, but had only become a sixth stage official with the help of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    If she had no power or power, and if she had dowry or no dowry, then the Duke Andong Palace Mistress had only reluctantly agreed to this marriage out of respect for the Mrs. Jiang ¡­


    Lin Shu''s gaze shifted, she had never expected to see Auntie Zhong at the side of Grand Madam.


    Auntie Zhong stood at the side of Grand Madam with her usual gentle expression. She had initially thought that Auntie Zhong was a new maid who had just entered the palace, otherwise, how could an ordinary aunt have the qualifications to stand at his side and wait on him ¡­


    She did not expect that Auntie Zhong''s methods were so much better than what she had imagined, but just by relying on her son, she was able to become a popular person in front of Grand Madam.


    Maybe Auntie Zhong felt that someone was looking at her, or perhaps Auntie Zhong''s gaze did not leave Lin Shu at all, and instead smiled at Lin Shu. There was not even a hint of fear in her eyes.


    This was rather interesting.


    Lin Shu thought in her heart, but the next moment, she heard Grand Madam''s praising voice. "... "After not seeing each other for three years, Sister Shu has become more and more outstanding. Looking carefully, it seems to be a little similar to Fifth Master, in a few days, Sister Shu will have to follow along for a banquet, let them see how beautiful our Sister Shu is."


    There must be something wrong.


    Lin Shu felt that the Grand Madam was treating him too well, but she still smiled and agreed.


    Lin Shu and the others withdrew. Lin Hui naturally, kept on holding onto Lin Shu''s arm, chattering non-stop, "You don''t know how many years I have missed you, I want to visit you at the Manor, but Grandmother and Mother both said that Fifth Aunt wants to be at ease in her recovery. My temper is too noisy, if I were to go, it would definitely give Fifth Aunt a headache."


    "However, I have already spoken a lot less these past few years. I keep thinking about what you and I have to say. If you don''t know whether or not you should say it, then don''t say it ¡­"


    She was extremely happy.


    Lin Shu was also very happy, and asked: "How have you been these past few years in the Palace? If anything interesting has happened, let me hear it. "


    In her opinion, Lin Hui was just like a small trumpet. She knew a lot and wanted to say a lot.


    Sure enough, Lin Hui winked at her, and when the two returned to the Linglong Pavilion, Lin Hui hurriedly said: "Second Sister has been causing trouble for the past few days."


    Lin Shu took a sip of her tea and asked: "Is it because of the marriage ceremony at the Duke Andong Palace?"


    "It''s not because of this, what else could it be for?" Lin Hui almost wanted to laugh out loud, and said in a low voice: "Do you not know how pleased you have been with Second Sister these past few years, being led out to socialize, or to live in the Jiang Family for ten to fifteen days without returning, do you really think that just because you''ve stayed in the Jiang Family for too long you can become a direct descendent of the Jiang Family? With her current personality, it would be weird if she was interested in the Duke Andong Palace''s marriage. Her gaze should be fixated on the Cheng Guo Residence. "


    Although the Duke of Cheng''s household could not compare to the National Duke Ning''s household, it was still a few streets away. The Duke of Cheng''s household was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away, "But how could the Duke of Cheng''s household look up to her? I heard that the Duke of Cheng''s household has a very high opinion of people, and even the young ladies of Jiang Family look down on them. As for the young master of the National Duke Ning Palace, he is the only one ¡­ Hmm, that young master that was born from a concubine seems to be the person that we saved in the Duke Chengan Palace back then, and that person was actually born from a concubine, let alone a concubine. Furthermore, he is a bastard, and was sent to the National Duke Ning to train for a few years yet he still hasn''t made any progress.


    Lin Shu slightly nodded, "Based on what you said, it seems like the most suitable place for Duke Andong s from Duke Andong Palace."


    Second Madam was extremely intelligent, if there really was a better marriage, how could she not plan it out for Lin Qian?


    "Exactly." Lin Hui smiled merrily, thinking that Lin Qian was currently hiding in her own house and acting smugly, she became extremely happy. Over the past few years, Lin Qian had stepped on her many times, "Recently, there have been rumors that the emperor wants to select a consort for his prince, and even the etiquette department has started to decide on a candidate. I''m afraid that Second Sister heard the news, and wants to join in on the fun."


    It''s just that she didn''t think of it. Only a girl from the Duke of Ning''s estate and the Cheng Duke''s estate can marry a prince and become his main wife. Our status isn''t low, nor is it high. How could we marry into the imperial family?" Even if we were to marry her, she would only be a side concubine. That side concubine is also known as the ''Empress''. To put it bluntly, she''s not just a mere concubine. " In the past three years, she had been by the doctor''s side all day, and she had learned quite a lot.


    The crown prince had not been decided yet, and according to His Majesty''s cautious nature, he did not dare point out his family to the princes. With his family''s high status, he would only be able to provide assistance to the princes, and would only be able to resist the crown prince in the future. For example, the third prince and the Eighth Prince were the direct descendants of their families.


    To be honest, it was not impossible for Lin Qian''s identity to not be favored by the, it was just that the Elder Jiangge had been in the imperial court for many years, and was well versed in royal secrets.


    It was just that this logic, a woman in a deep room, did not know of it.


    Lin Shu laughed and joked: "Now that the marriage for Second Sister has been decided, the next one is you. I wonder what kind of family First Aunt will find for you."


    Lin Hui was the direct daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so the marriage at that time would naturally be much better than Lin Qian''s.


    Lin Hui went forward with a red face and wanted to pinch Lin Shu''s arm, "Little Gouzi, after going to the manor for a few years, your personality has turned wild, and you start talking about marriage every now and then. Don''t you forget, I''m only one year younger than the Second Sister, and you''re one year younger than me. "Let''s see if my brother-in-law is a fat farmer!"


    The little girl''s house quickly became a mess, and Lin Shu only remembered that she was only a little over ten years old when she was with Lin Hui.


    But in the few days that she had been back, Lin Shu discovered that something was not right. The authority of the butler of the He¡¯s Mansion had fallen into the hands of the Auntie Zhong, and even the servants and maids of the Fanghua Garden had been thoroughly changed.


    Madam Lian knew about this and only sneered: "... She only recognized a few words, how could she stand it? Do you really think that just because you''ve held onto the authority of a butler for a few years, you can treat yourself as a master of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? "


    She did not care about the rights of a butler or not. After all, over the past few years, she had taken these matters very lightly. However, the maids and wives had all disappeared, and many of them were people she had brought over from the Lian Family.


    Because of this matter, she had even asked the woman in charge of the household who was familiar with him previously. That woman let out a long sigh and said in a low voice: "Logically speaking, Auntie Zhong doesn''t have the rights of a butler, but two years ago First Madam had to take care of the Grandma Da who had just given birth to a young master. Second Madam said that Grand Madam''s health was not good, and she wanted to take care of Grand Madam daily.


    At that time, Grand Madam only said that Auntie Zhong had just given birth to Seventh Young Master, and although he said that Auntie Zhong''s body might not be able to take it, in reality, he did not want to call for an imperial concubine. However, at that time, Fifth Master was unwilling to let go, so Grand Madam could only agree.


    "Originally, Auntie Zhong was not a housekeeper, and when everyone saw that she was just an aunt, they did not put her in their eyes at all. However, Auntie Zhong had her methods, and with the combination of kindness and authority, she managed to completely subdue the servant girl from He¡¯s Mansion in less than a year. Furthermore, Auntie Zhong was used to subservient in front of Grand Madam, and was also willing to give her face, so this way, even more people would not dare to disobey your orders."


    "Is he rebelling against her?" Madam Lian, however, did not think much of a mere Auntie Zhong, and coldly ordered: "Peony, chase out the maids and wives from the Fanghua Garden, and ignore the servants who were all smiling in the beginning. Now that we have reached the Fanghua Garden, you even lead the silver for a first-rate servant from the Fanghua Garden!"


    There were four first-rate maids in the Fanghua Garden, and they were all filled with people from the Auntie Zhong. In other words, if Peony Blossom and the others wanted to collect the monthly allowance, the Madam Lian would have to pay them back personally, she did not care about money or not, she would not allow an aunt to ride on her head and act arrogantly.

 C93

    Lin Shu who was seated at the side could not help but sigh. It was unknown when her mother''s temperament would change, when her mother had given them feedback during Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion competition, the people around her were usually more respectful and more afraid, but now that Auntie Zhong had received feedback from them, everyone was more respectful and respectful to her.


    Although the matter was not big, it was not small either. According to the rules, she would have to deduct three months'' worth of silver from that woman.


    Originally, the wife''s face was filled with indignation, but in the end, the Auntie Zhong laughed and took out his money to give her a month''s worth of silver. Furthermore, if the wife were unable to continue on, she would just come looking for her.


    Even when she was under the command of the Princess Changze, she didn''t seem to have suffered any losses. In fact, ever since Lin Lian had gone to the Duke Chengan Palace, she had been a little afraid of the Auntie Zhong. Every time Auntie Zhong went to the Duke Chengan Palace, Shao Shengping would always treat her badly.


    Now it would seem that he wasn''t wronged.


    The lady was originally made of water, and many times she would clash head on, and would never gain any benefits, following her mother''s previous actions, she would definitely suppress the wife to the point where she would not even dare to speak behind her back, but Auntie Zhong''s actions, she was afraid that the wife would secretly praise Auntie Zhong again.


    Seeing that Peony was about to leave, Lin Shu finally said softly, "Sister Peony, please wait."


    The peony stopped in its tracks.


    Even the Madam Lian could not help but ask, "Sister Shu, what is going on?"


    I know you cannot allow Auntie Zhong to ride on your back and act arrogantly. After all, you did not put her in your eyes at all in the beginning, so no matter how much she jumps, it would not affect you. As long as you pinch her, Grandmother would turn a blind eye. But it''s different now, since Auntie Zhong has taken over the role of host, I believe Grandmother and the others will definitely give Auntie Zhong some face. " Lin Shu caressed the tea Gu with her white and tender fingers, and said slowly: "Three years isn''t a long time, and isn''t a short time either."


    "Originally, I thought that even Lin Lian would lose her favour in front of Grandmother due to her relationship with Auntie Zhong, but I never thought that she would still be living well in Green Pine Academy. She even asked Nanny Chen to cook a meal just now, and her demeanor was similar to that of a young lady from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    "And the Auntie Zhong, this isn''t simple either. Although there aren''t many aunties in the palace, at least First Uncle and second uncle still have a few aunties by their side. Even if their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion really falls to that of an aunt''s butler, according to their seniority, it would still be her turn? However, not only was she able to persuade Grandmother to give her the authority to host the competition, she was also able to raise Grandmother''s opinion of her by a few points. Second Aunt even spoke a few words with her just now. "


    In fact, she could faintly guess what Grand Madam was thinking. Because of the matter regarding Princess Changze, the mother, daughter, and the Grand Madam had a falling out. Grand Madam did not care about it on the surface, but how could he not care about it in his heart? He must have deliberately flattered the Auntie Zhong to trample on the mother and daughter pair.


    However, just now, when she was at the Green Pine Academy, she saw Grand Madam''s side. Cui Li, Mu Lan, and the other maids were extremely respectful to the Auntie Zhong.


    The Madam Lian was very simple to begin with. After staying in the villa to recuperate for three years, she did not have the slightest shrewdness, "Then according to what you said, should we continue to tolerate this for now? I do not care about the monthly allowance, but rather, I am living. Can it be that Peony and the others have served me for more than ten years, and now that they have returned, they have become second class maids in Fanghua Garden?


    As she said that, she became even angrier: "Actually, the reason why I agreed to return to the capital this time round is because of what you said, and also because of Peony and the others. Now that they aren''t young anymore, and have grown up with me, and know how to read and write, I can''t bear for them to casually match up with a farmer. Now that they have come back, they actually want to find a good marriage for them. But now that they don''t even have any face, how can they talk about a good marriage? "


    As the head maid of the master''s side, even if it was a good marriage, she was only the son of the head steward. As the head maid of the master''s side, even if it was a good marriage, she was only the son of the steward.


    The reason why he married his master''s serving maid was to rely on his master''s authority. If he married her in front of his master, would he marry her and use her as a decoration?


    Lin Shu said: "I know what you are thinking, don''t worry, but this matter does not mean that we can ignore it. It is just that it is not too late to first probe how deep the water is in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I have already sent Yun Dou out to inquire, I am afraid there will be news about it soon."


    By the evening, Cloudbean had already heard all the news. "..." You should know that the Nanny Wei is a person that had been planted by the Grand Madam. The other big servant girl in the Linglong Pavilion is actually the cousin of the mother beside her, and there are also a few second class maids that are related to the servants around the masters of the He¡¯s Mansion. "


    "As for the Madam, she''s even more amazing. The Steward Nanny in the Fanghua Garden is now Nanny Chen''s younger cousin, and one of the big servant girls is even a big sister by the side of Duke Master''s servants ¡­"


    Lin Shu''s head spun very quickly, and she said unhurriedly: "Auntie Zhong sure knows how to do favors!"


    Although the servant girls were servants, they were extremely useful at critical moments. All of them were talking about the Auntie Zhong in front of their masters, it seemed that Auntie Zhong was truly a good person.


    "Then, then what should we do now? Could it be that we will allow the Auntie Zhong to act like a good person? " Actinin Qin was extremely anxious, if Madam knew about this, she would be extremely angry. Madam normally does not think much of these underhanded methods, but all of these underhanded methods are extremely useful.


    Lin Shu did not even put this insignificant Auntie Zhong in his eyes, "Let''s just let her play around for a few more days, I want to see how she can continue to be arrogant for a few more days."


    Auntie Zhong was her master in this life. She didn''t know how many times Auntie Zhong had tricked her, but it was about time for her to return the favor.


    After a few days, Lin Shu said that she wanted to buy flowers and trees with her Fanghua Garden.


    Sending help to buy more oily water at the side of Fifth Madam added at least another 50% to it. Who didn''t know that Fifth Madam of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were rich and imposing, and would choose the best regardless of what they did.


    The Fifth Madam did not like the flowers and flowers that were usually provided by the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and it would be best if he could go to the imperial merchant to purchase them. As long as the Fifth Madam and the others were happy, the silver would only be a small matter.


    It had to be known that the Nanny Wei was actually a very rich person, relying on her own mother who was by her side, every time Actinin Qin greeted her, she would always want to go up to the sky and only say "En" through her nose.


    How many times had Yun Dou told Lin Shu in private, she just couldn''t wait for the Nanny Wei to stumble over him again, and she would clap and cheer for him at the side.


    But in the past few days, his attitude towards Lin Shu had been extremely friendly. Not only did he try to act good in front of Lin Shu, he even acted like he was close to Actinin Qin and Yun Dou.


    Lin Shu pretended to not understand, but Nanny Wei was unavoidably a little anxious, and she even secretly stuffed a gold-plated silver bracelet to Actinin Qin.


    Actinin Qin naturally would not accept her. She did not want to have anything to do with the Nanny Wei.


    Lin Shu then ordered Yun Dou to accept the bracelet. When she accepted the bracelet, she even said that she would need to discuss this with the Fifth Madam and herself.


    As for the Fanghua Garden, even more people started to get close to the peony and hibiscus.


    Lin Shu counted a few times, and there were at least ten women who wanted to take on this large sum of fat. She then passed down the order for each of them to agree to the other one''s demands.


    When the day of selection arrived, Lin Shu woke up early in the morning to see Nanny Wei looking like it was New Year. She had changed into a new set of clothes, and even applied Snowflower Ointment, making him look much more energetic.


    She could not help but laugh and ask, "Is mother happy about something today? Early in the morning, looking at the joyous expression on her mother''s face, it seems like she hasn''t stopped! "


    Yo, you''re still playing dumb with an old woman like her!


    However, Nanny Wei thought about it and bought it, it was indeed a fat purchase, who knows how many people were staring at it, then she held back her laughter: "Isn''t it because I saw that the miss has returned, and the weather was good, I took out the new clothes I wasn''t willing to wear previously, and tidied myself up, doesn''t the miss feel happy looking at this?"


    After saying that, she continued, "Miss is going to the Fanghua Garden, do you want this servant to accompany you there?" She thought that if she could show her face in front of the Madam Lian, she might have more good jobs like this in the future.


    Lin Shu did not stop her and laughed: "Mom is already wearing new clothes, so Mom should follow me out to show off."


    These words were taunting in the eyes of the Nanny Wei, it was a joke between him and the Fourth Miss, but it couldn''t be that the Fourth Miss considered him as one of her own?


    Waiting for the master and servants to go to Fanghua Garden, Madam Lian was already waiting there. The one who stood in the lead was the woman who answered to Madam Lian earlier, she was surnamed Tong, now her face was full of happiness. On the other hand, the few women beside her didn''t look too good.


    Lin Shu walked forward and said with a smile: "Why are you sitting at side chamber when you''re perfectly fine? "But what''s the matter?"


    When Madam Lian saw his daughter, she couldn''t hide her smile, "It''s just a small matter. Didn''t you say that you wanted to plant some vines in the yard and wait for the summer to come so you could lie down on the bamboo chair and eat grapes? Although these vines are very common, they are definitely good. I''m currently picking someone to buy them for you! "


    Nanny Wei who was standing behind Lin Shu couldn''t help but straighten her back, instantly stroking her glossy hair.


    But at the next moment, Madam Lian smiled and said: "We have already set Mother Tong. Mother Tong is an old man that follows by my side after all, so this kind of small matter will not be difficult for her."

 C94

    "Is that so?" Lin Shu turned her body, and looked at Mother Tong, but her gaze landed on Nanny Wei''s face. Nanny Wei''s expression was extremely ugly, she almost laughed out loud, "Then I''ll have to trouble Mother Tong to take care of this matter."


    Mother Tong didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Nanny Wei''s face became uglier and uglier, but Lin Shu acted as if she did not see it, and started to talk to Madam Lian instead, "... In the past few days, has Auntie Zhong come to pay respects to you? Does Lin Geer have anything that can be brought over for you to see? "


    Madam Lian only sighed, and said: Auntie Zhong and Lian Jieer have come here twice, and Nanny has also brought Tang Geer here once, but Lin Geer did not see it. Auntie Zhong only said that Lin Geer''s body was weak, and could not blow the wind, and is currently infected with the cold, and said that once Lin Geer''s body gets better, she will be brought over for me to bring over.


    At the end of the day, she still felt indignant in her heart. Originally, her status was not very obvious, but due to hosting the competition, other people did not dare to let her off. But now, she felt that ¡­ The Auntie Zhong seemed to be able to sit at the same level as her, and thinking about the situation with the Princess Changze made her even more worried ¡­


    When a person was idle, they would easily let their imagination run wild.


    Lin Shu only laughed: In a few days, I will just wait and see. Although you are more or less well now, but compared to back then, when the imperial physician came to request for your pulse, he also said that you must take care of it, and not neglect it.


    Ever since she was young, Madam Lian had always been treated and raised by the Old Master of the Lian Family as her son, and she had a very strong personality. It was only now that in front of her daughter that she felt her heart go soft like a puddle of mud, "My Sister Shu understood how to pity others. "It''s not like I''m made of paper ¡­"


    Lin Shu accompanied Madam Lian for a chat, and then a Maid came to look for him, saying that she had brought a basket of Litchi branches with him to the Linglong Pavilion.


    Madam Lian only smiled as she instructed, "Litchi is a hot dish, you can''t eat too much. If you eat too much, your mouth will get sore."


    Litchi was even rarer than Gui Yuan. In this summer, who knew how many horses would die if a basket of Litchi was delivered to them. Even if the Madam Lian had money, they would not deliver these things to the Linglong Pavilion often.


    Lin Shu smiled merrily and left. Over the past few years, her words and actions had become more and more like that of a thirteen year old little girl.


    Lin Hui was eating Litchi while waiting for her to come back. Litchi Shui''er was eating all over the place, and when she saw her come in, she shouted even more noisily: "See how much I treat you, my sister also brought me a basket of Litchi from the Forin, and I''ll use it with you."


    As she said that, she also stuffed a peeled Litchi into Lin Shu''s mouth, and asked: "It''s not sweet, is it good to eat?"


    What Lin Jia gifted him was naturally good stuff. Lin Shu''s mouth was full of sweetness, and there was not even a hint of bitterness in the Litchi meat beside the core. "As expected, it''s delicious."


    Lin Hui was very happy upon hearing this, to the point of even asking for a small portion of the incense ears to be transferred to the Fanghua Garden.


    She had always had this kind of personality. Whoever she liked, she would hate to part with her heart. If she didn''t like someone, then even if someone else showed their heart to her, she would look down on them.


    The two little girls were in the house eating lychee and discussing private matters. Most of them were said by Lin Hui, and Lin Shu listened, "... My sister is about to return, and I don''t know what First Princess Pingning is thinking either, why would a perfectly fine First Princess want to go to a remote place like Forin, even my sister would have to suffer from the grievances there, and she wouldn''t be able to dress well either if she didn''t eat, so why would I, the little niece of the First Princess, say a few words of Forin! "


    At that time, she would have to think of a way to correct her niece''s words. If such a fine young lady did not even know the language of the capital, then when she went out to socialize, it would be laughable.


    At that time, you could only complain that Big Sis forced you to write and study all day to be a beauty, and every day, when you saw Big Sis''s tears, it was like a bead that had been cut off. The First Princess Pingning''s family said that they were going to go to Forin, and when Grandmother and First Aunt talked about it, they would always cry, but only you could secretly hold your hands under the table and count Big Sis'' number of days. Lin Shu laughed and joked: "What, aren''t you afraid that Big Sis will come back to settle the score with you? "You are barely able to read and write like this, but I can''t take out the Lil ''Red at all ¡­"


    Lin Hui''s face reddened, and she stuffed yet another lychee into her mouth. "Where''s that? How come I don''t remember what you said? But now that I m older, I know that she is doing it for my own good. Furthermore, every time big sister writes a letter to me, she always says that everything is fine in Forin, but how can everything be fine? "


    "The Forin is a chronic water sickness, Daddy said that Big Sis''s knees had already fallen down due to the illness, and once it became cloudy, the pain would be unbearable. If it wasn''t for Big Sis'' illness, I''m afraid First Princess Pingning would still be stubbornly refusing to come back in the Forin." The Forin was First Princess Pingning''s fiefdom, but even in her fiefdom, there had never been a single First Princess that did not return after staying in their own fiefdom since ancient times.


    However, Lin Shu suddenly thought of something. In his previous life, First Princess Pingning''s family still stayed in Peace Town untilhisr death, and even after the Emperor invited them over several times, First Princess Pingning did not return to the capital. He even said that she would die in Forin her entire life.


    There was nothing the emperor could do. He couldn''t just send someone to tie up his first wife and send her back to the capital.


    Could it be that it was due to his rebirth that many things in this life had deviated from their original path ¡­?


    Lin Hui continued to talk nonstop, "Speaking of big sister, she has a tough life, but she only has a daughter at the moment. Not only is big sister husband a filial son, she often works outside, and there is no one willing to support big sister. My mother said, big sister will be leaving her in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for a while after she returns this time."


    Lin Jia?


    Lin Jia was eight or nine years older than her. When she was five or six years old, Lin Jia had already gotten married, lived in the First Princess Pingning Palace for only a few years, and moved into the Forin with the First Princess Pingning ¡­


    Just as she was thinking about what was wrong, Lin Shu heard a loud noise coming from outside, "... You little b * tch, you haven''t finished accepting my things yet, do you really think that you''ll lose the pie for nothing? Hurry up and take out the bracelet, or else I won''t be polite. "


    Yun Dou had been to the manor for three years, and also learned the shrewd ways of the farmers, so she was not polite at all. "Mom is really interesting, I naturally know that the heavens will not let the pie fall in vain, but that day Mom clearly said that she saw me go to the manor with the lady and the girl for a few years and suffered a lot, so she gave me her bracelet. Why did she turn hostile and say that I did not manage anything for you? "I''d like to ask Mommy what you wanted me to do for you that day."


    Yun Dou was young and her voice was sharp. She shouted out at the top of her lungs, causing all of the maids and servants in the courtyard to come over to watch the show.


    On the other hand, Cloudbean became even more spirited, "What''s more, why would you want to return something that''s given to someone else? Why don''t we go to the lady''s side and discuss it? "


    "You ¡­" It had been many years since a Maid dared to talk back to him like that.


    Lin Shu, who was rushing out, shouted sternly: "Does Nanny Wei want to make a move?"


    All of a sudden, Nanny Wei put down her hand that was in the air.


    Even Lin Hui who had rushed out following closely behind frowned: "Nanny Wei is also an old man by Grandmother''s side, even if the maidservants beside Sister Shu did something wrong, Nanny Wei should have reported this to Sister Shu, if there is not a single word, we would start beating them up, when did our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion have such a rule?!"


    Even though the Nanny Wei was used to being arrogant and domineering, her mouth now seemed to hold a broken gallbladder.


    Not only couldn''t he spit it out, but he also had to swallow it.


    Nanny Wei glared at Yun Dou, then turned and walked down the stairs.


    She didn''t even want to talk anymore.


    What should he say? That he was in Chun Dou''s shoes this time? No, that''s not right, it''s the way of the Fourth Miss.


    After this farce, Lin Shu and Lin Hui went back into the house. Lin Shu acted as if nothing had happened, but Lin Hui kept blaming Nanny Wei for being ignorant, and thought that she might as well go back to the Nanny Zhu from before.


    Lin Shu replied soundlessly, but sshe knew that in this matter, he had thrown a stone on the calm water. Even if the stone had already sunk to the bottom of the lake, the ripples would circle after circle, affecting who knows how many people.


    It was just that Mother Tong had come to the Fanghua Garden and brought hot tea to the kitchen. Mother Tong only said that she was now drinking medicine to recuperate her body and it would be best if it was replaced with water.


    Mother Tong didn''t know what she said was wrong, so she provoked the granny on the stove with the kitchen knife. From the looks of it, she really wanted to risk her life.


    Naturally, the Madam Lian had also heard the commotion, but when she thought about what her daughter had told her to do, she pretended that she didn''t hear it.


    There were so many small matters like this one again and again, that even the Grand Madam s had heard about the unstable Linglong Pavilion and Linglong Pavilion. Now that you two have not returned to your homes for more than three years, and the people below have been slacking off, don''t be a good person. You must reward and reward those who deserve it, and punish those who deserve to be punished! "

 C95

    Due to Lin Shu and the Madam Lian being so unrestrained, their Linglong Pavilion was no longer the same as usual. Everyone had discussed about it many times in secret, treating it as a laughingstock after they finished their cooking.


    Nanny Chen was her eyes and ears, and she had already told this news to Grand Madam from the very beginning. However, Grand Madam had only said these words today.


    Lin Shu revealed a look of dilemma.


    Today, both First Madam and Second Madam are here, and Second Madam is here in front of good people, "Sister Shu, what else do you have to say for your grandmother? Your grandmother has always been a kind person. If you meet someone who isn''t sure about their decision, please ask your grandmother. We have an old man in our family, and if there is a treasure in our possession, we are not joking with him! "


    Grand Madam was also amused: "And you still don''t know what to do?"


    Everyone is willing to play the role of a good person, but if Lin Shu is unable to grab this chance, then we are too unwilling to give them face, "It is merely a few maids and wives making trouble, my mother and I do not need to worry about it. According to the rules of the residence, a few months worth of silver would be enough, I just want to think ¡­ Those people were all arranged by the Auntie Zhong. Even if they do not give face to the Auntie Zhong, they should at least give some face to you and the other elders. "


    "Oh? Is this even related to us? " Grand Madam revealed a look of astonishment.


    However, this shock was not an act. Where in the world did she have the leisure to go and find the servant girls who cared about Linglong Pavilion? It was just a small matter, let the Auntie Zhong do it.


    Lin Shu chuckled and said: "The others do not say, let''s just talk about Nanny Wei. Back then, when you said that Nanny Zhu was weak, you sent him to my side, and when I accompanied him to the villa to recuperate, Nanny Wei said that she was too old, so she could not go through all this trouble. I thought about it and understood, since Nanny Wei was also raised by your side, and had once saved your life, so naturally she should stay within the Linglong Pavilion to recuperate."


    There were even times when I was about to hit Yun Dou in front of Third Sister and myself. If I did not stop her, I''m afraid that the slap would have fallen on Nanny Wei, I just want to ask Grandmother, when did our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion have such a rule? Even if Yun Dou was truly in the wrong, it was the Nanny Wei who should have reported it to me. I was the one who punished Yun Dou, not to mention, when I asked later, Yun Dou was completely right ¡­ "At that time, for your sake, I could only endure this insult."


    "Let''s not talk about the Nanny Wei for now. Just talk about the Steward Nanny that served by my mother''s side. She is a cousin of the Nanny Chen and one of the Grand maidservants by my mother''s side is the younger sister of the young servant of the First Uncle. Mother and I only thought that what they had done was not a big mistake. In order not to disturb our seniors, we just thought that it would be fine to close our eyes and leave them alone. However, I never expected that this matter would actually reach your ears ¡­ "


    When Grand Madam heard this, he immediately jumped. He originally thought that fourth miss had raised him in the manor for a few years and grinded off some of her sharp claws.


    However, she had already brought up this matter, so there was no longer any reason for her to beat around the bush, "After all, servants are servants. If they''ve even forgotten their own responsibilities, then why did they stay in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Were they to be worshipped like Bodhisattvas? "Don''t try to cover them up for us, just do what you have to do. The laws of the country have their own family rules, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a mess?"


    First Madam and Second Madam did not look too good, wasn''t this saying that they were protecting the servants by their side?


    But Second Madam took the initiative and said: "Mother is right, Sister Shu is the same. If I had told you earlier, whether it was your grandmother, your First Aunt or me, wouldn''t there be anyone else who wouldn''t uphold justice for you? "You really are a silly girl. If you keep hiding this from us all the time, we would be kept in the dark. In the end, we wouldn''t know anything, and in the end, we would have let both of you suffer."


    After saying that, she smiled and said, "It''s a good thing that your grandmother loves you. She thinks of you every single time. Don''t worry, we''ll find out everything about her."


    The First Madam also nodded.


    In the evening, the servants and wives who deserved to be punished had been punished, and almost all of the maids and maids had been replaced, but the fact that Nanny Wei was only beaten up ten times could be considered as over.


    The ten boards that were placed on the Nanny Wei were beaten in the Linglong Pavilion courtyard. Lin Shu didn''t even hear the sound of the boards hitting onto flesh, when she heard the Nanny Wei calling nonstop.


    As she watched, she laughed, "Miss, Miss, you don''t know how unsightly Nanny Wei''s expression is. Nanny Wei has followed the Grand Madam for so many years, I''m afraid this is the first time she''s been beaten like this in front of everyone!"


    Then, she added: "Oh, young lady, Nanny Wei''s board is finished, now you push hard on the board wife, angrily going out."


    Lin Shu bit onto her green bean cake and said: "Presumably, when those few wives saw that Nanny Wei is an old man who was by Grand Madam''s side, holding up the board was just an act. Otherwise, according to Nanny Wei''s stubborn personality, those few wives would definitely not have a good life ahead of them.


    As she said that, she glanced out of the window, just in time to see Nanny Wei''s back disappearing out of the Flowerflower Sect, "I''m afraid that Nanny Wei is looking for Grandmother to make a fool of himself!"


    And just as she had said, the Nanny Wei went to the Green Pine Academy.


    It was just that Nanny Wei didn''t expect that Grand Madam didn''t see her and only ordered Nanny Chen to pack her five taels of silver. She repeatedly reminded her to keep an eye on Fourth Miss from now on, and if there was any movement, she would just come and tell Nanny Chen.


    Originally, she was sitting on the same level as Nanny Chen, but why does it seem like she has to look at Nanny Chen''s face now!


    Not to mention, just five taels of silver was enough to deal with beggars? Who didn''t know that in the Fifth Madam, the price would be 10 taels of silver?


    However, she didn''t have the courage to say that she didn''t want the silver, so she could only keep the silver in her bosom and leave in a huff.


    Nanny Chen did not miss even a single word of her words and expression when she arrived in front of Grand Madam.


    "I already knew that she was unreliable when I heard that, but now that I have joined the fourth miss, she actually wants me to stand up for her. Without even thinking about it, though she''s my servant girl, according to fourth miss''s cautious personality, even if there''s no one around her, she would definitely not be able to use her."


    "She still wants to find me?" Do you think I''m a fool? "Sigh, I originally planned on giving Mu Lan''s name to her youngest son as a form of support. Now, it looks like I won''t have to waste Mu Lan anymore."


    The Nanny Chen grew up together with the Nanny Wei. Even though the Nanny Wei didn''t have any good feelings for her, they still had feelings for her, "At that time, the Nanny Wei was very loyal to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have sent mother to keep an eye on the Fourth Miss."


    "All day long, I have listened to you reciting the Buddhist scriptures and have learnt a few words. This man is greedy, Nanny Wei saw that the Fifth Madam was generous and naturally wanted to share a portion of his spoils! Not to mention wealth can make ghosts grind and grind, it can even grind and grind ghosts. Actually, this cannot be blamed on Nanny Wei ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Grand Madam sighed, the buddhist beads in his hands did not stop, "Everything is fine, how did the mansion become like this?"


    The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion seemed to be filled with flowers, but what about the inside? But it was nothing more than corruption.


    How could she not know that Lin Qian did not want to marry the ordinary County Prince s of Duke Andong Palace. Even she looked down on him, much less the Sister Qian s, but what could she do? Although they seemed to be talking about their families'' children, in reality, they were talking about their families'' families and future prospects. How could a family with a higher status look favorably upon their family?


    Thinking about a letter that First Princess Pingning wrote a while ago, she heaved a long sigh, "Tell me about First Princess Pingning, do I agree or not?"


    She thought about it for so many days, but she still couldn''t come up with a decision.


    Nanny Chen was shocked, she asked: "Are you talking about that?"


    Grand Madam nodded.


    Normally, she would help you with insignificant matters. However, for something as big as this, she did not even dare to say half a word, "You can be considered to have asked the wrong person. When Big Aunt was about to marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace, I followed you and added you to the First Princess Pingning twice, as for why First Princess Pingning came up with this method, I do not know."


    After saying that, she glanced at Grand Madam, and seeing that he was expressionless, she added, "Speaking of which, Fourth Miss is after all the daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, if you do this, you would be truly wronged, let alone whether Fifth Master and the Fifth Madam will agree to it or not."


    Even if the Fifth Master didn''t really care about the Fourth Miss, he knew that the Fourth Miss had the Fifth Master''s bloodline in his veins. If this matter were to spread, the Fifth Master would not be able to show any mercy.


    "Would the Fifth Master agree? In the days since fourth miss went back to his residence, the conflict between the father and daughter had become like that of enemies. When they met, other than greeting each other, they did not say anything else. " "Princess Changze had already told the truth to Fifth Master a long time ago. He said that the reason why Princess Changze married Wang Pei was all planned by fourth miss himself, and that they forced the Princess Changze into a corner so that the child in her womb belonged to Wang Pei. Otherwise, according to the personality of the emperor and the empress dowager, she wouldn''t be able to protect the child in her womb a long time ago."


    "On that day, Princess Changze knew that if he could not protect the child in his womb, then he would no longer be pregnant in the future, which was why he was unable to continue living. Do you think that she was venomous to begin with, and if I really raised her in the house, then in the future, she would be powerful, who knows if she would consider what happened that year to me? "This is what it means to raise a tiger and cause trouble. It would be better to break her wings early. In the future, if she wants to fly, he won''t be able to."


    There were even some faint traces of worry in his words.

 C96

    These words, Nanny Chen did not dare to casually answer.


    Grand Madam seemed to have fallen into a dead end, he only muttered: "However, Princess Changze cannot be raised again, this can be considered as a good thing ¡­ Our Lin Family''s children are raised in the Wang Family, Wang Pei knows his limits, but he did not dare to go out and brag about it due to the face of the Princess Changze, so he forcefully swallowed his anger! If Princess Changze gave birth to his own child, wouldn''t it be even harder for the child to leave the country? "


    Seeing her change the subject, Nanny Chen smiled and answered, "Who said I wasn''t? Even if we don''t die from it, there will be afterlife. That child is a fortunate one, even if he is raised in Wang Family now, he is still a child of our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. When the time comes, will he be able to forget about Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? The two words'' Bloodline ''are the most difficult to part with. "


    On Grand Madam''s face, a faint smile could be seen, "That''s the reason ¡­ Esteemed Empress Dowager truly doted on the Princess Changze. Originally, she''d been angry at the Princess Changze for a year or two, but now she''d accepted it from time to time to talk to her. "As long as that child has any future and has the empress dowager and emperor''s protection, his future will definitely be limitless."


    The Wang Family had raised a child, but in the future, this child would still have to follow Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Nanny Chen could only accompany them as they spoke.


    It was also at this time that the Auntie Zhong became extremely anxious. She had originally wanted to show her favors to the various masters and maids who were able to help, but she never expected that her kindness would actually lead to enmity.


    Initially, she had thought that with Madam Lian''s irascible personality, she would immediately send off all of the servants and wives that had planted her in and out of the Palace.


    With this, all of the masters were blamed on the Madam Lian, all of the masters had their maidservants by their sides all day long blowing on their ears, so how could the masters show good faces to the Madam Lian?


    But who would have thought that the Grand Madam would intervene in this matter? How would the crowd dare to blame the Grand Madam? Didn''t he vent all his anger on her?


    When the other wives saw her, smiles bloomed on their faces, but now that they saw her, they all wished that they could take a detour. There were even some old women with experience in the residence who turned their heads away when they saw her, as if they hadn''t seen her.


    No matter how angry she was, she could only laugh. Who told her to be a concubine!


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t take it lying down. After thinking about it, she still ordered Cui Ping: "Carry Seventh Young Master up. Let''s go to Madame''s side for a walk."


    Cui Ping was a little hesitant, "Aunt, the Seventh Young Master is sick now, I''m afraid it''s not good to carry him out!"


    "What''s wrong with that? The sun is so high outside, how could we possibly take his life? " Auntie Zhong made up her mind and walked out.


    Cui Ping immediately told her wet nurse to carry Seventh Young Master and follow him out.


    Waiting for her to go to the Fanghua Garden, but was told that the Fifth Madam went there.


    Since it was impossible for Auntie Zhong to do so, she could only bring people with her to the Linglong Pavilion, and once she reached there, she waited an entire hour before seeing Lin Shu and her daughter.


    But when she went in to take a look, she found that the anger was stuck in her throat. The mother and daughter duo was instructing Maid to set up a grape arbour in the corner.


    Auntie Zhong took a deep breath, and swallowed down the anger in her throat. She smiled as she went forward to pay her respects. Didn''t the Fourth Miss and Madame say that they wanted to take a look at Seventh Young Master? Seeing that the weather isn''t bad today, your concubine brought Seventh Young Master here for all of you to see. "


    With that, she instructed the wet nurse to place Lin YouLin down, and told him to pay respects to Madam Lian and Lin Shu.


    No matter how the Auntie Zhong tried to persuade him, he refused to move forward.


    However, the Madam Lian said, "Whatever, since children are afraid of children, then don''t force them ¡­ It''s just that Lin Geer is almost two years old now, and is about the same age as Sister Pearl. Why is it that she''s only a head shorter than Sister Pearl?


    The Sister Pearl was the daughter of the and the. She was made of pink and jade and was very cute.


    Originally, First Madam hoped that Madam Ye would have a son in her womb. After Sister Pearl was born, she was not happy at all.


    The wet nurse quickly kneeled down. "This servant doesn''t dare. The Seventh Young Master hasn''t stopped drinking milk yet, and he''s always been very careful with his food. The servants don''t dare to slack off in the slightest."


    The Auntie Zhong followed to help her out, "I think it must be because I took care of Sixth Young Master when I was pregnant before, and my body wasn''t well, so I couldn''t get a good pregnancy. Seventh Young Master brought me out from a mother''s womb because he was weak.


    She always liked to play the part of a good person.


    Madam Lian frowned. Her gaze fell on the shy Lin You Lin, and did not move away for a long time.


    They were both mothers, so she felt sorry for such a thin child. Back then in the manor, there were many families that could not even eat their fill. She had never seen such a thin child before!


    Lin Shu also felt that it was very weird. Even if the Auntie Zhong hid the child in her stomach back then and was kept under house arrest, at that time, there was still Tang Geer in the Falling Swallow Garden.


    Furthermore, after finding out that Auntie Zhong was pregnant, Grand Madam had also invited a doctor to come ask for Auntie Zhong''s pulse. He said that there was nothing wrong with Auntie Zhong''s body, and the child in his stomach was very healthy, as he only needed to recuperate for a short period of time before giving birth to a fat child ¡­


    Lin Youlin saw that everyone was staring at him, and the wet nurse who had always been taking care of him was now kneeling on the ground. He started crying loudly.


    Even Lin Shu could not help but instruct: "Carry Lin Geer back first, be careful that the child might be frightened, don''t scare him."


    Auntie Zhong suffered several setbacks on her hands, and only thought that she was angry, so she quickly pulled Lin You Lin and said: "Quickly compensate Fourth Sister. Fourth Sister is angry, quickly!"


    A two year old child, how could he understand all of this?


    Immediately, Lin Zhenglin''s crying became even louder.


    Lin Shu patiently said: "Auntie Zhong, I am not angry, I just think that Lin Geer looks like... It''s really pitiful. Nanny, you should bring Lin Geer down and take good care of him. If there''s anything you need, just come find me at Linglong Pavilion, or go find mother at Fanghua Garden. "


    There was no need for her to vent her anger on the children just because she hated Lin Pei and Auntie Zhong.


    The wet nurse timidly glanced at Auntie Zhong, and after seeing him nod her head, she went down.


    This tiny movement, naturally did not escape Lin Shu''s eyes, and could only smile: Auntie Zhong can be considered to be very busy, why are you so free to come to my place?


    "After seeing what Fourth Miss said, I wanted to hug Seventh Young Master and pay my respects to Madam. Miss Furong said that Madam was here, so I rushed over." She only smiled and said: "I heard from Grand Madam that in a few days, there will be a peony feast set up at the Duke Andong Palace and that all the young ladies will be invited there. I thought that Seventh Young Master was timid, so I wanted you to take Seventh Young Master out to see the world. I wonder if that would be possible?"


    Lin Shu frowned.


    What was Auntie Zhong planning?


    Even if it was a girl, it would still be too early for her to show her face at this age. Furthermore, Lin Geer was still a man, she looked just like a bean sprout.


    Not to mention that Lin Lian was at the age where they could talk about marriage. Bringing a brother around with her, wouldn''t that be delaying him from entering the eyes of the other wives as well?


    The Auntie Zhong was afraid that she would notice something, and said softly: "Master Mojito also said that Seventh Young Master''s luck is bad, he should have gone through more training, for this matter Grand Madam and Old Master had also promised before, that Seventh Young Master should be timid, and go out a bit to take a look, and might be a little more generous, not to mention be stuck inside the house cowering all day, and not like a little girl at all."


    "It''s just that Lin Geer is too young, she''s already afraid of strangers. If she were to bring her out to cry, she might not be able to hold on." Lin Shu glanced at Auntie Zhong, and only felt that her eyes were drifting along, as though she was feeling extremely guilty, and felt that something was not right, "Furthermore, my aunt told me that Lin Geer had just caught the cold, and I saw that Lin Geer''s face was not too good just now, so it would be better to keep her body healthy for now, and wait for her body to recover first."


    "Furthermore, it''s not a bad thing for a man to be quiet. At that time, it''s better to invite two masters from Lin Geer, one to teach him how to strengthen his body and the other to read and write. Aren''t there many playboys in the capital? Aunt, don''t forget, men''s families and aunties'' families are used to playing around, and have gradually lost their sense of propriety. If Lin Geer were to be adopted astray, Aunt will regret it too late. "


    With these words, the Auntie Zhong only agreed.


    After another few words, she left.


    But Madam Lian continued, "How did Lin Geer become like this? I remember when you were his age, it was heavy in your arms. I could not hold it for less than an hour ¡­ Not to mention the Sis Hui''er, your First Aunt didn''t even hug his much and it''s just too heavy. Your First Aunt''s thin arms and thin legs couldn''t even hold his for fifteen minutes, this Sister Pearl sure is similar to the Sis Hui''er when you were young ¡­ "


    The Sister Pearl liked her very much, so she wasn''t afraid of being born. When she saw Yue Bing, she just went up to her and called her "Fifth Young Madam", constantly calling her "Fifth Young Madam", as if she wanted to make the heart of men go crazy. She didn''t know when the Sister Shu would have children, or how she would hear the children of the Sister Shu call her Grandmother.

 C97

    Thinking of this, Madam Lian said, "Baima Academy will be coming over for the holidays in a few days. It''s been so long since we''ve written back to the Zhong Hou Estate, so naturally, your Elder Cousin Yao has come to visit us." It just so happens that you''ve been holding back in the manor for a few years, wanting to go for a stroll on the streets. Taking advantage of this opportunity, you asked Cousin Yao to take you for a walk and buy a few boxes of rouge from the makeup pavilion.


    His intentions were too obvious!


    Lin Shu knew what his mother was thinking, and supported her forehead with her hand: "Mother, I''m only thirteen, how can I use these things?"


    "Why can''t I use it? Lian Jieer is younger than you by half a year. In this capital, who wouldn''t love a girl as beautiful as you? My Sister Shu''s dressing, will definitely not be worse than theirs! " Madam Lian was smiling merrily.


    She really wished for Lin Shu and Lian Yao''er to get married. Although she couldn''t bear to part with her daughter, this could still be considered letting go of one of her worries.


    Even if there really was a son, when the First Madam and the Second Madam went out to socialize with each other, they had already decided long ago. The pitiful Sister Shu did not have a capable outer sect ¡­ Otherwise, the marriage they found would naturally be much better than the ones in Sister Qian.


    Lin Shu raised her head and looked at her mother''s hopeful eyes. If she wanted to refuse, he would be unable to say it out loud.


    She didn''t have such thoughts, the Brother Yao definitely didn''t have such thoughts, it was just her mother''s one-sided wish ¡­


    When it came to the second day, Lin Shu went out with Lian Yao, even if it was Yao who knew of the etiquette. After returning to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it was the first time that they would pay respects to the Grand Madam, who happily held his hand and praised him for a long while, directly saying that whoever married him, would definitely be someone with good fortune in the future.


    This fortunate person would definitely be the Sister Shu!


    When Lian Yao saw Lin Shu''s beautiful face, he could not help but smile.


    However, Lin Shu was sitting in the spacious carriage and dozing off. Listening to the playful noises coming from outside, she felt at ease.


    In her previous life, she had been confined for three years, yet there was not even a single sound of her surrounding. After being locked up for a long time, she could even distinguish that the woman who brought her food had taken a few steps into the courtyard.


    There were still three steps, two steps, one step, and the next step.


    One of them interrupted her train of thoughts, "What are you thinking about?" So focused? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, just as she was about to speak, the carriage driver outside screamed at him, and suddenly stopped.


    The clamor outside seemed to have grown even louder, and the faint sounds of men jeering and shouting could be heard.


    Lin Shu held onto the walls of the carriage tightly and raised her voice: "What''s going on outside?"


    "In reply to my lady, there seems to be someone making a ruckus up ahead. From the looks of it, this is quite a big battle!" The coachman''s voice immediately sounded from outside.


    Today, even with two servants accompanying Lin Shu to the Jewelry Pavilion, the vast majority of them were maidservants. When had they ever seen such a scene?


    A certain Yao pulled open the curtain and said, "I''ll go down and take a look."


    After saying that, he did not forget to turn around and remind her, "You just wait here obediently. Don''t be afraid, I''ll be back soon." After he finished speaking, he stepped off the carriage.


    From time to time, Lin Shu would peek out, but the curtain had just been lifted, when Actinin Qin said softly by the side: "Miss, please do not let that prodigal son see you."


    She leaned against the wall of the carriage and rested.


    He only shook his head and said, "It''s that Master Ningguogongfuda again. Ever since he came back from Tianjin, I have frequently talked quite warmly about the absurd things he did, taking care of the pageboy''s head, and fighting with the hedonistic young master for wealth. Which of them lack him?"


    When I went over there, he was waving his horsewhip and wanted to beat Young Master Guo Family to death. Guo Family is not like those poor families of people, there are many people in the imperial court, and even older blood sister is like the Princess Rui. Let alone killing people, if Young Master Guo Family is missing a single strand of hair, then Guo Family would probably not agree to it.


    Then, he sneered, "This aristocratic brother has guts. He told me that it would be better for National Duke Ning to just throw him to the northwest. With this kind of nonsense, who knows how many enemies he could kill on the battlefield."


    Master Ningguogongfuda again?


    In Lin Shu''s mind, she only thought of that day at the Duke Chengan Palace when that rich mother looked flustered, and then that Mo Qingcheng gown floated on top of the water. Had she really saved the wrong person? She should be left to fend for herself!


    She tried her best to think about the Master Ningguogongfuda in her previous life, but no matter how hard she thought about it, other than remembering that this person eventually became the National Duke Ning and married Shao Shengping''s lover, she couldn''t remember anything else.


    However, Yao Fei just thought that she was getting impatient and told the driver: "We''ve circled around to the side. Right now, Young Master Guo Family is kneeling on the ground and begging for forgiveness. There are quite a few people making a ruckus at the side."


    The coachman replied.


    "Young Master Guo Family?" Lin Shu frowned, and said softly: "Are you the direct brother of the Princess Rui''s Empress?" Because of the Princess Changze, she was especially concerned about the matters of the King Rui Palace.


    Even Yao nodded his head and said softly: "It''s that Guo Family young master, who is the Queen of Princess Rui''s youngest brother, has a mischievous personality. She has been spoiled so much by the Guo Family that I don''t even know what kind of person she is.


    "No matter how powerful Nezha is, he still has Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li behind him!" Lin Shu laughed lightly.


    When she passed by the place where the crowd was clamoring, Lin Shu secretly lifted the curtain to take a look, only to see a black figure seated on a horse, with his head held high, causing his handsome face to look somewhat cold, as though he was a young noble.


    The man that was stepped on continued to beg for mercy. He looked extremely miserable, but it was as if he didn''t see it. The mocking expression on his face became more obvious.


    Maybe it was because he felt someone looking at him, so he turned and looked towards Lin Shu''s direction.


    With that glance, Lin Shu quickly pulled down the carriage''s curtain.


    It was him!


    It was actually him!


    Lin Shu could not help but take in a deep breath, as if she had not recovered from the shock for a long time.


    Actinin Qin quickly said: "Miss, what''s the matter? But she was shocked? Would you like some water pressure? "


    "I... "I''m fine!" Lin Shu shook her head, her heart was shaken by the carriage and she could not calm down for a long while.


    In her previous life, this person had saved her!


    At that time, she had brought Actinin Qin and escaped from the capital, but halfway through, Actinin Qin had died in the hands of an evil person in order to protect her.


    With Actinin Qin protecting her with her life, she still managed to escape, but she did not have a single copper coin on her body. Every day, she would rely on the tree bark and the tender grass for food, and the water from the creek for drinking, although she did not know how many times she fainted on the way, but after waking up, she would casually stuff a few mouthfuls of food into her mouth before continuing on her journey.


    That day, he was the one leading a group of people as they sped across the small path. At that time, she hastily avoided the attack, but due to her dizziness, she accidentally fell to the ground.


    The group of people didn''t walk far before they came to a stop. The one leading them was him!


    He even came down to see for himself.


    That day, he seemed to be dressed in a dark robe, with a cold expression on his face and a sword on his waist. He walked step by step towards Su Hao, but only asked with an indifferent expression, "Are you alright, young lady?"


    At that time, he was covered in dust, like a beggar.


    If it were anyone else, they might have been able to get some silver taels from this opportunity. However, he had never coveted the unscrupulous silver taels. He only shook his head and said that it was fine.


    However, judging from his posture at that time, it was likely that no one dared to bluff at him.


    Later on, he still ordered someone to give him twenty taels of silver to break the silver. He carefully hid the twenty pieces of silver and barely managed to make it all the way to Taizhou ¡­


    Even if Lin Shu brought Lin Shu back to the Duke Chengan Palace, she would never forget this kind-hearted person when she recited the scriptures in front of Buddha.


    But now, she didn''t understand. Was this person a good person or a bad person?


    If he was a good person, why would he kill his brother and his father in his previous life and harm Aunt Di? If he was a bad person, why would he help a little beggar? At that time, even if his horse''s hooves stepped on his body, no one would take it to heart ¡­


    Lin Shu''s heart was in a mess. In her previous life, she was like a frog at the bottom of a well and didn''t know anything, but now she knew a lot. She only felt that she couldn''t make sense of the situation, "Brother Yao, what is the name of the Master Ningguogongfuda?"


    When he was waiting for her to know about him in his previous life, he was already a National Duke Ning.


    Yao Yao suspiciously looked at her and asked, "His name is Lu Jingran, for what reason are you asking about these things?"


    He felt a bit jealous at the bottom of his heart, but when he thought about it again, how could Sister Shu fall for such a playboy?


    I''ve stayed in the manor for more than three years, so I don''t know about many things. In a few days, I''ll be following Grandmother to the Duke Andong Palace as a guest. Lin Shu smiled a little guiltily.


    Fortunately, even with Lian Yao''s help, he didn''t really care. "You girls love to talk about all these things?"


    Lin Shu nodded.


    Liao Yao revealed a disdainful expression as he muttered to himself, "So boring."


    Because of Lu Jingran''s matter, even at the Jewelry Pavilion, Lin Shu only picked two fats to eat before leaving.


    On the way back, everything went smoothly.


    The matter between Lu Jingran and Young Master Guo Family had probably been settled, and he did not know what kind of reaction the National Duke Ning Palace had when news of this was spread back to the National Duke Ning Palace. They would not throw him into the Tianjin in a fit of rage, but he did not think so, if he learnt a whole set of skills in the Tianjin, he would probably be even more of a bastard when he returns ¡­

 C98

    After Lin Shu finished biting the string of candied fruits in her hand, the carriage slowly stopped at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion gate.


    Even Yao did not follow him in, and Lian Family bought the three small courtyards outside for him. Now, even Yao would occasionally come to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to take a look at Madam Lian and Lin Shu when she was resting, and would return to the courtyard to rest at night.


    However, White Horse Institute''s courses were tight, so the courtyard was mostly empty.


    Lin Shu brought Actinin Qin and the others back to the residence, it was just that she never expected to see Lin Geer at the Linglong Pavilion entrance.


    Right now, he was standing at the door, as if he could be blown away by a gust of wind. It was already the beginning of summer, Sister Pearl had already put on his smock, but he was still wearing his thin jacket.


    It was said that he had to cover the autumn ice in the spring, but it wasn''t like that either.


    Lin Youlin was still shy. After his wet nurse had taught him a few times, he finally called out to her like a cat, "Sister."


    Lin Shu smiled and ordered her wet nurse to bring him in, and even ordered Yun Dou to grab a handful of roses for him to eat. Looking at him eat, with her mouth full of rose juice, she laughed: "Is there anything Lin Geer wants to see me about?"


    Lin Youlin timidly glanced at his wet nurse, who explained, "Isn''t there something Seventh Young Master needs to tell Fourth Miss?"


    "Sister, I''d like to go out with you to play ¡­" Lin Youlin said hesitantly.


    Immediately, the smile on Lin Shu''s lips congealed. She''s not even two years old yet, how could she say such words? There must be someone behind him, but why did Auntie Zhong keep bringing this up again and again?


    To scheme against him? A child shouldn''t be able to...


    Lin Shu''s gaze landed on Lin You Lin''s skinny face again, but all of his attention was focused on the rose candy, as though she had never eaten it before, she was eating it wholeheartedly, and even licking her finger.


    The wet nurse hurried forward to stop him. "Seventh Young Master, your hands are dirty, you can''t eat them."


    In the end, she smiled at Lin Shu and said: "Auntie Zhong said, Seventh Young Master''s health has been poor since young, and he can''t eat much food. Things like a nest of candy, which you can''t even touch, you don''t know how many times you eat them.


    Lin Shu laughed, and did not say anything, and only ordered Yun Dou to bring a box of rose candy, then laughed: "Auntie Zhong''s words are reasonable, this candy is indeed not something that can be eaten more, but normally eating it is nothing, see how greedy Lin Geer is? In the future, when he wants to eat candy, you can tell him that if she is willing to obediently eat every meal in the future, she will be given a lollipop every day. Sometimes, you can''t just blindly punish him, you have to reward him.


    The wet nurse took the box of sugar and agreed, but thought that she would tell the Auntie Zhong about it when she got back.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and said: "I will bring Lin Geer with me, I still have some matters to attend to here."


    In the end, Fourth Miss still did not let up and wanted Seventh Young Master to follow him to the Duke Andong Palace in a few days'' time!


    The wet nurse did not dare to go down.


    However, Lin Shu acted as if she didn''t understand, she only sent Yun Dou to send her off. Once Yun Dou went down, she said, "Go and invite Auntie Zhong over!"


    She really didn''t like the feeling of being kept in the dark.


    After thinking for a moment, she glanced at Yun Dou who was just about to leave, "Forget it, it''s better that we don''t invite them in. We''re only instructing people to pay more attention to the movements in the Falling Swallow Garden to see if there''s anything wrong."


    Even if they really did bring Auntie Zhong here, she was afraid that the Auntie Zhong would say that Lin Youlin wanted to go out to play, would she be able to find Lin Xianglin and confront him?


    She was not afraid that the Auntie Zhong would bring this matter to the Grand Madam. The Grand Madam was not stupid, there was no logic that an aunt could go beyond the female patriarch.


    In the blink of an eye, the day of the Duke Andong Palace''s peony feast had arrived.


    Since Lin Qian was already a County Prince of the Duke Andong Palace and their marriage, naturally, she could not go. As for the Second Madam, she had long agreed that she would bring a few ladies with her as well. After all, if the Grand Madam went, she could also let the people of the Duke Andong Palace see that her Sister Qian was greatly doted on by the Grand Madam.


    Only, who would have thought that Grand Madam would have such a terrible headache this morning? Even if Second Madam wanted to give his daughter a strong face, it wouldn''t be hard to force him to do so.


    But when Second Madam said he wanted Grand Madam to rest well, Lin Shu could clearly see that her expression was not good.


    In her previous life, Lin Shu had visited the Duke Andong Palace several times. This palace could not be considered a peaceful place, there were many concubines in the Duke Andong Palace, and a large number of concubines there. None of them were easy to deal with, as the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was also a powerful character, in his previous life, the two of them had often caused a ruckus.


    Fortunately, Duke Andong s protected Lin Qian.


    Waiting for Lin Shu and Lin Hui to get off the carriage arm in arm, they watched as a capable Steward Nanny came out to welcome them, "The two madam finally came, my wife is accompanying the various wives, she has sent servants to wait for you at the door since early in the morning!"


    Only now did Second Madam have a faint smile on his face.


    However, Steward Nanny''s gaze did not stop at the back. Seeing that no one was coming down from the carriage, she looked disappointed.


    The mother supported Second Madam and headed towards the Flower Hall.


    The Second Madam acted like he was his wife, "Are all the wives here? Which family did your wife invite today? "


    My wife said that she had invited her close friends over for a peony feast, and only invited the Duke Chengan''s Madam and Madam Jiang Family''s few wives. Originally, she had also invited the Mrs. Guo, but it was just that in the past few days, something had happened at the Guo Family, and yesterday, she specifically sent a message saying that she couldn''t make it here. The Steward Nanny carefully supported the Second Madam, but at the end, she seemed to have thought of something, "There''s also the Princess Changze, he said that the Princess Changze would also show us some rewards."


    Immediately, Lin Shu felt a lot of gazes converging towards him, and then she heard Second Madam''s voice, "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Princess Changze for quite a while, I wonder if Princess Changze brought Chun Geer over this time, a little kid, who looks like a ball of meat, I really want to pinch him when I see him ¡­"


    Meatball?


    Lin Shu frowned. Initially, when she was at the Tzu Ning Palace, the child in the Princess Changze''s stomach could not be preserved any longer. Even if it was given a good rest later on, there was no possibility of it getting fat and white ¡­


    While deep in thought, he decided not to go to the Flower Hall. The Duke Andong¡¯s wife welcomed them, "Yo, finally looking forward to meeting the two ladies."


    One of them laughed and teased, "You even call me ''Madam''. I want to see if you''re still so polite when you become my family in the future!"


    Who else could this person be other than Grandma Zhangda? Beside her sat Zhang Yuanqing. After not seeing him for a few years, Zhang Yuanqing''s appearance had become even more handsome.


    Zhang Yuanqing stared at himself as he nodded slightly, his expression distant.


    It was the same for everyone in the world.


    Before Lin Shu went to the villa, Zhang Yuanqing had wished that he could send a letter to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in a few days. Waiting for her to be brought to the palace by the Empress Dowager Wang, and even get people to send some small gifts to the palace from time to time ¡­ However, when she went to the Manor, there was no news at all.


    The Elder Zhang''s Qing Zheng and Lian Ming were praised by everyone in the Daqing Dynasty, but they didn''t expect that their granddaughter, the direct descendant, would actually know how to scheme against them.


    Lin Shu nodded, and then greeted her.


    Second Madam and Duke Andong¡¯s wife chatted for a while before everyone started to talk about the major events that had happened in the capital city in the recent days. With regards to the matters of National Duke Ning Palace and Guo Family, it was not good for Grandma Zhangda to say much. Master Ningguogongfuda said that this young master was taking advantage of the good women on the streets, which was why he came to save them. However, this young master said that this young master was using National Duke Ning''s influence to barge into the streets ¡­ "Who can be clear about this kind of thing? To be fair and reasonable, outsiders like us might not even be able to figure out what is going on."


    Second Madam, who was peeling an almond, quickly agreed: "Who said I wasn''t, let''s not get involved anymore, whether it''s the National Duke Ning Palace or Guo Family, none of them are normal people ¡­"


    Everyone laughed as they brought this matter up. They only talked about which girl had learnt a new embroidery technique, and what kind of clothes and accessories were popular in the capital recently ¡­


    Just as the conversation was getting heated, the Princess Changze walked in.


    After three years of not seeing him, the Princess Changze''s demeanor was still the same. However, the corners of his eyes seemed to have aged a bit.


    When she passed by Lin Shu, Princess Changze shot her a glance.


    Only Lin Shu did not focus too much on Princess Changze, but instead focused on the little child that was carried by the wet nurse behind him. This little child must be the Chun Geer that Second Madam spoke of a moment ago.


    This child had a longevity lock around his neck, and a gold bracelet on his hand. He was made out of jade and jade, and he was indeed very adorable, but if one looked closely, they would see that his arm was bruised the size of a pigeon''s egg.


    Just by looking at the child''s chubby face, Lin Shu couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Why does this child look like the Tang Geer who had already become foolish ¡­


    This child was originally Lin Pei''s child, so it didn''t matter if he was Tang Geer. Grand Madam also said that Tang Geer looked like Lin Pei with his eyebrows, but his mouth and nose looked like Auntie Zhong''s ¡­ This child''s appearance when pouting and eating the candy, looked exactly the same as when Tang Geer was eating ¡­


    The seed of doubt had long been planted in Lin Shu''s heart, and now a bold idea had surfaced in her mind ¡ª ¡ª Could it be that Lin You Lin was the child of the Princess Changze, based on Lin Pei''s character, would she tolerate her own blood and bones flowing within the Wang Family, and call others'' father?

 C99

    With this thought, Lin Shu''s gaze never left the child''s face.


    The more she looked at him, the more he felt that something was amiss. Logically speaking, Princess Changze was only twenty years old and did not have any relationship with Wang Pei, but this child was his only consolation.


    Not to mention that Princess Changze also had a long fingernail, which was dyed with the bright red color of Danish. It was obvious from one look that he didn''t usually hug a child ¡­


    Suddenly, the child accidentally broke free from the wet nurse''s embrace and kowtowed to the teacher on the chair. He started crying but Princess Changze didn''t even raise his eyes.


    Children always liked to cry, and now that the parlour was noisy, the child could not stop crying. The wet nurse carefully coaxed him for a while, but was unable to coax him.


    Princess Changze even frowned, not knowing what he had said to the wet nurse, but the wet nurse just carried the child and left ¡­ Immediately, the doubt in Lin Shu''s mind turned into ten.


    Where in the world did such a heartless mother exist? If that was the case, she could understand why the Auntie Zhong had repeatedly requested for Lin You Ting to follow them to the Duke Andong Palace. It was probably because the Princess Changze wanted to meet her biological son ¡­


    Princess Changze''s expression was still calm and indifferent.


    Even if she had married into the Wang Family at a low age, she was still a dignified princess of the Daqing Dynasty. She could have come or not come to this Duke Andong¡¯s wife''s banquet, she had originally known that Lin Shu was coming for her, but she had decided not to come. When she thought of Lin Shu, it was as if she had eaten a fly.


    If it wasn''t to see how the Lin Geer was doing at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, where would she have come from? In these few days, when she dreamed of Lin Shu wanting to kill her Lin Geer, she was so scared that she often woke up in the middle of the night.


    When he thought about the letter that Auntie Zhong had previously given him, it only said that Lin Shu would stop him, and even if this matter were to happen in front of Grand Madam, Grand Madam would definitely not loosen up on it for his sake, but Auntie Zhong still said that she would do her best to do it ¡­


    Princess Changze''s hand which was hidden inside his sleeves could not help but shrink into a fist.


    Lin Shu, it''s Lin Shu again!


    She wanted to see how many days Lin Shu could continue acting so arrogantly! Even if Grand Madam rejected him, but what temper did First Princess Pingning have? Heh, as long as it''s something that First Princess Pingning has decided on, there''s no room for negotiation. Furthermore, isn''t there still Empress Dowager Wang helping by the side?


    As such, the gaze she used to look at Lin Shu was somewhat cold.


    That day, when Lin Shu had schemed against her, she had made Lin Shu return it a thousand times!


    Lin Shu''s gaze fell on Chun Geer, who was standing beside Princess Changze. If not for Lin Hui''s low reminder, "Princess Changze is looking at you", she would not have noticed it.


    Raising their heads, they both had meaningful looks in their eyes.


    Lin Shu even smiled.


    Princess Changze took a sip of his tea and laughed sarcastically: "It''s been more than three years since we last met, Fourth Miss Lin has become more and more beautiful, seems like the water and soil in this manor are extremely nourishing!"


    Three years ago, she seemed to have lost, but how could she really lose? If Lin Shu really won, why would she rush to bring Madam Lian to the manor?


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to take Lin Shu and her daughter''s lives, but she had to let go of the fact that the people she sent out could not be easily taken care of.


    Lin Shu also smiled and replied: "Thank you Princess Changze for your praise, I have a good place to stay after eating, there is no need to worry, I am afraid I have become a bit fatter."


    "Earlier this year, I also took Sister Qing to live in the manor for a few days. Not to mention, it was really comfortable, we even went to the mountain to gather wild fruits every day. Once, Sister Qing and I even saw a squirrel, the squirrel on the mountain wasn''t afraid of people, it just stared at us with a pine nut in its arms!"


    "You''re right, especially when it''s snowing for several days in the winter and squirrels come to the yard to beg for food!" Speaking of the matter at the Manor, Lin Shu smiled.


    "The manor is full of vulgar people. In this kind of place, it''s best to avoid any accidents in the future!"


    Everyone was silent, looking at each other, they did not know what Princess Changze meant by his words.


    "If you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have thought of it. Originally, Fourth Miss Lin was raised by Esteemed Empress Dowager before. I heard that it was also because you told her that she was smart and sensible, that you wanted her by your side!" All the female servants present held the Princess Changze in high regard. As the host, the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was naturally also in the same state.


    Now, she said with a smile: "Speaking of which, Fourth Miss Lin and Princess Changze have not seen each other for over three years. Come, Fourth Miss, come over here and sit next to Princess Changze!"


    After she finished speaking, she even personally ordered the Maid to move an armchair over to the Princess Changze''s side. As the blood sister of her future daughter-in-law, she naturally hoped that Lin Shu would be able to form a good relationship with the Princess Changze.


    Lin Shu did not reject, and sat down next to the Princess Changze under everyone''s watch.


    She didn''t want anyone to see through her.


    As the ladies gathered together and gossiped, the atmosphere gradually became more lively, not to mention that the hall had invited Liucheng Garden''s crew to sing a song for them, making it even more lively for a moment.


    Princess Changze picked up the tea Gu, and although it looked like he was drinking tea, he asked softly, "Has your mother been well recently?"


    "Thanks to Princess Changze, I''m doing very well!" Lin Shu''s eyes fell on Yuan Xiaoyi who was standing on the stage, not even sparing her a glance.


    With just the Princess Changze s, how could they have good intentions?


    "Then I am relieved." Princess Changze laughed charmingly, then mocked: "Back then I almost forced your mother to death, but now that I think about it, it is my fault, I was too rash back then. Fortunately your mother is still fine, otherwise, it would be such a pity."


    As she spoke, she gave Lin Shu a deep look, and her intentionally suppressed voice had a hint of coldness in it, "If your mother can''t just watch your own daughter suffer, then the next play will be completely meaningless. In these few years, I''ve also thought it through, there are many ways to die alone, especially against such a stupid person like your mother. But I still want her to live, live well, and watch her daughter struggle in the sea of fire. Do you think this is more painful for her than taking her life? "


    "As for you, when the time comes, you will be too busy to take care of yourself. How would you have the mind to take care of your mother?" If you keep torturing her for a few years, it won''t be too late even if she dies! "


    Lin Shu took a deep breath before slowly saying, "You want me to struggle in the sea of fire? You want to kill my mother again? Heh, does Princess Changze see me as the Buddha who created everything with a flip of my hand? "When you had the ability, it was because Esteemed Empress Dowager doted on you. Did you do it now?"


    "Don''t forget, right now you are only the wife of Wang Family, the wife of a sixth stage official. What ability do you have to push me into the sea of fire? "Even if Esteemed Empress Dowager dotes on you, not everyone is a fool to be manipulated by you!"


    "Don''t you care about my father the most? Even though he doesn''t really care about me, it''s still a good honor for him to have such a good face. When all of us at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are just decorations, we won''t be able to ¡­ "


    When she was outside, she represented the face of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. If Princess Changze really did something that ruined her reputation, Grand Madam and Lin Pei would definitely not sit idly and watch.


    The Princess Changze impatiently interrupted her, "Your mouth has always been good. I want to see how long you can continue being so stubborn for! I hope that you can still say such tough words at that time! "


    Just as she finished speaking, Yuan Xiaoyi, who was on the stage, swung her sleeves, finishing the performance.


    Princess Changze laughed and said loudly: "Two hundred taels of silver!"


    Duke Andong¡¯s wife shouted "Princess Changze is truly rich" and gave him a reward of one hundred silver. This one hundred silver was enough for ordinary people to eat and wear for a few years.


    Immediately, Grandma Da, Madam Duke Chengan, First Madam and the rest all rewarded Yuan Xiaoyi with fifty silver coins.


    But only the Second Madam lingered on, and in the end, also softly shouted out "Fifty silver taels". As he finished speaking, his heart felt as if it was about to drip blood.


    The Duke Chengan lady was from the Ye Family. Although the Ye Family was no longer the same as before, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse.


    The Grandma Da was the daughter-in-law of the Elder Zhang. Although her family background was not obvious, the Pavilion Elder''s family still lacked money? As for her sister-in-law, there was no need to mention her. When the steward accompanied her to marry, he already had over ten thousand taels of silver, not to mention that one hundred taels of silver as a dowry ¡­


    She was the only one who had no dowry for the marriage, and now she even had to deduct and search to earn a dowry for her daughter. Although Grand Madam had also said that Lin Qian would marry her using the five thousand taels of silver that she had given her when she married, but she still wanted to add more so that his daughter would be able to marry into the Duke Andong Palace and stand straight ¡­


    Although Lin Shu did not like watching a show, she still followed behind and gave Zhang Yuanqing three taels of silver as reward.


    Zhang Yuanqing could not help but come over and say, "Fourth Miss, the ladies of Duke Andong Palace and I are going to the back garden to play, do you want to go with your third sister?" As for Lin Lian, she wasn''t even within the scope of Qin Wentian''s invitation.


    Lin Shu was not in the mood to interact with Zhang Yuanqing, she was even more unwilling to stay by the Princess Changze''s side. "Alright, then wait for me for a while, I''ll go and call my third sister to go with you."


    Hearing that she wanted to go out to play, Lin Hui was naturally very happy, and pulled Lin Shu''s hand as they walked out.


    The majority of them were around thirteen or fourteen years old, and all of them looked like flowers, with a hundred types of flowers. This person also had a hundred different temperaments, and just now, someone had already deduced from Princess Changze''s words that he was displeased with Lin Shu, and naturally had no good intentions towards Lin Shu.

 C100

    Amongst these few ladies, Zhang Yuanqing was the most intelligent, after all, he was the grandson of the Pavilion Elder.


    If Princess Changze didn''t like Lin Shu, then why did she raise Lin Shu by her side back then? Regardless of whether the Princess Changze was truly displeased or not, just saying that Lin Shu''s father already occupied the position of Third Rank was not something to be looked down upon.


    Zhang Yuanqing and Lin Hui, who were standing together, looked like good big sisters.


    Lin Hui could not help but mutter. "What did Princess Changze say to you just now? I keep having the feeling that Princess Changze looks weird, and does not look like a good person ¡­ "


    Before she could finish her words, Lin Shu tugged at her sleeve, "Perhaps it is because Princess Changze and I haven''t seen each other for a long time, that she spoke a few more words, why does Princess Changze not seem to be a good person anymore? The princess of the imperial household. Her status is naturally more honorable than the others, so it is only natural for her to have more money. "


    She did not want Lin Hui to come in, if there were any rumors or rumors, the Princess Changze would not treat Lin Hui well.


    Lin Hui pouted and no longer said a word.


    On the other hand, Lin Lian and the others were talking happily. Lin Lian and the Duke Chengan Palace''s young concubine, Shao Min, were very friendly, after a few words, they started to play with the young ladies, and even started to set up a poetry club.


    Hearing that, Lin Hui pulled Lin Shu''s sleeve: "Sister Shu, let''s go to the flower garden to take a look? They say that there are a lot of peony flowers in the Duke Andong Palace, let''s go take a look? "


    She didn''t want to join any poetry club. It was fine to be a poet in her own family, but outside, if the poems she wrote couldn''t compare to the girls, then she would be stepped on by others.


    She didn''t want to be a stepping stone for others.


    Lin Shu laughed: "Then I will accompany Third Sister to the flower garden to see the peony flower. Elder sister Qing, do you want to go over and take a look? "


    Zhang Yuanqing was a famous talented girl in the capital now, so he was naturally unwilling to accompany them to admire the flowers, "You guys go ahead, I''m not going anymore."


    Lin Hui then pulled Lin Shu far away, "Originally when we were young, when we came out as guests, I felt that this Zhang Yuanqing was not bad, but I heard my mother mention about her a few times, I always felt that she was ¡­ That''s weird. I''m afraid his schemes are too deep. "


    "What is it?" Lin Shu could not hold back and laughed, "That''s strange, even you can tell that someone is scheming?"


    The two of them casually found a big rock and sat down. Lin Hui tugged at the peony petals beside him and said, "When Second Sister never set up a marriage, he would often set up a poetry club with them. Her knowledge was not bad, and from young, he had to be guided by second uncle, and she had also been promoted a few times, but at that time, Zhang Yuanqing would always sit by the side and did not participate.


    "Only two years ago, there was a time when the Palace held a banquet, and the National Duke Ning''s madame said that all the young ladies were to be tested, but that time, it caused Zhang Yuanqing''s reputation to rise greatly, and the poems that were made were way better than the ones in the Second Sister, and that''s why they were called the real surprise, tell me, if she really did not want to show off, why did he make a name for himself in the National Duke Ning Palace? If he really wanted to be in the limelight, then why had he always held Second Sister in high regard? If you tell me, she probably wanted to use the Second Sister as a shield, and make those girls jealous of her and ask the Second Sister to block the blade for her ¡­ "Now that her reputation as a talented girl has been established, I don''t see her evading the question of not wanting to join the poetry club."


    Even Lin Shu couldn''t help but exclaim at Zhang Yuanqing''s intelligence, but it wouldn''t be a good thing if one was too smart, especially if one treated others as stepping stones, "Then doesn''t that mean even Second Sister doesn''t have any good intentions towards her?"


    "Forget about someone as smart as the Second Sister, even I feel that she doesn''t seem to be a good person ¡­ She said that she did not intentionally take away the limelight from Second Sister. Seeing that she was the granddaughter of the Pavilion Elder, and that Second Sister was not too happy about it, and had even stepped forward to become the mediator, became even more furious at Zhang Yuanqing. " Lin Hui did not fail to live up to the nickname of the trumpet Lin Shu gave her.


    In the end, she sighed and ridiculed, "Even if you''re that smart, what''s the use? She and the Second Sister were around the same age, so they still could not settle the matter. She said that the Grandma Zhangda originally wanted to marry the Duke Andong Palace, but first, the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was not willing to marry them. She said that although the Elder Zhang was a Pavilion Elder, he did not know how many people he had offended, and secondly, Zhang Yuanqing looked down on the County Prince Palace ¡­ I wonder what kind of husband she would choose in the end. "


    Zhang Yuanqing was a person with a high spirit, who was used to seeing expressions and being scheming, how could such a person be satisfied with only a pair of people in this world?


    This was why Zhang Yuanqing still hadn''t gotten married even after the incident with the Zhang Family in his previous life. At that time, Zhang Yuanqing would already be quite young.


    Lin Shu thought for a while, then said: "You are right, we should not interact too much with people like Zhang Yuanqing. There are many young ladies of appropriate age in the capital now, and all of them want to use others to gain a good reputation for themselves. When the time comes, it will be easier to talk about marriage, but who knows when it will become a stepping stone for others? "


    The two girls chatted together for a while before returning to the parlour. It was already dinner time and the parlour was already set up.


    Naturally, these girls would sit at the same table, but at the moment, they were still in the garden organizing a poetry club and had not come back yet.


    The Duke Andong¡¯s wife naturally sent people to invite his in. Not long after, all the girls returned, and they were all yelling, "This time, it''s because big sister Qing wants to get the top spot, it''s because big sister Qing is so amazing ¡­"


    Suddenly, the Madame''s gaze fell on Zhang Yuanqing''s face. Zhang Yuanqing acted as if he did not see anything, and said softly: "It''s just luck."


    One or two times was luck, but how could it always be luck?


    Many of the madams had already figured out what was going on, and all of them started to praise Zhang Yuanqing as a true talented girl, but they could not help but peek at her in their hearts.


    When they were eating, Lin Shu heard another piece of news. It said that there were a few princes who were going to choose their concubines, and the most eye-catching one was the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince was the direct descendent of the Empress Zhang, so this consort selection was naturally different from the other princes'' consort selection. Whether it was the prince''s consort selection from the side, whether it was Chief Consort or the Lateral Consort, the current emperor had chosen officials of the sixth rank and below.


    However, there were a few favoured princes who were exceptions. Eighth Prince was not only favoured, but also his direct son, so the matter of choosing a concubine could not be neglected, and it was even more important to choose one from the direct descendants of the noble families. Otherwise, Empress Dowager Wang and Empress Zhang would be the first to disagree.


    When Lin Shu heard this news, she gave Zhang Yuanqing a deep glance. She could somewhat understand why Zhang Yuanqing had appeared in such a hurry these past few days.


    Even if he could not become a Chief Consort, with Zhang Yuanqing''s family background and prestige, he would probably be pointed out by the Emperor to a prince to be a Chief Consort. Whether it was a direct descendant or a concubine, they would always call him Empress.


    Zhang Family''s family background was not obvious, but the emperor did not care about these things.


    The Princess Changze calmly revealed his thoughts, "... "Esteemed Empress Dowager told the emperor a few days ago that the princes and concubines couldn''t be chosen from such a small place. All of the chosen Crown Princess s aren''t worthy of the title, so it''s better to pick out a few ladies from the aristocratic families to avoid tarnishing the reputation of the imperial family. I see that the emperor seems to be saying yes ¡­"


    All of the wives present had daughters, and even if they didn''t have any direct daughters, they still had concubines that gave birth to daughters. "All of the wives present had daughters, and even if they didn''t have direct daughters, they still had concubines that gave birth to daughters.


    In a few days, Lin Qian received the news, and angrily threw a lot of things in the house, causing Second Madam to hug her until she was crying, "My son, what more do you want? This marriage has already been decided, do you want to overturn the heavens? "


    Lin Qian''s thin cheekbones had been raised high, and now that her eyes were red and swollen, she sobbed uncontrollably in Second Madam''s embrace, "Mother, I can''t accept this. I''m not worse than them, why would I marry a useless person like you? "Originally, you only told me that you wouldn''t pick your daughter amongst the aristocratic families if you said that it was a prince who chose his as his consort. Now that the Princess Changze had said it, the empress dowager looked down on those young ladies from the countryside who were to become her Crown Princess.


    She was a person with high hopes. Thinking that Lin Shu and Lin Hui might become Crown Princess at that time, she felt depressed in her heart since she was the big sister that had to pay respects to them when they met.


    Second Madam also shed tears, "Why are you so silly? Even if the marriage was really annulled and you were annulling it, even if the contract was really drawn up and handed over, how could you be selected? Moreover, why would the Duke Andong Palace agree to it when there is no reason for us to break off the engagement? "


    "Your grandma helped find this marriage. How can you just break it up like that?" At first, the one who brought up this marriage was your grandmother, and at present, the one who annulled the marriage was also your grandmother. If that''s really the case, then where should your face in the Jiang Family be? "


    No matter what, she felt that marrying into the Duke Andong Palace was better than marrying into the Imperial Family.


    At least she had the support of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Jiang Family. If she really became a Crown Princess, even if she suffered a great grievance, she would have to endure it!


    Lin Qian wiped away her tears.


    But after a few days, when she heard that Lin Shu and Lin Shu were both chosen as princes'' concubines, she started to cause a ruckus again. It was just that this time, Second Madam did not comfort his like before.


    Regarding this marriage, even if Lin Qian wanted to marry, she had to marry, even if she didn''t want to!

 C101

    However, when the Madam Lian heard this, she was extremely anxious. If her daughter really married into the imperial family, wouldn''t that mean that she could let the Princess Changze grind his way?


    When she rushed over to the Linglong Pavilion, Lin Shu was sitting at the bottom of the corridor, watching as Yun Dou brought Maid to jump over the wall.


    Hearing her words, Lin Shu could not help but burst out laughing, "You, ah, really think too simply, if a name is really given over, then one will become a Crown Princess, a Prince and Lateral Consort, then there is no telling how many wives in the capital will be smiling like flowers in bloom, the estimated number of people that will be handed in would be at least dozens, but in the end, there will not be more than five."


    "I''m only thirteen now, so I''m still young. Giving my name is just to try to improve my reputation, when the time comes, it''ll be easier to talk about marriage! Don''t worry, as for the third prince''s Lateral Consort, Eighth Prince''s Consort, these popular candidates will be handed over to the Duke Cheng Palace and the Zhang Family to fight over. As for the unpopular ones like the Fifth Prince¡¯s Concort and the Six Crown Princess, there will also be a bunch of people thinking about them.


    The Madam Lian was slightly relieved as she muttered, "Before this matter is settled, I won''t be able to calm my heart down for a day."


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but say a few words of consolation to her mother.


    At this time, Empress Dowager Wang and Empress Zhang were busy working together, and Princess Changze sat on the ground eating pecans.


    Right now, she still stayed in the Tzu Ning Palace for a lot of time, but it wasn''t very time for her to return to the Wang Family.


    It was fine that Wang Pei was weak, but he was still a lecherous guy. He was usually a bastard, but when he drank wine, he was even more so.


    A few days ago, Wang Pei had borrowed the alcohol to feign insanity and ruthlessly slapped her in the face. Initially, Wang Pei had taken advantage of Chun Geer''s incident to scold her. It was fine that her left ear went in and out of his right ear, but after all, any man who wore a green hat before getting married would definitely be unhappy.


    But Wang Pei actually dared to hit her? She immediately pushed Wang Pei until he staggered, and was about to throw the vase on the table at Wang Pei''s head. If it was not for someone by her side blocking her, Wang Pei''s life would not have been saved.


    But even at this point, the Princess Changze still felt that it was still difficult to vent his anger.


    When Empress Dowager Wang heard these words, he was also angry but could not do it. He had only ordered Princess Changze to stay in the Tzu Ning Palace alive, she would definitely not show mercy to Wang Pei.


    It was just that Wang Pei had no intention to visit the Tzu Ning Palace at all even after a few consecutive days. The palace maids and eunuchs who were sent by the Empress Dowager Wang went back and forth to the Wang Family, yet, they did not even see Wang Pei.


    Princess Changze was not in a hurry either. In the Wang Family, Wang Pei already had more than a dozen aunts, let alone an uncountable number of bed-warming maid.


    That day when she married into the Wang Family, she brought along a lot of female servants to accompany her marriage. Other than the old Grandma Wang Pei who looked down on all of them, even if there were a few that had not been slept in by Wang Pei, there was no one that had not been taken advantage of by Wang Pei.


    The servant girl beside Empress Dowager Wang raised his reading glasses. "..." There are the ladies of Duke Chengan Palace, the ladies of Duke Andong Palace, the ladies of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and even the ladies of Palace have been presented.


    Empress Zhang laughed, his eyebrows carrying a bit of happiness, "Big brother''s daughters are all still young, they just want to borrow the concubine selection pamphlet, and talk about marriage in the future."


    "That''s true. If I remember correctly, the oldest niece of yours is only eleven or twelve years old." Empress Dowager Wang squinted his eyes again as he reached out to open the small palace maid who was holding the reading glasses up for her, and said unhappily: "You may leave!"


    There was no longer any interest in looking at the booklet.


    The young palace maid could only retreat in fear.


    Empress Dowager Wang could only sigh: "None of them could compare to the easy way to use by Man Jing. Speaking of which, Man Jing has been by the Third Prince''s side for two years, and it''s also a good opportunity for him to give Man Jing a name ¡­"


    At that time, the Third Prince told me that he wanted to take Man Jing in, but I have a kind of indescribable feeling in my heart. After staying in the palace for so many years, the people outside thought that it was good for the head of the palace, but only the women in the palace knew the difficulties, and at first, I had planned to marry Man Jing in broad daylight, but now that she entered the eyes of the Third Prince, it was her good fortune.


    After saying that, she thought for a moment, then said: "Why don''t we let Man Jing take my surname, and bestow him with the title of Lateral Consort Wang!"


    A palace maid was bestowed the title of Lateral Consort?


    The corner of Empress Zhang''s eyes twitched. After all these years of being a daughter-in-law, she finally understood the nature of Empress Dowager Wang. If he were to blindly go against Empress Dowager Wang, Empress Dowager Wang would definitely not let go ¡­ The left was just a Lateral Consort, so why not agree? "How could any of the beauties by Esteemed Empress Dowager''s side be bad?" Even if you didn''t tell Chenqie about this matter today, Chenqie would still mention it. Chenqie also thinks that Man Jing is a good person. "


    "Two years ago, the Third Prince caught a cold and went to see the imperial physician at the palace. He took a lot of medicine, but the disease never recovered, and you also know what sort of personality the Third Prince has. You''re always preoccupied with government affairs, so I don''t know how many times you''ve tried to persuade him. Luckily you sent Man Jing over to take care of him, otherwise, who knows how long his illness would have lasted. "


    It was clearly the Imperial Physician''s effort, but Man Jing took it for herself.


    Even the Princess Changze couldn''t help but take another glance at him. This didn''t seem like it was the way the Empress Zhang did things.


    The Empress Dowager Wang, on the other hand, had put on a front of the granny before the Empress Zhang, and only felt extremely satisfied in his heart, "Man Jing is indeed a good child, the current Third Princess is just a country bumpkin, and normally, the Third Prince would not even have any face in front of him. In any case, Man Jing has seen much of the world by the side of This Dowager, so it''s not bad at all for him to be offered to the Third Prince as the Lateral Consort."


    "You''re right!" The Empress Zhang lowered his posture, but changed the topic: "Logically speaking, prince should have two Lateral Consort s, but the third prince is still missing one. "Chenqie has a candidate on his side. I wonder what esteemed empress dowager thinks?"


    Empress Dowager Wang''s eyebrows knitted imperceptibly, but he still asked, "Which family''s girl does the empress have his eyes on?"


    At first, when the Third Prince was young, he often liked to recite poems and paint. But now that he is quite old, he had thrown all these things to the side, but Chenqie could tell that the Third Prince usually likes these things, with the help of the Zhang Family lady who is by his side, I believe that the Third Prince would definitely like it very much when he sees the Zhang Family lady reciting poems everyday. "


    The Princess Changze listened, holding only the tea leaves to savor them, his mouth revealed a playful smile.


    When the Empress Dowager Wang was old, he could not be compared to the Empress Zhang in his plans. The Empress Dowager Wang gave his personal palace maid to the Third Prince to be his Lateral Consort, but the Empress Zhang immediately said that he wanted to make the Pavilion Elder''s granddaughter his Third Prince''s Lateral Consort.


    Elder Zhang only had Zhang Yuanqing as his granddaughter. All these years, even the Emperor knew of Elder Zhang''s reputation. If he wanted Zhang Yuanqing to marry the Third Prince as his granddaughter, wouldn''t that mean that he had won over Elder Zhang as well?


    In the entire imperial court, there were only a few people who supported the Third Prince. If there were more Elder Zhang s, the Third Prince would have a better chance of winning the seat of the King!


    Empress Dowager Wang''s expression became somewhat uncertain, "Miss Zhang Family ¡­" This Dowager had originally planned to betroth his daughter to Fifth Prince as his Chief Consort. After all, he was the only daughter of his Zhang Family, so if he were to betroth Third Prince as his Lateral Consort, it would truly be a bit unfair ¡­ Even if the identity of the Third Princess above was not revealed, I am afraid that it would not be able to suppress her. "


    "Look at what you''re saying, can''t you suppress anything? Since we are all serving the third prince, we should naturally work together to think for the third prince''s sake! " The Empress Zhang thought that the opposition in Empress Dowager Wang''s words was not that obvious, and the smile on his face became even wider. He only said, "Actually, this matter hasn''t been completely settled. After all, we still have to see what the Emperor has to say ¡­"


    While they were talking, a little Internal Service rushed in from outside and said in a low voice, "Esteemed Empress Dowager, His Highness Wang is coming over!"


    Empress Dowager Wang''s gaze then fell upon the Princess Changze below.


    Princess Changze acted as if he did not hear this, his hand that was holding the tea Gu did not even pause.


    But it was still the Empress Zhang who laughed and said: Someone came to fetch my wife back, so I won''t stay here to watch the show.


    Ever since Princess Changze had married Wang Pei, she had always taken a liking to Wang Pei, and now, she felt that Wang Pei had picked the right time and place to do so ¡­ When she reached the emperor''s side later, she could only vaguely speak of Empress Dowager Wang''s attitude. Presumably, the emperor would also loosen his tone.


    Waiting for her to leave, Empress Dowager Wang sighed and said, "Zhang Ze, what do you think? Are we going to meet or not? "


    "See you?" What was there to see? "Esteemed empress dowager, please decide what I did wrong to make him slap me in front of a group of maids and concubines. From when I was young until now, no one has ever touched me!" Princess Changze became angry as he thought about it, and only coldly replied, "I don''t plan to go back. If you want to see him, then I''ll leave."


    Empress Dowager Wang waved at her, gesturing for her to sit beside him, "You''re really childish. Husband and wife are always at the head of the bed fighting, how can you not go back? If you don''t go back, what about Chun Geer? Are you willing to let Chun Geer not see his mother everyday? "


    "This one knows better than you what sort of character Wang Pei has, there are times when he is a bastard, but this husband is not someone you have chosen yourself ¡­ Hearing my words, when Wang Pei gives in, you just follow him back to the Wang Family. For no other reason, you should think about it carefully for Chun Geer! "

 C102

    Princess Changze still ignored him.


    Empress Dowager Wang frowned, and only ordered the little Internal Service to bring Wang Pei in.


    In fact, Wang Pei did not have the upper hand against the Princess Changze that day either. He had drank too much that day, and during the feast, he had even heard people saying that someone''s aunt had some relationship with a taboo, that the big guy was secretly laughing at that person from behind his back whether his bed skills were bad, or else how could the aunt steal from him from behind his back?


    There were all sorts of dirty words, listening to Wang Pei filled with anger.


    He boasted that he had never done anything too wicked in his life. He would usually burn a few stalks of incense when he met the Buddha and even give her some money. How could something so bad happen to him?


    Even now, he still remembered that when he was drinking in the brothel, there were people who came in to congratulate him. When he heard that Princess Changze was going to marry him, he was so shocked that he couldn''t even hold onto his wine cup ¡­ Wasn''t the Princess Changze unmarried to Lin Pei? Even if Lin Pei didn''t exist, he still wouldn''t be willing to marry such a tigress into the sect. What he liked was a gentle, gentle, and young girl like Man Jing, who was so tender that she could pinch water out of it ¡­


    If she marries the Princess Changze and enters the door, wouldn''t she have to be worshipped like a concubine watching over the world?


    Unfortunately, at that time, he did not have any choice. He and the Princess Changze had long lost each other, and if the Princess Changze was truly swept clean, then the child in the Princess Changze''s stomach would definitely not be able to be preserved. The things he did for the Princess Changze, could it be that he couldn''t hide it?


    Forgery of letters and murder of the family members of Third Rank was not a joke ¡­ His Aunt Di had always wanted to kill him, if he had all these crimes, then he really would not be able to live. After thinking about it, in the end, he could only accept the marriage.


    In the past few years, when he thought of this matter, Wang Pei''s heart filled with anger. On that day, he was even more agitated, and that was why he couldn''t help but give Princess Changze a slap.


    Just that one slap had sobered him up by half. He hadn''t expected that the slut would be so powerful, scratching his face one after another. Even now, there was still a hint of color on his face!


    Even if Empress Dowager Wang had eyes, he could still see through them.


    Immediately, how could she not understand? Zhang Ze''s character was not so easily taken advantage of by Wang Pei, "One of you is my nephew while the other one is the princess of the imperial court. You were brought up in this family''s embrace, no matter if it was when Old Prince Rui passed away or when King Rui went to Fujian, I had always asked this family to take good care of you ¡­ The back of my hand is full of meat, and I wish you a better life than anyone else, but now? "Look at how you guys are doing!"


    Princess Changze acted as if he did not hear it, and continued to play with his nails.


    On the other hand, Wang Pei kept his head low, like a rooster who had been defeated in battle.


    Empress Dowager Wang let out a long sigh, pointed at Wang Pei and said, "Even if Changze has an arrogant personality, you''re a man, so why don''t you let her? "Look at your entire room full of concubines. Even This Dowager felt so bored that he called This Dowager to tell his that one of you should keep your temper well, and send out all the concubines around you. The two of you should live together well.


    This was not the first time she had done this.


    When Princess Changze and Wang Pei were just getting married, Empress Dowager Wang had sent many of Wang Pei''s aunts. At that time, Wang Pei was so angry that he had smashed everything in the study, but Princess Changze had even personally come over to take a look. His tone was filled with disdain, "This thing in the study is only a decoration here, how can you use it? If you are angry, if you have the ability to scatter it in the Tzu Ning Palace, then I will say that Lord Wang is capable, but today, you only dare to throw things in your study, are you even a man? "


    He could even tolerate it at that time, but why couldn''t he do so now?


    Wang Pei took a deep breath and said softly, "Esteemed Empress Dowager is right. I know I was wrong. I ¡­ Aren''t we here to bring Zhang Ze back? "


    As he spoke, he walked forward and tugged at the Princess Changze''s sleeve and said lowly, "Previously, it was my fault. Now that you''re in front of Esteemed Empress Dowager, I''ll apologize to you. Why don''t you come back with me ¡­"


    Even standing together with him made Princess Changze feel disgusted. If not in front of Empress Dowager Wang, she would have liked to slap him back.


    The Princess Changze shook off his hand and walked a few steps away before saying, "I won''t go back with you. Just give up!"


    That slap ¡­ Right now, she was thinking of how to deal with Lin Shu and take her life. In that way, there would be no one who could stop her from being together with Abel.


    Wang Pei bent his body and looked at Empress Dowager Wang, his expression somewhat pitiful.


    Empress Dowager Wang also became the peacemaker, "Well, Changze, Pei''er has already compensated you, so you should just go down the stairs, don''t tell me you really plan to live in Tzu Ning Palace for the rest of your life? A few days ago, your brother even wrote over, saying that he wanted to take good care of you and take care of Chun Geer. If he knew that you are now like this, who knows how he would feel sad, you, even if it''s on my account, your brother''s and Chun Geer''s account, he would still want to go back ¡­ "


    However, regardless of what Empress Dowager Wang said, he would not give up.


    She had always been a proud and arrogant person, but once he made a decision, no one could persuade his. In the end, Empress Dowager Wang was so angry that he just said that he would not care about it anymore, he grabbed onto the palace maid''s hands and shakily walked away.


    For a time, the side palace hall was empty.


    However, Wang Pei revealed his true form, he straightened his waist and ridiculed: "Are you really not planning to go back with me?"


    "Go back with you?" Why should I go back with you? "Do you want me to handle that mess for you?" The Princess Changze''s mouth moved up and down, but his words were extremely formidable. "Wang Pei, do you really think I''ll give in if you make a ruckus in front of the empress dowager? I will say this clearly today, Wang Family, I will not go back, you can take care of yourself in the future! "


    She had already thought about it, and wanted Wang Pei''s life. There were many methods, but now was not the best time, so she had to endure for a while.


    However, Wang Pei said: "Heh, now you''re a whore and you want to set up a memorial archway? If it wasn''t for me hiding the coward in your stomach, would you both be alive today? If you want me to behave myself, then I will advise you to do so! "


    "If you are willing to stay in the Tzu Ning Palace, then you can stay. Since that coward has the same surname as me, Wang, then there is no way he can be sent to the Tzu Ning Palace to be nurtured, so I won''t believe it. With that coward here, you still won''t come back, so don''t kneel and beg me to come back! "


    All these years, although he did not dare to do anything to Chun Geer, but he had done it countless times in the dark.


    Princess Changze raised his eyebrows, and even smiled, "Whatever you want to do, do as you please! There''s only one thing that I want to say. If something really happens to Chun Geer, not to mention me, even the empress dowager and Wang Family won''t be able to explain it. "


    She was extremely dissatisfied that she was unable to see Lin Geer during the last Duke Andong Palace banquet. Originally, she had helped Wang Pei when Wang Pei was making things difficult for him, but based on Auntie Zhong''s attitude, why would she care about Chun Geer''s life and death? Maybe should suffer a little, this Auntie Zhong could finally know what was good for him ¡­


    As for the Lin Geer, she predicted that even if Auntie Zhong was given ten times as much guts, she wouldn''t dare to touch a hair on her head.


    That year, when she gave birth to Lin Geer, he had directly said that the child was too weak and could not be raised, but she did not believe this evil, that it was possible for his to stay by his side all day. It was a pity that Wang Pei would frequently cause trouble, and wanted to take his life.


    Once, Lin Geer got a fever in the middle of the night, Wang Pei didn''t even allow anyone to go out and treat doctors, and almost took Lin Geer''s life. At that time, she was so angry that she almost fought Wang Pei to the death.


    Fortunately, Auntie Zhong also had a child, so she thought of this brilliant method. The child was already around the age of one, so secretly changing the child wasn''t too difficult.


    On the other side of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, there was Lin Pei cooperating with the Auntie Zhong to say that the child was gravely ill, which was why he appeared so much thinner and thinner ¡­ It was originally a child born out of a concubine, so no one took it to heart. After the child was born, Grand Madam didn''t even hug him once.


    As for her Lin Geer, no one cared about her profound strength in the first place, so even now, there wasn''t the slightest flaw ¡­


    Thinking about it, her mouth revealed a slight smile, and was only waiting to take care of Lin Shu, then they would be able to be together.


    Ever since Lin Shu had returned from the Duke Andong Palace, she had become somewhat worried.


    She was worried that she would be chosen as the Crown Princess, but what she was worried about was actually what the Princess Changze had said that day.


    Those words were extremely vicious, as if they wanted to take the lives of this mother and daughter pair.


    Only, during this period of time, her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had been calm and tranquil. She had a nagging feeling that under this serenity, waves were hidden, and that on a certain day, raging waves would surge here.


    Lin Shu thought about it, but still lifted her leg and went to the Fanghua Garden.


    Madam Lian had been busy in the past few days, and now that they had returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, which was a small courtyard. They had been stuck in there all day, they couldn''t go here, nor could they go there.


    Lin Shu quietly walked in, but said: "Mother, I think that what you told me earlier was not too bad, having a child by your side will allow us to pass the time."


    "You agree?" Madam Lian was like a child, her face had a look of happiness, like stars. After being in the villa for a few years, she had gotten used to listening to her daughter, "Didn''t you say that it is better to keep Lin Geer by my side? "How can you just let go now?"


    She had seen the Lin Geer a few times and felt that the child was extremely pitiful. Gradually, she began to have this thought in her heart, even though she knew that Lin Shu would not agree to it, she still mentioned it.


    Just as expected, since Lin Shu did not agree, she had given up on this idea. No one was more important than her Sister Shu!

 C103

    At that time, the only thing could rely on was his mother to take care of all the trivial matters on the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, it would have been even more difficult for his mother to establish her footing on the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    How could a mother not want to look after her child when she grew up? His mother had always been unable to say any kind of emotional speech. If she didn''t, then her heart must be preoccupied with something ¡­ Seeing Lin Geer who was as weak as a cat, she must have thought of something.


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "Originally, I did not allow you to raise Lin Geer. Firstly, Auntie Zhong is his own mother, no matter how much better you treat him, she was still unfamiliar with you. Secondly, raising a child took up a lot of energy. But now that you are bored in the Palace, why not keep the Lin Geer by your side? "


    If she really could raise a Lin Geer, she would not oppose it.


    Although they knew that dragons gave birth to dragons and phoenixes, and that Lin Pei and the children of the Princess Changze might not have any kind intentions, children could still be taught slowly ¡­ But what about the Princess Changze? I am afraid he will not agree, not to mention the Princess Changze, he will not even agree to this.


    What sort of character did Princess Changze have? If he knew that his son was raised by his mother, wouldn''t the letter have a falling out? "Perhaps he could use this matter to test just how many people in the estate knew of Brother Lin''s background and how many people knew of his background. He could also guess Princess Changze''s intentions.


    Madam Lian looked very happy, "I know that you are afraid that I will be affected, but Lin Geer still has a servant girl by her side, I just want to bring her to the Fanghua Garden, furthermore, I know that the Auntie Zhong is his mother, and there is no way he and I can be like mother and son, but seeing this child makes my heart sour ¡­ ¡­" It actually made her think of the Lin Shu of her childhood.


    Even though the Lin Shu of her youth wasn''t as weak as the Lin Geer, she was still in an extremely difficult situation.


    "Then you can rest assured that you can leave this matter to me." Lin Shu smiled and went to the Falling Swallow Garden.


    Even until now, he had not recovered his senses at all. It was intolerable that the mother and wife would be so obedient to him, but now, it was as if they had eaten the heart of a leopard, and did not even take her words to heart.


    Some of the braver ones were still discussing secretly behind her back, saying that she was too shallow, and that her actions were too petty, far from being comparable to the original Madam Lian''s butler.


    Auntie Zhong could not do it, no one could compare to her in terms of her rich He¡¯s Mansion, she could only focus on her work in the brothel.


    Before she could welcome Lin Shu out, Lin Shu came in, "Aunt, there is no need to be polite. I know that Aunt has a lot to do today, I came here to discuss a matter with Aunt."


    She kept having the feeling that no one from He¡¯s Mansion could be more frightening than Lin Shu, "If there''s anything, Fourth Miss can just say it."


    Lin Shu was not polite and went straight to the point.


    If Princess Changze knew about this, he would not be afraid of eating her. It was a pity that he was not afraid of the three pitiful children below his knees, because Lian Jieer and Tang Geer had their own Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to protect them, and they still had to say that as long as Chun Geer dared to send his to Madam Lian''s side and raise his, he believed that the news of Chun Geer''s death would spread out.


    Princess Changze''s heart was as vicious as it can be, she had seen it before, "Fourth Miss can''t be joking with me, right? Seventh Young Master''s sickness was brought out from his mother''s womb, and during the winter, he coughed all night long, as if he couldn''t even breathe. Even now, at early summer, he has to get sick every few days.


    "That''s exactly the case, which was why I had to raise Lin Geer to the Fanghua Garden even more." Lin Shu had never thought that the Auntie Zhong did not know about this, if even the mother did not know whether the one beside her was herself, then it would be too inconceivable.


    "Aunt is currently in charge of the entire Inner Palace of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and is very busy. She also has to take care of Tang Geer, since Tang Geer''s mind is not complete, and Lin Geer''s body is in a bad condition, the back of her hand is covered in meat. Aunt is not a kind person, but if you want to take care of two children, then it is hard for you to do so.


    After all, this is something that Aunt cannot decide, but Aunt looked after Lin Geer until she was two or three years old, and in the end she had feelings for him. If Aunt agreed, that would be for the best, but if not, then I can only go and beg Grandmother.


    She did not want her mother to raise Lin Geer and raise her so that she was not familiar with it.


    She was afraid, if one day her mother really did treat Lin Geer as if she was her own flesh and blood, and then find out about this news, how sad would it be?


    Right now, all she wanted to do was to pass the message to Princess Changze through the Auntie Zhong. No matter what the Princess Changze wanted to do, she wanted to see the Princess Changze.


    As expected, Auntie Zhong''s face became extremely ugly, even her words were a bit stuttering. "¡­" This matter, Fourth Miss... Let me think about it, I will give Fourth Miss a reply in a few days. "


    How could she make the decision on this matter?


    Waiting for Lin Shu to leave, Auntie Zhong was so frightened that she directly collapsed on her teacher''s chair. Cui Ping advised: "What''s the point of Aunt doing this? It would be better to take advantage of this opportunity and raise Seventh Young Master under the Fifth Madam. Now you not only have to take care of the Sixth Young Master, but also Seventh Young Master. If it is too long, someone will inevitably notice that something is amiss. "


    In the end, those who were not biological were not. Auntie Zhong would always accompany Lin You Ting to eat whenever he had the time, but he treated Lin You Lin coldly. In fact, he didn''t even hug Lin You Lin when he came close to her.


    Fortunately, the servant girls said that it was because of the guilt in Auntie Zhong''s heart, but she thought, even if it was really because of guilt, the difference between the two children was too huge.


    Auntie Zhong let out a long sigh and said helplessly: "You think I don''t want to get rid of this burden? Everyone thought that Lin Geer was my son. He shouted in the middle of the night and refused to sleep. He caught a cold, and I, as an aunt, had to wait by the side... He was simply like a little ancestor, worthy of being the son of the Princess Changze, tormenting others just like the Princess Changze! If you can get rid of him, I would be happy, but do you think the Princess Changze is that easy to deal with? "


    "A few days ago, it was simply because I did not call Lin Geer and Princess Changze to meet, so Chun Geer''s wet nurse said... Princess Changze left Chun Geer and went into the palace alone. These few days she didn''t even manage to bring back a single word. I don''t know how Wang Pei will torture my Chun Geer ¡­ Even if I were to bring this up with Master, Master only said that Chun Geer has a wet nurse by her side to take care of him, so nothing bad will happen! "


    "But my heart is in turmoil, Wang Pei... Wang Pei was a bastard, who knew what he would do to Chun Geer? When I went to sleep last night, I seemed to have heard Chun Geer crying ¡­ "


    When she finished speaking, she couldn''t help but cover her handkerchief as she started to sob uncontrollably.


    Her heart was bitter!


    The children of the Princess Changze were being looked after properly, even if she really wanted to neglect it, and there was still Lin Pei in the house, but how innocent was her Chun Geer? Back then, when Princess Changze thought of such a vicious method, Lin Pei hadn''t even discussed it with her before he had agreed. She wouldn''t agree to anything that he said.


    It was a pity that Lin Pei had always been indifferent to her at that time. In order to let his son and daughter live a good life, she could only bear with the pain and give away his youngest son.


    Otherwise, why would the butler''s authority fall on her? And now, how could Tang Geer eat bird''s nest everyday? And how could Lin Pei persuade the Grand Madam to continue raising the Lian Jieer within the Green Pine Academy?


    Fortunately at that time, she was good at talking, and this Chun Geer had a wet nurse by her side, if not she would not have been able to get a message from her own son.


    After crying, Auntie Zhong could only bitterly write a letter to Princess Changze.


    The words in the letter were tactful, saying that Lin Shu and Madam Lian did not know of Lin Geer''s identity, and perhaps truly loved him.


    But Princess Changze saw that the plan was carried out, how could he take the risk? If Lin Geer were to really raise his to Madam Lian''s side, then Auntie Zhong would be able to hear the news that Chun Geer was gone the next day.


    Auntie Zhong was no longer human, she had even brought out Lin Pei, saying that the Lin Geer could not stay by her side.


    After sending off the Auntie Zhong, Lin Shu could not help but laugh out loud. Seems like Lin Pei knew about it, if she did not, she would think that Lin Pei had a deep affection for the Princess Changze, but in reality, it was just to pacify the Princess Changze!


    When Lin Shu arrived at the Green Pine Academy, Grand Madam was in the small buddhist hall chanting with Lin Lian. These few years, Grand Madam''s body had become more and more unrecognizable, but as long as his body allowed it, he would stay in the small buddhist hall.


    He had probably done too much in the dark!


    Lin Shu waited for less than an hour, then Lin Lian supported Grand Madam and came out. Grand Madam smiled: Sister Shu is here? Why didn''t you send someone to get me? Fortunately, I''m old now and I don''t have much time left to pay respects to the Buddha, otherwise you would have waited half a day! "


    "What does it matter if we wait for Grandmother? Big Sister Mulan said just now that you would find it easy to recover your spirit today before going to the Little Buddha Hall to recite scriptures. Lin Shu smiled, even though the ancestor and grandson pair were really incompatible, on the surface, they still had to work hard, "Today, I came here to discuss a matter with you? Mother wants to keep Lin Geer by her side, what do you think? "

 C104

    She put down her teacup and smiled as she said: "I was talking about this to Lian Jieer just now, and said that since Auntie Zhong is very busy right now, taking care of the two children won''t be able to take care of him."


    Saying that, she coughed a few times before recovering and said: "Speaking of which, there aren''t many concubines in the capital who can keep their daughters by the side of the concubine. Originally, I only saw that your mother had a lot of things to do, and couldn''t even manage your matters ¡­" Now that your mother has settled down to recuperate, it would be good for her to raise Lin Geer. "


    She thought about this a few times, but didn''t know how to ask. After all, Auntie Zhong had already done such a thing, and her character was so strong, she only thought that Madam Lian wouldn''t agree.


    From the looks of it, Grand Madam did not know about it!


    Lin Shu thought, and turned to look at Lin Lian, but to her surprise, even Lin Lian did not refute her.


    Lin Lian had her own ulterior motives.


    All these years, her father had secretly bought some land for his aunt, but all of the money had been used on Lin Geer. For some reason, she didn''t like this sickly little brother of hers ¡­


    He only thought that he might as well throw this mess to Madam Lian, if there was anything lacking in Lin Geer, he would just ask Madam Lian to pay for it, since Madam Lian would not lack this much anyway, and if Lin Geer encountered any problems in Madam Lian, he would not be able to wash it off even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    Lin Shu would never have guessed why her thoughts were so vicious, but now that she thought about it, she realized that even Lin Lian did not know about it, "But I mentioned this to Auntie Zhong earlier, it seems that Auntie Zhong was not too willing to do so ¡­."


    "Leave this matter to me!" Grand Madam looked very happy, "First Princess Pingning''s family will be returning to the capital in two days. Your big sister has already spoken to First Princess Pingning, after we return to the capital, he will first bring the child back to stay for a few days."


    Lin Shu''s face revealed a happy look, "Really? Big Sister is coming back? "No wonder Grandmother is in such good spirits these days. It''s because she''s enjoying a happy occasion!"


    , the eldest aunt of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, had been raised by the Grand Madam''s side since childhood and was the closest to her. Her actions and words were extremely appropriate, and when Lin Shu was disobedient, the Grand Madam would often pat the table and ask her to learn more from him.


    Thinking about it, if Lin Jia was really someone who could not stand on the stage, then how could she enter the eyes of the First Princess Pingning? First Princess Pingning was the direct of the Daqing Dynasty, so naturally, her eye of discernment was much higher than ordinary people.


    After waiting for the master and servants to speak for a while, Lin Shu left.


    However, a few days later, Grand Madam sent someone over to say that Lin Pei did not agree to this matter. Even though Grand Madam did not really love this little son very much, he had no choice but to admit that his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was sustained by this little son.


    Lin Shu was a little discouraged, and now it seemed that only Lin Pei and the Auntie Zhong from top to bottom of the He¡¯s Mansion knew about the background of the Lin Geer, thus, it was extremely difficult to make a move on others even if they wanted to.


    But what exactly was Princess Changze planning ¡­


    Lin Shu had a bitter face, but Yun Dou walked in anxiously outside: "Miss, Miss, Eldest Young Madam and Young Master have returned together, they have already passed through the Flowerflower Door, and are heading towards the Green Pine Academy."


    Lin Shu changed into a goose yellow net face, looking happy and happy, with a white dress underneath. After dressing up a little, she rushed over.


    At the moment, the Green Pine Academy was naturally a scene of prosperity. After all, Grand Madam was in a good mood.


    Before Lin Shu even stepped into the main hall, she heard the voice of a mother coming from inside, "Grand Madam, it''s really been a long time since I''ve seen you, you look so good, and I''m not old at all! My aunt has been missing you for the past two years, and last night she said that she would take a good rest for the night before leaving, but her eldest aunt actually thought of coming back quickly to see you and First Madam, and even Juan Niang followed behind her, saying that she wanted to meet great-grandmother and grandmother!"


    This voice was loud and was filled with excitement, it did not sound like the dignified tone of the Nanny Chen at all. Could it be that this was the big sister''s mother?


    Thinking about it, she slowly walked inside. Sure enough, she saw a forty year old mother dressed in dark green clothes accompanying Grand Madam, which was something she had never seen before.


    Once Lin Shu entered, the mother''s gaze fell on her.


    But Lin Shu acted as if she did not see anything, and called out softly: "Grandmother."


    Grand Madam nodded his head, because he was in a good mood, the smile on his face became even friendlier, "You are here, your First Aunt took Sis Hui''er out to fetch your sister, I''m afraid we will be there soon."


    Then, she pointed to the unfamiliar mother who was standing beside her and tightly holding her hand, introducing, "This is your big sister''s Li''s mother."


    "Hello, Mama Li." Lin Shu did not know why she said that, but she still followed the intentions of the Grand Madam and greeted Mother Li.


    Compared to Nanny Chen, Mama Li did not look that friendly, but she looked a little thicker. When she looked at Lin Shu, she looked at her from head to toe, and could not help but exclaim: "This servant has followed Eldest Aunt to the Forin for a few years, I never thought that all the girls in the house would have such good looks. Speaking of which, all of them are the fortune of the Grand Madam!"


    The Grand Madam patted Mother Li''s hands, and laughed while saying, "It''s been a few years since we last met, but you''re still so good at talking. Oh right, what does the Juan Niang like to eat? I still saw her once when she was a baby and now that she''s five or six years old, I don''t know what she likes to eat. Now that you''ve told me, I''ll tell the kitchen to cook it! "


    Thinking about the fragrance that leaked out when they walked past the kitchen, Mother Li quickly said: "Grand Madam doesn''t need to go through so much trouble, the reason why I called this servant to follow the horse carriage in front of us to come back, and told me to tell you that you can get me anything that you want. What his eldest aunt was thinking was precisely the taste of his home! They only said that it would feel good to eat anything with you and the First Madam! "


    Grand Madam''s eyes turned red again, "Sister Jia ¡­"


    For a moment, Lin Shu and Lin Lian who was still in the house did not know what to do.


    Right at this time, Nanny Chen walked in quickly and said joyfully: "Grand Madam, Eldest Aunt is back."


    Hearing that, everyone stood up and walked out. Lin Lian was especially happy as she smiled and said, "Where''s big sister? Let''s go get her! "


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw a lady dressed in a bright red and gold embroidery with two faint dimples on her face walk in. Behind her were seven or eight maids and their wives ¡ª ¡ª This was Lin Jia.


    Lin Jia''s face had a smile on it, and raised her voice: "I knew that all of you would gather like this, and I had originally planned to wait until we reach the Green Pine Academy to inform the servants, but who knew that we would see mother and Sis Hui''er, and now that grandmother is so anxious, it is my fault, so when we are eating later, I will punish myself with three cups of wine."


    "I''m afraid that you already have a craving for wine!" Although Grand Madam scolded lightly, everyone could hear the intimacy in his tone.


    She looked at her grandson who was slightly thinner than her daughter, whom she hadn''t seen for years. She felt her heart ache, Sister Jia had become thinner, and the color of her face was no longer as healthy as when she left the capital.


    Originally, Lin Jia had a smile on his face, but after seeing Grand Madam like that, she walked forward and tightly held onto Grand Madam''s hand, and choked with sobs: "Grandmother, Sister Jia has returned to see you!"


    Before she could finish her words, the tears on Grand Madam''s face had already begun to fall. She patted the back of Gu Ruoyun''s hands, and sobbed, "It''s good that you''re back! It''s good that you''re back! Do you know how many times Grandmother dreamed that you were back? Grandmother is not in a good condition right now. I''m afraid that I''ll never see you again! "


    Two years ago, I planned to come back to take a look, but who knew that First Princess''s health was not too good at that time, who would have known that after dragging things out, it would take more than two years! It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! " Lin Jia was also crying silently.


    On the other hand, First Madam who was suffering just now, had only stopped crying, and upon seeing the situation, her eyes had turned red, and even the usually heartless Lin Hui secretly wiped her tears away.


    Everyone present had tears flowing down their faces, but Nanny Chen had come to their rescue: "Grand Madam, Great Aunt, you guys are so busy reminiscing about the past that you forgot about Juan Niang! Look at the wronged look on our Juan Niang''s face! "


    Now that they thought about it, Juan Niang was five or six years old, but she could not be considered fat. She was thin to begin with, and now that the boat was exhausted, she had a small face.


    However, when he saw that everyone''s eyes were on him, he called out to his mother, as his mother had taught him, "Grandmother Zeng, hug."


    Grand Madam''s eyes were filled with laughter. He carried Juan Niang over and felt that he did not have enough of her, "Come, Grandmother Zeng, you are calling me Grandmother Zeng to die. Juan Niang, do you want to be Grandmother Zeng?"


    "Juan Niang thinks! I really want to! " Although Juan Niang was young, she was raised by Lin Jia. The girl was very smart, immediately, her body felt like it was plastered on top of Grand Madam''s, releasing an arm like a lotus root to point at her little head, and said with a serious tone: "Think here!"

 C105

    "I see that Juan Niang has grown up and is quite impressive. Not only is she more handsome than you when you were young, she is also smarter than you.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Juan Niang is better than me, and when the time comes, she will also be better off than me! " Lin Jia pretended to be angry, but how could the mother be angry with her own daughter? Although she pretended to be angry, she could not hide the smile on her face.


    "Of course!" With that, the Grand Madam was overjoyed as he instructed the Nanny Chen to take out the gift he had prepared earlier. It was a pair of gold bracelets inlaid with sapphire, and an Eight Treasures Pinch a golden lock. However, when the Grand Madam took this item out of the red lacquer box, the room immediately became silent.


    Although everyone knew that the Grand Madam had a lot of good things in his hands, no one expected Lady Wang to be so generous. The sapphire inlaid on the bracelets were all the size of a small fingernail, sparkling and translucent.


    Not only had the golden lock been lit, it was actually densely covered with buddhist scriptures, said that it had been personally carved by the master of the Dafu Temple. This was not a person who could be moved just because he had money.


    Now that Lin Jia has already begun to host the First Princess Pingning Palace and is starting to feed it, naturally, she was able to tell that the things that the Grand Madam had given him were all good things with a single glance. Furthermore, she noticed that the Second Madam and Lin Qian by her side were having a bad expression, and rejected the offer without even thinking: "Grandmother, this thing is too precious.


    "Why would it ruin her good fortune? When Juan Niang was just born, I used the words'' birth date ''to request for the host of Dafu Temple to calculate, and said that Juan Niang was indeed a rich person, in the future, she will definitely be open-minded, and everything will go smoothly. You are afraid of ruining your daughter''s fortune, how can I, a great-grandmother, not be afraid? " Grand Madam was genuinely fond of the Juan Niang in front of her, to the point of faintly surpassing her great-granddaughter Sister Pearl.


    Actually, just thinking about it made her understand. The last time she had seen Juan Niang, she had seen him in her infancy. It was only because Juan Niang was now like her most beloved granddaughter, that she felt a bit more pain.


    At that time, Lin Jia spent the entire night with her, little girl. She couldn''t even hold her feet down to the ground, but she stretched out her sleeves to wipe her tears, and only said, "Grandmother, don''t cry, Sister Jia is still here, Sister Jia will protect Grandmother."


    Even though she was old, she was not an idiot. Lin Lian treated her dutifully, but the remaining five were true feelings, and the rest were fawning on her. The way the rest of her granddaughters and grandsons treated her was not even comparable to Lin Lian''s.


    Other than Nanny Chen, no one knew what she was thinking in her heart. Lin Jia only felt grateful, after all, no matter how much good stuff her grandmother had, it would have nothing to do with her.


    Moreover, she still had her younger brother and sister that hadn''t gotten married yet. Whether it was as a betrothal gift for her future sister-in-law or as a dowry for her little sisters, that pair of bracelets was still a matter of great honor!


    Lin Qian had been to the Grand Madam''s warehouse a few times, but she had never seen such a pair of bangles before. Just now, he had liked her very much, his big sister was the dignified First Princess Pingning''s eldest daughter, what kind of treasures did he have, to actually be able to go back to her mother''s house to fight over them?


    Fortunately, during this period of time, she had been depressed over her marriage with Duke Andong Palace. No one had connected her unhappiness to this matter.


    Lin Hui even went over to touch the bracelet, and said while clicking her tongue: "Grandmother really has a lot of good things here!"


    Lin Jia held his sister''s hand and ridiculed: "Do you regret it now? If you have nothing else to do in the future, you can just get Green Pine Academy to honor your grandmother. In the future, your grandmother will leave more good things for you all. "


    Lin Hui only giggled as she said.


    "Now that you''re all grown up, I don''t know what you all like to write, but there''s no shortage of bracelets and jewelry." Now that you''re all grown up, I don''t know what you all like to write, there''s no shortage of bracelets and jewelry. "I brought a lot of ink and paper back from the Forin for my brothers, and brought some high-quality jasmine tea for all of you, as well as some other nourishing items for the abalones. Although there are some of them in the capital as well, but even if those stores are not good enough, I would not have been able to catch up with them, and if not for that, I wouldn''t have brought them back."


    Following that, her gaze landed on Lin Shu who was at the back of the group deliberately, and waved at her with a smile, saying: "You are Sister Shu right? "It''s been so many years since we last met, but you look much more beautiful now. I thought you were born well since you were young, but I didn''t expect you to be so good-looking after so many years. Come quickly and let me have a good look at you!"


    Lin Shu was a little stunned. Why would Lin Jia think so highly of her? Even if it wasn''t Lin Hui and Lin Qian, it should be Lin Lian who was raised by the Grand Madam.


    However, she still went forward and called out, "Big Sis."


    Lin Jia did not feel depressed or proud like the First Madam. Due to the warm smile on her face at all times, her entire body emitted a sense of tranquility.


    Now, she was even holding Lin Shu''s hand. Looking at him carefully for a moment, she finally understood why Princess Changze recommended Lin Shu to First Princess Pingning. Lin Shu was not considered the prettiest, but she was like a melilotus flower. The more she looked at it, the more beautiful she looked, to the point that she even suppressed all the girls in the room.


    Such a good girl, what a pity ¡­


    Lin Hui took off a bracelet from her wrist and put it on for Lin Shu without any explanation. Then, she smiled and said, "When I originally married, you were young, so I didn''t see you much when I came back, and it had been many years since I last saw you at the Forin ¡­ I usually bring this bracelet with me, if you don''t mind, then bring it along! "


    Lin Shu looked down and saw that the jade bracelet was clear and bright, it could not be considered to be ordinary.


    She felt even more shocked, the fact that the First Princess Pingning brought his family back to the capital was already different from how it was in her previous life. And for what? "Thank you, big sister. The things you give me are naturally excellent. How could I dislike them?"


    Lin Qian wanted to cry out in grievance.


    She was the one who was going to get married, alright? It was as if they had all forgotten about her.


    Now that the Grand Madam was very happy, he slowly patted the Juan Niang''s back. "Tell me, why don''t you leave today, you guys stay at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion together for a few days."


    "Forget it, since Big Brother is accompanying Big Master and drank a few cups of wine, it''s time for Big Brother to return. Right now, the First Princess is the only one here, I''m afraid there are too many places to clean up, it''s not good to leave the First Princess alone in the palace, it''s better for Big Master to go back!" Lin Jia''s smile was a bit forced.


    Seeing that, how could the Grand Madam not understand? He only ordered the Nanny Chen to go forward and prepare food.


    Lin Jia only smiled as she talked about what happened in the Forin. When the rainy season arrived, the Forin would create a lot of water, and many times, she had even brought Juan Niang to the courtyard to fish, and when the weather was good, she would bring him to the Litchi tree. She had asked the servant girl to pick some Litchi branches from the Juan Niang ¡­


    Lin Hui who had always been a good Litchi, almost drooled when she heard this.


    But Grand Madam and First Madam only heard this with tears in their eyes. Which one of the women in the capital didn''t rely on the flowers to enjoy the fragrance every day? Just with Sister Jia being so pitiful, the Eldest Young Master had already rushed over at such a young age ¡­


    After the meal was finished, Grand Madam left Lin Jia alone. I have always felt that you are the smartest, but what intentions do First Princess Pingning have that no one knows better than you? Why did you think so highly of Sister Shu in front of everyone just now? What should we do if someone looks at us? "


    Not many people knew about this matter today, and even the First Madam was hiding it from them.


    Lin Jia heaved a long sigh, and said: "Even though my relationship with Sister Shu wasn''t that deep, she is still my cousin after all. She comes from such a great family, and looking at First Princess''s attitude now, I''m afraid she won''t let go ¡­ Grandmother, I have tried to persuade her as much as I could, and even though I have said what I had to say, First Princess still refused to let go!


    "I know, I know! If you had agreed to it that day, why would it be First Princess Pingning who wrote to us? At that time, I had already guessed a thing or two. Silly girl, why don''t you go against First Princess Pingning''s words when doing something like that, why not? Exactly what decision you make in the end is far from something that you can decide! " The Grand Madam looked at her lovingly, his eyes revealing genuine concern. "Speaking of this matter, it''s not something I can decide. Now, you still have to test the attitude of the First Princess Pingning ¡­"


    Saying that, even the Grand Madam started to feel suspicious, "There are so many girls in the capital, it''s just fine. Why would the First Princess Pingning want to go to the Sister Shu?"


    Lin Jia shook her head, and said: "Ever since Second Uncle died, First Princess Pingning''s mind has been in a trance, let alone knowing about Sister Shu, even Juan Niang does not like him, it''s really hard to fathom this kind of personality. When I asked her about the news of the Sister Shu, she already felt that something was wrong. But who knew that the First Princess Pingning would say something like that in the end, Grandmother, do you agree or not agree to it? I didn''t think that he would agree to it so easily. What''s the attitude of Fifth Uncle Uncle and Fifth Aunt? "

 C106

    "I still do not know about the Fifth Master and the Madam Lian. After all, the First Princess Pingning has not returned to the capital yet, so this matter is uncertain. How can I dare to spread it?" Grand Madam lowered his voice a bit, and said: "How many letters did the head of the palace send out? Who sent it? "


    Originally, Lin Jia had only scribbled a few sentences in her letter. She had wanted to write a letter to ask about it, but since Lin Jia was at Forin at that time, perhaps this letter would not even reach Lin Jia''s hands ¡­ Naturally, she couldn''t just casually say a lot of things.


    Lin Jia sighed and said faintly, "First Princess said that Esteemed Empress Dowager sent a message over. As for the other things, I wanted to ask more about them, so the First Princess didn''t want to say too much ¡­ I told me to go to the First Princess to probe a little, but the First Princess actually hid it from me.


    Her mother-in-law''s personality was getting weirder and weirder.


    Grand Madam could only sigh as well, "No matter what, we have to wait for First Princess Pingning to enter the palace before making his decision. Regarding the matter of Sister Shu, it''s not good for us to reply too early, if any rumors spread out, the other people would feel that this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is similar to that of a young lady!"


    "You think the same thing as me." Lin Jia''s eyes revealed a look of misery, no matter what, it was hard for her to do.


    On the other hand, when Lin Shu and the other girls activated their Green Pine Academy, they felt that the sun was extremely high outside, so Lin Hui suggested to go to a small stone table nearby to sit.


    It was unknown if it was because Lin Qian had been depressed in the courtyard for too long, but she actually agreed to go together with them.


    After the servants served the tea, they chattered on. Although Lin Hui had been humiliated a few times by Lin Qian previously, but she was not satisfied with the marriage, as she was in a difficult situation, her complexion started to improve, "... Why is it so hot today? It''s only the middle of May, and by the time it''s June or July, I''m afraid I won''t even want to go out. "


    She was round, and she was usually the one who was most afraid of heat.


    However, Lin Qian didn''t reply. She was waiting until the fall of this year to get married, hoping that summer would come a little slower, and that it would be better.


    Feeling depressed in her heart, she slowly opened her mouth: "Sis Hui''er, why is the big sister back just like that? Didn''t the First Princess Pingning say that she would stay in the Forin for her entire life? "


    "What do you mean? Could it be that you don''t like my sister coming back? " Lin Hui thought about Lin Qian''s unhappy appearance at the Green Pine Academy, and realized after thinking about it, and shouted out: "What''s so good about the Forin, my mother already said it, Big Sis''s husband is already infected with a leg disease, if he remained in the Forin, his legs would probably be crippled."


    Lin Qian''s stomach was currently filled with anger, but naturally, she did not look good either. "When did I say I didn''t want Big Sis to come back? It is Big Sis who has returned, so how many days can she stay in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for? "


    She, was afraid that she would not be able to stay in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for more than a few days. It was just a casual conversation, why did Lin Hui treat her like that? Did you think that she wasn''t good at finding a marriage and that you didn''t even like her? "I just asked a few more questions, why are you so talkative? Originally, the First Princess Pingning and the empress dowager were at odds, but who didn''t know? I heard from my grandmother that First Princess Pingning was going to bring a whole family of people to the Forin and even after the Emperor appeared several times to advise them against it, they were still unwilling to give up and said that they wouldn''t be able to return for the rest of their lives. "


    Elder Jiangge was a Pavilion Elder in the middle court, so it was inevitable that Mrs. Jiang would have more secrets about the palace than other people.


    Lin Hui blinked her eyes, not knowing how to respond.


    She had vaguely heard her mother talking about Forin before, but every time she spoke of it, she would always wipe away her tears. Furthermore, First Princess Pingning was too biased, to sacrifice his big sister''s family for a dead son, how could there be such a heartless mother ¡­ It was just that at that time, she was only concerned with comforting her mother, so he didn''t ask too much and didn''t dare to ask too many questions.


    Looking at her ignorant appearance, Lin Qian felt a sense of superiority, "You don''t know about this, right? "First Princess Pingning might be the first to ascend the throne and the first to become Empress Dowager Zhou''s only flesh and blood, but the feud between Empress Dowager Zhou and Esteemed Empress Dowager isn''t shallow!"


    "There''s such a thing?" Lin Shu revealed a face full of doubt.


    Come to think of it, it was quite a coincidence, she remembered that in her previous life, the Grand Madam mentioned that it was because of the Empress Dowager Wang that the First Princess Pingning stayed at the Forin. It was just that this kind of royal secret was not something that she could casually find out.


    He never thought that Lin Qian would actually know about it, and even had the intention to show off.


    "The empress dowager climbed up the steps from a palace maid, and because she was young and beautiful, she was doted upon by the late emperor. She was even more so given birth to the current emperor himself, my grandmother said that the late emperor has always been very intelligent and sensible since he was young, and that the late emperor dotes on him. Empress Zhou only had one First Princess Pingning under her tutelage, so he was rather wary of the empress dowager."


    "But Empress Zhou is from a noble family, so no matter if it''s etiquette or virtue, she won''t be allowed to do anything to make things difficult for Esteemed Empress Dowager. I''m afraid the two of them have a grudge. The late emperor might have doted on Esteemed Empress Zhou, but he still respects her, so he''s never been able to hold the position of crown prince. He''s only thinking that perhaps Empress Zhou might give birth to his first son ¡­" "It''s a pity that even after Empress Zhou passed away, there was no next prince."


    "However, because of the death of Empress Zhou, the First Princess Pingning hated Esteemed Empress Dowager. At that time, the other half of the reason why Empress Zhou passed away was because she was worried and anxious ¡­ "It has to be known that the empress dowager was born in the cold and was used to people being cold. Her scheming skills far outstripped Empress Zhou''s. Who knows how many times she took advantage of her while she was still alive!"


    "A few years after Empress Zhou passed away, the late emperor intentionally wanted to make His Majesty his Crown Prince, but the First Princess Pingning was obstructing him. The late emperor pitied her for losing her mother at such a young age, and he delayed this matter again and again. "After another two years, the First Princess Pingning recruited a prince consort and moved to the First Princess Pingning Palace. The palace had only been two years of peace, and the late emperor''s health was already rather poor by then, but a year before the late emperor passed away, His Majesty was set up as the crown prince and the poor empress dowager had only sat there for half a year before he became the empress dowager. If it were you all, how could you not hate the First Princess Pingning?"


    "After that, Esteemed Empress Dowager no longer needed to look at anyone''s face. Even the First Princess Pingning didn''t have any good feelings towards her, but her personality was still quite good. She never went to the palace to pay respects to Esteemed Empress Dowager during festivals ¡­ Esteemed Empress Dowager hated First Princess Pingning even more. "


    "That year, when the Forin was overflowing, a few officials said that the Forin was the feudal fiefdom of the First Princess Pingning, but the First Princess Pingning was not concerned about the citizens of the Forin in the slightest ¡­ Since the empress dowager had seized this opportunity, he told the emperor that he would send the youngest son of the First Princess Pingning to the Forin to help out the disaster. It would be great if he could just walk through a formality, but the youngest son of the First Princess Pingning had been swept into a whirlpool and unluckily died, because the water was too strong, he didn''t even find his corpse. "


    "When Prince Consort Ma died, the First Princess Pingning fainted when he received the news, and tried to vent all his anger on Esteemed Empress Dowager. However, Esteemed Empress Dowager was also very innocent, and just wanted to give the First Princess Pingning a look at her looks, but it turned out to be such a tragedy. He said that when his youngest son died, the coffin only contained his clothes, and Esteemed Empress Dowager even made a trip out of the palace to speak to Esteemed Empress Dowager. From start to finish, the First Princess Pingning didn''t even speak to Esteemed Empress Dowager."


    "After the funeral, First Princess Pingning brought Big Sister''s family over to the Forin. He said that her youngest son couldn''t be left alone in the Forin without anyone to rely on, and now that Esteemed Empress Dowager''s temper has come up, she didn''t even try to persuade him. The emperor was also in a dilemma, so he couldn''t resist First Princess Pingning''s temper and could only allow First Princess Pingning to bring his family back to the Forin ¡­ I wonder why First Princess Pingning is back this time. "


    Speaking of what happened all those years ago, even Lin Qian couldn''t help but sigh a little.


    Lin Hui couldn''t help but feel her eyes redden as she sobbed, "Esteemed Empress Dowager is His Majesty''s birth mother and First Princess Pingning is His Majesty''s direct sister. I pity my elder sister for being wronged ¡­" Back then, First Princess Pingning had invited the Duke of Cheng''s wife to propose marriage. I still remember a bit of it, but no matter if it was grandmother or mother, they both refused. After that, the Emperor personally bestowed the marriage on them, so there was no room for discussion. At that time, when Internal Service had just left after announcing the decree, Grandmother and Mother hugged their older sister and cried together ¡­ "


    It was a pity that in front of outsiders, even his own family had to pretend to be overjoyed.


    Lin Shu could not help but say, "That''s right, even Mother said that Big Sister was extremely picky that year, there was no one who didn''t praise her when they saw her. I''m afraid that when the First Princess Pingning came to the Emperor, he provoked the Emperor''s request for marriage. "


    When the emperor bestowed a marriage upon them, they would either marry or die. As long as one had a breath of life left in them, that person would only be a part of the bridal sedan.


    With this, she couldn''t help but comfort Lin Hui, but she also understood why First Princess Pingning never returned to the capital in his previous life.


    But why did the First Princess Pingning suddenly return to the capital? But what benefits did the Empress Dowager Wang grant the First Princess Pingning?


    Lin Shu did not know the situation, and only borrowed the reason why she sent Yun Dou to buy candied fruits. She also asked Yun Dou to go to the First Princess Pingning Palace to find out from time to time whether the First Princess Pingning had entered the palace or not. If the First Princess Pingning had really entered the palace, then this would be really strange ¡­

 C107

    Yun Dou had only been gone for a day and by the second day, he had already brought back news saying that First Princess Pingning had entered the palace early in the morning.


    Already entered the palace?


    Lin Shu pondered for a long time, and her frown did not relax, what exactly were they planning?


    Within the Tzu Ning Palace.


    Today, her clothes were as luxurious as before, but her expression was very old. First, she had lost her mother, lost her father, lost her husband, and now, a white-haired man had sent a black-haired man away.


    Although she was only one grade older than Princess Changze, she didn''t look like Princess Changze''s older sister at all. Instead, she looked like a member of the same generation as Empress Dowager Wang.


    The Empress Dowager Wang sat on the seat of honor, the two of them did not look at each other, they were extremely indifferent.


    It was the Princess Changze who sat next to her that knocked her arm and said in a low voice, "Esteemed Empress Dowager, didn''t you find First Princess Pingning to settle things today? Zhou Family was still the Honorable House of the capital, and First Princess Pingning was also a direct ¡­ If you want the rumors in the capital to die down, then you need to have a good relationship with the First Princess Pingning. "


    When the youngest son of the First Princess Pingning died in the Forin, although it was instigated by the Empress Dowager Wang and it did not affect the Empress Dowager Wang, many people said that the Empress Dowager Wang deliberately murdered him.


    From one to ten, from one to a hundred, many rumors became true.


    It was only then that Empress Dowager Wang''s gaze fell upon First Princess Pingning. "Pingning, it''s been a few years since we last met, you seem to have aged quite a bit ¡­ He told This Dowager to say, "Since you''re back, don''t ever go back again. It''s not like Pingning is a good place!" Why must you go to such a place to suffer when you have your own First Princess Palace in the capital? "Tell This Dowager to say, Why don''t you stay in the capital from now on? Your family''s Minister must find an imperial physician to take a good look at the illness of your family''s Minister''s legs ¡­"


    "Esteemed Empress Dowager''s words are really light and nimble. What if someone says in the future that I don''t care about the people of Forin?" I already don''t have a son, so can''t I just send my only son in? " First Princess Pingning grinned, his face full of coldness.


    Empress Dowager Wang''s face instantly darkened.


    It had been years since anyone had dared to speak to her in such a manner.


    The Princess Changze hurriedly came out to smooth things over, smiling as he tried to help, "What do you mean by that? "Cousin only has leg ailments. It''ll take only a few days for the imperial physician to recover from it. How could it be as serious as you say?"


    "Actually, Esteemed Empress Dowager also cared for you. Otherwise, why would she write to you?" "When second cousin died, he didn''t want anyone. You don''t know, I spent all that time with Esteemed Empress Dowager. Esteemed Empress Dowager was so worried that she couldn''t even sleep. To be honest, it''s a pity for such a clever child ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore!" First Princess Pingning''s hand landed on the table with a "pa" sound, and he stood up while trembling. "Princess, are you purposely rubbing salt on my wound today? If the reason why you have invited me to the palace today is only to say these words, then I will leave first! "


    Now, even though she knew that the Empress Dowager Wang had a noble identity, she didn''t care about a mere Princess Changze.


    If it were in the past, Princess Changze would have left right away, but today ¡­ However, she could not leave, if she left, the Empress Dowager Wang and the First Princess Pingning would probably quarrel, wouldn''t that mean that he had given Lin Shu the benefit of his life, "I didn''t mean that! I''ve invited you here today to discuss the matter of second cousin''s marriage. "


    Second cousin''s marriage?


    The brows of the palace maids in the side chamber twitched as they felt chills down their spines ¡­ Didn''t First Princess Pingning''s second son drown in the water several years ago at his Forin?


    The palace maids were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    First Princess Pingning was not afraid of this matter spreading, even if it were to spread, it would be Empress Dowager Wang who brought it up to her. Furthermore, even if these palace maids were given ten guts, they would not dare to speak carelessly outside. "If it wasn''t for this matter, how would I have returned to the capital? What are the empress dowager and princess'' plans?


    Pity her youngest son died when he was only twelve or thirteen. If he was still alive, he would have already had a wife and children ¡­


    First Princess Pingning closed her eyes and the bright smile of her youngest son appeared in front of her eyes again. At that time, Lin Jia had just entered the room, although she was an obedient and sensible girl who would let her hold on to him every day, but when she was in front of her eldest son, she would still nag him a little.


    Now that his son had a wife, he had completely forgotten about his mother!


    At that time, she was as angry as ever, but her youngest son held onto her hand, smiling as he said that in the future, he would definitely marry a filial wife who was very understanding and would definitely not anger her. "It''s a pity that such a clever and sensible child disappeared at such a young age.


    "Actually, Esteemed Empress Dowager has always been searching for a candidate for second cousin brother. It''s just that none of the options are suitable for him. Either he has a lowly identity, or his appearance isn''t good enough to distinguish between the two, and his heart isn''t dignified enough ¡­ As soon as I found a suitable one, I ordered me to write to you. "


    "Lin Shu is the direct descendent of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and she was raised by the empress dowager''s side for a period of time. Be it her looks or her morals, she is not bad, and furthermore, she is your first wife''s cousin. Just based on this floor alone, she will not be able to live a good life in the First Princess Pingning Palace in the future."


    It was fortunate that the Princess Changze said this. Marrying a dead person meant living a good life?


    Since ancient times, there have been many rich families who have used living people to make their own blood relatives. As long as First Princess Pingning was willing, countless girls from the Humble Class were willing to send their daughters in, but unfortunately, First Princess Pingning had always been very observant, and always felt that her son was still alive. One day, he would come back, and if he really married that strange woman and entered the family, wouldn''t he be wronged when his son came back?


    Until the day before he came to the capital, First Princess Pingning had told those people below to continue searching. They wanted to see his corpse if he was alive!


    First Princess Pingning''s expression became slightly better, "The direct descendant of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Madam Lin''s cousin ¡­ I am naturally satisfied with this identity, but what did the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion say? I saw that the Madam Lin seemed to disagree, and directly said that Lin Shu was the only direct descendent of the five houses in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I am afraid that the five rooms would not agree to it. "


    She had even intercepted a letter from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to Lin Jia. Only, her attitude towards Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was ambiguous, and she did not say that she agreed, but she did not say that she did not agree either.


    She had only faintly revealed the meaning of her words to the. She had never thought that the Grand Madam would agree to it, and if he really did agree, wouldn''t the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion walk out one by one without getting poked in the spine by others?


    She was only informing the Grand Madam, she had to obtain this marriage!


    Because of the death of his youngest son, First Princess Pingning had already been tormented to the point where his temperament changed greatly.


    Empress Dowager Wang took a sip of the tea and then said slowly: "The fifth room is alright, but didn''t Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion agree to the marriage between their young lady and your young man? Once the imperial edict is passed down, even if you don''t agree, you still have to agree to it. "


    Even at this point, she wished she could step foot on the First Princess Pingning twice. She could only say that the first marriage of the First Princess Pingning Palace would be very disgraceful, "Even if the emperor doesn''t grant us a marriage, wouldn''t the empress and empress still exist? Now the most important thing is that you are satisfied with this daughter-in-law of yours, Lin Shu.


    She originally didn''t agree to this marriage. It was indeed too wicked.


    He directly said that the power of his Zhou Family was not small. As long as the First Princess Pingning stayed in the Forin, the rumors in the capital would not stop. There were even people who brought out the death of Empress Zhou from the past, saying that the person who died was the young Empress Zhou from that year, and the person who died was unknown ¡­ Every word pointed to her.


    The more respectable her status was, the more she cared about these rumors. She had been in power for many years and knew that these rumors were going to be suppressed the more they spread. At that time, wouldn''t she feel guilty?


    The only thing he could do now was to completely extinguish the source, the Empress Dowager Wang thought for a while, and finally agreed to the marriage.


    Right now, she no longer had any impression of Lin Shu, she could only vaguely remember that she wasn''t very talkative ¡­


    First Princess Pingning muttered to himself for a moment, and said: "After all, I have to take a look to know what Lin Shu is like!" If she really didn''t pick her out, even if she was a direct descendant of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she still wouldn''t have the qualifications to enter the gates of First Princess Pingning Palace!


    First Princess Pingning only said that he would send a message to Empress Dowager Wang after looking at Lin Shu. Although he said that, Princess Changze knew that this marriage was not too far off, First Princess Pingning would definitely agree to it.


    If Lin Shu had such a family, to make Madam Lian see his own daughter suffer, it would be even worse than killing her ¡­ After Lin Shu got married, wouldn''t it be easy for him to take Madam Lian''s life?


    When she thought about how she looked when she married Lin Pei in her phoenix coronet and ceremonial robes, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Empress Dowager Wang also ridiculed him: "... "Ning is getting more and more stubborn. I''m just waiting to see. In the future, she will suffer greatly because of this character!"


    No matter how prestigious Empress Dowager Wang''s status was, he would always leave a sliver of it for him. Otherwise, at the funeral in the First Princess Pingning Palace, even though she knew that the First Princess Pingning would not treat his well, she still chose to go over and mourn.


    Now that things had progressed to this point, she could definitely ignore the rumors, but after the others discussed for a bit, they all turned their heads in their hearts and allowed Princess Changze to persuade her, so she chose to bow her head to First Princess Pingning.


    Leave a chance for us to see each other again in the future ¡­ Empress Dowager Wang, who climbed up the stairs one step at a time, clearly understood this logic.

 C108

    Princess Changze was in an extremely good mood, with a smile in his eyes, "Look at what you are saying, what does the fate of First Princess Pingning have to do with you? Everyone had their own lives, so who could she let go? Back then, First Princess Pingning had invited Duke Cheng to come and propose a marriage, and his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had not agreed to it. However, First Princess Pingning had still asked the Emperor to bestow upon him a marriage, and that was the big lady with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ Now, another one has come. Even though it''s their own family, I''m afraid it''s their enemy''s family! "


    "When First Princess Pingning gets old, I''m afraid he will suffer a lot ¡­ I heard that every single one of the Great Aunt''s were able to yield and bear with it. Initially, they all cried that they wouldn''t marry into the First Princess Pingning''s Palace, but after waiting for the imperial edict, they all happily went to serve the First Princess Pingning on the second day of marriage. First Princess Pingning only feels that her days are difficult, the bitter days are yet to come! "


    People born into the royal family, benefits always rank ahead of family love.


    The little bit of debt Empress Dowager Wang had to Lin Shu, because what she said was thrown to the back of his mind, "Ping Ning only thought of marrying Madam Lin''s cousin. Madam Lin would never treat Lin Shu unfairly in the future, but she never thought that the two of them might work together to deal with her."


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager Wang was happy, he could only step on the First Princess Pingning.


    The news of First Princess Pingning wanting to visit him in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was delivered to him in the evening of the same day.


    In the past few days, when First Princess Pingning returned to the capital, who knew how many people had already sent their messages to him and were rejected, but First Princess Pingning still came with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Isn''t this giving face to the Sister Jia!


    "I know that you''ve been worrying about Sis Hui''er''s marriage for the past few years. Don''t worry, I''ll be back, and you won''t be the only one to worry about it. I''ll also keep my guard up in the future and definitely find a good marriage for Sis Hui''er."


    "I''ve asked the First Princess to go and ask around too. I''m afraid the Sis Hui''er is not eligible to be chosen, her temper is like a monkey''s, where would she be able to marry a prince and become his concubine? But since we haven''t made our decision in a day, we''ll just keep our hearts at ease. It''s best for us to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. "


    This joyous event happened one after another, to the point where First Madam rarely made a mistake, causing Lin Hui to spend her days carrying him around to find Lin Shu.


    Juan Niang was never a shy person, but after playing with Lin Shu for a few days, she had become like a concubine.


    It was just that on this day, Lin Shu finished her dinner. However, Lin Hui came alone with a hint of happiness in her eyes.


    Lin Shu said: "Why are you so happy? Juan Niang? didn''t come with you? "


    "Juan Niang is currently having fun with Sister Pearl and Lin Geer, how would you be willing to come with me to find you?" Lin Hui said and ridiculed her, "It was all in vain for me to treat her so well these past few days, but she has always forgotten about me, the aunt, the moment she got to know me well. She even tried to teach him a lesson by calling him older sister, but when she turned around, she summoned him to be her cousin uncle ¡­ Even though my mind was in a mess from listening, it was still hard for her to remember! "


    Lin Shu also laughed, "Doesn''t this mean that Juan Niang is smart ¡­ "It seems like you have nowhere else to go. You''ve come to find me this time, haven''t you?"


    "Who said it wasn''t?" Lin Hui laid on the Noble Consort''s couch and said listlessly: "These few days, mother and big sister have been chatting about family matters. There is nothing to say about Forin, or else I would like big sister to see the Apricot Forest Holy Hand in the palace. I couldn''t even cut in on the conversation, so I came to find you. "


    Saying that, she sat up straight, "Oh right, I have some good news for you. In two days, First Princess Pingning will come to our house as a guest, are you happy?"


    She was delighted.


    The smile on Lin Shu''s face instantly froze. First Princess Pingning didn''t go anywhere, she went to the palace first, and then came the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ Thinking back to what he had said at Duke Andong Palace that day, even if she was a fool, he would have thought that this matter had something to do with her.


    The First Princess relied on the Empress Dowager Wang to survive, but the First Princess Pingning did not need to rely on anyone. If the was provoked by the Lord of Changze, then the consequences would be unimaginable for her.


    However, Lin Hui looked at her and did not say a word, and only said: "What happened to you?"


    "I ¡­" Lin Shu''s mouth moved, she did not know how to say those words, but when the words reached her mouth, she hesitated for a moment and finally voiced the grudge between her and the Princess Changze, but she did not dare to say it in the end. For a matter like this, she did not have any evidence right now.


    Finally, she continued, "Do you still remember that day in the Duke Andong Palace? Duke Andong¡¯s wife wanted me to sit with him, but the words he said and the words he said didn''t mean that he was going to let me go.


    She should believe in Lin Hui, believe in her best sister in this life of hers.


    However, Lin Hui covered her mouth and kept quiet this time. "No wonder, no wonder you were accepted by the empress dowager into the palace so well, no wonder you didn''t come back to the manor for a few years, even grandmother didn''t say she wanted to bring you back. How could they be so ruthless ¡­"


    Saying that, she shook her head and said softly: "Are you afraid that sister, grandmother, First Princess Pingning and First Princess Pingning are in cahoots? "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be on your side. I''ll keep a lookout for you in the next few days. If I get any news, I''ll definitely come and tell you. Don''t worry, you might be overthinking things."


    She wasn''t a three year old child, and she still knew who was right and who was wrong.


    Lin Shu could only say with a wry smile, "Since it''s like this, I can only console myself."


    When she went back that night, she asked all sorts of questions, which made Lin Jia suspicious. However, when she thought about it again, Lin Shu was just a thirteen year old girl, how could she be that smart?


    Lin Hui was even more determined to not let this happen, it caused the First Madam to act as a mediator, and made it so that Lin Hui did not have to worry.


    After Lin Hui left, Lin Jia thought that the First Princess Pingning would come in two days. She could not hide some things from the First Madam and told him the truth.


    Only Lin Jia was crying with a face full of tears. The words were all about the grievances she had suffered under Yue Bing''s hands all these years, and if First Madam didn''t help her, she would have no chance of survival.


    Even the First Madam was relieved.


    Lin Jia was crying so hard her face was covered in tears. I know you feel bad, even if you don''t like Sister Shu, you are still her First Aunt. You are always nice to your aunties, when have you ever done such a thing? However, this matter was set up by the First Princess Pingning, you might not be clear about her character, but if she decides something, there is no room for change. "


    "Why wouldn''t I feel pain for Sister Shu? But what can I do? In any case, she still has to marry, even if she doesn''t, she has to marry. I might as well be the middleman there, and the rest of my life will be a bit easier. Besides, what exactly should I say about this matter, it still depends on Grandmother! "


    First Madam hugged her and cried.


    However, what he did not know was that outside the door, Lin Hui''s face was also covered in tears. Even if they were really wrong, these people were his closest kin!


    Lin Hui had not slept for the entire night and on the second day, when she went to pay respects at the Green Pine Academy, her gaze towards Lin Shu also flickered a little.


    The Grand Madam asked Lin Jia to stay behind again, but this time, Lin Hui did not stay behind. Instead, she slowly walked out of the courtyard behind Lin Shu.


    After walking for a distance, she called out to Lin Shu, "... Sister Shu, I heard it, I heard it all. "


    Her expression was somewhat gloomy, causing Lin Shu''s heart to go numb, "Let''s go talk over at the small pavilion!"


    They had not walked more than a few steps, but Lin Hui''s tears continued to fall. Waiting for Lin Shu to order his maidservants to stand guard around the pavilion, she started to cry while hugging Lin Shu, "I ¡­ Esteemed Empress Dowager and Princess Changze have written a letter to them recommending you to them. First Princess Pingning thinks that since you are his elder sister''s cousin, even if one day she dies, his elder sister won''t make things difficult for you. "


    "I''m afraid that in two days, First Princess Pingning will probably come to visit you. It''s fortunate that I was previously so happy ¡­" Sister Shu, what do we do? What should he do? "I''m afraid Grandmother was also rewarded and hurriedly brought back from the Manor because of this matter. First Princess Pingning would never listen to anything big sister says, if Grandmother also agreed to marry me ¡­"


    She didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Lin Shu only felt her heart sinking, sinking, to the point where she felt like she was sinking into the ice-cold sea, "It''s fine, luckily you told me about this now, we can still think about what to do, don''t be anxious ¡­ ¡­"


    However, her voice was trembling. How did it seem like she wasn''t worried at all?


    She stretched out her hand to touch her face, but her face was ice-cold. She didn''t know when, but tears had already started streaming down her face.


    She felt terrible. She had been reborn, how come her situation was even more miserable than in her previous life?


    Seeing that her face was as white as a piece of paper, Lin Hui was also frightened, she shook her arm and said: "Sister Shu, Sister Shu, are you alright?"


    Lin Shu felt her nose sour, but she managed to hold back her tears.


    Cry, what''s the use? In front of those he cared about, tears were like pearls, but if placed in front of those who did not care about them, tears were the most worthless dirt!


    Even if she fainted from crying in front of the Princess Changze, she would still be alright!

 C109

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. It''s better if you don''t expose yourself in front of big sister." Lin Shu was worried about Lin Hui, since she had leaked the news to her. It did not matter if Lin Jia and the First Madam found out, but if the Grand Madam found out, then it would not be good for Lin Hui to have a good relationship with them.


    She even comforted Lin Hui a little and said that she was fine.


    Lin Hui used her sleeve to wipe her tears, and said softly: "Is it really okay?"


    Lin Shu laughed happily: "What can I do for you? "When a car arrives at the mountain, there will be a road ahead of it. Even now, we still have not decided on the way to get married. There are still plenty of ways."


    Only then did Lin Hui barely relax.


    Although she was full of confidence when talking to Lin Hui, but when Lin Shu returned to the Linglong Pavilion, she felt a headache. No wonder the Grand Madam was so nice to her previously, he probably already had a plan beforehand. But now was not the time to care about the Grand Madam, and should properly think of a way!


    The more she thought about it, the more Lin Shu felt a headache.


    Grand Madam viewed Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation as more important than anything, so no matter what, Grand Madam would not agree to this marriage. But with Princess Changze here, it would be hard to say if Empress Dowager Wang would grant his a marriage. Princess Changze is an extremely shameless person, he should have broken her back!


    Right now, the most important thing for her to do was to take care of the Grand Madam, and then tell him to take care of himself, so that way, with First Princess Pingning alone, she would not be able to create any problems.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu ordered Yun Dou to keep her eyes on the Auntie Zhong.


    Yun Dou however, scratched his head and said softly: "Miss, didn''t you want me to watch the movements in the First Princess Pingning Palace? Why aren''t you continuing to watch? "


    She really wished that she could use the reason of buying candied fruits every day to get out. When she came back like this, it wouldn''t be right for her to not pick up a few skewers of candied fruits. It wasn''t like girls liked to eat these, but didn''t these candied into her mouth in the end?


    However, Lin Shu laughed, "Look at your hands, they are all small vortexes. What would happen if you continue to eat them like this?"


    Pausing for a moment, she continued, "If you really want to eat candied fruits that much, I''ll get my wife to buy you a few more tomorrow. It''s just that there''s one thing, and that''s to keep an eye on the Auntie Zhong.


    She even woke up two hours earlier every morning. She would even dream about shouting "Auntie Zhong" to herself, but that was all to come later.


    Waiting until the evening, when Lin Shu went to pay respects to the Grand Madam, the Grand Madam was discussing with him about inviting him for a few days of feast.


    Seeing Lin Shu coming in, First Madam''s eyes flickered.


    She had lived for more than half her life, and this was really the first time she had done something that didn''t make any sense.


    Lin Shu acted as if she did not see anything.


    Grand Madam only waved at her, his eyes filled with love. Why are you here so early? Even though it''s early summer, the sun is very big, so be careful not to get sunburned. "


    "Didn''t I know that the First Princess Pingning was coming to our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? What kind of identity does the First Princess Pingning have? To be able to come to our residence as a guest, it must be because Big Sis enjoys it! " Lin Shu''s face revealed the happiness of a little girl, but when she glanced at Grand Madam, he seemed to have thought of something, and hesitantly said: "I heard that the First Princess Pingning is respected by the current emperor, do you think that the old woman will know which girls have been chosen to be the Queen of Crown Princess?"


    So that''s the reason!


    Grand Madam''s tensed heart relaxed, and said with a smile: "Of course, I came here to ask about this matter, so logically speaking, you and Sis Hui''er should not have chosen this place, so the two of you don''t have to worry ¡­ Your First Aunt and I are waiting for the fifteenth of the fifth month to invite our First Princess Pingning over, what do you think? "


    In the end, she was afraid that Lin Shu would sense something, so she added on with a smile: "Little girl, you have always had a lot of evil ideas, but do you have any?"


    Lin Shu only said: "The fifteenth of the fifth month is a good omen ¡­ Why not invite the First Princess Pingning to burn some incense on it? It just so happens that I can use this opportunity to light up two lamps for you and your mother. What do you think? "


    Grand Madam was noncommittal.


    In terms of marriage, First Princess Pingning was her junior. When he was in the capital, he was originally unhappy about interacting with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so she couldn''t really force himself to curry favor with First Princess Pingning, right? She knew nothing of First Princess''s preferences.


    Lin Shu immediately laughed, "I just feel that you and Lian Jieer have always believed in the Buddha, and have not been to the Dafu Temple for more than a month, why not take this opportunity to invite the madam of the aristocratic families in the capital to enjoy the Buddha''s fragrance? After all, if the First Princess Pingning only comes to our house, there will definitely be people who talk about it, even if not for our family, but for the sake of the reputation of the First Princess Pingning and big sister, you should think about it."


    First Princess Pingning did not know how to treat people, and no one dared to say anything, who told her to be the direct First Princess of Daqing Dynasty? But these rumors would fall onto Lin Jia.


    Originally, First Madam didn''t like the arrogant Lin Shu, but after hearing this, she felt that she was both intelligent and pitiful, "She''s really a sensible child, able to think of your big sister in everything ¡­ I heard that after First Princess Pingning went to the Forin, he also started to mutter buddhist prayers every day. It''s not bad to take this opportunity to invite First Princess Pingning to the Dafu Temple, it''s to prevent others from saying that our family''s Sister Jia is here to curry favor with the First Princess Pingning! "


    On the other hand, Grand Madam felt that something was amiss, on the other hand, Lin Shu was not this attentive, he only said: Let me think about it, Dafu Temple is not as comfortable as when we are at home, furthermore, the various ladies are going to the Dafu Temple together, and are talking about our family being the host, but that is a quiet place, it would not be good if we disturb the Buddha ¡­


    Lin Shu smiled and did not speak.


    If he said too much, it would definitely arouse the Grand Madam''s suspicions.


    First Madam sat up straight, and said seriously: "Mother, I think Sister Shu''s method is pretty good."


    Going back to the Dafu Temple would require two days, but staying at the Dafu Temple was enough for one night, so it wouldn''t delay anything.


    Grand Madam frowned, he directly said that it was only the beginning of May, there were still about ten days until the fifteenth day of May, there was no rush.


    However, when Lin Shu was about to rest, Grand Madam sent Mu Lan over to deliver a message, saying that although her method was good, First Princess Pingning''s body was not as healthy as it was before.


    Lin Shu only smiled and said yes, she even left Mulan down to drink a cup of tea.


    She knew that the Grand Madam was just like an old cunning fox and was not so easy to deal with, but it didn''t matter if he could not go to Dafu Temple.


    As a result, Lin Shu was no longer in a hurry, and even on the second day, she was still able to calmly accompany Lin Jia in speaking.


    Lin Jia was indeed worthy of being raised and raised by the Grand Madam s. She only revealed a few clues when she first returned to her residence. Juan Niang, slow down, be careful of falling, don''t pull your uncle away, be careful of falling your uncle! "


    Speaking of which, Lin Geer was a few years younger than her cousin.


    But who would have known that Lin Geer was even skinnier than her. It was also because of this that Lin Jia started to feel especially tender towards Lin Geer, even hugging Lin Geer next to Juan Niang and Sister Pearl together.


    Lin Geer''s face also revealed a rare smile, she was playing until her head was covered in sweat, after eating too much, she became more cheerful, and Auntie Zhong then placed him by Lin Jia''s side with ease and courage.


    Lin Shu, Lin Jia and Lin Hui sat together on the stone bench, and said with a smile: "Big Sis should also quickly add a little brother and sister to Juan Niang, if not, when Juan Niang returns to First Princess Pingning Palace, she would not have any companions."


    "Young lady, why are you not ashamed at all when you say these words? Did you learn them from the Sis Hui''er? " Lin Jia pretended to want to hit Lin Shu, and laughed, but there were a few traces of helplessness in her eyes, "Do you think I don''t want to give birth to my younger brother and sister early on in Juan Niang? "But it''s not something I can do if I say I want to..."


    With a child here, she could more or less speak up in front of First Princess Pingning, "Forget it, it''s good. Why do we need to talk about this? I have already agreed with First Princess that after First Princess comes here and becomes our guest, I will bring him back with me. Looking at the date, I can still accompany you guys for more than ten days. "


    Lin Shu smiled as she followed up.


    However, Lin Hui did not say much. Ever since she knew that her own sister wanted to scheme against Lin Shu, she had been worrying about various matters everyday. She did not like to talk or laugh, and she could not even eat anymore.


    Lin Jia asked her what was wrong, she only said that because her few white foxes were sick, she was not happy in her heart.


    These white foxes were even the ones that had been gifted to Lin Shu by him for countless years, but they had all been asked by Lin Hui to come over here.


    Lin Jia never liked these furry things, but most mothers were like this, always feeling that this sharp-tongued beast would hurt its own children.


    The few of them chatted for a while before dispersing.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to return to the Linglong Pavilion, Yun Dou could only dejectedly report his loss, saying that there were no unusual movements from the Auntie Zhong s.


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "Don''t be discouraged, it''s just like those white foxes raised by the Sis Hui''er. You have to take something to tease it, and wait for it to lose its wariness, then it won''t be able to hide its tail. "


    At that time, she would be able to uncover the fox.


    It was just that Lin Shu never thought that there would be something that would be used to make fun of foxes. That night, Maid came to report that she was accidentally pushed down the brick bed by Juan Niang, and there was a large hole on her forehead.

 C110

    Now that the Madam Lian was not in charge, Lin Shu, the young mistress, naturally rushed to the Green Pine Academy.


    Because Grand Madam pitied Lin Jia, during this period of time, she had Lin Jia stay in the Green Pine Academy. As a result, Lin Geer also stayed with Lin Jia during these few days.


    As soon as Lin Shu stepped into the east wing of Green Pine Academy, she heard the sobs of the Lin Geer. It must be because she was so tired from crying that she couldn''t even make a sound.


    Then, there was the low sound of Lin Pei''s reprimand, "Everything was fine, why did Lin Geer fall down? What were the maids and wives doing? Even the Seventh Young Master didn''t have a good impression of him! Each of you go down to retrieve ten boards! "


    One after another, the maidservants started begging for mercy.


    Lin Shu then walked in amidst the begging voice.


    "Don''t be angry Fifth Uncle, I did not take good care of Juan Niang, it is just too mischievous, two children fighting over a tiger cub, who would have known that Juan Niang would push Lin Geer down," Lin Jia said with a calm voice.


    Juan Niang felt like she heard her own name, and knew that she was wrong. She cried out loud, but when she saw her mother, who loved her dearly, she did not hug her, but instead stretched her arms.


    Grand Madam frowned, "It''s common for little kids to get hurt while playing around, why is it worth it for you to get so angry? If you ask me, there is something wrong with this Lin Geer being my cousin. She knows very well that this Juan Niang is my niece, but she is also a young concubine, why is she still holding the tiger-headed child in her hands? "


    Forget it. Fortunately, the blood on Brother Lin''s head has already stopped bleeding. Tomorrow, we''ll invite the imperial physician over to take a look. It''s not that big of a deal for this guy to have a scar on his head. He''s not a girl, so how can he be so delicate?


    This bias was too extreme!


    But no one could say anything, only Lin Pei brought Auntie Zhong out with a gloomy face. He originally wanted to bring Lin Geer back with him, but who knew that Grand Madam said it was already too late, and it would not be good to torture the child, so he gave up.


    Waiting to go out, the Auntie Zhong trembled and said, "... Master, if she finds out about this, what should we do? "


    I''m afraid the Princess Changze will eat her alive.


    Lin Pei frowned, and instructed: "This kind of thing cannot be hidden, just tell me the truth, it has nothing to do with you."


    Even though he said that, the Auntie Zhong was still extremely afraid. She hurriedly returned to her Falling Swallow Garden and wrote a letter to send him out.


    What he didn''t know was that he had already fallen into the eyes of the people who cared about him.


    However, Lin Shu accompanied Grand Madam by her side. Grand Madam originally did not like Lin Geer very much, she only felt that this child was a little too weak. Compared to her great-grandson that she hadn''t seen for many years, he was naturally more biased.


    But Lin Geer acted as if she knew that the person who was pampering him had already left, Lin Jia hugged Lin Geer and Lin Geer also cuddled up in his arms. She even passed the tiger head doll in his arms to Juan Niang.


    Lin Jia only felt that this child was even more pitiful, and only asked him if his head still hurt.


    Lin Geer shook her head, her voice was weak like a cat''s. "It doesn''t hurt anymore ¡­"


    Even Lin Shu could not help but sigh. If this child was not the flesh and blood of Princess Changze, she would definitely bring him up by her mother ¡­ On the way back, she had heard the cause and effect of this matter. She said that both the Lin Geer and the Juan Niang had set their eyes on the Tiger-headed Puppet, but there was only one Tiger-headed Puppet, at that time, Lin Jia said that he would play with it alone for a while, but who knew that the Tiger-headed Puppet would actually land in the hands of the Lin Geer, and the Juan Niang would snatch it away.


    The Lin Geer was big, so she was about to extend her hand to fight the Lin Geer. At that time, Lin Jia had something to do and wanted to go out, so the maids and wives did not seem to see it, which was why it was such a tragedy.


    Lin Shu felt her heart tighten. After a while, she said, "... I''m afraid that tomorrow, there will be someone who will bring Lin Geer back. In the future, if there''s anything this child needs, just tell me. "


    No matter whose child Lin Geer was, the grudges of the previous generation had nothing to do with him.


    On the second day, the red-eyed Cloudbean hurriedly came in and said excitedly, "Miss, you''ve really found some clues from your servant!"


    Lin Shu was not surprised at all. Something happened in the Lin Geer, no matter what happened, the Auntie Zhong must have heard from him before, "Continue watching. If you find anything wrong, quickly come back and tell me."


    The fish are about to take the bait.


    When night fell, Lin Shu received the letter and rushed to the back garden with her people. There were already a few women in Linglong Pavilion in the garden pressing down a man in guard uniform.


    The few women were used to rough work and had the strength of men. It was easy for them to subdue a guard.


    On the other hand, Auntie Zhong stood on the side with a panicked expression, to the point where her entire face had turned pale white.


    In the end, he still felt guilty!


    Seeing that Lin Shu had arrived, she could not help but ask: "What is Fourth Miss doing?"


    Lin Shu looked around at her surroundings, then gave Yun Dou a praising look, which then landed on Auntie Zhong, "Aunt, what are you asking me for? "I would actually like to ask, ''What are you doing?''


    She pointed at the guard who was kneeling on the ground, not even daring to raise his head, and sneered, "Who is this? Auntie, don''t say that we bumped into each other by accident. This is the inner courtyard, even if the guards have the guts, how could they dare to come in? If what I said was not wrong, Aunt should be seeing the steward in the Falling Swallow Garden right now, why did she run all the way to such a remote place in the rear garden? "


    Auntie Zhong''s body trembled. She had always been afraid of Lin Shu, but now that her mouth moved, she could not say a single word.


    Lin Shu looked at the big rock at the side and felt that the location of the Auntie Zhong was really good. After being covered by the big rock, who knew what they were doing inside, and said calmly: "Why isn''t Aunt talking anymore? Don''t you usually talk in front of your grandmother? "Could it be ¡­"


    At this point, she stopped talking. But halfway through her words, her words were even more enchanting.


    Auntie Zhong only felt her legs go weak, and shouted: "Fourth Miss, don''t you slander us!"


    "Whether I''m spouting slander or not, this lady doesn''t know." Lin Shu''s voice also grew louder as she ordered in a stern voice: "Search them all, see if there are any shameful things on their bodies!"


    Since the guard had sent a message to the Auntie Zhong, she must be someone from the Princess Changze. She must have brought something like a letter with him.


    When there was a wife who wanted to go forward to search, it was not only to search for the guard, but also to search for the Auntie Zhong s.


    Auntie Zhong began to struggle, "How dare you all not search my body? You''re not giving up your life! "


    With her struggle, the two servants holding onto the guard also went forward to threaten the Auntie Zhong. The guard quickly took out a letter from his chest, and without caring about tearing it apart, he placed it in his mouth.


    The few women hurriedly tried to dig out the things in his mouth, but how could the people selected by the Princess Changze be ordinary people? In a few bites, he had fed a letter to his mouth!


    Lin Shu watched from the side coldly, laughed and said: "Capture this guard, and bring Auntie Zhong to the Green Pine Academy!"


    She wanted everyone to know about this matter so that Princess Changze would not know about it. At that time, Princess Changze would not even be able to take care of his children, how would she have the mind to hurt her?


    Waiting for a few servants to bring the Auntie Zhong to the Green Pine Academy, the face of the Grand Madam who was talking to Lin Jia darkened, "What are you doing?"


    She only felt that Lin Shu was messing around again!


    Lin Shu laughed and said: There was someone at the back garden watching Auntie Zhong and a guard pulling each other''s arm, and at that time, Maid passed by me, but who knew that the guard would raise his leg and run away, when the servant saw that something was amiss, he called for a few women to capture him, as this matter is extremely important, I did not dare to casually take care of it, so I brought Auntie Zhong to Green Pine Academy.


    Was it unclear who his concubine and guards were? This was not a rare occurrence in the aristocratic families, causing such a scandal in the capital every two years.


    Sure enough, Grand Madam''s face darkened, "Auntie Zhong, what''s going on?"


    Auntie Zhong said with a sob: "Just now, I just met a girl from my hometown in the rear garden, and spoke a few more words before seeing the servant girl from Fourth Miss. I knew that the Fourth Miss never liked me, so I was afraid that the Fourth Miss would worry too much, so I let the girl from my hometown leave, but who would have known that the girl from my hometown was pressed down on the ground ¡­ Grand Madam, you must avenge me! "


    "Heh, Auntie Zhong''s words are quite interesting. Why didn''t you say that you just found a letter from that guard and he stuffed it into his stomach in twos and threes?" Lin Shu sneered, "I think it''s Auntie Zhong who''s trying to avoid the important matter, do you think Grandmother is easy to fool?"


    These few years, the mother and daughter pair of Auntie Zhong were very popular.


    Grand Madam replied as he looked at him coldly, "Is that so?"


    Auntie Zhong did not dare to speak, and shesheould not speak either. Whether it was because she was involved with someone, or because she had mentioned the matters between him and Princess Changze, he could only say death.


    Grand Madam had already started to understand and coldly instructed Nanny Chen to lock him up in the woodshed as well, and wait for Lin Pei to return before making his decision.


    After the Auntie Zhong had gone down, Lin Jia spoke in a low voice: "Grandmother, there were some things that I did not know whether or not I should say. But after seeing this, I had no choice but to say them. Logically speaking, Lin Geer was only born at the age of one full year, these few days I have also heard that Auntie Zhong had an extremely good pretense, why is Lin Geer so weak? Lin Geer is a premature baby, not a child from the fifth house ¡­ "


    Originally, she doted on Lin Geer, but now that her Juan Niang had become a prodigal lady in everyone''s mouths because of her Lin Geer, all those who took pity on and doted on her became nothing more than clouds in the sky ¡­ Moreover, her suspicion was not without reason.

 C111

    Even though Lin Jia''s voice was lowered, every single word was still heard by Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu sighed that Lin Jia was really worthy of being raised and raised by the Grand Madam herself, to have learnt a hundred percent of the Grand Madam''s self-interest.


    It was naturally inconvenient for Lin Shu to be present at an occasion like this, so she only said that she would leave first.


    Lin Jia became more and more fearless, "Please think carefully about what I just said ¡­ Haven''t you ever suspected? After all, at that time, the Auntie Zhong would have been confined inside the Falling Swallow Garden, and we don''t even know who we''ve come in contact with and interacted with! This person is the easiest to be tempted when she''s alone and helpless. "


    As she spoke, she lowered her voice even more, "I once told First Princess Pingning about the secrets of the palace, and told him that there is a high chance that those unfavoured concubines are involved with that guard. There are even many people who take a fancy to the Internal Service at the head of the palace.


    The Grand Madam was silent, but he had already expressed his attitude.


    Lin Jia slowly exhaled, "You have to think about this matter carefully, you cannot confuse our Lin Family''s flesh and blood."


    Grand Madam frowned when he heard it, and could not help but say: "I had my suspicions back then, but what your Fifth Uncle said was true, that Lin Geer was definitely his flesh and blood, and that he could not even differentiate between her own children? Now that I think about it, Lin Geer is already two or three years old, and in this case, she really does not look like someone from our Lin Family. "


    "This kind of thing cannot be forgiven. We have to investigate it thoroughly!" "In these few years, Lin Jia had learnt a lot from the First Princess Pingning. It''s good to say that she was ruthless, that he did not care about relationships, and that there were times when being stone-hearted was better than being soft-hearted." Fortunately, there were still clues around.


    Grand Madam only sighed and helped her straighten her sleeves, "I''ll leave this matter to you. Although fourth miss is smart, she has always been at odds with Auntie Zhong, I''m afraid she might do something to his ¡­ For this large family, the only one I can trust is you. "


    Lin Jia then took this matter into consideration.


    And it was also because of this matter that Lin Shu saw Lin Jia''s methods ¡ª ¡ª It was different from an ordinary girl''s methods, generally speaking, a girl''s house with a more ruthless nature would at most cut off the guard''s food from the water, but Lin Jia, on the other hand, did not even give food to the water. Not only did she not give the guard any food to eat, he even sent someone to cut a wound on the guard''s arm, and placed a bowl on his arm, so the guard could hear how cleanly her blood dripped one drop at a time.


    Pa da da, one after another, the night was extremely quiet, and even the men of heaven and earth would not be able to withstand it.


    On the second day, the guard bit his tongue and committed suicide.


    When Lin Shu heard the news, she was stunned. Since the situation had developed to this stage, she had never expected it to happen, but now, there was no turning back.


    When Lin Shu met Lin Jia with the Green Pine Academy, Lin Jia who was holding onto Juan Niang looked like nothing as she kept feeding the Juan Niang who was in her arms with pastries.


    On the other hand, Grand Madam mentioned this to her, "... Yesterday, your father came to find me again and said that Lin Geer was his child. There is no doubt about that, since your father has already said it, I will not say anything anymore. "


    "Auntie Zhong has already returned to the Falling Swallow Garden. Don''t bring up this matter ever again!"


    Her words were indifferent, as if this matter had completely become Lin Shu''s fault.


    When she thought about how Lin Pei had arrived in full fury last night, and how her words and actions were tinged with blame, and how she had never cared about Fifth House in all these years, yet had to worry about all these things ¡­ The Grand Madam was too lazy to care about it anymore, she could do whatever Lin Pei wanted, but the Fifth Master had never gotten close to her in all these years anyways, why would she bother to do such a tiring and unflattering thing?


    Lin Shu also felt that the atmosphere in the house was a little strange, but she still agreed to it in the end.


    Grand Madam''s face did not look good. After teasing Juan Niang for a while, she changed the topic, "¡­ Juan Niang''s personality is indeed going to change, it''s fine for a man to be a bit more mischievous, but for a girl to be so mischievous, it''ll be difficult to say who she is next. "


    The smile on Lin Jia''s face froze. In the past two days, her grandmother hadn''t said anything about Juan Niang, but because Fifth Uncle came to the Green Pine Academy yesterday, her grandmother said something like that ¡­ It must be because Fifth Uncle was unhappy and said something!


    However, no matter how unhappy she was, she could only agree in front of Grand Madam.


    Juan Niang only yawned, then Lin Jia laughed: "Grandmother, I''m afraid Juan Niang is tired, I will carry Juan Niang to rest!"


    How could Grand Madam not know that Lin Jia was unhappy? However, what Lin Pei said last night, was not wrong, "You are not only Big Brother and Second Brother''s mother, you are also my mother. When things go wrong, I do not beg for you to feel any pain.


    "When I saw that you were an elder that day, I didn''t know what to say in front of a few juniors, but now I want to refute. Juan Niang is your great-great-granddaughter, could it be that Lin Geer isn''t your grandson? That day, you unreasonably said that Lin Geer was in the wrong, just like how Second Brother and I had a dispute back then, and you said that I was wrong. I actually want to ask for Lin Geer, what exactly was his wrong? "


    Last night, Grand Madam mumbled for a long time but didn''t say anything, he waited for Lin Pei to leave and he didn''t sleep the entire night.


    Now, only Lin Shu, Grand Madam and a few servants were left in the house. Grand Madam did not speak, so Lin Shu did not say anything.


    On the other hand, Grand Madam closed his eyes and said lightly: "I''m also tired. You may leave, and remember to rest well during these few days.


    Lin Shu replied.


    Grand Madam had his eyes closed, of course he could not see the coldness on Lin Shu''s face.


    Just as Lin Shu walked down the stairs, she saw Lin Lian standing at the other side of the corridor, staring coldly at him.


    Even if she had a stomach full of hatred, the current Lin Lian had learned her lesson and did not dare to provoke them. She had suffered too much under Lin Shu''s hands, so even if she was even more foolish, she should have at least learnt her lesson.


    Lin Shu did not bother with her, and walked out.


    As for Auntie Zhong, who had been tormented for an entire night but was still unable to make a sound. Even when Cui Ping carried over a bowl of milk porridge, she only ate a few bites before putting it down, "... "How is Seventh Young Master now?"


    Cui Ping said carefully, "Last night, there were no tears or no ruckus. After being fed cow milk by the wet nurse, she fell asleep, and even cried a little this morning when the imperial physician came to change Seventh Young Master''s medicine. However, the wet nurse used her rose lollipop to tease him, and stopped crying ¡­ "But the imperial physician said that Seventh Young Master''s forehead might be scarred."


    Hearing that, the Auntie Zhong was so upset that she dropped the white porcelain bowl in front of him.


    Cui Ping did not dare to continue, she could not persuade her nor could she not do so.


    After waiting for a long time, Auntie Zhong finally ordered Cui Ping to prepare pen and ink, and after she wrote a letter to Princess Changze, she ordered Cui Ping to send it out.


    Cui Ping held onto the letter, and after hearing this, he did not come back to her senses, "Aunt, you ¡­ You want me to go? "


    "Other than you, who else could it be? Since that guard is already dead, can there be another person to deliver the message for me? " Right now, Auntie Zhong was like a mouse that had been forced into a corner by the crowd. She did not have any way out and only wanted to quickly send the news out, otherwise, Princess Changze would be the first person to beat her to death with a broom.


    Cui Ping could only bite the bullet and go down.


    But in the evening, Auntie Zhong, who was holding onto Princess Changze''s letter, was so shocked that she could not say a single word.


    Cui Ping asked softly from the side: "Aunt, Aunt, what''s wrong with you?"


    She had been by Auntie Zhong''s side for quite a while, and it was really her first time seeing Auntie Zhong like this. Even when the Old Master had ordered for the Auntie Zhong to be placed under house arrest, her expression was still not as bad.


    After a long while, Auntie Zhong finally said: "She really doesn''t want me to live anymore!" As she finished, her eyes turned red.


    But what choice did she have now?


    Yun Dou was naturally unable to find out anything about the things that had happened over here. However, Yun Dou knew exactly where Cui Ping had gone to that place today.


    Lin Shu was currently practicing her calligraphy. In her previous life, when she was feeling depressed, she would copy the Buddha Scripture, but in this life, she did not want to be someone with a pure heart and few desires.


    But now, she wanted to see how she could defeat Princess Changze and the rest. She felt at ease, and would only let them do as they pleased, "The fox''s tail has already been exposed, now the fox is about to appear."


    How could the Princess Changze tolerate the Juan Niang harming her own son and ruining her own appearance? If that was really the case, then tomorrow''s sun would rise from the west.


    From the start, Yun Dou didn''t know what she was talking about. She took the two skewers of candied fruits that Lin Shu had given her and happily left the place.


    However, Actinin Qin was worried, "Miss, do you think the Princess Changze will cause any trouble?"


    "What does Princess Changze care about the most? It was her father and Lin Geer, but now that his father had Auntie Zhong by his side, and Princess Changze had already married into another person''s wife, their relationship was naturally not as strong as it was before. On the other hand, Lin Geer was a piece of meat that had fallen from Princess Changze''s body, how could she not care? Seeing the lively and adorable Chun Geer everyday, I am afraid she will miss her son even more! " Lin Shu slowly put down the brush in his hand, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "I''m afraid that half of what she is doing is for the Lin Geer, we will just wait and see, in a few days, there will be movement at the Auntie Zhong."


    But who knew that in less than two days, before there was any movement from Auntie Zhong''s side, Lin Jia hugged Juan Niang and said that she was returning to First Princess Pingning''s Palace.

 C112

    Originally, Lin Jia did not inform First Madam about this, but when Lin Shu and the others went to pay respects at the Green Pine Academy, he came out and said even more, "¡­ However, who would have known that last night, there would be a wife from the princess'' mansion who would come to deliver a message that First Princess Pingning''s health is not very good these few days? As her wife, I have to go back and take a look, to serve by the side. "


    The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion that she was yearning for was no longer her home. During this period of time, her grandmother had also not been as close to Juan Niang as before, and instead frequently ordered her wet nurse to bring him over ¡­ She didn''t know what that meant.


    Lin Shu''s hand that was drinking the tea Gu suddenly trembled, she hesitated for a moment, but did not say anything.


    On the other hand, the Grand Madam ordered his to receive the Lin Geer in his arms. He gave Lin Jia a deep look and said, "First Princess Pingning''s health is not good for one or two days, and it is not as if there are no maids and servants by your side. I heard that there are only two or three female doctors, why do I need you to return? If someone from the First Princess Pingning Palace comes, you can just ask her to come find me, an old granny. "


    Lin Shu also smiled as she continued, "That''s right, big sister, you don''t know how happy Grandmother became when she found out that you are returning to the capital. She directly mentioned that before you left the pavilion, you liked to eat the bamboo shoot with abalones juice, and said that the chef in Green Pine Academy''s kitchen didn''t cook well today. If you were to return to the princess'' mansion at this time, I don''t know how sad grandmother would be. "


    Amongst these grandchildren, the one the Grand Madam doted on the most was Lin Jia.


    Lin Jia''s complexion also loosened, "This time, when First Princess returns to the capital, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to return to Forin again. This princess'' palace and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are only able to travel for two hours, if Grandmother misses me and Juan Niang, I can come back to visit, and will definitely return from time to time to show filial piety to Grandmother ¡­"


    However, before she could finish her words, the Juan Niang in her embrace shouted, "Mother, no! No!"


    Her father would often not accompany her and her grandmother would also put on a stern face towards her, unlike at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. With so many playmates, everyone would laugh at her and she was naturally unwilling to return.


    A child''s mind was clear.


    First Madam hurriedly said, "Look, even Juan Niang is not willing to go back ¡­ So we might as well not rush back. We finally managed to get you back, and now you''ve stayed in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for a few days? "


    Lin Jia did not answer.


    On the other hand, Grand Madam waved his hand and said, "Sister Jia is no longer a child. If she wants to go back, then so be it. If you really decide to go back, you can just tell us in advance and let this old woman be prepared! "


    She had already said what she should say when her daughter threw out the water. If Lin Jia really wanted to leave, she had nothing to say.


    Lin Jia only replied with a low "En", and didn''t say much else.


    The Grand Madam chuckled as he ordered the Auntie Zhong to stand up. He directly said that the lotus flower feast this time was no ordinary affair and that they had to be cautious, they had ordered the Auntie Zhong to purchase a lot of rare lotuses from the outside and even bought several hundred delicate and exquisite bowls. There was a white porcelain bowl the size of a palm with small lotuses inside, looking extremely cute and adorable.


    At that time, the lotus flowers would be placed in every corner of the parlour. After the lotus flower feast was over, they would be distributed to the various ladies'' courtyards.


    Although the Lotus Bowl was small, it was not cheap. It seemed that the Grand Madam had spent a lot to invite First Princess Pingning for the feast.


    Lin Jia, who had already made a decision, couldn''t help but loosen her grip.


    She only thought about how she was a married off girl after all, and it wasn''t too good to always stay in her parents'' home. She thought about it carefully, and decided to tell Grand Madam that she had to leave the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion tomorrow.


    Grand Madam didn''t speak for a long time, he only looked at Lin Jia with a profound gaze.


    Lin Jia didn''t dare look at Grand Madam anymore. Whenhe was young, she broke her Grandmother''s favorite peony flower, but her Grandmother didn''t hit her or scold her. He only looked at his in such a way, and at that time, she already knew that he was wrong.


    After a long while, Grand Madam let out a long sigh, "Sister Jia, are you blaming me? "Blame me for clearly suspecting that Lin Geer is not our Lin Family''s flesh and blood, yet, for protecting him during this period of time, blame me for feeling that Juan Niang did something wrong on this matter ¡­"


    "Grandmother, I didn''t mean that!" Lin Jia''s voice was low, and he even laughed dryly.


    Grand Madam shook his head and laughed, "At that time, you had only been pregnant for two to three months, and your mother had just gotten pregnant for brother, so she did not have the mood to take care of you. I was afraid that the servant girls below would not be able to take care of you, so I brought you to my side and raised you.


    "I personally raised you and you grew up. When you frowned, I knew what you were unhappy about. How could you hide it from me with just that little bit of thought of yours?"


    Lin Jia only muttered: "Grandmother ¡­."


    There''s no need to speak any further. If it''s true that First Princess Pingning does not like you living in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, then pack up and go back tomorrow. If it''s really about the Lin Geer''s matter, then there''s no need to talk about anything else. The Grand Madam raised a hand towards her, lovingly interrupting her words, and said slowly: "Even if Big Brother is a County Prince of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, in my heart, I can''t compare to you. Before you left the pavilion, I never said these words ¡­ My entire body has become like this, if I don''t say it now, I will never have the chance to say it again. Sister Jia, others might not understand this part of my heart, could it be that you do not understand it? "


    "If you really want to return, then take it that I''ve wasted my words today. Go back and pretend that ¡­" When you were in the Forin, I kept thinking about you, afraid that you wouldn''t be able to eat or wear well. Now, I''ve finally managed to get you to come back, you''ve only lived here for a few days, and you say that you want to go back? "Forget about it when I get back. I don''t know who I learned it from, but you sure know how to lie in front of an old granny like me!"


    As she said that, her gaze directly landed on Lin Jia, and said weakly: "Your Fifth Uncle has always been unhappy because I doted on your father and your second uncle, but when I thought about what happened between Juan Niang and him that day, it was indeed me who was unfair. At that time, it wasn''t as if there wasn''t anything wrong with your Juan Niang at all, so when your Fifth Uncle came to me, I couldn''t say anything, so I had no choice but to make things difficult for you and your second uncle ¡­"


    "Your difficulties, I know them all!" Lin Jia rubbed the corner of her eyes with the handkerchief and said softly, "I''ve also thought about this a lot in the past few days. I''ve only been thinking about the position of the Fifth Uncle in the Third Rank, and although my father is a dukedom, I''m afraid that the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is supported by the Fifth Uncle. I''m afraid... I was afraid that would be unhappy because of what happened at Juan Niang. If I continued to stay in the palace with Juan Niang, it would make things difficult for you.


    "It''s true that mother loves me, but in the end, she loves me even more. Even though I haven''t seen Juan Niang in many years, I have also loved her a bit more between Sister Pearl and herself. I know that I''m an older sister, so it''s not good for me to argue with my younger brother about this ¡­ But Grandmother, I feel wronged in my heart too. They are all mother''s children. When mother had me, she stopped caring for me. If you weren''t here, I ¡­ I''m afraid that I''ll have to grow up with that servant girl. "


    Back then, I had to follow First Princess Pingning to Pingning, but not only was I unable to accept the situation, I couldn''t even understand the language of Forin. When others were talking to each other, I could only laugh by the side, not even being able to speak properly. At that time, Uncle had to be on official business every day, and in private, he wouldn''t even be able to cry while hugging Juan Niang.


    "When I finally got used to the days of the Forin, and the First Princess Pingning brought up the idea of having Second Uncle and the Sister Shu marry each other, you wouldn''t know how scared I was that you would get tired of me because of this, and say that I have a wife, so you don''t care about the life and death of your family! You don''t know how many times I have urged First Princess Pingning to do so because of this. First Princess Pingning had scolded me time and time again, and later, he even directly passed me and wrote a letter to you. During that period of time, I cried even more than before, afraid that you would no longer love me. "


    Speaking of which, although the two of them were grandfathers, they were the most intimate people in the world.


    When did Lin Jia grow a tooth, when did she know how to speak, and when did she get Sunflower Water ¡­ They were all the first things Grand Madam knew of, and they stayed by her side.


    Grand Madam''s eyes reddened as he held her hand and said, "Good child, Grandmother knows that you are a good child. Even your wronged grandmother knows, so how can I blame you? Rest assured, if Sister Shu marries into the First Princess Palace, there will be people who can help you in the future. "


    If Lin Shu really married into the First Princess Pingning Palace, then even though the First Princess Pingning''s personality was mean and mean, people would still be unable to figure it out, and Lin Shu didn''t have a husband ¡­ In the end, who else could she rely on other than Lin Jia?


    Lin Jia wiped away her tears and said, "I knew that you loved me the most in this world ¡­"


    The grandfather and grandson duo were talking privately, but outside, they heard the sound of stumbling footsteps, followed by Mrs Xu''s panicked voice, "Grandma Da, Grand Madam, not good, Auntie Zhong is going to kill Juan Niang!"


    These words were like a clap of thunder in the clear sky, scaring Lin Jia to the point that she lost her soul.

 C113

    "Just now, Auntie Zhong said that she wanted to go see Juan Niang. This servant thought that Auntie Zhong was a nice person and also got your attention, so I let Mother bring Auntie Zhong in ¡­ But who knew that not too long after, this servant would hear Juan Niang''s wails and the wet nurse''s screams. This servant rushed in and saw that Auntie Zhong had unknowingly entered with a dagger, and her face was covered with blood.


    Lin Jia almost could not stand after hearing this, he felt dizzy.


    Grand Madam stood up shakily, telling Lin Jia to rest first, she would go and take a look, but Lin Jia only held onto her mother with tears in her eyes and followed her out.


    Waiting for the Grand Madam and Lin Jia to rush over, the Auntie Zhong was already kneeling on the ground with a bloodstained dagger at her feet. The pitiful young Juan Niang''s face was covered with blood as she cried out "Mother, Mother, it''s so painful!".


    If he really injured Juan Niang at this time, he might even lose his life.


    Lin Jia staggered forward and hugged Juan Niang tightly, and shouted loudly: "Quickly go and get a doctor! If anything happens to the Juan Niang, I want you all to pay with your lives! "


    Instantly, all of the maids and wives swarmed outside.


    Grand Madam first looked at Juan Niang who was on the bed. After Juan Niang''s cries had died down, her heart relaxed a little, and she knelt down beside the bed. She ordered coldly: "Come out with me!"


    She had always felt that Auntie Zhong was a smart person, how could she have done such a thing ¡­ Even if Auntie Zhong was extremely stupid, she would not be like this.


    The Auntie Zhong tremblingly followed him to the end of the corridor.


    The Grand Madam leaned on his walking stick, suppressing the anger in his heart, "What happened? Mother Xu said you want to kill Juan Niang? "


    Auntie Zhong did not dare raise her head.


    Grand Madam swung his walking stick fiercely at her, and asked in a stern voice: "Is it true or not?"


    "Concubine ¡­ I have never wanted your life, but I want to ruin her looks! " Auntie Zhong''s eyes flickered, thinking that Princess Changze''s letter was very clear, if she did not destroy Juan Niang''s appearance, then Princess Changze would send people to destroy Chun Geer''s little face ¡­ Chun Geer, Chun Geer is still so young, how can he stand it!


    With a "pa" sound, Grand Madam raised his hand. This time, he did not even use his walking stick, and viciously slapped Auntie Zhong.


    After marrying into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for so many years, she had never personally fought with anyone before. There were many ways to torture someone, so where would she be able to do it herself?


    How could these lowly pains even compare to her own hands? But this time, she really could not hold it in, "A child as young as Juan Niang, how can you do that? Is it because Juan Niang accidentally pushed Lin Geer off the kang, causing scars to appear on her forehead, so you want him to have a taste of this? Heh, at that time, the imperial physician had already made it clear that if you treat them properly and wait for the Lin Geer to grow up, you won''t be able to see the scar on your head clearly anymore. Do you think the imperial physician is lying to you, or do you think I''m lying? "


    "Lin Geer is a man, even if she really falls, if she is successful in the Imperial examinations in the future, how can she not have a good future? Juan Niang? Juan Niang is a girl, do you want her to never marry out? "


    After a while, she said: "Back then, after you hurt Brother Ting, I thought you knew how to repent, but now, I know what it means to change your personality. Back then, you even dared to make a move on Tang Geer, so what''s wrong with using poison on Juan Niang ¡­ Someone come, lock Auntie Zhong up first and send someone to bring him back! "


    This matter, she wouldn''t let anyone off the hook even if they wanted to.


    Lin Jia and Juan Niang''s cries overlapped each other, causing Grand Madam''s head to hurt, but she just stood there foolishly, sighing one after another.


    What kind of evildoers were these?


    Nanny Chen advised lightly from the side: "Would you like to go somewhere else first? "I''ll keep watch here. If anything happens, I''ll let you know."


    The Grand Madam shook his head and only listened intently to the sounds inside. Lin Jia was crying so hard that she couldn''t catch her breath, only saying that she wanted the Auntie Zhong to pay with her life. Mrs Xu advised from the side, saying that she was in charge of this matter.


    Grand Madam felt very upset, he grabbed Nanny Chen''s hand and went to the side chamber.


    After waiting for less than an hour, Mu Lan sent a message over, telling him that the wound on Juan Niang''s forehead had stopped bleeding, but because the dagger was too deep, the doctor had said, even if Hua Tuo was alive, he would still be unable to cure the wound on Juan Niang''s forehead, so her forehead would definitely be scarred.


    When the Grand Madam heard this, he said after a long while, "I understand. All of you can leave. If the Fifth Master comes over, tell him to come in directly to see me."


    Mulan quickly left.


    On the other hand, the Nanny Chen said softly, "Do you want me to stay here and pour you some tea?"


    "No need, all of you go down. I want to be alone for a while!" Grand Madam waved his hand and interrupted her words.


    Thus, the Nanny Chen had no choice but to go down.


    Grand Madam reached his hand out to the table and drank the cold tea in one gulp. Only then did he feel the anger in his heart dissipate slightly.


    By the time Lin Pei rushed over, the sky was already dark, but there were no lights in the side chamber.


    It was the Nanny Chen who took advantage of the moment when he was entering to bring two Maid s in to light the lamps. In the end, she brought the two Maid s and left hurriedly.


    Only then did the room light up.


    However, Grand Madam felt that it was better not to light it, she did not want to see his son at all, "What do you plan to do about this?"


    Lin Pei said in a low voice: "Your son never thought that Auntie Zhong would actually do such a thing, it''s just that the matter has already happened, no matter how much you say, it won''t make up for it ¡­ I know that it will be difficult for you to be stuck in the middle of this matter, so let''s do it this way. Whether it is me going to apologize in front of Big Brother, or personally making a trip to the First Princess Pingning Palace, I will have nothing else to say.


    "Let''s not talk about that later. However, how do you plan on dealing with the Auntie Zhong?" Grand Madam has been married into the First Princess Pingning Palace for a few years already, and it has been difficult for his son. He only has a child like him in his knees, I think the meaning behind her actions is to take away Auntie Zhong''s life! "


    She was only half a master after all. This status and face were all given to her by her master. If her master didn''t want to give it to her one day, then she wouldn''t be able to match up to the servants.


    She also felt that the life of the Auntie Zhong wouldn''t be able to be spared either. Previously, she had used her own child to harm the Madam Lian, and now, something like this had happened ¡­ Do you really think that everyone in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is a soft persimmon?


    Although he had not told Auntie Zhong about his relationship with him, and Auntie Zhong had not asked him a single question over the years, just from the fact that Princess Changze had his own children, was able to deduce one or two things ¡­ What''s more, this matter involved Lin Geer and Chun Geer. If Auntie Zhong talked about this randomly before she died, wouldn''t this secret be lost? If this matter were to spread, his career as a official would be ruined ¡­


    As vicious as he was, he didn''t expect that Auntie Zhong would already know that she was dead without a doubt. However, she never thought that she would divulge even a single word of it, and instead thought about her three children before she made a move ¡­


    However, Grand Madam said with a frown: "In the end, how should we deal with this Auntie Zhong, we should at least give him something... I say, back then, Auntie Zhong was not the one to have the authority of the butler. It was just an aunt, how could she know her own responsibilities?


    Lin Pei only said: "It would be better to keep Auntie Zhong under house arrest, and prevent him from coming out of the Falling Swallow Garden for the rest of her life!"


    Even though he said that, he knew in his heart that he couldn''t keep Auntie Zhong''s life. Taking advantage of the time that he had spent with Auntie Zhong, he transferred all of the servants and wives away and seized the opportunity to take her life ¡­ The mouth of a living person was never as firm as that of a dead person.


    "Imprison Auntie Zhong?" The Grand Madam sneered. He reached out his hand to sweep the tea Gu on the table to the ground, but he still found it difficult to vent his anger. He picked up the cane that was placed beside him and ruthlessly hammered Lin Pei a few times, "Let''s not talk about whether First Princess Pingning and the Sister Jia agree to it or not, even I do not agree to it ¡­ What kind of thing is Auntie Zhong, do you think she will be able to keep her lowly life after ruining her looks? "


    In fact, she never thought that Lin Pei would go easy on her because of an aunt.


    Lin Pei did not even hide, even if he had not seen the Princess Changze in the past few days, he knew that the Auntie Zhong did not have that kind of courage. The one behind this was not the Princess Changze, who could it be, "The Auntie Zhong does deserve to die, but what she did previously was already enough for her to die thousands of times. It is just that she had waited upon her son for so many years and also gave birth to three children. Even if you aren''t thinking for your son, you should think for Lian Jieer, Tang Geer and Lin Geer instead ¡­ "


    "It''s good that you didn''t mention the Lin Geer. When you did, I got even angrier." Grand Madam was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and he said with a trembling voice: "That day, you kept saying that Lin Geer was your son, so you pulled Lin Geer in front of the mirror to take a look, and see just where he could imagine you from! In that case, there is a doctor already in the house, whether or not Lin Geer was born at the end of the month, the doctor will know after looking at it. "


    Lin Pei didn''t dare to reply. Originally, Princess Changze''s body was empty, and after marrying into Wang Family, it was even more difficult to resolve. Thus, Lin Geer was born at the age of nine months ¡­ Even if he wanted to hide it from her, the doctor would not be able to hide anything when he checked his pulse.

 C114

    Grand Madam sneered, "I''m afraid you have already known in your heart who this child is? It was all because of his reputation that he couldn''t spread it! There are some things that are hard for you to do, just leave it to this old woman! "


    Lin Pei listened, and did not comment.


    He had already thought about it, and after a while he would personally go to see Auntie Zhong, and only said that he would do his best to protect Auntie Zhong''s life, if not, Grand Madam''s methods might not be able to keep him alive. Lin Geer had been by Auntie Zhong''s side for a few years already, and there would definitely be some benefits. Furthermore, if anything were to happen to the Lin Geer, the first person to feel bad would be Chun Geer.


    Thinking about it, he finally nodded his head, "I only hope that you can keep your life with Auntie Zhong, Lian Jieer has always been obedient and obedient to you, and now that you are old enough to talk about marriage, no matter how hard you try to hide it, if someone wants to ask about it, they will find out. At that time, it will be very difficult to make a marriage with Lian Jieer, as it is not easy for a young lady, would you like to see Lian Jieer getting married at that time ¡­?"


    "The back of your hand is all meat. I know that there are some things that you can''t explain to Big Brother. I''ll go say it, so there''s no need to worry about it."


    Even though the back of his hand was made of meat, the meat on his palm was much thicker than the meat on the back of his hand ¡­ The many years of indifference between mother and son were no longer something that could become intimate with each other overnight.


    The Grand Madam tightly held onto the armrest of the armchair, "You don''t need me to worry? Which one of these days do I have to worry about? I know, you''re always blaming me for treating you better than your big brother and second brother, right? "


    "Oh, isn''t it? They all say that the Emperor values his eldest son above all else, but why would the people love him? It''s a pity that this little son of mine didn''t know what he did wrong to make you hate him so much. " Lin Pei clenched his fists tightly, any form of courtesy and filial piety was all fake. If the Grand Madam did not protect Juan Niang that day, then the things that happened today might not have happened.


    I still remember that when I was young, Second Brother''s studies were not bad. At that time, Father said that he would send Second Brother to the White Horse Institute, but what did you say when you heard it?" Although the White Horse Institute was too far away, Second Brother was a spoiled child, and there was no one around to take care of him, so he might as well wait two years before going to the White Horse Institute. However, after two years, Second Brother''s mind was no longer on studying ¡­ "When my father sent me to the White Horse Academy, I was younger than him by a few years. At that time, you didn''t say anything and just told me to study properly and not be a playboy. Do you still remember this?


    Saying this, he gave a cold laugh, "I''m afraid you don''t even remember, but I do remember that from childhood until now, there have been so many things like this. Sometimes, I even wonder if the child I''ve given birth to is by your side, which is why you are so disgusted with me."


    "You''re a child born in October, how did you become a concubine''s child? Your eyes are exactly the same as mine, how can you not be my child? " Grand Madam frowned, he felt that his eyes were extremely sore, but he forced himself not to cry in front of his son, "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!"


    She could not hold back her tears, but the pain in her throat was unbearable. She enunciated each word clearly, "Fine, didn''t you want to know why I kept alienating you? Then I''ll tell you! "


    "In the past, I had a lot of twins, but you actually had a big brother. At that time, when you two were born, the fourth son was born with a umbilical cord wrapped around his neck, and it took a lot of effort for him to be born. That''s why his body was not very well when he was born, instead you were always healthy and healthy ¡­" After three months, because of a cold, Fourth Bro died. At that time, I was overcome with grief, and the midwife''s unintentional words made me feel even worse. The midwife told me that there were many children who were having difficulties giving birth, but if the mother was pregnant with twins, then half of the baby would die. After all, the nourishment that the mother had eaten would be given to the other child in her womb. "


    "Motherf * cker, how could I not love my own child? It''s just that every time I see you, I always think of Fourth Bro. You two are exactly the same ¡­" Over time, I don''t dare to see you, nor do I dare to get close to you. I''m afraid that if I think of Fourth Brother, if he''s still alive, he''ll be as old as you! "


    At the end of her words, her mouth was filled with pain. That night, when Ye Gu Si died, she cried for the whole night while hugging him. At that time, the Old Duke Master was still taking care of the outer room.


    Lin Pei also became silent, and said after a long while: "... "You keep saying that you feel terrible in your heart, but how can I be innocent about this matter?"


    With that, he turned and left.


    He did not doubt the words of the Grand Madam, but just because of these few light words, he felt that it was impossible for the grievances that had been in his heart for many years to be dispelled.


    Grand Madam was his mother. It was true, but he would never be as filial and respectful to her as his big brother and second brother in his life.


    "Grand Madam naturally did not sleep all night, and waited for the next morning, but still forced himself to get up and take care of the household''s matters. Did anything happen at Auntie Zhong''s side last night? "


    Last night, Auntie Zhong was locked up in Green Pine Academy''s firewood shed, and Nanny Chen had sent someone to watch over it.


    Nanny Chen sighed, then said: "Speaking of which, it is quite strange. Ever since Auntie Zhong was locked up, she did not cry nor make a fuss, and she even ate all the food that his wife sent over cleanly. On the contrary, last night, after Fifth Master went out of your house and went to the woodshed, the wife outside the door had planned to listen in secretly, but Fifth Master was quite considerate and sent people outside to guard the door. What they said inside, no one else would know. "


    "How do you know what he said?" Grand Madam didn''t know if he was happy or sad. He was happy that his youngest son had such a resolution at such a young age, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to occupy the position of Third Rank. Sad that his youngest son was still on guard against him, "Let him go."


    Nanny Chen only comforted Grand Madam to take a rest, "First Madam said earlier, you don''t have to be too upset because of this matter. It''s not your fault, you can relax for now ¡­ They said that First Princess Pingning would come over in the evening. With your current attitude, where can you meet guests? "


    Only then did Grand Madam go down.


    At this time, Lin Shu had originally planned to go take a look at the Juan Niang, but it was just that now that Lin Jia''s husband had come over, she had to avoid going in, it wasn''t good to go inside to see the Juan Niang, so she went to Lin Hui''s courtyard.


    Lin Hui''s eyes were swollen like walnuts, looking at her, she looked like she had been crying all night. Even if Auntie Zhong was not happy, she should have at least gone to Fifth Uncle. Fifth Uncle would have let big sister come out and compensate you, right? How can you act so viciously? "


    "Juan Niang had originally suffered a lot at Forin, but because we were hurrying on our way, she was so skinny that she did not look human anymore. It was not easy for us to return to the capital, and we raised up some meat, we did not expect such a ruckus to occur again, Sister Shu, tell me, what do you think we should do?"


    She was completely thrown into disarray. She had initially thought that since her niece had caught the sound of a Forin, it would not be good for her to talk about marriage in the future. Seeing that Juan Niang was extremely well taught by her elder sister, she did not lose that language at all. I''m afraid it will be hard to tell you about the marriage in the future.


    Lin Shu had already known that the Auntie Zhong would make her move, but she never thought that she would actually make such a move. She might even lose her life because of this, "Don''t worry, now that even the imperial physician has come, there will be a way ¡­ Now, even if you were to cry your eyes out, it would be of no use at all. "


    Lin Hui was still sobbing. Last night, her sister had already cried on Juan Niang, and it was useless to not sleep at all.


    Originally, the reason why Lin Jia followed the First Princess Pingning back to the capital was to invite the Apricot Forest Holy Hand from the palace to help him recuperate and give birth to a boy as soon as possible.


    Lin Shu did not know how to persuade her, and after a while, Madam Ye also came over with Sister Pearl. Initially, because she was chosen by First Madam himself, and later because Duke Chengan was born from a concubine of the Ye Family, Grand Madam was not happy, but after seeing Madam Ye being gentle and respectful, she started to have a good expression on her face.


    Now, not only can Madam Ye speak a few words in front of this little sister-in-law, but she can also say a few words in front of Grand Madam. Now, she was even persuading her: "Sis Hui''er, don''t cry. I''m afraid it will be even more painful. "


    Lin Hui only replied with a low voice, but her tears could not be stopped.


    Sister-in-law is sister-in-law after all, how would she truly take pity on her sister? She was actually a little unsatisfied with Madam Ye. Even though she knew that her sister was in a terrible state because of Juan Niang, she still carried her over. Wasn''t this adding fuel to the fire?


    In fact, Madam Ye had good intentions as well. She thought that since Juan Niang was currently very upset, she might as well hug Sister Pearl and play with him for a bit.


    On the other hand, Lin Shu knew that her sister-in-law was a good person, why did she say that? In truth, the bottom of Madam Ye''s heart was pretty good, but because of the word ''filial piety'', she listened very carefully to the words of the Grand Madam and the First Madam and did not have any idea of what to do, "Sister-in-law should just carry the Sister Pearl back, maybe the Sister Pearl will see the wounds on the Juan Niang''s face later and be scared and cry. The two children will cry together, maybe the older sister will feel even worse."


    The kind Madam Ye thought for a moment, then ordered the wet nurse to carry Sister Pearl back, "Just now, I saw that Young Master seemed to have returned, let''s go and take a look at Aunt!"

 C115

    Lin Jia seemed to have aged ten years in one night. If one were to say that Lin Hui''s eyes were swollen like walnuts, then her eyes were swollen like peaches. She was hugging Juan Niang and no matter how Mrs Xu tried to persuade her, she did not let go. Grandma, you have hugged Juan Niang all night, your arms are already sore, tell this servant to hug you! "


    Since she was young, Juan Niang had always been a spoiled child, and when she went to the Forin, she was not at ease. Every night, she would cause a ruckus, and it was she who slept with Juan Niang all night long ¡­ It was just that at that time, Juan Niang was not even a year old yet, and lifting him up was not as strenuous as this.


    Lin Jia shook her head and said softly: "No need, Juan Niang had finally fallen asleep. If she moved, I''m afraid she would wake up.


    Right now, she didn''t dare to ask Juan Niang to leave her line of sight, as she was afraid that once she shifted her gaze away, something would happen.


    Juan Niang''s face was covered in medicine, it was itchy and painful, but if one was not careful, the hand would grab him.


    Lin Hui also walked over with red eyes, "Big sister, please give Juan Niang to Mother Xu to take care of for a while. From last night to now, you have not eaten even a single mouthful of food, you have not even taken a nap, at least eat something to rest yourself.


    Lin Shu, Madam Ye and Mother Xu were also busy coming over to comfort Lin Jia. Juan Niang did not know whether she was sleeping well, but she whispered in her arms for a while.


    Only then did Lin Jia finally manage to bear to have Juan Niang in his mother''s arms, but she was still worried. She ordered his mother Xu to stand by the side, watching over her closely.


    Waiting for the few of them to go out, the table was filled with dishes, but Lin Jia only used a few mouthfuls of porridge, and it was not enough. No matter how Lin Hui tried to persuade him, Lin Jia just shook her head and said, "... Don''t force me, I can''t eat anything. "


    Lin Hui pursed her lips and shed tears.


    Lin Jia saw and advised her, "Alright, stop messing with me, it took a lot of effort for my tears to stop. You and my mother came over one by one to tear up in front of me, and when I saw them, my eyes started to ache ¡­ Don''t cry, don''t cry anymore, Grandmother was right, everything has to be in the best direction, but luckily Juan Niang''s face is scarred. If Auntie Zhong wanted to take Juan Niang''s life yesterday, I''m afraid it would be too late for us to cry ¡­ "


    Even though she said those words, she still pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Lin Shu also said: "Big sister is right, I heard that the palace originally had an old imperial physician who had resigned from her position, although she is the best at dispelling scars, even though she has returned to his hometown, big sister still sent people to invite him in. She might not be able to cure the scar on Juan Niang''s face, but the most important thing right now is to relax ¡­ Don''t look at how young Juan Niang is, she''s clever, seeing us crying, I''m afraid she''s feeling terrible, we chuckled, she''s also happy, maybe the injury on her face will recover faster! "


    "Sister Shu is right, that''s right!" Madam Ye also quickly followed up.


    Originally, her grandmother had told her in the letter that Lin Shu''s personality was arrogant and that it gave her a headache, but during the past few days that she lived in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she did not hear anyone saying that Lin Shu was bad. As for Lin Hui, Lin Qian, Lin Lian and a few other girls, some of them started to discuss about it.


    Lin Hui''s character was pure and impulsive, Lin Qian''s heart was higher than the sky, Lin Lian had many thoughts at her young age, but only Lin Shu remained calm, not anxious at all, and at this time, Lin Qian and Lin Lian both avoided her, afraid that she would accidentally anger the two of them, and only Lin Shu, as the direct descendant of the fifth house, had already come over a few times.


    There was even a moment where Lin Jia felt that marrying into the First Princess Pingning Palace was a bit wronged, but the next moment, she suddenly remembered that Lin Shu was smart, and after marrying into the First Princess Pingning Palace, she also gained a bit of support ¡­


    Lin Jia held Lin Shu''s hand and said: "You have a good relationship with Sis Hui''er, so you should persuade her more these few days. I don''t need you to worry about anything on my side, since I have a grandmother to take care of me.


    "Elder sister ¡­" Lin Hui called out hoarsely.


    Lin Jia waved her hands at them, and said: "Alright, you guys can go now, I''ve used some stuff to make myself a bit tired, so I want to go down and rest. You guys probably didn''t sleep well last night, so you should all go down and get a good night''s sleep.


    Actually, she had vaguely guessed that the reason First Princess Pingning came in the evening was to see Juan Niang, and most importantly, she was afraid that First Princess Pingning was here to see Lin Shu!


    However, Lin Hui looked deeply at Lin Jia, and then followed behind Lin Shu.


    Madam Ye instructed the two little girls and then left.


    But Lin Hui held onto Lin Shu''s hand and whispered: "Sister Shu, are you afraid? I''m so scared... Although First Princess Pingning didn''t speak to me that time, I saw that she was even more powerful than my grandmother. With just a glance, she caused all the servant girls in the room to hurriedly kneel down, and even the smart elder sister had to tell his that she would treat her elder sister well in the future, even if she was wronged by her husband. "


    "What happened afterwards?" After that, when the First Princess Pingning caused a ruckus about going to the Forin, Grandmother and Mother even said they wanted brother-in-law to properly persuade the First Princess Pingning. But brother-in-law spoke up in front of the First Princess Pingning and didn''t even dare to fart, much less warn him ¡­ "


    She was truly angered to the point that she even said those words.


    Even if Lin Shu had never seen the First Princess Pingning before, he knew that this First Princess Pingning was not an easy opponent to deal with. Looking at the Daqing Dynasty, only the First Princess Pingning dared to throw his face at the Empress Dowager Wang, and the biased Empress Dowager Wang even conceded to her. "What''s the use of saying all this now? Big Sis has already been married into the First Princess Pingning Palace for a few years. Since Juan Niang is already this old, no matter how much you regret it, it will be too late.


    "But now, the First Princess Pingning has set her eyes on you ¡­ Sister Shu, what do we do? " Lin Hui felt her mind was in a mess. She tightly clenched Lin Shu''s hand, as if the moment she lets go, Lin Shu would immediately disappear. "Elder sister is already married into the First Princess Pingning Palace, I ¡­ How can I just watch as you suffer too? Big sister still has a brother-in-law and a Juan Niang, I still have hope for the future. If you are dead, even if First Princess Pingning is dead, I''m afraid that your life will be worse than ever! "


    Lin Shu was not in a hurry, she only smiled and said: "I have never thought about this question before, because I will never marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace, whether it''s grandmother, Princess Changze, or the First Princess Pingning, what qualifications do they have to decide on my marriage?"


    "The marriage of a child is always about the marriage of the parents. Even if the father agrees to the marriage and I say not to marry, then he definitely won''t! Rest assured, I have a plan! "


    Waiting for her to go into the Fanghua Garden to take a look at Madam Lian, Madam Lian was currently tending to a peony flower that was just opening at the right time, when she saw Lin Shu come in, she only said: "... Just a moment ago, Nanny Chen came here, and said that she will not be able to take care of the household chores anymore, and she wants me to take care of her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion as well. "


    "What did you say?" Lin Shu sent Maid to the side and personally passed her mother a pair of scissors and a handkerchief.


    Madam Lian shook her head and laughed: "I refused, back then at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I couldn''t wait to get a good night''s sleep. If I wasn''t worrying about this everyday, it was all because of it, and in the end, no one gave me a good word, so why should I take over this mess now? Auntie Zhong made a mistake, isn''t there still your First Aunt and your Second Aunt? Where would I, the youngest daughter-in-law, be able to manage the affairs of the house? "


    At that time Nanny Chen said that your First Aunt and Second Aunt were not good at housekeepers, and that your grandmother had said that I would be at ease about it, but how could they not, they are just afraid of trouble, all because of that. Now that your First Aunt has been taking care of your Sis Hui''er and your Sister Pearl, your Second Aunt has been arranging dowries for your Sister Qian, and no one wants to take responsibility for such a terrible thing, but who would have thought that I would actually be humble enough?


    Initially, the reason why she agreed to help the butler in Grand Madam was only for the sake of her Sister Shu. Her foundation was more stable, so her Sister Shu was able to stand taller in terms of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    But now, she finally understood that every single one of these people in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were ingrate, so even if you were to take out your heart, if someone else stepped on you twice, you might even find it fishy.


    Lin Shu also laughed along, "Since you are not willing to take care of this trivial matter, then I will let it pass. It was a shame for Grandmother to send the Nanny Chen over to say these words, in any case, if it was me, I would be embarrassed ¡­ "Although you''re almost fully recovered now, you still have to take care of yourself. If Grandmother comes looking for you again, you won''t be able to refuse, you can just call me over."


    Initially, she had always thought that her mother really liked these things. But now, with her mother attending to the flowers and plants, raising fish and putting aside these trivial matters, the smile on her face was clearly much wider.


    "Don''t worry, mother isn''t a soft persimmon. We''ll just let them pinch us as they please!" The Madam Lian smiled as she glanced at Lin Shu, then took the handkerchief that she passed over to wipe her hands before smiling: "That''s right, First Princess Pingning said that you will be coming over in the evening, so I''m afraid that your clothes won''t work. You''re too plain and clean, didn''t I get the sewing room to make you two new sets of clothes a few days ago? "I see that watered-gold raspberry is good. Why don''t you wear that?"


    Even though she usually did not go out, she had heard that the First Princess Pingning had a crafty personality. She did not want her Sister Shu to leave any traces behind because of this ¡­ Now that her Sister Shu was talking about marriage, it would be the best if she could get her First Princess Pingning to say something nice outside.


    If she knew First Princess Pingning''s dirty thoughts, who knows how angry she would be.

 C116

    Lin Shu only wished that his mother would be happy, and would naturally not tell his mother about such troublesome matters. Now, he said even more, "Isn''t it just the First Princess Pingning? Why must she be so serious? I, First Princess Pingning, am here to see Juan Niang and Big Sister today, not to enjoy the flowers and talk about poetry. You said that it would be better to wait for First Princess Pingning to come again in a few days to wear the water-red-striped gold weasel. Currently, Juan Niang is sick, if I dress too brightly, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate, and it would turn into a fawn in the eyes of people who are interested. "


    After all, she was only trying out the abilities of the First Princess Pingning today. If she really relied on the reputation of the First Princess to be domineering to this day, then there was nothing to worry about.


    "My Sister Shu is smart." Madam Lian''s face was full of smiles, as she realized the danger that was approaching step by step.


    Lin Shu accompanied her mother for lunch and even went so far as to return to the Linglong Pavilion to take a nap for the better part of an hour.


    He really couldn''t wait any longer!


    Since the First Princess Pingning had not yet arrived, he eagerly came to invite his, afraid that he would be delayed because of this.


    But Lin Shu had packed up a bit or two, then went to the Green Pine Academy. Other than her, everyone else should have come, even Lin Pei and the others were waiting in the front courtyard, waiting for First Princess Pingning and the others to come over.


    Grand Madam seemed to be anxious and anxious, the buddhist beads in his hands never stopping, her expression was serious, and even Lin Qian who saw it felt her heart tighten.


    She had never seen her grandmother look so serious.


    "First Princess Pingning said that he will be here in the evening, and it''s already the end of the day. Why hasn''t he come yet?" Grand Madam had already led the group and waited for less than an hour. The kitchen maids in the kitchen had already finished cooking most of the dishes and were waiting for First Princess Pingning to come over.


    Lin Jia shook her head, her expression extremely downcast, "First Princess''s personality has always been hard for people to figure out, it''s about coming over in the evening, if something happens during the evening or if he''s not feeling well, he won''t move, Grandma, why don''t I send someone to the First Princess Palace to ask?"


    As matters stood, she finally understood that in the First Princess Pingning''s heart, the first granddaughter was just this worthless. Last night, whenever something happened to the Juan Niang, she would send someone to the First Princess Pingning''s Palace, but up until now, not only did the First Princess Pingning come, she did not even send someone over to ask about it.


    How could she not feel cold?


    The Grand Madam shook his head and said softly: "No need, we''ll just have to wait."


    The pitiful Lin Shu and the others did not even eat dinner. The sky had already turned dark, but the First Princess Pingning still had not come.


    Second Madam still smiled and said: "Mother, your health hasn''t been good for the past few days, so you can''t be hungry. Why don''t you tell the kitchen to bring a bowl of chicken soup over to your stomach first?"


    In truth, she was afraid that Lin Qian would be hungry, but today, Lin Qian had gotten angry again, and directly said that she was unsatisfied with the Duke Andong Palace''s marriage. She was so angry that he did not even eat lunch.


    On the other hand, Grand Madam was full of worry about First Princess Pingning, and did not even notice this, and nodded his head: "I am not hungry, I am just afraid that the children will be hungry."


    After saying that, she continued, "Nanny Chen, tell the kitchen to bring in some snacks and chicken soup. I don''t know when First Princess Pingning will come over, don''t starve everyone anymore."


    The Nanny Chen busied herself, and before long, he was back with food.


    However, before Lin Shu and the rest could even start using their chicken soup, the servant''s hurried voice sounded from outside, "Grand Madam, Grand Madam, First Princess Pingning has arrived at the Duskfall School."


    In that moment, the inside of the house became chaotic, not only did Nanny Chen bring Maid to bring all the food out, Lin Jia even ordered the servant girls to light a incense to smoke it out, afraid that the smell in the house would hit First Princess Pingning.


    This battle did not seem like someone coming for his own family at all!


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, First Princess Pingning walked in leisurely. Today, she was dressed in a red chieftain with no accessories on her body, only an ink jade hairpin stuck on his head. Behind his were over twenty servant girls, all of them looking like flowers, their clothes were even more outstanding than those of ordinary girls.


    For no reason at all, First Princess Pingning became even more solemn and silent.


    As an elder, it was naturally not good for Grand Madam to go forward and pay his respects. When Lin Shu and the other girls came forward to greet them, Grand Madam only stood up.


    First Princess Pingning turned a blind eye to these few girls'' salutes and lightly nodded his head towards Grand Madam. Then, he frowned as he looked at Lin Jia, "Where is Juan Niang?"


    Lin Jia hurriedly walked forward and revealed a slight smile, "Juan Niang just drank the medicine and the wet nurse has already helped you to fall asleep."


    "Even after everything that has happened, you still give Juan Niang to your mother without worry? Is it because Juan Niang lost her life that you, as his mother, feel so good in your heart? " First Princess Pingning also felt a belly full of anger. No matter where this was, in front of whom, she would release this rage no matter what.


    What she said was like a knife cutting into First Madam''s heart. First Madam was just about to open his mouth to defend herself when Grand Madam cast her sharp gaze towards him, and she could only shut his mouth obediently.


    The Grand Madam laughed: "If First Princess speaks like that, then we have wronged Sister Jia. Juan Niang''s face has been injured, I am afraid there is no one more upset than you ¡­ Now, not only is there a wet nurse by the side, but also Mother Xu who is waiting for us. I have also sent two capable girls to watch over us.


    The only reason why she could be angry at Lin Jia was because Lin Jia was her daughter-in-law, but it was not good for her to flare up against Grand Madam. After all, she was still waiting for Grand Madam to give her an affirmation, "I also know that Madam Lin doesn''t feel good, but am I feeling better as a grandmother? Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. Auntie Zhong? I''ve come today to take her away. "


    In that moment, no one dared to reply, because only First Princess Pingning dared to say such words.


    Lin Shu and the others knew better than anyone else that if Grand Madam truly wanted Auntie Zhong to die, his life would have been ruined a long time ago. After all, telling the truth of his death was the best explanation to the First Princess Pingning but the Grand Madam did not do so ¡­ Not only did the Grand Madam have to give an explanation to the First Princess Pingning, Lin Pei also had to give an explanation to the Princess Changze.


    First Princess Pingning took a sip of the tea and then looked coldly at Grand Madam, "What, Grand Madam is not willing? If I leave her in First Princess Palace, I have ways to make her live a life worse than death! Grand Madam was old and began to believe in Buddha, he could not bear to kill, but he had to remember, if there were times when he did not bring out the rules, the people below would all follow him and go against it! Grand Madam did not have the heart to kill, so why not just hand him over to me! "


    "I also know that what happened this time is Auntie Zhong''s fault, it''s just that Auntie Zhong is a person by Fifth Master''s side, whether they want to kill him or punish him, all of this should be said by Fifth Master, as the mother, I am not the one who should overstep my authority!" Grand Madam was indeed an old ginger, and very spicy, "Has First Princess eaten dinner yet? Now that the kitchen was ready, why not use some food? Although the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is not as exquisite as that of the First Princess Palace, but there are still one or two dishes that a chef can take out! "


    Now that the situation was tense, the First Princess Pingning''s attitude was even more serious than she had imagined. There were some things that he couldn''t say in front of everyone.


    First Princess Pingning did not care about this, but she did.


    First Princess Pingning didn''t even look at Grand Madam, and said indifferently: "My direct granddaughter has her face ruined by the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Grand Madam is in the mood to eat dinner, but I don''t have the mood ¡­ Since Grand Madam has always said that you have the authority to make decisions regarding Auntie Zhong, then just call in the person who can make the decisions. "


    Grand Madam had lived for so long, to the point where even Tzu Ning Palace Empress Dowager Wang had never been so overbearing. Now, in front of a room full of juniors, he could only allow First Princess Pingning to slap her face, but at this time, she could only swallow her anger, "Since that''s the case, Sister Jia, you can all go down for dinner!"


    After saying that, she raised her voice again: "Nanny Chen, go call Fifth Master over!"


    She was too lazy to interfere in this matter.


    The First Princess Pingning didn''t have any intentions of greeting the Grand Madam at all, he only ordered the maidservants behind him to pinch her shoulders. After drinking tea after tea, Lin Pei and Zhu Changzhi entered the hall.


    Zhu Changzhi was the only son of the First Princess Pingning. He was a chubby man, and one could tell that he was a very honest man.


    The First Princess Pingning looked up at Lin Pei, "All these years I was at the Forin, but I have heard of the great name of the Assistant Minister Lin, and directly said that Lord Lin had become the left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Public Affairs at a young age, and everyone said that it was only a matter of time before Lord Lin would come to the pavilion, so I presume that Lord Lin has dealt with matters regarding the imperial court in a neat and orderly manner, when it comes to family matters, why are you so foolish?"


    This attitude of hers was much better than talking to Grand Madam, Lin Jia had her by her side as well. To be frank, only Grand Madam and First Madam knew that they wanted to help Second Brother with his relationship, and these five houses did not know anything about it. Last night, after he had received news of Lin Jia, she was furious at first, but after thinking about it, wasn''t this an opportunity as well?


    now that he had the [Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion], if he could take this opportunity and force Lin Pei to agree to marry his, it would be the best time.


    Lin Pei''s attitude was extremely respectful, "First Princess, I do not understand your words, it is true that Auntie Zhong made a mistake, but she did not commit a crime to the point of death, First Princess said that she wants to punish Auntie Zhong, I will listen to it."


    His meaning was also very clear, as long as he could keep Auntie Zhong''s life, everything would be fine.

 C117

    The First Princess Pingning was not a Grand Madam, so everything he thought of was about Lin Pei. He was concerned with Lin Pei''s reputation and laughed mockingly, "What if I said the Auntie Zhong deserved to die? Could it be that Lord Lin is going to fall out with me over such a concubine? "


    Usually, the people who socialized with officials had a few circles in their stomachs, it was actually Lin Pei''s first time meeting someone who was as straightforward as First Princess Pingning.


    But Lin Pei had been in the government for many years, and he was not someone who was easy to deal with, "Why does First Princess have to be so serious? If you really say it like that, is it because of the scar on Lin Geer''s face, and I have to bother about this matter with him? Auntie Zhong is wrong, I will punish her as well, but if I were to take your life because of this, it would be too much! "


    There was a smile on his face. He didn''t want to win the argument, nor did he want to do anything soft. He had relied on these eight words to go smoothly in the government.


    These words were extremely rude to First Princess Pingning, she suddenly stood up and sneered, "Alright, what do you want to do with Juan Niang? Because a bastard had taken her life? Juan Niang is currently asleep in her room, you can do whatever you want, I will definitely not stop you! "


    Zhu Changzhi quickly stepped forward to persuade her, "Mother, why did you ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his words, Grand Princess Pingning sternly humphed, "Shut up! At that time, you kept saying that Lady Lin had brought Mother Yuan to stay at the Zhong Hou Residence for a few days and that the letter was from the Lin Family. Nothing could happen to her! "Now that you have caused such a ruckus, I have yet to settle it with you two. Yet you still have the nerve to open your mouth and speak up for others?


    She was used to being domineering. Even in front of others, she had never given her son the slightest bit of face.


    Zhu Changzhi retreated to the side, not daring to speak again.


    Lin Pei only frowned: "For something like this to happen to Juan Niang, I cannot do it, I just want to advise you to leave Auntie Zhong with your life. It''s true that Auntie Zhong is a concubine, but in the end, you''ve always been by my side for many years, so I have some feelings for you! On Auntie Zhong''s side, Big Brother, Big Sis and Master Zhu all agreed to let her live, so I''m begging you, please accept ¡­ "


    First Princess Pingning only looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, "I really didn''t think that Lord Lin would be so amorous to care about a mere aunt and leave Auntie Zhong''s life behind. "Yes, I am not that ignorant of the ways of the world. It is just that Sir Lin has to agree to one of my requests."


    "What is it? First Princess, please speak! " Lin Pei was overjoyed, First Princess Pingning... It seemed much easier to talk than he had imagined.


    The First Princess Pingning said word by word, "I want Lin Shu to marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace!"


    Madam Lin is your daughter''s elder cousin, and in the future, she will be your daughter''s elder sister-in-law. Even if it''s just for this relationship, she will take good care of your daughter. I have already said that I have mistreated your daughter, and will definitely treat her well in the future.


    The girl sitting next to the Second Madam was definitely from the second house. As for the remaining two girls, one had a grand air to his and the other had a pitiful appearance. She vaguely remembered that Lin Jia had mentioned the few girls from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so the grand woman must be Lin Shu.


    He was upright, with clear eyes ¡­ This was the first time she saw him, and she was already quite satisfied with it.


    Even someone as alert as Lin Pei was unable to recover from his shock for a moment, "Does this First Princess have another son ¡­"


    It was a matter of course for an ordinary noble family''s son to accept a concubine, but Prince Consort still wanted to accept a concubine? That was simply courting death, he remembered that First Princess Pingning only had two sons ¡­


    But halfway through his words, he seemed to remember an important matter, and his face suddenly became extremely unsightly, as he said with great difficulty, "First Princess can''t be talking about your young son who died in Forin, right?"


    First Princess Pingning nodded, "Yes!"


    This knot was the Yin Kindness!


    Lin Pei''s mouth moved, he wanted to say that First Princess Pingning was simply going too far, but no matter what he said, he could not say it out loud, First Princess Pingning was not someone that he could offend, if he truly angered First Princess Pingning, she wanted to form a marriage with him.


    If Lin Shu really made a good marriage, not only would it not benefit him and her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in the slightest, but she would also settle scores with him in the future. If she casually found a good marriage for Lin Shu, it would be hard for him to escape from the jaws of death ¡­


    His son was born himself, and no one knew what he was thinking better than Grand Madam, "Why not First Princess take a look at Juan Niang, and wait for Fifth Master to give you a satisfactory answer."


    First Princess Pingning nodded his head, he was just about to explain everything clearly.


    After waiting for First Princess Pingning to leave, Grand Madam sighed and spoke hoarsely: "Before, First Princess Pingning wrote to me about this matter, and I didn''t know if I should agree, or not tell you about this at the time. I thought that First Princess Pingning was just talking about it on a whim, but who would have known that she would actually come all the way back to the capital for this matter.


    "Since First Princess Pingning came prepared this time, it doesn''t matter if you agree or not, I''m afraid there''s no choice in this matter. Since that''s the case, why not just openly sell us to First Princess Pingning, making a marriage is much better than forming an enmity ¡­ Furthermore, First Princess Pingning has also said that as long as you are willing to agree to this marriage, she can give Auntie Zhong a chance to live. "


    She only thought Lin Pei genuinely liked the Auntie Zhong.


    Lin Pei could not help but say: "Actually, if Sister Shu were to marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace, it would save me a great burden. But if I were to really give my own daughter a Yin marriage, I am afraid that in the imperial court, this official''s finger would be able to poke my head. "Looking at Gu Jin, there has never been a father who made a Yin kiss with his daughter before."


    He wasn''t just picking his daughter up. Doing this was really too wicked!


    Grand Madam only said: "Our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion naturally cannot be agreed upon personally, we can only agree to it privately. As for what happens next, we can just hand it over to First Princess Pingning ¡­ I believe that according to the methods of First Princess Pingning, there is a way. "


    In fact, there were only two ways to go about it. One was for the royal family to bestow a marriage. With an imperial edict, even if everyone had the guts, they wouldn''t dare to gossip behind their backs.


    Secondly, to make the public know that Lin Shu had died, the two families had truly formed an evil relation with each other.


    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, Lin Pei had already nodded his head.


    When First Princess Pingning returned to the main hall, he went straight to the point, saying that First Princess Pingning had to grant the marriage to either Empress Dowager Wang or him.


    With this, First Princess Pingning didn''t ask what he should do about it.


    Only, the Grand Madam had to give Lin Jia an explanation, and on the second day, she ordered people to lock Auntie Zhong and Lin You Lin inside the Green Pine Academy''s woodshed. Other than people delivering food three times a day, the rest would not be bothered about it.


    Coincidentally, Lin Pei had matters to attend to and thus left the capital. Otherwise, he would not have allowed the Grand Madam to lock him up no matter what.


    When Lin Shu heard this news, the hand holding onto the brush stopped for a moment. After a long while, he finally spoke to Actinin Qin who had come up to him to answer: "I understand, you may leave!"


    No matter who was the most miserable out of this group of people, she would not feel pity for that person. It was just that Lin Geer was the most innocent person there.


    "Last night, a spy who was watching over the Duke Palace said that Princess Changze went back last night and dragged all of her things out of her Wang Family. But who knew that Wang Pei refused to let Chun Geer go no matter what, so Princess Changze took his dowry and returned to the King Rui Palace. This morning, Princess Changze also rushed out of the capital."


    Princess Changze and Lin Pei had left the capital together?


    Lin Shu sneered, if there was no trick to this, then it would be weird.


    With regards to Lin Shu''s stepmother from the previous life, Lin Shu still understood her slightly. She was afraid that when the Princess Changze instigated the First Princess Pingning to form this relationship with her, Lin Pei was unaware, as she knew Lin Pei''s character. She did not like others to think of him as a fool to scheme against him. the Princess Changze was definitely more clear of Lin Pei''s personality.


    Now that the Princess Changze had started to scheme about marrying Lin Pei, naturally, he had to make amends to Lin Pei. Now, one was a married man, the other was a woman with a husband. But now, it was the most important time for them.


    Lin Shu laughed, it was a pity, but it was a pity that the Princess Changze was too confident in him, she felt that she had control over the entire matter, she did not know that the mantis stalked the cicada was chasing the oriole, she had done so much, and now she had disturbed the Princess Changze''s mind, and after that, she only needed to defeat the Princess Changze.


    Thinking about that, she whispered a few words into Actinin Qin''s ear, causing her expression to change greatly, "Miss, this ¡­ Is that okay? If someone finds out about this, the Grand Madam and the others will find out about it after a thorough investigation, and sooner or later, they will find out about it. "


    "Does Grandmother still place Auntie Zhong and Lin Geer in her heart today? Each of the servant girls acted out of the corner of their eyes. Master did not like them, so the person under them was even more slow. He must have sent a few guards to bring Lin Geer out without anyone knowing. Only then did Lin Shu raise her brush and continue practicing, and she said indifferently: "As for Princess Changze, it would be fine if she didn''t know that I was the one who took Lin Geer away, but if she knew, she would probably be even more worried. Lin Geer''s life is like a bomb, if she really rises to the surface, where would her face in the Princess Changze be? "


    Lin Geer''s body was weak to begin with, but now that she was locked in the woodshed for a day or two, she became sick. Grand Madam knew that she did not have any intentions of calling a doctor, and just wished that Lin Geer could die.

 C118

    When Lin Shu thought about Lin Geer, who was like a cat, she could only shake her head. She could not bear to see him lose his life. However, she thought about it and decided to just forget it. She could treat this as a blessing for her mother and herself and secretly bring Lin Geer to the manor to get a doctor to treat him. This would be a fatal blow to Princess Changze.


    These few years, she had been living in the manor, and had the guards sent by the Lian Family to keep watch. From these guards, she had groomed a few of her most trusted aides.


    She didn''t have any rights, so she could only work hard with money and connections. Fortunately, the guards her uncle sent her were practitioners, so she only picked a few good ones. As for the rest, she didn''t waste any time.


    Actinin Qin went down hesitantly, and on the morning of the second day, when Lin Shu still had not woken up, she heard loud noises coming from outside, "... Seventh Young Master is missing? Heh, this is really interesting. Seventh Young Master is perfectly fine and is staying in the woodshed, how come he''s gone? I''m afraid Grand Madam took this opportunity to take Seventh Young Master''s life! "


    "Is there such a thing? The Seventh Young Master is our Master''s son and the grandson of the Grand Madam, so First Princess Pingning came here yesterday. Even if Grand Madam was angry, if he wanted to make a move, he would have to attack the Auntie Zhong.


    Usually, Lin Shu would not even wake up after hearing it, but you don''t know, but Grand Madam has long suspected that the Seventh Young Master is not our Master''s son, and it just so happens that when the Old Master is out of the capital, he will take action, otherwise when the Old Master returns, for no reason he will have the chance, I have to say, the Grand Madam is really powerful, if the Old Master returns, he might get angry. "


    Lin Shu knew that this matter had already been settled, and only raised her voice: "Actinin Qin! Actinin Qin! "


    The voice outside suddenly stopped, only the clear and melodious voice of Maid came from outside the door, "Does Miss have any orders? Big Sister Actinin Qin went to the kitchen to help Miss Actinin Qin with her breakfast. Do you need this servant to call Big Sister Actinin Qin back? "


    "Then there''s no need!" Lin Shu thought for a while, then said: "Just wait for Actinin Qin to come over, and ask her to come in and look for me."


    Maid outside answered again.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to not even finish washing up, Actinin Qin walked in, "... Is this girl going to ask about Seventh Young Master''s matter? "Last night, Seventh Young Master was brought to the manor. This servant has also said that I don''t need to worry about the silver, I must get the best doctor for Seventh Young Master and take good care of Seventh Young Master. Nothing must go wrong."


    In fact, it was very simple to do it last night. There were no servants at the entrance of the firewood house at night, and only a single lock was hung. The two men in black robes, without disturbing anyone, took Lin Geer away.


    At that time, Auntie Zhong only placed Lin Geer at the foot of the bed, afraid that Lin Geer would pass away her illness on her, and only covered her with a thin blanket. I''m afraid that I have to wait until this morning to realize that the Lin Geer is missing!


    Lin Shu nodded and said, "He''s a pitiful child. I wonder if he''ll be able to make it through this time ¡­ Right, has there been any news from the Yangzhou? "


    Actinin Qin shook her head, and said in a low voice: "There''s still no news. Miss, how did you only know that girl called Cherry? You have never been to the Yangzhou and Taizhou! "


    "There are some things that I don''t know how to tell you. Even if I did, you wouldn''t believe me ¡­ Forget it, maybe she is not called Cherry yet. If you give the order again, that woman has a birthmark on her face that is as red as a cherry, about the size of half a palm. She is not that old, about twelve to thirteen years old.


    Ever since she was reborn, she had sent people to search for Cherry. She had already searched the entire Yangzhou and Taizhou, but there still wasn''t any news about them ¡­ Cherry, where are you!


    Although she was worried, Lin Shu knew that now was not the time to worry about it. She merely used a little bit of breakfast, and went to pay her respects to the Green Pine Academy.


    Before Lin Shu even stepped into the side chamber, he had already heard Lin Lian''s sobbing voice. Grandmother, even if Aunt has committed a heinous crime, you shouldn''t blame the disappearance of the Lin Geer on Aunt. Even if you have to blame it on Aunt, you should blame it on that maid who guarded the door! Aunt did not take good care of Lin Geer, but you also ¡­ You shouldn''t have stopped the food at the auntie''s side! "


    This, this is simply taking Auntie Zhong''s life!


    Lin Lian did not want to lose face in front of Lin Shu, but now, she could not care less. Tears streamed down her small face, as she held onto the corner of Grand Madam''s clothes, and sobbed silently, "Grandmother, just treat it as me begging you, I beg you ¡­."


    Grand Madam closed his eyes, as if he did not hear anything.


    Nanny Chen only advised patiently from the side, "Those servants guarding the door naturally have to be punished, I''m afraid that I won''t even be able to keep my life! As for the Auntie Zhong, they will also be punished, so don''t worry Fourth Miss, he knows her limits and won''t take your life. "


    After all, Grand Madam had promised Lin Pei that he would keep him alive, and all of that was to vent the anger in his heart.


    Grand Madam only felt that Lin Zhenglin was Auntie Zhong''s biological son and that Lin Zhenglin was still sick. Auntie Zhong must be looked after carefully, how could he not know even if he wasn''t seeing him in the middle of the night? There could only be one possibility, and that was that Lin Pei''s men took Lin Wei Lin away. Did Auntie Zhong pretend to be stupid to her and treat her like an idiot?


    She knew that if she were to ask Lin Pei, Lin Pei would not be speaking the truth.


    However, when Lin Pei returned, he also thought that it was Grand Madam who had sent people to take Lin You Lin away. After all, it was not a one-day affair for Grand Madam to want Lin You Lin''s life. However, this was all a story in the future.


    Lin Shu stood at the side and did not go forward to advise.


    Lin Lian could only cry as she refused to leave. She even had a servant tell her to bring Lin You Ting over to Grand Madam to plead for help.


    "Nanny Chen, tell someone to take Fifth Miss down, and send the things Fifth Miss left in the west wing back to Falling Swallow Garden as well. Now that Seventh Young Master is gone, and Auntie Zhong is locked up in the woodshed, Fifth Miss, as her big sister, must be worried about Sixth Young Master as well."


    Grandmother wants her to return to the Falling Swallow Garden to take care of her foolish brother?


    She had lived in the Green Pine Academy for a few years, so she had some knowledge of Grand Madam''s personality. The Grand Madam did not like to respect the Grand Madam, and wanted a granddaughter who was willing to take care of everything for the Grand Madam ¡­ Originally, she didn''t know how to make sense of the situation, but it could be seen that after Lin Jia returned, he understood everything.


    In front of the Grand Madam, she just smiled when he was happy, and cried when he was unhappy.


    Only, she had forgotten, she was not Lin Jia, so doing this would only anger Grand Madam.


    Grand Madam saw that Nanny Chen had not moved and raised her voice. "What, are all of you deaf?"


    Only then did Nanny Chen bring the servant girl forward, almost pressing Lin Lian down. Lin Lian even started blabbering about how ruthless the Grand Madam was.


    Although Grand Madam was old and his ears and eyes were useless, Lin Lian''s words made his wish that he could hear them through his Green Pine Academy. He was so angry that his eyebrows jumped, "Inform the Falling Swallow Garden''s Steward Nanny s, I''m afraid Fifth Miss is in a daze. During this period of time, I have ordered some people to guard the Fifth Miss well, if not for my instructions, no one is allowed to let Fifth Miss out!"


    This was house arrest.


    Just at this time, Lin Hui came in to pay her respects to the Grand Madam. Seeing the situation, the gaze she used to look at the Grand Madam with was no longer filled with respect.


    Initially, she only thought that her grandmother doted on them, but now, it seems that whether it was her elder sister Lin Jia or them, they were the same in her grandmother''s eyes. For the clan and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, they could be pushed out regardless of anything ¡­ Last night, she pretended to be asleep and secretly heard her mother and sister say that Fifth Uncle had already agreed to this marriage.


    She didn''t know how she spoke to Lin Shu after hearing that. If she was Lin Shu, then who knows how she would feel hurt after knowing about it?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that everyone within the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was terrifying, including her sister and mother!


    On the other hand, Grand Madam acted as if nothing had happened, and only brought crystal red bean cake over for them to eat from the kitchen, "It''s already summer now, so the humidity is very heavy. Normally, you guys have to tell the kitchen to boil some red bean curd water to drink. Especially the Sister Shu. When winter comes, this cage of Linglong Pavilion will burn like a furnace, and even I, this old woman, will feel extremely hot when I enter! "


    This was exactly how a loving grandmother should look like, as if the person who was indifferent just now wasn''t Grand Madam.


    Lin Shu only laughed when she heard it: "Alright, we will listen to Grandmother. Later, when Big Sister Mu Lan brings the red bean water with coconut root, I will drink two bowls more."


    Although she said that, she couldn''t help but feel disdain in her heart. It was true that she was scared, but it wasn''t as serious as Grand Madam had said, and Grand Madam probably only went to the Linglong Pavilion once. At that time, she would get the cold and she wouldn''t even be able to get out of bed. Even if he really wanted to act kind, he should at least act like he was right!

 C119

    However, Lin Hui''s gaze towards Grand Madam was a little apathetic. She had always talked the most in the past, and in the words of Grand Madam, she was very noisy all day, like a sparrow ¡­


    Now, she finally understood. To her grandmother, all the girls in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were like pawns, whether it was Lin Lian or herself, they were all the same.


    After chatting for a while longer, Lin Shu walked out with Lin Hui.


    The two of them walked along the road for some time, and it was mostly Lin Shu who spoke out.


    Lin Shu only laughed and said, "... What''s wrong? "Normally it''s like a small talk, pulling me along to talk endlessly. Today it''s like I''ve become a different person, is there something on your mind?"


    She had already known what kind of person Grand Madam was. Now that Grand Madam was so cold to Lin Lian, she naturally wasn''t surprised at all.


    Lin Hui wanted to laugh, but she realized that she was not able to do so. She pulled Lin Shu to sit under the stone table in the shade and said weakly: "Sister Shu, what do you think we are to Grandmother? And what are we to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? At that time, my mother thought about it for an entire night. She then thought of a way, and directly told Grandmother, our family has already arranged a marriage for Big Sister, and this way, we can change the marriage bestowed by the Emperor. "


    "But you know what Grandmother said? Grandmother said that if this happened, the Emperor would definitely be angered and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would be implicated ¡­ I don''t understand, my grandmother doted on my sister and grew up. How could my grandmother watch my sister jump into the fire? Could it be that in Grandmother''s heart, the happiness of our lives cannot even be compared to the fame and importance of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Furthermore, Grandmother''s attitude towards Lian Jieer just now made me very sad. Normally, Grandmother would call someone Lian Jieer more intimate than anyone else, but now, I have turned hostile faster than anyone else! "


    She only felt that her grandmother would one day do the same to her.


    Lin Shu only sighed softly. In her previous life, Lin Hui really respected the Grand Madam, but she didn''t expect things to turn out like this. She didn''t know if this was a good or bad thing, "What''s the use of saying all these? Don''t let your thoughts run wild, we are girls from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, we can''t change this fact no matter what. "


    Thinking back to when she had her legs broken by Shao Shengping, she had once blamed someone from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for not having someone to support her, but now, she understood ¡­ What did the blood of kinship do? To Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion people, human life was the most worthless thing.


    Sometimes, a blood relative was not as reliable as he was.


    Lin Hui looked at her, and said in a low voice: "Sister Shu, do you hate Grandmother and Fifth Uncle?"


    Hate? It would be a lie to say he didn''t hate her!


    But now, Lin Shu laughed bitterly and said: "Why are you saying all this? So what if he hated her? So what if he didn''t hate her? What should come will come, and I will always face it. If the heavens are merciful, it would be better to think of the way forward ¡­ Third sister, you are the eldest daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and have always been a heartless and heartless person, you must not displease your grandmother because of what happened these few days. After all, even if a Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion girl were to be married off, she would more or less have to rely on her mother''s family. "


    The reason why she and the Grand Madam had quarreled with each other to the point that water and fire were incompatible with each other was because she didn''t have a choice, but Lin Hui still had a choice. She couldn''t bear to see Lin Hui suffer the same fate as her.


    Lin Hui laughed contemptuously, "Relying on your parents? I don''t even dare to dream of such a dream. "


    She remembered when she was young, when she followed her mother back to the Kong family in Jinling. Although her aunts were very good to her and she was spoiled by them, she still felt that it was best to do it in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ No matter how poor or poor they were, they were always comfortable in their own home.


    But now, she felt that this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was just like a purgatory, with each and every one of them being human covered demons and ghosts.


    She was truly afraid, afraid that one day, her body would be eaten to the point where not even her bones would remain when she was at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    After left, he rode on a carriage back to the capital and returned.


    They all said that the Spring Festival Gala was worth a thousand gold each night, and she especially agreed with what Lin Pei said. Every time she had a good time with Lin Pei, the smile on her face would become even wider than usual.


    Originally, she had planned to make it up to Lin Pei yesterday. She had met and fallen in love with Lin Pei when he was young, and had bragged about her understanding of his personality, so much that she knew that he would not bite off more than he could chew. He had even lowered his stance, but Lin Pei didn''t have any intentions of blaming her. Wang Pei is not a thing, in these few years, you have suffered quite a bit from your Wang Family, but in these few years, I have been busy with official business, and did not have the time to care about you. Normally, even if you missed Lin Geer, it would be hard to see you.


    "After Sister Shu marries into the First Princess Pingning''s Palace, there will no longer be any trouble on the side of the Madam Lian. Once the Madam Lian dies, no one can stop us anymore." As for Wang Pei, Lin Pei did not even think of him as a human being.


    Lin Pei is someone who is deeply in love with me? When these words were said, most likely only the Princess Changze in the world believed it. Not only did he believe it, he was even coaxed around by Lin Pei.


    In fact, it was Lin Pei who had been studying power techniques for the past few years, and realised that Elder Jiangge was right. Third Rank was a bottleneck, and who knew how many people would be unable to advance any further. He had studied poetry and books for so many years, and he only wished to enter the pavilion as soon as possible. Seeing that relying on himself would not work, he started to curry favor with Princess Changze again.


    Princess Changze only nestled in Lin Pei''s embrace, as if he was extremely happy. As long as Lin Pei was willing to marry her, she would help clear away all the obstacles.


    Currently, even she, who was sitting in the carriage, couldn''t help but have a smile on her face. Even Senior Servant Du couldn''t help but say in a low voice, "¡­" "You will see Brother Lin every day when the time comes. A scar on a boy''s face is not a big deal, not to mention if you take good care of him, he might be gone in three to five years.


    Back then, when Princess Changze knew that there was a possibility that Lin Zhenglin''s face was scarred, his expression was extremely unsightly. All of the palace maids and Internal Service s did not dare to approach her from the start ¡­ Now that her mood is better, she feels like the scar on her son''s face isn''t really a big deal, "Lin Geer has always been weak, Auntie Zhong kept saying that she had carefully served Lin Geer, but I never believed her words ¡­ "After I marry the Abel, I''ll get Esteemed Empress Dowager to find a cook who knows medicine and treat her well after coming to Lin Geer for a few years. Her body should be better after this."


    "You''re right!" Maid Du also became happy. These few years, his mood was not good and even his temper became a lot worse.


    Princess Changze disdained interacting with Wang Pei''s concubines. He was the one who was married to the Princess Changze''s senior sister, so there was no way he could ignore these things. Three women playing together, and not to mention the entire room filled with so many girls, none of them were easy to deal with.


    Tomorrow was the bed-warming maid that was playing a trick on his. She wanted to take it seriously, but Wang Pei had protected her extremely well ¡­ Now, they finally had to push aside the sunrise to see the bright moon.


    Before Princess Changze''s carriage could enter the capital, someone came to report that Lin Youlin had disappeared.


    Princess Changze only felt his eyes grow dizzy, and only after a long while did he manage to support Maid Du, "What exactly happened? Why did the perfectly fine Lin Geer disappear? Auntie Zhong? Is she dead? "


    The person who came to report had been sent into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion by Lin You Lin, and under the arrangements of the Princess Changze and Lin Pei, he entered the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion as a guard. At that time, the Princess Changze had planted two guards inside the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and one of them was the one who bit his tongue and committed suicide that day.


    These few days he had been extremely careful, and now he even told them everything about the movements of his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Princess Changze was so angry that his nails were digging into his flesh. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said: "I really underestimated that Grand Madam, he actually wanted to kill my son."


    After pausing for a moment, she raised her voice even more and ordered the carriage driver, "Go to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion."


    She only thought that it was the Grand Madam who did this, but now, she was so angry that she didn''t even know what to do. Lin Geer''s health was never good, if there was even the slightest mistake, she would definitely make the old granny pay with her life.


    It was still the Maid Du who was a bit deeper. Although it looked like he was supporting Princess Changze''s arm, he was actually whispering next to her ear. "Princess, don''t mess around. As a result, your relationship with Lord Lin can no longer be concealed, and you don''t really believe how the Middle Marquis Grand Madam will explain it. Even the empress dowager and Wang Family won''t be able to ¡­ "Your servant thinks it would be better to ride a horse and whip Sir Lin back. For this kind of matter, Sir Lin to step out and do it is more appropriate."


    Lin Geer was also Lin Pei''s biological son.


    The guard that came to deliver the letter just now chased after him quickly, but when Princess Changze returned to the King Rui Residence, he still maintained the appearance of a soul that had not returned yet.


    When Lin Pei hurried back to the Green Pine Academy, his face was already extremely ugly. He even heard from the Nanny Chen that the Grand Madam was taking a nap and did not hesitate to ask the Nanny Chen to fetch him out.

 C120

    Nanny Chen could only sigh and send Mu Lan to get Grand Madam to come out.


    However, Grand Madam was clearly awake right now and he still had no intention of coming out. Mulan only said carefully, "Fifth Master, Grand Madam said that she is sick and he wants to rest ¡­ As for Seventh Young Master, she has already sent someone to look for him. "


    With just that one sentence, Lin Pei was so angry that his forehead jumped, "The Lin Geer is already gone, can the Grand Madam still sleep?"


    Saying that, he took a deep breath and managed to suppress the anger in his heart. Then, he turned to Nanny Chen and said: If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you to tell mother later. I will definitely find the Lin Geer, and even if mother cannot tolerate Lin Geer, then she won''t be able to accommodate this son of mine!


    He was already a young man, and most people of his age were already swarming with sons. He, on the other hand, only had two sons. One was a fool, the other was a sickly, shameful man ¡­ No matter what, he had to protect his bloodline.


    Nanny Chen agreed right in front of him upon hearing her words, but couldn''t help but shake her head when she looked at his retreating back.


    For the sake of the Lin Geer, the mother and son duo became even more estranged.


    Lin Pei thought that the Grand Madam had hidden Lin YouLin away, but the Grand Madam thought that Lin Pei had taken Lin Youlin away. In the eyes of the Grand Madam, Lin Pei''s actions were simply a false alarm, and he did not even want to show his face.


    Lin Pei almost used up all of his connections to look for Lin Geer, but after a few days, it was as if Lin Geer disappeared without a trace.


    And in these few days, Lin Pei had never once stepped foot in the Green Pine Academy, and Grand Madam also seemed to have lost a son like Lin Pei, as the mother and son pair had already completely left their hearts.


    Tomorrow was the day where Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion held its feast. From top to bottom, all sorts of lotuses could be seen, looking extremely pleasing to the eyes.


    But the atmosphere of the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was downcast.


    She normally did not like bright colored clothes, but now that she was wearing this water-red-striped gold ring, and with the rouge of the Jewelry Pavilion on her face, it looked extremely fitting. Even her plain appearance from before had become a little brighter, and even Actinin Qin was admiring from the side.


    As for Yun Dou who was sitting at the side, she bit her finger and stared blankly, "Miss, you look really good in that outfit, even prettier than Fifth Miss. It looks like ¡­ "Like a fairy!"


    Usually, Lin Lian would dress up extremely well. When Lin Shu and Lin Hui were thinking about what was delicious, she had already started to secretly save up silver coins to buy the rouge from the Jewelry Pavilion. This girl''s family relied on her looks and clothes, so these past few years, Lin Lianlian had always been one of the most outstanding girls.


    But now, it seemed that Lin Shu and Lin Lian were not at all inferior to each other, and seemed to be even more so.


    Actinin Qin laughed and joked, "You make it sound like you have seen a fairy in the sky. Could it be that you want to make me happy, and want me to send someone to buy you some candied fruits?"


    "I don''t want to eat candied fruits. I''ve eaten too much candied fruits in the past few days. Even my teeth are sore!" Yun Dou bit her finger and moved closer to Lin Shu. She wanted to take a look at Lin Shu, but she wanted to reach out and touch the wound with the golden silk thread, but when she thought that her hand was dirty, she moved it away, saying, "Although I have never seen a fairy in the sky before, but I have seen one in a painting book. I feel that the fairy in the picture book isn''t as pretty as our young lady ¡­"


    Lin Shu also laughed along, "Only you would make me happy ¡­ However, it''s still better to eat less of this candied fruits. If you eat too much, it''ll hurt your teeth. "


    "Yes!" Cloudbean smiled happily. However, she was afraid that once she turned around, she would be able to eat something else.


    The Linglong Pavilion''s position was not too good, but Zi Lin Shu could already faintly hear the commotion coming from outside the courtyard, and guessed that the Madam must be pretty much here. Even if not for Grand Madam''s face, he should at least have come for First Princess Pingning''s and Princess Changze''s face.


    Meanwhile, Grand Madam was already short of Mu Lan who was beside him, and he came several times to invite him. He was getting more and more anxious every time, but Lin Shu was still sitting on the brick bed.


    She was waiting for the best time! Success or failure depended on this one move!


    Looking at the rising sun, Lin Shu asked softly: "Actinin Qin, what time is it now?"


    Actinin Qin said softly, "It''s already noon. The guests at the Flower Hall are almost all here." She only feel her palm break out In sweat at the thought of what will happen later


    Lin Shu nodded and walked out.


    Step by step, his steps were steady.


    Even the National Duke Ning''s wife, Duke Cheng''s wife, Mrs. Guo''s wife and Zhou Family''s wife, who usually did not show themselves, were present. These wives were the wives of the first-rate Honorable House in the capital, so they did not have the ability to be invited to the usually Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion banquets.


    Madam Zhou Family was the younger sister of Empress Zhou''s mother, and could be considered the cousin of First Princess Pingning. She was currently smiling merrily as she spoke. Since First Princess is not well, then don''t go back to the Forin, and take good care of your body in the capital. Since First Princess is not well, then don''t go back to the Forin, and also take good care of your body in the capital city.


    Although she said that, in her heart, she was blaming First Princess Pingning. First Princess Pingning was not a three or two-year-old child, but she still allowed herself to be like that ¡­ Back then, when Old Mistress Zhou knew that First Princess Pingning was going to the Forin, she was so anxious that she couldn''t sleep at all. She only thought that her son was gone and never thought that her grandmother''s body would be able to take it.


    And now, even if the First Princess Pingning came to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he didn''t say that he had come to the Zhou Mansion to take a look at the Old Ancestor.


    "I also have the same plan, but it''s still too early to say it now!" First Princess Pingning''s gaze swept past and landed on Princess Changze who was sitting beside her. He frowned. The three souls seemed to have lost two and a half souls ¡­ Then, her gaze fell upon Madame Zhou. "I plan to return to Zhou Family to take a look at Grandmother in a few days. There have been too many matters to attend to these past few days, so I didn''t have the time."


    Since she had already said so, Madame Zhou could only smile and say yes. On the surface, she didn''t dare to show the slightest bit of displeasure.


    There were many people who had been discussing the Lotus Banquet last night, and only mentioned that First Princess Pingning and his two cousins Princess Changze seemed to not have a good relationship ever since they were young. Especially after Old Prince Rui and his wife had died, when the Princess Changze seemed to have taken root in his Tzu Ning Palace, and First Princess Pingning was even more unwilling to see the Princess Changze. Every time they met the Princess Changze, they would stab him a few times.


    Since childhood, she had been treated extremely spoiled by her father and brother. She had waited for her to marry into the Tzu Ning Palace, and with the Empress Dowager Wang''s love, even if she didn''t dare to speak ill of the First Princess Pingning, she still had to reply with a few words ¡­ At that time, when the First Princess Pingning went to the Forin, many people secretly said that there would be less drama in the capital, but why was it that the relationship between the two of them seemed to be a lot gentler now?


    They did not know that at this time, the Princess Changze was only thinking of her Lin Geer. These few days, it was even more so because there was no news from Lin Pei''s side.


    As the host, Grand Madam accompanied First Princess Pingning and the others as they spoke. Old Madam Zhou''s physique is still rather good now. The last time I saw her, she ate a bowl of rice every meal! "


    But now, she couldn''t even eat half a bowl of rice at every meal. Every day, she rested on a pile of supplements to recuperate her body.


    Madam Zhou looked at Grand Madam. She really wanted to say a few words. "You seem to be in good spirits, but when the words reached her mouth, she just couldn''t continue." This Yuan Xiaoyi of Liucheng Garden is indeed powerful, but just how old is she, in the capital, there is already no one who does not know of him.


    Second Elder Lin Mu was a person who enjoyed himself very much. After so many years of living in the Second Madam, he had more or less gotten infected with it, and now, he felt that Yuan Xiaoyi had basically revived Hua Mulan. He laughed and said: "Look at what you have said, I have gotten the glory of a big fellow.


    "You actually have the mood to watch a show. Take a look at the Grandma Zhangda, normally, this is a person who likes to watch a show, but now, he doesn''t have any spirit left to watch." Mrs. Guo also laughed ashe followed suit ¡ª She was the Guo Family''s sister-in-law, just like Grandma Zhangda, she liked to joke around, and his relationship with the Grandma Zhangda was pretty good.


    But on this kind of occasion, the Grandma Zhangda who was usually good at talking didn''t dare to joke around.


    The ladies all covered their mouths as they laughed, Zhang Yuanqing''s head drooped even lower.


    The big fellow had heard from his own man that a few days ago, the emperor had praised the Elder Zhang in the imperial court for his integrity, and said that the granddaughter he raised was definitely not bad either.


    Grandma Zhangda only smiled, but his smile contained a bit of nervousness. Being able to be chosen as the Crown Princess was extremely good, but it would still depend on which Crown Princess it was, and whether it was Chief Consort or not. In just a few days, her mouth had already started to bubble, "Don''t tease me."


    The First Princess Pingning''s gaze only fell on Zhang Yuanqing, she had thought of Zhang Yuanqing before, but upon thinking about it, the Elder Zhang''s personality was unpredictable, if the Elder Zhang were to find out about this, maybe he would be knocked to death in front of the Emperor, and at that time, the loss would be huge.


    "I don''t dare to make fun of you. In the future, you will be related to the Emperor, so how would I dare to make fun of you?"

 C121

    Immediately, the ladies started laughing, but the normally talkative Grandma Zhangda''s face turned red. "Don''t tease me like that, this old face of mine doesn''t care, but Sister Qing is still young ¡­"


    Lin Shu walked in amidst the laughter, and the moment she walked in, many people''s gazes landed on her. Originally, she did not reveal herself often, and even if she had gone out to be a guest, Lin Qian and Lin Lian had stolen her limelight, and now, everyone could see, the young lady from the fifth house of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was extremely spirited, and looked like a lady from a noble family!


    First Princess Pingning''s mouth formed a faint smile, as if he was proud of something.


    This was her future daughter-in-law!


    Lin Shu gracefully walked forward to pay respects to the elders, and they couldn''t help but praise him again.


    Although Grand Madam was angry at her for coming too late, but it was hard to reveal it in front of everyone. He could only put on a caring and loving grandmother look, "It''s getting late outside, hurry and sit down and rest."


    Just as Lin Shu was about to leave, First Princess Pingning waved at her. "This child is Sister Shu right? When I was at the Forin, I kept listening to my eldest wife bring it up. Come, tell me to take a good look. " Aren''t you being a little too hasty!


    Lin Shu stepped forward with a smile on her face and blessed her body before calling out "First Princess Pingning" with a smile.


    First Princess Pingning nodded in satisfaction, and said: "He''s a painful child."


    She was the direct daughter of the Assistant Minister Lin, the granddaughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ She was becoming more and more satisfied with the marriage.


    No one took Lin Shu seriously, and changed the topic, especially the Mrs. Guo, he started to make fun of the Grandma Zhangda again, causing both the Grandma Zhangda and Zhang Yuanqing to feel embarrassed.


    First Princess Pingning was also in a good mood. He picked up the tea Gu and took a sip, before slowly saying: "... Don''t tease the Grandma Zhangda, be careful that when the Third Prince sees you in the future, he will not be nice to you all! "


    These words were very clear.


    Grandma Zhangda only looked at First Princess Pingning in shock. After a long while, he still had not recovered his senses, his mouth moved, but in the end, he did not say anything. It was not that he did not want to say it, it was even more so because he did not dare say it.


    Who dared to say no to the Emperor, Empress Zhang and Empress Dowager Wang''s intentions?


    Even the Mrs. Guo was surprised. Zhang Yuanqing was going to give it to the third prince? This, the Third Prince does have a Chief Consort ¡­ Could it be that Zhang Yuanqing will become the Lateral Consort?


    Her mind raced as she thought about how the Third Prince had already started helping the Third Prince manage the household''s affairs with the help of Miss Man Jing who was assigned to him by the Empress Dowager Wang. Everyone knew that this Miss Man Jing would probably be conferred the title of the Lateral Consort''s Empress by the end of the day ¡­ Then not only was Zhang Yuanqing''s marriage not a good marriage, it could not even be considered normal.


    For a moment, the usually clever Mrs. Guo felt that his brain was not enough to handle the situation.


    Not to mention that Zhang Yuanqing''s hands, which were hidden inside his sleeves, were tightly clenched into a ball, and his fingernails were already embedded into the center of his palms, yet, on the surface, he didn''t even dare to reveal the slightest of displeasure.


    It was just that she felt that she didn''t show it on her face, but all the other madams and mistresses present seemed to have seen it clearly.


    It was as if First Princess Pingning didn''t see the astonishment on everyone''s faces. He said slowly, "Even I only just returned to the capital and knew that Miss Zhang Family was a famous and talented woman in the capital. The empress dowager and empress must have thought that the Third Princess was born to be mediocre, and the third prince didn''t have anyone by his side to talk to.


    It was obviously Empress Zhang''s idea, but she pulled him in as well. He really didn''t forget to pester Empress Dowager Wang at all times, "But let me say, although it''s the third prince''s Lateral Consort, it''s still a bit unfair for Miss Zhang Family ¡­ Based on Miss Zhang Family ''intelligence and appearance, it is enough for his to marry the Third Prince and become a Chief Consort. "


    The wives sitting around were all born into noble families, and then they married into noble families. Since young, they would often enter and exit the imperial palace, so they more or less knew some of the secrets of the palace. Marrying a member of the imperial family would be much harder than marrying an ordinary person, let alone becoming a Lateral Consort.


    The Lateral Consort Empress ¡­ Even if they were addressed respectfully as the ''Empress'' when they went out, they would not be able to walk through the main gate or wear red. In other words, they would just be a concubine with face belonging to the imperial family.


    No one dared to reply, and only looked at Grandma Zhangda with a bit of sympathy.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Guo laughed dryly and stuttered: "Third Prince ¡­ "The Third Prince is an excellent person, and is often praised by the Emperor at a young age. Even our Old Master said that the Third Prince is a person of great talent, and his future is limitless. I''m afraid that our Sister Qing will have some good fortune in the future."


    Grandma Zhangda could only force a smile and say: "Then I''ll have to count on your blessings."


    Although it was most likely that the Third Prince would ascend the throne now, the Third Prince would inherit the throne one day, and his own daughter would at most be a concubine ¡­ The empress dowager and empress dowager sat on top of the beautiful ladies who had just entered the palace. It would be difficult to endure, not to mention that Man Jing, who was standing beside the third prince, was not so simple either ¡­


    If it wasn''t in front of everyone, she would have hugged her daughter and cried loudly.


    Slowly, Zhang Yuanqing and his daughter lost the mood to talk.


    However, the party''s liveliness did not turn cold because of them. The ladies chatted for a long time, talking about a few common topics, but everyone was enjoying themselves ¡­


    There was even a lady who asked Princess Changze why he did not bring him out today, saying that he had not seen him for a long time.


    Princess Changze forced a smile, "The sun is too big now, Chun Geer is still young, and he was afraid of getting hurt from the sun, so I didn''t carry him out."


    If she had the chance to, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would definitely bring Chun Geer here. But now, even if she brought Chun Geer here, Auntie Zhong wouldn''t be able to see this fortune anymore ¡­ Furthermore, all she was thinking about right now was his own son, how could she have the mind to care about Chun Geer''s life and death?


    She felt even more agitated, so she took Maid Du out.


    The hall was really cramped. She just wanted to go out and get some fresh air. If she stayed any longer, she would definitely go crazy.


    Lin Shu watched her leave and followed her out. Sure enough, she saw Princess Changze under a fragrant camphor tree in the backyard.


    Although this was the backyard, it was only a wall away from Lin Pei''s study. In the past few days, Lin Pei had reported to the imperial government that there was something important here, but she could guess that Lin Pei was actually bringing people to find Lin Geer. Not knowing what the Maid Du was saying, he just passed a handkerchief over to him, gently comforting him.


    Princess Changze had his back facing Lin Shu. In Lin Shu''s impression, Princess Changze had always been somewhat plump, but ever since she had returned from the manor, he felt that the difference in strength between Princess Changze and before had decreased by a lot. Right now, her thin shoulders were shaking, making her look quite pitiful.


    Lin Shu only felt that it was very sarcastic, the normally haughty and haughty Princess Changze actually had such a side to him, "What is the Princess Changze doing here?"


    Unfortunately, Princess Changze was only weak for that single moment. When she turned around to look at Lin Shu, his brows carried a haughty look, but his eyes were still red. "Fourth Miss is listening to the play in the parlour, why are you out there? Were they not here just to look for me? "


    It had been a long time since the two of them had fought, and thinking of the consequences of Lin Shu in just a few days, she did not even place him in her eyes.


    Lin Shu nodded, and said sternly: "Princess Changze is smart. I have something I want to say to you alone. "


    Maid Du stood at the side as if he did not hear anything.


    On the other hand, Princess Changze instructed, "Maid Du, go wait at the side!" She didn''t believe that a mere little girl could create such a storm.


    Waiting for Maid Du to leave, she gave a cold laugh, "Fourth Miss, what do you have to say? Was it because of what I said a while ago? "And now Baba has followed him out to beg for mercy?"


    "I never thought that after so many years, the Princess Changze would still have so much confidence in himself!" Lin Shu was not short, and currently, she was slightly shorter than Princess Changze by half a head, but she did not lose in terms of momentum, "I can tell that Princess Changze''s expression isn''t too good. Presumably, it''s been a few days since she couldn''t eat or sleep because of Lin Geer.


    What she wanted was to use the Lin Geer to threaten Princess Changze. Only by cutting off First Princess Pingning''s retreat, would she be able to do her best.


    Princess Changze''s face changed, but in the next moment, she seemed to have realized something, and revealed a look of disdain, "Fourth Miss, what are you saying, how can I not understand?"


    Her long nails that had been smeared with nutmeg caressed her face as she smiled and said, "My complexion has indeed not been very well these few days. It must be because of the Wang Family incident!"


    This man, once he became flustered, he became flustered. If it was in the past, where would she have said this much nonsense to Lin Shu?


    Lin Shu only said: "At first, I thought that Princess Changze would really want to hear about Lin Geer, but I never expected that I would overthink it. Since Princess Changze is not interested at all, then just treat it as me putting on an act."


    With that, she turned and left.


    On the other hand, Princess Changze watched her figure that leisurely left, and immediately panicked. Since Lin Shu could say such words, wouldn''t she already know the inside story? How did Lin Shu know ¡­


    For a moment, Princess Changze felt as if he had returned to that day at the Tzu Ning Palace, where Lin Shu had forced her to choose between the two of them!


    Lin Shu was not anxious at all, she knew that the Princess Changze cared about this child, and Lin Pei cared about this child. Even if Princess Changze agreed, within three days, the Princess Changze would definitely come looking for her.


    But who knew that after walking a few steps, she would hear the shrill voice of the Princess Changze behind her, "Lin Shu, hold it right there!"

 C122

    So it was like that!


    Lin Shu turned around, and saw that Princess Changze''s face was stiff and complicated, "Where the hell is Lin Geer?"


    In the end, she had still underestimated Lin Shu, but now, her Tzu Ning Palace was the same as before and she didn''t have a choice.


    Lin Shu laughed, then said softly: "Princess Changze can be rest assured, even if Lin Geer is your biological son, she is still my biological brother, I won''t do anything to him. Now, I have already sent people to take good care of him, so Princess Changze probably doesn''t know.


    "You know your own son better than anyone else how his body is like ¡­ If I did not send someone to bring him out, I''m afraid that Lin Geer would have died in the Green Pine Academy by now. "


    "Then according to what you said, do I need to thank you?" "Tell me, where exactly is Lin Geer? If you don''t tell me, do you believe that I will take your life?"


    She was a ferocious tiger to begin with. Once provoked, she would lose all rationality.


    Lin Shu cast a glance at her, and said indifferently: "You want my life? He, good ah, now Princess Changze only thinks that if he wants to take my life, it is as easy as stepping on an ant to death. It is just that back then Princess Changze was unable to do anything to me while in Tzu Ning Palace, do you really think that you have the ability to do so now? Forget about everything else for now, if the news of my death spreads, Lin Geer''s life will no longer be preserved. "


    After saying that, she broke free from Princess Changze''s threat and retreated a few steps: "Princess Changze wants Lin Geer, all I want is to be safe and sound, nothing more than taking what we need. If Princess Changze gave me what I wanted, I will naturally send Lin Geer to Princess Changze''s side unharmed. When the time comes, Princess Changze will say that Lin Geer is a child that you picked up along the way. Who would even suspect anything about their godson? "


    How eloquent!


    The Princess Changze almost agreed to it, but after thinking about it, if he really let Lin Shu go, when would his family be able to get together again, "What is the Fourth Miss talking about? Why can''t I understand? Do you want to be safe? Could it be that there are people in this world who don''t want to be safe? I''ve been reduced to such a sorry state by you that I can''t even speak in front of Esteemed Empress Dowager. Could it be that Fourth Miss thinks that I want to harm you? Even if that is really the case, I must at least have the ability to do so! "


    "Even if I wished to hack you into a thousand pieces, it''s not good to do anything out of respect for your father ¡­" After all, Fourth Miss has offended someone, and now that you have blamed this on me, you want me to clean up this mess for Fourth Miss? "


    These words had completely left him alone!


    "I''m afraid that the Princess Changze knows better than anyone what he has done. If I don''t know anything about it, how would I dare to negotiate with the Princess Changze here?" "Why did First Princess Pingning enter the palace? And what did Princess Changze say to the empress dowager? I could vaguely guess ¡­" This Princess Changze wants to use me as a favor between Esteemed Empress Dowager and First Princess Pingning to please both sides, right? "


    Princess Changze squinted his eyes. This girl was smarter than she had imagined, almost like a fox.


    The person who knows you the most in this world is not your friend but your enemy. In her previous life, Lin Shu already hated Princess Changze to the bones, so she naturally knew how dark and ruthless her heart was.


    Seeing that the Princess Changze was silent, Lin Shu said indifferently: "If Princess Changze can push me out of that relationship, in three days, I will definitely return the Lin Geer''s safety to you."


    The arrow was out of the bow, there was no turning back!


    Princess Changze had long planned for this method, and never thought that the day he begged Lin Shu would come. But if he did not agree, then Lin Geer''s life would no longer be preserved ¡­ Lin Shu was patient, if he was her, he would have made his move on Lin Geer long ago, "What can I do? What kind of identity does the First Princess Pingning have? "That''s the only direct princess under the previous empress''s tutelage, even Esteemed Empress Dowager didn''t take his seriously. How would he take my words seriously?"


    "That will depend on Princess Changze''s ability. As for what Princess Changze should do, that is not something I can worry about." "How did you persuade Esteemed Empress Dowager before? There must be a way to change Esteemed Empress Dowager''s mind now."


    With that, she turned and left.


    In the flower hall, the noise was still as loud as before, the few ladies had already moved to a different place to play cards, and because Grand Madam''s health was not too good, they sent Lin Jia to the stage to replace her. The ladies of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were never good at these things, and Lin Jia had lost more than enough, so if she lost too much and lost no money, she could just ask for it from her own mother-in-law and grandmother.


    Lin Shu, on the other hand, did not go and play with Lin Hui at all.


    Mrs. Guo had always had this mouth, and it was often approached by Empress Dowager Wang. Currently, he was laughing and chatting, "... There are many males and females of appropriate age in the capital now, and there are already dozens of them. Currently, the most provocative and undecided marriage is the County Prince Palace, and Zhou Zheng who was born at such a young age, and is studying well, I''m afraid that in the future, the Duke Chengan Palace will have no choice but to rely on him to support the sect. "


    The Guo Family was a family of martial generals, and Mrs. Guo''s father was a deputy general of the Old Master Guo.


    Madame Zhou laughed, then sent out a nine sols card. "Look at what you have said, who else can this Duke Mansion rely on other than the future County Prince?"


    She was actually a smart person. Although the two''s words seemed to have the same meaning, their words were filled with mystery.


    The Mrs. Guo looked at Madame Zhou with a smile that was not a smile, and said: "This Madame Duke Chengan is not here, why would we sisters need to say some ordinary words, so as to not be heard by others?"


    "You''re talking about you. If you really want to talk about family matters, then why don''t we talk about that brother-in-law of yours ¡­" Madame Zhou had a good relationship with Mrs. Guo, so he knew what kind of character he had. He smiled and said, "That day, National Duke Ning''s Minister almost beat your brother-in-law to death.


    She only dared to say these words when the National Duke Ning Mistress was not around.


    The smile on Mrs. Guo''s face dimmed a bit, but he still said, "What else can we do? Who doesn''t know that the National Duke Ning Palace is in a great position right now? Even if the pain in our Grand Madam s'' hearts is great, we shouldn''t be able to say anything about it, not to mention that the National Duke Ning s have personally come to our residence to compensate us, even if our hearts are full of grievances, we shouldn''t be able to say anything about it ¡­ That National Duke Ning lady is quite interesting, directly throwing their big shot into the Tianjin. Heh, at that time after learning all sorts of skills, you want to come back to harm us again? "


    Master Ningguogongfuda again?


    But without waiting for Lin Shu to think, seeing that Lin Jia was about to throw out a piece of Wu Suo, she immediately signaled Lin Jia to do so. Just now, Madame Zhou had beaten up a whole piece of Wu Suo, so it was obviously much safer to do so.


    The Grand Madam shook his head and answered, "Isn''t the boss of the National Duke Ning Mansion a bit too unskilled? It''s fortunate that the National Duke Ning is in so much pain that his eyes are like eyeballs ¡­ We old people don''t need children to become good, we just want to be safe and not cause any trouble. "


    "Who said anything!" Mrs. Guo seemed to have opened a chatterbox, he glanced outside and upon seeing that the National Duke Ning Mistress did not come in, he lowered his voice and said, "I originally thought that my uncle would be enough to give me a headache, but I never thought that I would meet someone even more powerful, tell me, all the people in the National Duke Ning Palace are more expensive, if we meet each other in the future, we might as well take a detour."


    Madame Zhou did not dare take up the offer. Although she had a good relationship with the Mrs. Guo, her relationship with the Madam National Duke Ning was not bad. Furthermore, who in the capital did not know that the National Duke Ning was very powerful?


    Madame Zhou laughed heartily, she had just said two sentences before Madam National Duke Ning brought her servant in, "This Yuan Xiaoyi''s performance was alright after a while, after listening for a while, you started to argue, it was so noisy that it made one''s head ache."


    "Then you can sit here." With that said, Madame Zhou shot out five sols.


    Mrs. Guo laughed as he revealed his card, "It''s this Wu Suo, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Lin Jia could not help but look at Lin Shu, her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was considered to be an elegant family, other than having customers normally, she did not waste her time, so how did Fourth Sister learn how to use her card? How could she be so good at it?


    First Princess Pingning who had been sitting quietly at the side saw this and said, "Does Fourth Miss know how to play Leaf Tile too? I might as well ask your elder cousin to come down and let you play a few rounds! "


    A brand like character could also tell a person''s personality.


    "It can only be counted as barely a fighting style. Back when I was living in Tzu Ning Palace, I fought a few rounds with the empress dowager, but later on the empress dowager felt that I didn''t play well, so she often asked Big Sister Man Jing to play for me. I still remember when the empress dowager often praised that Madam Guo''s Ye had played well."


    Madame Zhou couldn''t help but give Lin Shu another glance. "She''s an obedient child, and although I can''t blame the empress dowager and Princess Changze for liking you, even the First Princess Pingning doted on you ¡­ Your grandmother will help you find a good partner, and then we''ll have a good one! "


    When he said those words, Lin Shu''s eyes immediately reddened, and his tears fell like beads with the strings cut.


    Suddenly, everyone panicked, and Lin Jia quickly said: "Sister Shu, what are you doing in such a good state?"

 C123

    Not to mention Lin Jia, even First Princess Pingning who was resting on the soft pillow sat up straight.


    The child''s eyes were clear and bright. With a single glance, one could tell that he was extremely intelligent!


    The Grand Madam was even more anxious, he ordered the Nanny Chen to pull Lin Shu up and asked him: "What''s going on? Is there something wrong? "She''s usually a very thoughtful child. I believe that she arrived late because she''s not feeling well. Good child, don''t cry."


    After saying that, she looked at Mu Lan and instructed her in a low voice, "Since Fourth Miss is not feeling well, then close the door. Don''t let Fourth Miss take a breather."


    She had always felt that Lin Shu was someone who needed to worry. Now that she had caused such a commotion, she definitely had no good intentions ¡­ Closing the door would allow a few people to know what was going on inside the house.


    No matter what idea Lin Shu had, she had no good intentions!


    Mu Lan had only taken a few steps when Actinin Qin walked over and blocked her way.


    The ladies present were all intelligent, upon seeing the situation, how could they not understand? They immediately stopped playing with their identity cards, and their eyes all landed on Lin Shu who was kneeling on the ground.


    Her elegant and beautiful face was covered in tears, making one''s heart ache.


    In today''s situation, Lin Shu had already thought about it countless times in the middle of the night. A barefoot person who wasn''t afraid of shoes, she wasn''t afraid of anything, she only raised her voice and said: "I''m only begging First Princess Pingning and Grandmother to spare my life!"


    Grand Madam''s already defeated face became even more pale. He clenched the buddhist beads in his hands even more tightly, "Sister Shu, what do you mean by this?"


    Lin Shu took a deep breath, her voice becoming louder and louder, she had invited some of the madams who were watching the show outside, but she did not care at all, "Grandmother, I am a human, a living person. I am only thirteen years old now, why are you so determined to marry me to the First Princess Pingning''s dead little son? I self-proclaimed myself as someone who has been respectful and filial to you all these years, who has never done anything to disgrace my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and face, are you so intolerant of me? "


    The Grand Madam had an extremely good face, even if it was because of the matters of the Princess Changze that she and Lin Shu had a ruckus, like water and fire, and he was even extremely unwilling to even look at Lin Shu again. But after Lin Shu accompanied the Madam Lian to the manor, and was brought up from the outside, this filial granddaughter of hers, he pitifully wiped away his tears, saying that Lin Shu was a filial and sensible person, he himself was unwilling to even look at this obedient granddaughter of hers.


    Moreover, Lin Shu was not obedient and did not understand, so she might not be able to win again.


    Everything happened too quickly, and the Grand Madam didn''t even manage to react for a long time. In merely an instant, the lady that they were talking about turned from Zhang Yuanqing to Lin Shu ¡­ It was as if Lin Shu was even more pitiful than him!


    Lin Shu then looked at First Princess Pingning, and spoke word by word: "As the Crown Princess, First Princess Pingning has very high standards, I am lucky to be able to enter your eyes, but First Princess Pingning, I only wish to live a peaceful life, I beg of you, please forgive me, okay? "There are so many ladies in the capital that I am unwilling. There must be some other lady who is willing to marry you. Since ancient times, marriage has always been a good thing for both genders ¡­"


    Lin Jia slowly came back to reality and berated loudly: "Sister Shu, are you stupid? What nonsense are you spouting? "


    No matter if it was her, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion or the First Princess Pingning Palace, they couldn''t afford to lose face like that. A widow for a lifetime? This was something that only a poor man would do!


    Lin Shu looked at Lin Jia coldly, and laughed: "What nonsense am I saying? Big sister, do you dare to swear on Juan Niang''s life that you guys aren''t planning this in the dark? Even if I were to spout nonsense, how would I possibly lose my reputation as a Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion cultivator? Who could afford to lose their life? At this point, I have no other choice but to say these words in front of all the ladies. I hope that all of you ladies can speak for me! "


    As she said that, she took a deep breath and then said indifferently: "If, truly, there comes a day when a marriage decree is passed down in the palace, I would dare to go against the imperial edict. When that day comes, all of you can carry my corpse and tablet into the First Princess Pingning Palace.


    Her voice was loud and cold, completely unlike her usual tone of speech, which was neither hurried nor slow. For a moment, even Lin Jia did not know how to respond.


    She had grown up with the Grand Madam and also believed in the legends of ghosts and gods. She believed even more in the fact that the heavens had eyes ¡­ She did not dare to casually take Juan Niang''s life as a joke!


    Grand Madam''s fingers that were holding the buddhist beads had already turned slightly white. How could she have such big guts ¡­ She wished that he could immediately have her mouth strangled.


    On the other hand, First Princess Pingning who had been silent all this time slowly stood up, and said in a gloomy voice: "What, does Fourth Miss feel that marrying into my First Princess Pingning Palace is unfair?"


    She felt that Lin Shu should be grateful towards her. If her youngest son was still alive, with Lin Shu''s identity, how could he possibly marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace? She was giving Lin Shu face!


    Lin Shu raised her head, not the least bit afraid, "Could it be that First Princess Pingning doesn''t feel that I''m wronged? If I marry a dead man, my life will be ruined ¡­ Since First Princess Pingning thinks that I have overstepped my boundaries, then why didn''t you openly invite the matchmaker over to propose marriage, and instead think of such a vile method behind his back! "


    "Heh, grievance? What kind of status do you have to be able to speak to me about your grievances? " If it was not in front of everyone, First Princess Pingning would have liked to slap him.


    She felt that her own little son was the best child in the world, even if he died, it would be Lin Shu''s greatest wish, but she never thought that Lin Shu would actually dare to scheme against her like that. She felt like she was going crazy.


    Lin Shu fell silent upon hearing this, she felt that the First Princess Pingning had gone mad, but someone who had a bit of rationality should leave their relationship at this point of time.


    "If First Princess Pingning thinks that my status is low and isn''t worthy to marry into his estate, then that''s for the best. I also hope that First Princess Pingning won''t set his sights on the empress dowager and empress dowager, even though he keeps saying that he doesn''t care about me. But if he turns around and asks the empress dowager and empress dowager to grant him a marriage, then I don''t know if I should blame you or not!" Lin Shu''s eyes were firm.


    She already had no other choice. Being as proud as the First Princess Pingning, after she said those words, she probably completely disliked him ¡­ At that time, even if Empress Dowager Wang or the Empress Zhang wanted to grant the marriage, they would not agree to it.


    First Princess Pingning only sneered, "Don''t think too highly of yourself."


    She only felt that Lin Shu was very smart, but it wasn''t a good thing for a girl to be too smart ¡­ These words rebutted Lin Shu''s words, from today onwards, Lin Shu was afraid that she would lose all her reputation in the capital.


    None of the people in the room made a sound.


    In the end, it was still Madame Zhou who stepped forward to smooth things over. "¡­" Was there some misunderstanding? Where in the First Princess Pingning would they do such a despicable thing? Could it be that Fourth Miss heard the rumours of the servant girl and made a mistake? "


    If First Princess Pingning were to do such a thing, Zhou Family''s reputation would be affected.


    Even the Mrs. Guo came forward to answer. Yes, you girls always listen to the wind or hear the rain. You must have heard wrong ¡­ Did you hear your grandmother planning your marriage? You''re still young, so you don''t have to worry about that. If the marriage your grandmother told you about was not good, then we elders would naturally not agree. "


    With just a few words, she was able to divert the topic from one side to the other, causing everyone to burst out in laughter and chatter, but their gazes continued to occasionally sweep across Grand Madam and Grand Madam.


    First Princess Pingning had completely lost all interest in staying at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. He left after saying a few words, and before leaving, he even told Lin Jia not to stay at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it would be better to return as soon as possible.


    Even though the Grand Madam had been through thick and thin, from then on, his expression was not very good.


    As for Lin Shu, after saying that, she was brought away by Nanny Chen, who only said that she was probably bewitched, and that it would be best to invite a doctor to take a look.


    But when Lin Shu returned to the Linglong Pavilion, the Nanny Chen disappeared.


    Lin Shu knew that Grand Madam was afraid that she would continue to lose face. As for the demons, it was just to lure her back.


    Now that Lin Shu was lying on the bed, she could no longer hold back and heaved a sigh of relief. The First Princess Pingning would probably never think of doing anything to her again ¡­ However, the Grand Madam and the First Princess Pingning would probably not let her off.


    Actinin Qin still noticed that Lin Shu''s expression was not good, and only ordered the kitchen to cook some Red Jujube Tea to come in.


    It was a pity that the few women in the kitchen had already been taken away. Not only the women in the kitchen, half of the servants in the Linglong Pavilion had already been taken away. The remaining few were the trusted aides of the Nanny Wei.


    Actinin Qin received the news and rushed back to her room, "... Young lady, what should we do? Just now, this servant wanted to go out and find Madam, but who would have known that there were also several wives at the door, saying that without the Grand Madam''s orders, our people in Linglong Pavilion cannot go out, and the people outside cannot come in either.


    This was within Lin Shu''s expectations, "I''m afraid that Grandmother is already going crazy ¡­ I am not afraid, now that I have caused such an ugly thing, Grandmother only dares to do such a small thing. Who knows how many pairs of eyes are staring at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in the capital, how could she do anything to me? "


    Isn''t that so!


    After today''s farce, many of the wives took their leave one by one after seeing First Princess Pingning leave.


    Grand Madam only instructed First Madam and himself to send off the guests. If not for Nanny Chen supporting him, he might not even be able to return back to Green Pine Academy.


    When she returned to the Nanny Chen, she immediately called for an imperial physician. The imperial physician had previously told her that with Grand Madam''s age, she had to take good care of him and not go through any provocation.

 C124

    The Grand Madam put a hot handkerchief to his forehead and waved his hands at her, his breath thin. "You''re not allowed to go, not only can''t you call an imperial physician, you can''t even call a doctor! "Don''t you think it''s shameful enough today?"


    First Princess Pingning was not afraid of anything at that time. After all, his status was right there, but she, she had to bear the title of selling off his own granddaughter ¡­ How could the First Princess Pingning and Lin Jia be so stupid? He should have denied it just now, how could he be tricked by Lin Shu!


    Nanny Chen could only retreat to the bedside, "How can I not ask for a doctor? "Just now, your steps were unstable. If you continue to endure like this, what will happen then ¡­"


    Grand Madam grabbed the handkerchief on his forehead and threw it towards her, "You''re not allowed to go, don''t you understand my words? Are you deaf? "


    This was the first time she had been so angry with the Nanny Chen.


    Nanny Chen only wiped away her tears and half knelt in front of the bed, "I know you are suffering, but what has happened now, could it be that you will be compensated as well? You have to pull yourself together, think about what to do... Your body is the most important thing! "


    The situation just now was extremely dangerous, even she, who was standing beside Grand Madam, couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat ¡­ Fourth Miss was too reckless!


    It was just that she did not think that if Lin Shu did not cause trouble, then the moment the meaning of waiting for the leader of the palace to speak out, Lin Shu would have to obediently marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace.


    "What should we do? If she could cause such a ruckus, would she still be able to live on? " Grand Madam''s eyes showed a hint of coldness, a bit of ruthlessness when he was young.


    Nanny Chen said softly: "Fourth Miss has indeed gone overboard, but if Fourth Miss is gone now, other people would think that this matter is related to you ¡­ There are a lot of people here today, and all of them seem like intelligent people.


    Even she couldn''t help but praise Fourth Miss for her actions. Grand Madam had always played the role of a good person in front of everyone, so no one could fault her for being wrong ¡­ Now, even the Grand Madam would find it hard to do.


    However, the kindness of the Grand Madam was shown to others. Now, she felt anger surging up, to the point of her head fainting. "So what if I understand? If it were any other house, any girl in that house would die for doing such a thing! Back then when she made trouble with Princess Changze, I ¡­ I should have known this day would come. I, how could I have been so stupid? Back then, if he had forced her to her death and Madam Lian mother and daughter, would such a thing still happen? "


    She felt only regret.


    "But it''s already too late to say anything now. Even if you really want Fourth Miss''s life, you have to wait until after the limelight has passed!" Nanny Chen once again placed the handkerchief on her forehead and softly urged: "Right now on Linglong Pavilion side, I have already sent people to keep watch, there will definitely not be any trouble, don''t worry, there''s still me."


    On the other hand, Linglong Pavilion did not cause any trouble, but today, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had completely become a joke of everyone.


    Everyone could only say that this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was, after all, the Honorable House of the capital. The news spread like wildfire. In just three to five days, almost all of the aristocratic families in the capital knew of this matter. A few more days later, the news had already spread to Tzu Ning Palace and Tzu Ning Palace.


    This matter, was caused by the Empress Dowager Wang, and now, the Princess Changze that hadn''t appeared in front of her for a few days came over to ask, "... What was going on? Didn''t you also go to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s Lotus Flower Banquet that day? Logically speaking, you should also know about this matter. Why did you not even mention it to This Dowager when you came back? "


    That day, when she and Lin Shu had finished talking at the back garden, she had left. She had heard of everything that happened afterwards, if it was the past, she would be afraid that Empress Dowager Wang would change his mind, but now that she thought about what Lin Shu had said, she could not help but hesitate, "I ¡­. That day, my body wasn''t feeling very well, so I''ll head back first. As for the things that happened afterwards, I don''t know either. If this news didn''t spread to the Tzu Ning Palace, I wouldn''t know anything either. "


    "Everything is fine, how did Lin Shu find out about this?" The Empress Dowager Wang was confused, and muttered: "Then this matter will be difficult!"


    Originally, she had planned to pressure Empress Zhang to give her marriage, but she was afraid that after knowing the news, Empress Zhang would not do something so outrageous. Although Empress Zhang was normally smiling at her, he was the first to leave everything to chance, "What do you think we should do with this matter? "If this marriage is over, Pingning will never agree to it. If this one were to propose the marriage, who would this one be?"


    She only felt that it was very tricky.


    "I think we should forget about this matter. Do you remember what First Princess Pingning said to you the day we entered the palace? She said straight out that he would leave it to you. When the time comes, it''ll be either you giving it away or the empress giving it to his. Think about it, what is the First Princess Pingning planning to do? She was the''s princess and Lin Shu''s cousin''s mother-in-law. Just because of this identity, could it be that she had come to propose marriage, and that there was no reason why the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would not agree to it? Yet, she threw this matter to you, causing you to be unable to sleep or eat well anymore. " Princess Changze had a sharp mouth, with every word that he opened his mouth to speak, it pierced into the heart of the Empress Dowager Wang.


    "Think about it, this bad guy has already been taken in by you, but she''s still earning for something good. Where in the world would there be such a good thing ¡­" At that time, I only thought that the rumors outside would affect your mood and your reputation, and I thought that it would be better to avoid unnecessary matters. You and First Princess Pingning can just shake hands, but at least you have resolved one of the Emperor''s worries! But you gave in, to the First Princess Pingning? His attitude towards you was the same as always, as if you owed her something. It''s true that she is a direct descendant of the First Princess, but you''re the empress dowager. Didn''t she give you enough face back then? How dare you throw your face at me at a time like this? If you let her go, she would think that you''re afraid of her! "


    As she spoke, she let out a long sigh and softly said, "I have been troubled by this matter for the past few days. It is not good to say these words to you, but it is also not good to say them either. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been the one who suggested such an idea to you, you wouldn''t have been so troubled. Esteemed empress dowager, if you wanted to blame me, blame me."


    During this period of time, she had been very quiet. Empress Dowager Wang had seen this all along and felt very pained in her heart, "Good child, why would I blame you? You are always thinking of This Dowager, and it is too late for This Dowager to be happy. "


    Saying that, she paused, "What you said earlier made sense, what status does she have now, she is just a widowed First Princess, what kind of thing is that, what right do you have to throw your face at This Dowager? If she really did put This Dowager in her eyes, then no matter what, she would have to tell This Dowager about what happened that day. Yet, she didn''t even manage to bring a single sentence to the palace. Did she treat This Dowager as a fool? Only waiting for This Dowager to grant the marriage? "


    The more he spoke, the more angry Empress Dowager Wang became. He wished that he could tell them everything that First Princess Pingning had done these past few years.


    When the Princess Changze heard this, he could not help but exhale a long breath, "But now, what about you and the First Princess Pingning''s side?"


    "Don''t tell me I have to explain this to her?" Empress Dowager Wang was flustered, when he became old, he was like a child, allowing himself to speak and do whatever he wanted. He was even able to judge things like a child.


    In the past, when she was favored by the Six Palaces, she was really smart. Other concubines gave her a strange look, but she was now being played around by the Princess Changze. He was really old!


    On the other hand, a smile appeared on Princess Changze''s face, the method to form a Yin family didn''t work, but First Princess Pingning would definitely hate Lin Shu to the bones, maybe she could borrow First Princess Pingning''s power ¡­ Lin Shu directly said that he wanted him to push this marriage away in front of Empress Dowager Wang, but now that she had done it, it did not mean that she was breaking her promise, "Don''t be angry, let me explain to First Princess Pingning, you can rest easy!"


    "You are the one who makes me feel the most at ease!" Empress Dowager Wang patted Princess Changze''s hands, revealing a gratified smile, "These few days, the Sixth Prince''s side has also started to get into an awkward situation, saying that he isn''t willing to marry the girl from Chen Pavilion''s old home. He always has a good relationship with you, your aunt, if you have time you can advise him, the Emperor has already made a decision, it''s not something he can do whatever he says."


    When the Sixth Prince was young, he lost a leg from his horse. He was a lame man with a mediocre talent and had no fate with the throne. Otherwise, the Emperor wouldn''t have dared to marry the girl from Grand Secretary Chen to him.


    Princess Changze only wanted to rush over to the First Princess Pingning Palace so he quickly dealt with the matters regarding Empress Dowager Wang, "Don''t worry, I know what I should do ¡­ The Sixth Prince has always been like a child that has not grown up.


    Accompanying Empress Dowager Wang with a few words, Princess Changze directly left the palace and went to First Princess Pingning Palace.


    The First Princess Pingning Palace was an extremely luxurious place. One could see how much the late emperor doted on this first daughter in the past, and he only waited for Princess Changze to sit in the side chamber for an hour, but he was still unable to appear, and the person who came was First Princess Pingning''s daughter-in-law ¡ª Lin Jia.

 C125

    Princess Changze frowned, and said: "Is First Princess Pingning not feeling well? Since that''s the case, then I must go and take a look. "


    There were some things that she couldn''t say to Lin Jia, who knows if she was on the same side as her.


    "I think Princess Changze should come back in a few days. These few days, First Princess''s body isn''t feeling very well and his mood isn''t too good either. Before he went to sleep, he even ordered his people to not disturb him, saying that no one is to be disturbed ¡­" These words were very explicit.


    In fact, it was true that First Princess Pingning was not in a good mood, but his body was lying to his. Just now, before Princess Changze came, she was resting on the Noble Consort''s bed, and upon hearing the news, his already gloomy face turned even uglier, directly asking Lin Jia to quickly send Princess Changze away ¡­


    How could she not know why Princess Changze was here? She got annoyed when she saw them.


    In truth, she did not want to take Lin Shu as her daughter-in-law anymore these few days. Just thinking about Lin Shu made her angry, let alone seeing her everyday. I''m afraid that the reason Empress Dowager Wang sent Princess Changze was to sever all relations with him, she was too lazy to even see him.


    No matter how foolish Princess Changze was, he understood the meaning behind those words and his expression didn''t look too good when he left.


    In the past few days, everyone had been annoyed, but Lin Shu, who was being placed under house arrest in Linglong Pavilion, was the only one enjoying life. Every day, she would tend to the flowers, admire the flowers, write and do embroidery.


    Lin Hui would often talk to her through the wall, and the relationship between the two girls had grown better and better over the years. Lin Hui had even secretly thrown a basket of Litchi and grapes into the Linglong Pavilion through the wall, and in the end, they could still eat Litchi, but the grapes had all been smashed.


    The next day, Lin Hui was still excitedly asking across the red wall: "Is it delicious? Sister Shu, is it delicious? This grape is said to be a new breed that has been sent into the mansion. It''s much more delicious than the ones last year, as if it has been pickled with sugar. Even I, who am afraid of trouble, ate a small half-basket before coming here. "


    Her appetite had always been good.


    Lin Shu thought of yesterday''s grapes, and after rummaging through the entire little bamboo basket, she couldn''t find any that she could eat. It was indeed exceptionally sweet to taste, "It''s so delicious, it''s so sweet."


    Then, she heard a bell-like laughter coming from the other side of the red wall, "That''s good ¡­" Oh right, how about I send someone out to buy a few words books. How boring would it be for you to stay in there all day? Or, can I send in my white fox for you to be stubborn? They are clever! "


    These few white foxes were even given to Lin Shu previously, but when Lin Shu passed them on to her, she felt that those few foxes had given birth to a few more sets of small foxes. Using First Madam''s words, the moment she entered her courtyard, she felt like sending a few maids to take care of them, to the point of directly throwing away those foxes.


    "It''s better if we don''t. Those white foxes you raised are always so pampered. I''m afraid you''ll feel bad for losing a few strands here. Don''t worry, I have a lot of time to waste." Lin Shu leaned on the red wall with the shade of her head, feeling cool, "Oh yes, is there any new news from the mansion these few days?"


    "It''s a pity that outside of the courtyard, Lin Hui''s face is completely red, normally when she goes out, there would be servants following her, but right now, Grand Madam has said that no one is allowed to contact Lin Shu, and she has been sneaking here for the past few days, how could he dare to send someone to help," Grandmother and my mother had already started being on guard against me, and there were quite a few times when I went to pay respects to Grandmother, Grandmother and my mother would say something, but once I went in, the two of them stopped talking and chased me out. "


    "I once asked my mother how she planned to deal with you, but my mother said that she only wanted me to worry about my own matters. Seeing that my mother could no longer handle the situation, I asked my father, and he said that once you caused a commotion that day, even many ministers and officials of the imperial court knew about it. Do you think I''m smart? These few days, Grandmother seemed to have sent a few letters to Big Sister, but Big Sister did not even manage to send a single letter back.


    With that, she cried out: "Nanny Wei is out, I have to go. If I get caught by her, I''m afraid Grandmother will not be able to explain it ¡­" Oh yeah, Fifth Uncle came back last night. I''m leaving, I really left! "


    Her suppressed voice was accompanied by the sound of her flustered footsteps. Nanny Wei had been extremely rampant these past few days.


    Lin Shu was surprised, Lin Pei was back? Had he received news from the Princess Changze and planned to focus on dealing with her and ask for information from her?


    Unfortunately, since she had hidden Lin Geer, she would not casually hand it over ¡ª ¡ª Lin Geer was now her last life-saving talisman.


    In these few days, Actinin Qin was actually very worried. It had only been a few days, and she had already lost a lot of weight. Now that Lin Shu had returned to her room, she sighed: "... I am afraid that the lady is too anxious. Since you have already displeased the Grand Madam, the Grand Madam will not make things difficult for you. If the lady were to barge in front of the Grand Madam now, the anger in the Grand Madam will all be vented onto the lady. "


    This was something that Lin Shu had already thought of a long time ago, "Don''t worry, Third Big Sister has already warned Mother a long time ago, she will definitely be able to keep her composure ¡­ Now that I have been placed under Grandmother''s house, the one who can''t hold back any longer is Princess Changze. Otherwise, why would she rush to get my father back? I''m afraid that since I haven''t found the Lin Geer, I might as well start by myself! "


    Indeed, it was as she had expected. Lin Pei had merely returned for two days, and the Grand Madam, who hadn''t seen her for the first time, had already sent a Nanny Chen to bring her to the Green Pine Academy.


    Lin Shu stood in front of Grand Madam, neither servile nor overbearing, and her expression was the same as usual.


    It was unknown if it was for the sake of peace of mind or to find a place to entrust himself to, but they were both so sick that they could not even get up. It seemed as if it was extremely strenuous for them to even open their eyes, yet they still retained the Buddhist Scripture from day to day.


    Nanny Chen walked over.


    Grand Madam slowly opened his eyes, and said faintly: "Nanny Chen, close the door."


    Then, the Grand Madam got the Nanny Chen to help her up, and leaned against the soft pillow, the buddhist beads in his hands kept spinning, and his tone was cold, "Up until now, you and I have already stopped talking. I boast that although I have been good to you all these years, I have not been bad. Sis Hui''er has some, but I would never have imagined that you would actually do such a thing. "


    Now that she needed to take a breather just by saying a few words, she was already panting heavily.


    Lin Shu only picked the young man sitting closest to him and said softly, "Then does Grandmother think that for the sake of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, for the sake of the Lin Family, I should be at your mercy and obediently marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace? Grandmother, you watched me grow up, so you know what kind of personality I have. I still remember when you were young, you often said that I was like a stubborn donkey.


    I only know that if you had truly loved me, you would not have agreed to First Princess Pingning''s request to marry me earlier. Could it be that you felt that I was not as easy to control as the other sisters, and thus did not hesitate to abandon me? It''s your decision, but I have a choice. No one in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion care about me, so why should I worry about the face of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?


    Her words were already tactful, the friendship he had now was just his legs being broken by Shao Shengping in his previous life. Grand Madam using his walking stick to look at her feelings ¡­


    Grand Madam shook his head, and said in a low voice: "You are a girl from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, could it be ¡­ Now, he did not care about the reputation of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion at all? Do you know that when you exposed this matter that day, your reputation would be ruined in the future. It would be impossible for you to find a good marriage? "


    As she spoke, she seemed to recall something and bitterly smiled, "I believe a smart person like you must know of it."


    Lin Shu did not say anything, since there were some things that she did not need to say anymore.


    "I won''t bother with you anymore from today onwards, and I won''t imprison you within the Linglong Pavilion either. There''s only one thing, if there''s a next time such a thing happens, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    She would not let Lin Shu off so easily. In the past few days, she had been thinking about how to deal with Lin Shu, and after thinking about it, she finally found a good idea. She simply placed Lin Shu under house arrest and ordered someone to do something with his food. After a few years, when the people of the capital had almost forgotten about this matter, it would be time for Lin Shu to see the King of Hell.


    It was a pity that Lin Pei visited Green Pine Academy last night. Not only did he not want Lin Shu''s life for the time being, he even wanted to prevent Lin Shu from entering ¡­ At that moment, she was dumbfounded. However, when she raised her head to look at her youngest son, he discovered that there wasn''t even the slightest intention to discuss things with him. Thus, she could only agree.


    To take Lin Shu''s life, there were many ways to do that!


    Lin Shu understood the meaning behind her words, whether it was going to be a guest or something good happened to her in the future, it didn''t matter to her at all, she was just an idler raised in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it suited her well, "Since that''s the case, then I shall thank Grandmother."


    She knew that this matter must definitely be attributed to Lin Pei. Lin Pei really cherished the Lin Geer!

 C126

    When Lin Shu came out of the Green Pine Academy, he specially took a glance back, afraid that she would never again have fate with this place!


    Even she was able to tell that the Grand Madam was probably at the end of his tether and his previous life''s Grand Madam''s health had not been well, but when she died, the Grand Madam was still alive. Now, how long could the Grand Madam last?


    Everyone has their own path, the Grand Madam chose this path, you cannot blame others!


    Along the way, Lin Shu kept on walking. The maidservants who came and went were unable to avoid her, and some were even more daring. They only pointed at her, and felt that she was bewitched, and that it was better to stay further away.


    Lin Shu acted as if she did not see anything and went straight to the Fanghua Garden.


    In just a few days, Madam Lian''s mouth was already bursting with tears. When she saw her tears, she cried for a while, then hugged her and said, "... That day, when I heard what you said in the parlour, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body. If something really goes wrong, or your grandmother wants to take your life, what will you do? If something were to happen to you, what should I do? "


    Saying that, she could not help but scold Lin Shu for getting up, and for her to not even let her know about such a huge matter, if not for Lin Hui comforting her, she would have rushed to the front of Grand Madam again.


    Lin Shu directly said that she was in the wrong, and told his mother not to lower herself to her level. However, she understood in her heart that she wasn''t wrong this time.


    After waiting for her to accompany her mother to eat lunch, the moment she walked out of Fanghua Garden''s door, Actinin Qin came over with a face full of smiles, "Miss, Miss, I found it."


    "What did you find?" Lin Shu was completely baffled.


    Actinin Qin was so happy that she seemed to have found something. She grabbed her arm, "Cherry Girl, Cherry Girl has found it ¡­ The people that were sent out said that they found Cherry Lady in a brothel in Taizhou, and they even said that they redeemed Cherry Miss, and now that they are almost at the capital, the people that were sent out wrote over. It''s a pity that we didn''t receive a letter from Linglong Pavilion at that time ¡­ "


    She was also happy for her own girl, who, after falling into the water, often whispered "Cherry, Cherry" in her sleep.


    However, she felt that the cherry was really pitiful. A girl living in a brothel, how pitiful ¡­ Furthermore, according to the people who had been sent out, this cherry had been sold back so many times because of its ugliness that it looked like a commodity.


    Lin Shu was stunned, "Is it really Cherry?"


    Actinin Qin nodded her head, "It can''t be fake. Although she''s young, there''s a huge birthmark on the left side of her face, it''s as red as a cherry and she found it in Taizhou.


    As she said this, she couldn''t help but hesitate, "It''s just that Cherry Blossom''s origins are unknown, and it''s not always convenient to enter the mansion at this time. How do you plan to meet her?"


    "Just go out to the manor and meet her!" This was the benefit of being completely abandoned by the Grand Madam. As long as he could tell his mother, he could go wherever he wanted.


    On the other hand, she was extremely nervous at Linglong Pavilion for the next few days. She only wanted to reunite with her family for another lifetime, so perhaps Cherry would not be able to recognize her ¡­ Cherry''s character was like a hot pepper, and it was hard to tell if she would be pleased with her.


    But even if it was a cherry in her heart, she was still able to sense that the Linglong Pavilion seemed to be different than before.


    When she was initially placed under house arrest, half of the servants in the Linglong Pavilion had been transferred away, and the servants that served her were now all extremely beautiful. Logically speaking, if it was someone sent by Grand Madam, even if she did not know their surname, she would more or less have some impression of them, but among the new disciples, not to mention she did not have any impression of them, even Actinin Qin had never seen them before.


    Actinin Qin was muttering weird, but she felt that it was not strange at all, all of these people were probably planted by Lin Pei, and now that the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was filled with First Madam as a butler, the palace was in a complete mess. If Lin Pei wanted to insert a few people into the Linglong Pavilion, it would be as easy as flipping his palm.


    Lin Shu normally would do whatever she needed to do, she decided to wait for Cherry to arrive at the Manor, and then she would set off for it.


    This manor was the manor where she had accompanied her mother to recuperate ¡­ As for the Lin Geer, she was placed in an extremely hidden manor. This was the benefit of having a lot of money, and even she did not know how many manor her mother accompanied.


    Logically speaking, Lin Pei should not have agreed to it. Even the Madam Lian creased her eyebrows in worry when she heard what Lin Shu had to say about going to the manor. Even if your grandmother doesn''t care about you anymore, your father won''t agree. If the young lady wants to leave with a few people, what would it be like if word of it gets out? "


    This way, his daughter''s reputation would be even worse.


    Lin Shu smiled and said, "What''s the relationship? When you were my age, not to mention walking around, you even brought people to Taizhou to buy goods and take care of things in the manor. As for his father, he will agree to it. "


    Not only did Lin Pei promise his, he also wished that she could go out.


    To the manor? He only thought that Lin Shu was going to visit Lian-ge ¡­ After all, during this period of time, he had been sending people to guard Lin Shu day and night.


    This time, Lin Shu was using Lin Pei.


    In this way, she made her way to the manor without any obstructions. The manor was still as warm as ever, and even the bamboo chairs beneath the vines where she and her mother lived were not taken away.


    Seeing that Lin Shu had arrived, she anxiously ran over and slapped her thigh and shouted: "Miss, who did you send over? Was she a mute? It''s fine if she''s just a mute, but she''s still so powerful. "


    Saying that, she extended her perfectly round black arm with several teeth marks on it. "Take a look! Look! When that little girl was sent to the villa, I ordered some people to bring over good food and food. Furthermore, according to Miss Actinin Qin''s instructions, I ordered the kitchen to make her some good quality blood swallow congee. Not a single one of those little girls who brought her food had not been bitten by her. If I hadn''t been standing at the entrance to the courtyard, she probably would have escaped ¡­ "


    She was filled with anger, but when Lin Shu heard this, she smiled slightly ¡ª she was probably Cherry.


    "Don''t try to get along with her. Just wait for her to get to know you in a few days." After Lin Shu comforted her wife for a while, she walked towards the house.


    The cherry in the room didn''t look as wide as it had when she died in her last life. There was a hint of green on her face, and the birthmark on her left cheek was even more shocking. When she heard someone coming, she curled up in the corner like a wounded cat.


    Lin Shu walked forward and said with a smile: "Cherry, I''m here to see you!"


    Cherry didn''t speak.


    Lin Shu said smilingly: "You have been in the villa for a few days, is there anything you aren''t used to? "If you''re not used to it then just tell Old Lady He and tell her whatever you want to eat. Although there''s nothing edible in this manor, it''s very convenient to send people to buy things in the capital. Don''t be afraid of yourself!"


    Cherry still did not speak.


    However, the old granny He who followed behind Lin Shu lost her patience, and said softly: "Miss, she is most likely a mute, and won''t speak!"


    "Cherry isn''t dumb. She sings very well, like an oriole bird." In his previous life, when she was taken in by Cherry Blossom House, the two of them stayed in a dilapidated shack. Every cold night felt especially uncomfortable and the Cherry would sing to her, she had secretly learned this from Hua Kui at the brothel.


    She still remembered back then, Cherry had told her that Hua Kui was only born beautiful. In fact, his singing was not at all pleasing to the ears and was far inferior to hers.


    At that time, the two of them had said this and had even hugged each other as they burst into laughter. She only said that once her uncle returned, she would go up the Lian Family and definitely ask him to find a famous doctor to treat the birthmark on her face ¡­ It was a pity that she was beaten to it by Shao Shengping''s men later on, and they didn''t know what happened to Cherry afterwards.


    Cherry raised her wary eyes and looked at her. After hesitating for a long time, she whispered, "You, how did you know I could sing?"


    She had never told this secret to anyone before.


    Lin Shu slowly said: "Not only do I know that you can sing, I also know why you are called Cherry today. Back then, when your mother insisted on giving birth to you in the brothel, and completely annoyed that old procuress, at that time, when you were born and just happened to be in the spring, when Cherry was on the market, a little girl asked her mother what she wanted to eat. Your mother only said that she wanted to eat cherries, but the old procuress only heard her saying that your mother''s status was low.


    "You, how did you know?" Cherry''s face was full of shock, he pointed at Lin Shu, "I ¡­ I''ve never seen you before. "


    She raised her hand, revealing the tear stains on her wrist. It was simply a shocking sight to behold.


    Lin Shu''s face immediately darkened, she grabbed her wrist and bellowed: "What''s going on? "Who did it?"


    No one in the room dared to reply. They had served the girl for more than three years, but this was the first time they saw her so serious.


    It was Actinin Qin who stepped forward and said softly, "The people who were sent out said ¡­ After Miss Cherry was ransomed, she kept thinking of escaping. They didn''t know how many times they had to flee along the way, so they tied up Miss Cherry. But on the way, they didn''t dare to neglect Miss Cherry at all. It was a pity that Cherry had a stubborn temper and didn''t eat anything.


    Lin Shu was so angry that she started to tremble, "What did I tell you in the first place? Do they really take my words as nothing? "


    Cherry raised her eyes and looked at her, the wariness in her eyes lessening.

 C127

    Actinin Qin had been in contact with the people in the manor the entire time, but after hearing these words, she only said softly: "The people that were sent said that they know Cherry Lady was extremely important to the young lady, but because they know about her, they did not dare to neglect her. If not for the rope that was tied to Cherry Miss, they would not have been able to bring her to the capital."


    Those who had crawled and fought in brothels since she was young always had bad habits about them. Those who lied and cheated were always good at it. Those who had been sent out treated her with courtesy, but as time went by, they became displeased.


    Lin Shu could not help but become silent. A person who grew up in that kind of place, would at least have some flaws in their personality. However, she only thought that cherries were always good. After a few days, she would have someone teach her a lesson and her personality would be able to be changed.


    Thinking of this, she ordered Madam He to bring the food over and personally took the porcelain bowl to feed the cherries one by one.


    It was quite strange. Originally, no matter how many people tried to persuade Cherry to not eat, he wouldn''t be able to. Even if he just ate a few mouthfuls of food, he would throw away his bowl and chopsticks and take advantage of the chaos to escape.


    But when Lin Shu was here, she had a good feeling about it.


    Even Old Lady He who was standing at the side couldn''t help but say that one thing was one thing while another was another.


    Lin Shu laughed, in the evening she did not even ask his servant to follow him, but brought Cherry out for a stroll. She even said that if Cherry wanted to go to the capital, she would tell his servant to send his wife to the coachman to bring her there.


    Along the way, many people couldn''t help but size up Cherry one after another, looking at the bright red birthmark on her face.


    She had seen too many such contemptuous looks in her life, so she had long since gotten used to it. "Can I go find you?" No matter how foolish she was, she could easily tell that Lin Shu was not an ordinary girl from a rich family. Tsk, tsk, in such a big manor, everyone listened to Lin Shu, it was obvious that she was the young miss of a wealthy family.


    Lin Shu nodded, "It''s naturally possible."


    She thought for a moment and said, "But I''ll have to wait until you''re well enough. Now that you''re so thin, you need to eat more every day, so I can tell you that the pigeon soup made by Old Li in the village is very good. When Mother and I were living in the village, I could drink two bowls of pigeon soup with each meal, not to mention the pigeon leg."


    Cherry couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She hadn''t eaten this pigeon soup in the few days she had been in the manor.


    However, she didn''t blame Old Man He or Old Man Li at all. After all, the food these days was excellent, fish, meat, and shrimp. She alone already had five or six dishes. "Don''t you think I would lose your face if I went to find you?"


    "Shame on me? How did you embarrass me? " Lin Shu knew what was on her mind. In her last life, Cherry had told him many times, if her face did not have a birthmark on it, and if she was sold over and over again like something, and was even picked by others, it would be hard for her to bear it, "This kind of appearance is natural, you don''t want to see it, furthermore, if you really judge others by their looks, it means that this person does not need to be close. Since that is the case, why would she care about it?"


    Cherry nodded, as if he understood something.


    However, Lin Shu laughed: "Don''t take this to heart, there are many good doctors in the capital. When the time comes, I will send someone to ask around, it is possible to cure the birthmark on your face."


    "Really?" Cherry was moved and subconsciously held her hand. However, in the next moment, she quickly let go of her hand and imitated Actinin Qin''s tone: "Thank you, Miss."


    Lin Shu shook her hand, "You don''t have to call me miss, just Sister Shu."


    Back then, when the two of them went from Taizhou to Yangzhou, she could not endure the cold and wetness of the south, and frostbite was on her feet and hands. At that time, both of them had no money, so they just needed to find a place to sleep every night.


    At that time, Cherry hugged her to keep her warm, caressed her back, and softly called out "Sister Shu" again and again. Only then could she fall asleep.


    Cherry Blossom did not dare speak anymore. Just now, when they walked over, the crowd had been extremely respectful towards Lin Shu. How could she call him by name?


    Lin Shu also knew that she wouldn''t be able to get Cherry to get close to him in a day and night. Now that she heard the sound of thunder not far away, she only said: "Let''s go back quickly, it''s raining really fast this summer."


    Coincidentally, once they returned, a torrential downpour came crashing down from the sky.


    Lin Shu leaned on the brick bed alone and listened to the rain falling on the plantains. She felt at ease, this was the second time that she felt that her rebirth was meaningful, the first time was when she saved her mother''s life ¡­ It was as if all the paths in this world were moving in a good direction, and that things would eventually get better and better.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. There was nothing to pass the time on the manor. After a day''s journey, he was tired and rested early.


    However, just as she fell asleep in a daze, a clamor came from outside. It was extremely noisy.


    Lin Shu could not help but raise her voice: "Actinin Qin, Actinin Qin, what is going on outside?"


    Actinin Qin, who was on guard duty at night, replied and rushed out, after a few minutes, he returned, "Miss, there are people outside who want to stay the night, Old Madam She said that this is a private manor, not an inn, she told them to find another place, but seeing that those people do not seem to be easy to talk to, Old Lady She is arguing with them outside."


    "Then let them stay!" Lin Shu replied indifferently, "I thought something big happened, but there''s no store in the village today, where does anyone want to find a place to stay? Anyway, this manor had many rooms! But you should go and tell them that you have to leave tomorrow morning! "


    Although there were guards of the Lian Family here, there were not many of them. Those were transferred from the Yangzhou, after the mother and daughter pair were safe, Lin Shu chose to keep a few, and the rest returned to the Yangzhou. There were also a lot of places where her uncle needed servants.


    Gradually, the clamor outside subsided.


    Lin Shu slept soundly until dawn, and when she was about to eat breakfast, Old Madam She angrily came in, "Miss, tell me, tell me, what is this all about? You clearly told them last night that you had to leave this morning, but they said that the rain was too heavy and that you couldn''t leave today. Let''s see if you can make things easier for us and wait for the rain to subside before we leave. "


    "Normally, I would have agreed to it if I had agreed, but now that Miss is here, with such a large group of people, what would I do if I were to run into Miss?" "I just said it''s inconvenient, but those people said they want to come in and apologize to Miss personally. They even said how much silver you want, just directly state the price. Look, what''s going on here?"


    Lin Shu frowned, when she walked out of the door today, she swept her eyes across the crowd. There were more than twenty people there, and all of them were dressed in black, it was obvious that they were practitioners. It was best not to get into conflict with these kinds of people. "Then we have to agree with them. At the latest, we can leave this afternoon. Otherwise, don''t blame me for starting to chase them away."


    Old Lady He let out a long sigh and left.


    After Lin Shu finished her breakfast, she heard the sound of a little girl coming from the corridor, "That Young Noble is really handsome, he looks better than anyone in our entire village. He even has a jade pendant by his waist, you can tell that he is the son of a rich family!"


    "That''s right!" Then another voice came in. It sounded like an older voice, "Tsk tsk, this is the first time I''ve seen such a handsome person in my life. Not to mention that the young master''s life is good, even the guards beside him are good ¡­ "I heard that he came out of the capital ¡­"


    The older men also knew how heavy they were, and knew that the young man was far from being able to reach them, but the guards were still able to give some thought to him.


    Hearing that, Lin Shu could not help but burst out laughing, "Is that person really that handsome?"


    Her standards were always extremely high. In her previous life, her husband Shao Shengping was the famous handsome brother.


    Even Actinin Qin could not help but nod her head and speak in a low voice: "It seems to be, last night when I went out as a servant, I only caught a glimpse of it from afar, my eyebrows were pitch black, and my eyes were extremely bright, like the stars in the sky, even my facial features are especially prominent, and can even be compared ¡­ Better than being a County Prince of the Duke Chengan Palace! "


    Lin Shu naturally would not doubt Actinin Qin''s eyes. After following her for a few years, Actinin Qin had seen a lot of things, but there were very few people in the capital who were better off than Shao Shengping. A handsome face appeared in her mind, but when she thought about it again, it was impossible. Why was this popinjay here?


    She stood up. "I''m going over to take a look."


    Actinin Qin was actually shocked, "Then, how can we do that... If Madam knows about this, I''ll definitely skin you alive. "


    Lin Shu ignored everything and walked out. Actinin Qin had no choice but to follow behind her.


    Lin Shu sneaked into the corridor under the guest room and peeked through the window. The man was fighting with her arms behind his back, like a pine tree, and a man dressed as a scholar said something to her. He turned with a frown, and the familiar, unfamiliar face caught her eye.


    "Master Ningguogongfuda Lu Jingran? It really is him! " Lin Shu muttered to herself, she could not understand, "Just that, how did he come here?" In fact, when she said that the person who came was a beautiful man, she could already faintly guess what was going on. Even though he was young, he was better than Shao Shengping, and she was afraid that Lu Jingran was the only one who came.

 C128

    In fact, Lu Jingran had always looked good, but in everyone''s hearts, only the diligent, humble and courteous youth deserved to be praised. The kind like Lu Jingran''s was like a rock in a latrine, no matter how good-looking he was, it was still smelly.


    Waiting until Lu Jingran had unparalleled power and influence in his previous life, when the rest of the people would only have contempt for him, whether or not his life looked good or not was even less important.


    Lin Shu quickly avoided them, afraid that others would notice them. This person could even kill her stepmother and little brother, and was even able to beat up the young master of the Guo Family. What if he died because of this?


    Actinin Qin followed behind her and muttered: "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing!" Lin Shu felt that this group of people were like the kings of hell, and it would be better to avoid them.


    When she waited for Lin Shu to return to the hut, Old Madam She was already waiting. Just now, she was furious when she left, but her face was filled with happiness. She quickly went up to Lin Shu and said in a low voice: "Miss, look."


    She opened the handkerchief in her bosom and saw a few silver ingots. With a quick glance, she could tell that there were at least a hundred silver taels inside.


    Old Madam He had never seen so much silver in her life. She was so overjoyed that she couldn''t even see her eyes. "These were sent over by those lodgers. They said they''ve disturbed the young lady, so it can be considered as the lodging and lodging money for the young lady ¡­"


    Lin Shu did not care about the amount of silver, "It was just staying for one night, how can it be worth that much? Send it back! "


    Old Madam He hesitated.


    Lin Shu thought for a while, then said: "Forget it, let''s stay."


    There was no shortage of silver in the National Duke Ning Mansion, and she did not want to make him look weird. What if Lu Jingran decided to personally send the silver over?


    Lu Jingran actually didn''t recognize her, and didn''t know the origin of these two people''s past lives ¡­ But it''s good if you don''t know.


    Old Madam He smiled merrily and handed the silver over to Actinin Qin, "Although this silver is not much, it is enough for the young lady to make one or two new clothes when she returns to the capital. Just tell me, you shouldn''t have said anything about giving the silver back. You better not learn from those prodigal sons. Although his Lian Family is rich, he should at least save some money. "


    Her biological grandson was about the same age as Lin Shu, and adding on the peasant women on the villa, she did not have many rules, so she could say whatever she wanted.


    There were many times when she had complained that the Madam Lian was too fond of Lin Shu. As long as Lin Shu liked it, the mountain of gold and silver would always be in front of him ¡­ Lin Shu felt that he was extremely friendly. Compared to Grand Madam, this Old Madam She seemed to have a grandmother.


    However, Lin Shu smiled and said: "You should split the silver, although we don''t have much, it''s enough for everyone to eat, treat it as my reward."


    "Then how ¡­" Old Madam He quickly waved her hands. "The other villages only accept sixty percent of the money every year, but the Madam only takes fifty percent. We''ve already won. You don''t put this silver in your eyes, but we can''t do something so unscrupulous!"


    Lin Shu tried to explain more before Old Madam She finally took the silver. She kept the silver, and would deliver it to Lin Shu herself if she asked her for it one day.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but laugh. When she raised her head and saw Cherry standing outside the door, she immediately waved at her, "Why are you here?"


    Old Madam He still didn''t like Cherry, but she felt that his temper was a little strange. She only said, "Since Miss has something to say to Cherry Lady, I''ll go down first."


    Cherry shot a glance at the maid who was standing by the side. She seemed to want to say something, but stopped in her tracks.


    Lin Shu nodded at Actinin Qin and then took all the servants in the house away. She did not even forget to close the door before she went down.


    Cherry finally said in a low voice, "I have something that I want you to help me with ¡­" When I was first sold out by the Brothel Keeper, she took some of my mother''s things. Although they weren''t worth much, I was wondering if you could send someone to get them back. In the future ¡­ "In the future, I shall make you my slave!"


    She was already hesitating at the door just now, not knowing whether Lin Shu would help her or not, she could see that Lin Shu treated the people in the manor like that, after thinking for a bit, she also opened her mouth.


    Lin Shu naturally agreed, "You will tell Su Fang the address of the brothel later, and Su Fang will send people to retrieve your things."


    If he was willing to ask for her help, then he would only have to believe in her a little bit. "But I don''t need you to be my slave. There are already enough people around me."


    Cherry pursed her lips. She had never been good at saying things that were deeply grateful, but now that she didn''t, it didn''t seem right.


    Just at this time, an arrow whizzed past the window and struck the wall, following that, a second and a third arrow flew in, Actinin Qin was panicking outside, and shouted: "Someone, protect the young lady! Protect the girl! "


    Cherry was also frightened, but subconsciously she blocked in front of Lin Shu and said softly: "Let''s hide under the bed."


    This was the safest way.


    But Lin Shu thought for a moment, then said: "This won''t do, we can hide under the bed for a while, if we wait for someone to come in, it would be like catching a turtle in a jar, we can use our capes to block them, go to the kitchen, there is a cellar in the kitchen, and we can hide there for a while."


    She and Madam Lian had planned to repair this cellar after moving to the villa. Originally, they had wanted to be on guard against the Princess Changze, but they had never expected that it would come in handy at this time.


    Actinin Qin and the others quickly took out their cloaks to protect their bodies. They took advantage of the chaos in the manor and ran towards the kitchen.


    However, just as she reached the guest room, she suddenly reached out a long arm and pulled her into the room.


    Lin Shu did not even have the chance to cry out in shock when she saw Lu Jingran''s pretty face, "All of you are giving your lives up, where do you want to go now? These doors are already guarded by people. Since you have already passed through, the only word remaining is'' death ''¡­ It can be said that you guys are brave and lucky to be able to survive until now! "


    Lin Shu was dragged into the room, and Actinin Qin and the rest hurriedly followed.


    On the other hand, Cherry saw that he was still grabbing onto Lin Shu''s arm, and raised his voice: "You, let go!"


    When she saw men in brothels, they would always tease girls like that!


    Only now did Lu Jingran know, and he immediately let go, and said softly: "I''m sorry."


    Lin Shu took a step back and said softly: "It''s fine, now the most important thing is how we can escape ¡­ There are also a few guards in the manor, but they all live in another courtyard, and I''m afraid they are currently outside fighting those people to the death. I want to ask Young Master, how many people have you brought, can you protect us while we go out, or can we temporarily hide in the cellar over by the kitchen? "


    No matter how many ridiculous things Lu Jingran had done in these two lifetimes combined, she should always believe in the youngster who came down from his horse to pass her a bag of crushed silver.


    Lu Jingran frowned and thought, but just as he was about to speak, a middle aged man who looked like a scholar pulled him to the side, and said: "Young master, please think carefully, I have already sent people out to scout just now, there are at least three hundred of us, and with just the twenty of us, it will be difficult to get out, and not to mention bringing a few weak females."


    However, Lu Jingran looked at him coldly, and said in a low voice: "That Mr. Bai is saying, we should just leave them be?"


    "I know that my young master is very kind, but it requires a lot of effort to take care of them. Normally, it wouldn''t be difficult for us to protect their lives, but now that we can''t even protect ourselves, do we have to take care of them?" Has Young Master ever thought about how many people will be harmed because of your kindness? " The Mr. Bai looked to be in his forties, with a bland look on his face, as though he was an expert out of this world. However, each word he spoke was more ruthless than the last, "Those who do important things should take it lightly. My lord should know, we were all left behind for you by the Old Duke, and all of us were carefully selected by him when he was still alive ¡­"


    However, Lu Jingran was a little hesitant. He had to admit that what the Mr. Bai said was true ¡­ However, the next moment, he opened his mouth and said, "If grandfather was still alive, he would definitely want me to do the same."


    After saying that, he casually drew a few guards in black clothes. "You guys protect them, and the rest of you follow me. We''ll rush to the stables together, and they''ll probably not be able to catch up on horseback."


    Not only did the Old Duke leave him a hundred percent choice, even the horses were top quality Ferghana Horses.


    As the arrows flew in one by one, Lu Jingran shouted loudly, "Hurry up and charge, there is no more time left."


    The few guards held swords in their hands, surrounding Lin Shu and the rest in a circle. Lu Jingran and Mr. Bai brought the other group of people and rushed out, but they came back the moment they went out, the attacks of the people outside were too ferocious.


    Fortunately, the guest room was large and the window was small. If those people hadn''t barged in, those arrows wouldn''t have been able to harm them.


    The Mr. Bai stroked his beard and said softly: "I am afraid it will not be possible to force my way out, even if we injure everyone inside, it might not even be enough to save Young Noble''s life, why not we guard here, if those people dare to barge in, we will meet a god of death or buddha, this way the odds are higher."


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, and said: "You and I are thinking the same thing, since that''s the case, then we shall wait."


    Lin Shu and the others were sitting on the Tutor''s Throne, and they did not interrupt. At this time, they could not even interrupt ¡­ Just who were those people? Now that she had too many enemies, she couldn''t figure out who it was anymore, but looking at Lu Jingran''s appearance, she did not seem to be curious at all.


    Could it be that Lu Jingran was being chased by his enemies?

 C129

    Thinking about that, Lin Shu laughed. She had a lot of enemies, and Lu Jingran also had a lot of enemies. The National Duke Ning''s wife, the young master of the Guo Family, as well as the enemies he made with his Tianjin, the people in the capital could not bear to see him behaving in such a manner.


    Lu Jingran, who was about to discuss something with the Mr. Bai, could not help but look at her again, "Why isn''t Miss afraid of dying here? "He can still laugh?"


    If it was any other girl, they would have been scared to tears by now. Even he wouldn''t be able to laugh at this critical moment.


    "Afraid? Of course I''m scared, is there any use in being scared? Could it be that because of my fear, those people outside will obediently leave? " Lin Shu was indifferent, she believed in Lu Jingran''s ability, if he did not even have that bit of ability, then Lu Jingran in his previous life would have died thousands of times.


    Not to mention Lu Jingran, even the Mr. Bai couldn''t help but look at her one more time.


    The woman in front of him had a delicate and pretty appearance. Although she could not be considered good-looking, her features were still rather beautiful. Even more rare was that her young and tender face had a heroic air to it, making her look quite valiant.


    The corners of her mouth curved into a smile, as if she wasn''t worried at all.


    Originally, Lu Jingran was a little worried in his heart, but now he laughed along, "Since Miss is not afraid, then we have even less of a reason to be afraid."


    Then, he ordered in a deep voice, "The door is only this wide, they won''t all rush in, at that time, we will split into two groups, one group against the door, don''t let anyone rush in, the rest will guard the door, one kill one kill one kill, one kill a pair come in!"


    In this way, not to mention the three hundred plus people outside, even if there were a thousand or eight hundred people, they would still be able to win.


    As soon as his voice fell, the rain of arrows seemed to gradually weaken. Not long after, a rough voice came through the window, "I wonder who is inside the house?" Reporting to the people, I only want the lives of Fourth Miss s from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and I don''t want to hurt the innocent! "


    They also knew that they had met a fierce character.


    Lu Jingran turned his head and looked at Lin Shu, "Did you come here to kill you? "I thought ¡­" He thought this person was here to kill him.


    All these years, his life hadn''t been very peaceful. Originally, his grandfather had left more than a hundred people here, but because they were protecting him in the dark, there were only twenty or so people left.


    How could he not know who was behind this? Unfortunately, his wings weren''t strong enough yet!


    Lin Shu could only nod her head.


    If she guessed correctly, these people should be people sent by the First Princess Pingning. Firstly, they were not able to find the Lin Geer yet, so they definitely did not dare to take her life, and secondly, in order to save face for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the Grand Madam did not dare to take her life so early. On the contrary, the First Princess Pingning was always a person who did things with high regard for the consequences.


    "Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Fourth Miss?" Lu Jingran thought for a moment, and the look in his eyes slightly changed as he looked at Lin Shu.


    The Mr. Bai interrupted at the right time: "The Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is the Honorable House of the capital, how can those people outside have such big guts? Did the Fourth Miss offend someone outside? If we were to say it out loud, we would also have a plan in our hearts. It would not be good for us to throw away our lives for the sake of the Fourth Miss alone! "


    These words sounded like the words of an advisor.


    If the people outside were people that they could offend, then they would just help Lin Shu, which could be considered fate with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Lin Pei, they might need her help in the future, but if the people outside had connections, they could just glance at Lin Shu and leave. When the time came, he would leave these weak women in her room, which could be considered as him selling them to the masters of those people outside.


    Lin Shu was hesitant, she did not know whether to say it or not, but how noble was First Princess Pingning''s identity, even if he met his, he would have to be courteous to his.


    Suddenly, all the gazes in the room fell on Lin Shu''s body, the rain was still pouring down outside, the originally leisurely atmosphere of the rain hitting the bananas sounded like it was trying to kill someone.


    Lin Shu hesitated for a long time before slowly opening her mouth, "If I am not mistaken, those people are already from First Princess Pingning!"


    "First Princess Pingning?" Even the indifferent Lu Jingran, upon hearing these words, had a change in expression, he truly could not associate the weak and weak little girl in front of him with the arrogant First Princess Pingning, if those people outside were really sent by First Princess Pingning, they would think that he and Lin Shu were a group. Based on First Princess Pingning''s character, perhaps even he would not be let off.


    Mr. Bai took a deep breath, as if he was thinking about something, only then did his voice sound out from within the room, "If I were you, not only would I not leave, I would even personally send Fourth Miss and the others to the First Princess Pingning Palace!"


    "You ¡­ How can you be so shameless? " Right now, I can''t help but want to spit on Mr. Bai''s face. "My family''s young lady is just a weak little girl, but you want to tie up our young lady and send her to the First Princess Pingning''s Palace? It is simply, simply worse than a beast! If our master and the Grand Madam were to find out about what you have done, it would take your life! "


    She was young and straightforward, so she did not tell Lin Shu about the grudge between them. She simply thought that even if Grand Madam and Master did not treat their own Miss well during this period of time, her own Miss was still surnamed Lin, how could she allow others to bully her?


    Mr. Bai disdainfully swept his eyes at Lin Shu, and said indifferently: "Will the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion take my life? Even if Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were to be held accountable, why would they hold me accountable? Could it be that I have harmed Fourth Miss? If Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion truly valued Fourth Miss, how would First Princess Pingning dare to be so arrogant? Forget about everything else, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is still considered one of the country''s founder''s contribution points. Ifhe truly values Fourth Miss, how would she allow the young lady to freely come to this manor alone? "


    Saying that, he continued in deep thought, "If I remember correctly, First Princess Pingning''s eldest daughter-in-law is the direct descendant of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s young lady ¡­ But First Princess Pingning still did such a thing, it would definitely be thought-provoking. " He knew that the First Princess Pingning was a despotic person, but he never seemed to recall doing such a thing.


    A politician was the most heartless. Lin Shu had finally seen it for herself.


    However, the one in charge here was not Mr. Bai, Lin Shu only looked at Lu Jingran and did not say anything.


    Lu Jingran did not say anything, he only stared at the rain pouring down from the roof, with a small walkway, separating the inside and outside of the house into two different worlds.


    Lin Shu looked at him, and even nervously swallowed his saliva.


    It would not be difficult for Lu Jingran to protect himself, and it would not be difficult for him to protect her, but it would depend on whether Lu Jingran wanted to do so or not.


    Mr. Bai seemed to have seen through his hesitation and thought that this elder had truly followed the kindness of the Old Duke. However, looking at the situation the elder was in, it was not a good thing for him to have kindness in mind, "Please reconsider young master!"


    How could Lu Jingran not understand the meaning behind Mr. Bai''s words?


    The outer sect of the First Princess Pingning was the capital''s renowned Zhou Family. Although the authority of the Zhou Family was not as great as the Palace, it could still be considered to be one of the top Honorable House s in the entire Shang Jing and had produced two emperors and a empress. Even until now, the Emperor still frequently summoned the Old Master of the Zhou Family to the palace to speak.


    Behind First Princess Pingning was not only Zhou Family, but also the Zhu Family. More importantly, she and Empress Dowager Wang were at odds with each other, and although Empress Dowager Wang and his wife were at odds, but in front of everyone, they seemed to be on friendly terms. Empress Zhang was his nominal aunt ¡­ If he really chose to befriend the First Princess Pingning, it would be a hundred percent profit for him without any harm.


    On the other hand, this Fourth Miss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, was exactly what the Mr. Bai had said just now.


    Lin Shu said softly. "If Young Master really wants to give me away, then I will say nothing else. It is human nature to avoid benefits, not to mention that the First Princess Pingning is not someone that you and I can offend ¡­ "I can only hope that young master won''t feel regret when he thinks about it in the dead of night. It''s true that the person who has achieved great things doesn''t care about small matters, but if he really turns a blind eye to people, perhaps even the Heavens won''t be able to see that ¡­"


    The Mr. Bai raised his voice and interrupted her, "Why does Fourth Miss have to be so reckless? Do you really think that you can deceive our young master just because of this? Fourth Miss looked out of the window. The hundreds of archers are outside, are we really going to throw all of our lives in there just to help Fourth Miss? Fourth Miss''s life is my life, could it be that the lives of others aren''t my life? "


    As he said that, he pulled up his robe and knelt straight towards Lu Jingran, "Sir, please bear in mind the reason for this trip to the capital. I also ask you, Sir, to think of the warmth that the Old Duke spoke of when he passed away, if anyone wants to look down on you, then they must take out the capital that makes them look down on you, or else, don''t blame them for trampling you under their feet forever! Is the Young Master really going to hold up his own business for a mere girl? "


    Ever since Lu Jingran was young, he had always been acting arrogantly, teaching him how to be a person, how to behave, and this was the first time he was acting in such a manner.


    This time, Yun Dou was truly angered to the point that he wanted to argue with him. However, he was stopped by Lin Shu, "Young Master, what do you plan to do? If the Young Master says that I won''t save him, I won''t make things difficult for him, and I won''t let the Young Master carry the blame for his actions either. At most, I will just bring a few maidservants out, and once the hands of the archers outside loosen up, it will have nothing to do with the Young Master if we were to be shot into a hole. "


    This was the truth. If someone close to you could disregard his or her own life, how could he allow a stranger to save him or her? Others saving you is a duty, not a duty!

 C130

    This was sent over by the manager''s wife this morning. The fragrance was crude, but at this time, Lu Jingran took a deep breath, causing his heart to be slightly at ease, "Fourth Miss does not need to go out, I will do my best to protect your life."


    His memory is always good, until now he still remembered that he was duped into going to Duke Chengan Manor by someone. Nanny Ren beside him said that there were many children around his age by the lake, so he happily went over, but who knew that right after arriving at the lake, he raised his small face and asked where his playmates were. Before he even finished speaking, he was pushed down by Nanny Ren.


    When he saw the lake, he knew that the situation was not right. But in the eyes of the Aunt Di and the Nanny Ren, was he really an idiot?


    He allowed himself to sink into the water, and at that time, he vaguely heard the voice of a girl on the shore.


    After he was rescued, he overheard his grandmother say that if not for the good intentions of the Fourth Miss s from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he probably would have died in the Duke Chengan Palace that day. She even said that it was fortunate that the s did not know that they had saved his life, or else there would have been no end ¡­


    Actually, it wasn''t that he didn''t know how to act stupid, it was just that he was good at acting stupid ¡­ With such a powerful Aunt Di, if he did not have such capabilities, he probably would not have lived until now.


    When he heard Lin Shu introducing herself earlier, he gave her a deep glance. Even though she shouldn''t have returned the favor with a spring of water, she should have still wanted to repay the favor with her life!


    Lin Shu could not help but heave a long sigh of relief, and the huge boulder hanging over her heart had finally been put down.


    Lu Jingran even helped Mr. Bai up with his own hands, "You have been entrusted by Grandfather when he was on his deathbed with giving me pointers, I am deeply grateful for all these years, but I have many things that require my own thoughts and decisions ¡­ If we were to really ignore them, I am afraid that they would really lose their lives, this time I have saved them, and after we leave this place, if First Princess Pingning wants to do anything, I will not do anything, I do not care anymore. "


    In the end, it was all to seek peace of mind.


    Mr. Bai did not say anything else.


    Even though he was an advisor, he was still a servant after all. He didn''t have the qualifications to decide for his master.


    The group of people outside did not hear anything for a while, and could not help but become anxious, "If you don''t hand over the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Fourth Miss s, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Lu Jingran didn''t even look at Lin Shu as he raised her voice: "Wait a moment, even if it''s that girl''s house, it would still take some effort to tie her up. Can it be that we can fly with our wings splayed?"


    As he spoke, he ordered someone to open the top of the beam. Fortunately, the beam was triangular, and the archers outside could not see the movement of the other beam.


    Actinin Qin and the rest were all carried by the guards to the front, and at this critical moment, they could no longer attend to the defense of men and women.


    Everyone was looking at Lin Shu, but no one stepped forward ¡ª This was a girl from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion!


    Seeing that the footsteps from outside were getting closer, Lu Jingran did not care at all. He hugged Lin Shu''s waist and stepped on the table, then grabbed onto a rope from the roof and climbed up to the roof, the rest of the guards were extremely quick, and quickly went up to the roof.


    When the people outside entered the house, there was already no one inside.


    Lu Jingran quickly brought a group of people to escort Lin Shu away, while Mr. Bai brought another group to block the door of the house. One person came to kill one person, in case Lin Shu and the rest were caught up.


    The group ran for who knows how long, and after walking around a few mountain peaks, Lu Jingran finally found a cave, and directly told everyone to rest for a bit, before making his plans later.


    Lin Shu''s body was already completely drenched. Even though she was alive, she was still trembling from the cold. She felt that his legs were cold and painful, as if they were not her own.


    Actinin Qin immediately walked over, hugged her arm, and whispered: "Miss, are you alright?"


    With the help of National Duke Ning, Lu Jingran had suffered a lot in the past few years in Tianjin, so this heavy rain was nothing to him, and he could only say: "What happened to Fourth Miss?"


    Lin Shu''s lips had already released a black hue, she shook her head and replied softly: "It''s fine."


    Actinin Qin only kept rubbing her hands so that she could warm them up a little.


    But Cloudbean held Cherry''s hand and talked nonstop, feeling especially sorry for this little girl who grew up in a brothel. "You don''t know, our young lady has always been afraid of the cold and doesn''t fear the heat. When winter comes, she has to have a thick blanket over her body, and when she sees it, she can''t help but say that our young lady must have been a bear in her previous life. When winter comes, she wants to go hibernate.


    Cherry didn''t reply, but after a short while, he found a lot of dry firewood in the cave.


    As the fire got bigger, Lin Shu''s body also started to feel warm. She looked at Lu Jingran and said sincerely: "Although I do not have to thank you for your kindness, I still have to thank young master. If you did not help me today, I''m afraid that we would all be dead by now. In the future, if there''s anything that Young Master can help me with, just open your mouth and it will be fine. "


    Lu Jingran''s gaze could not help but turn towards Lin Shu.


    "Fourth Miss is too polite, it was just a small effort." He smiled slightly, his expression was carefree and very beautiful, completely different from his usual arrogant and despotic look, "Only, First Princess Pingning ¡­ Fourth Miss is better off if we stay far away from him. I don''t know why he charged into First Princess Pingning, but I do know a bit about his personality. His methods are ruthless and ruthless.


    "I heard that when the previous emperor was alive, he had a mandarin duck cat that was raised by his concubine. Although the mandarin duck cat was smart, it was only a beast, and once, it accidentally injured First Princess Pingning''s hand, not to mention taking the life of that cat, the life of the First Princess Pingning caused people to harm that concubine''s face, so naturally, the previous emperor harshly reprimanded the First Princess Pingning, but not long after, that concubine died for no reason at all ¡­ The imperial physician might have said that the concubine had died from an illness, but everyone was very clear on the cause! Although the late emperor was angry, at that time, the First Princess Pingning was protected by Empress Zhou, and there was not much evidence, so the matter could not be resolved. "


    He was raised under the, so he naturally knew more about the secrets of the palace than Lin Shu. He was not in a good position originally, but looking at Lin Shu now, she felt very pitiful.


    When Lin Shu heard it, she could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Although she always knew that the First Princess Pingning was arrogant, she never thought that she could be this arrogant.


    Thank you young master for telling me these things, but unfortunately, even if I wanted to avoid First Princess Pingning, he would not let me off! There was not a single trace of panic on Lin Shu''s face as she said seriously: "The only thing we can do now is to take things one step at a time."


    It was useless to panic, as they would actually panic themselves!


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, after all, they had only met by chance and there were many things that he should not have asked or meddled with, "At that time and until now, what did Fourth Miss plan to do? I''m afraid that it will be hard to return to the Villa, maybe those people will still be guarding the place, do you want me to send a few people to send Fourth Miss back to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? " He looked like he was about to throw away the burden as soon as possible!


    In fact, he had already done so much for Lin Shu today. Although the people sent by First Princess Pingning did not know his identity, if they really looked into it, it was not impossible to find out!


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, then nodded her head: "Since that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble young master."


    Both of them were able to see through each other. One knew who the other was, while the other knew that the other was their "savior". However, both of them pretended to be confused ¡­


    Lu Jingran must have something important to do, so after sending a few people to send Lin Shu back, he dressed in wet clothes and disappeared amidst the torrential rain.


    Due to the heavy rain, it was already three days later when they arrived at the capital. Lin Shu was not bold enough to bring the cherry back to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she only ordered Yun Dou to stay at an inn with Cherry for the time being. If there was anything that they liked to eat, they could just spend some money to buy it. She was laughing so hard that her eyes could no longer be seen.


    But Lin Shu knew that Lin Pei must have found out about it. When she went to the Manor in the carriage, there were several times that when she got out of the carriage and went to rest, she caught sight of a few suspicious looking people behind her.


    Even if she didn''t think about it, she knew that those people were from Princess Changze and Lin Pei.


    But after waiting several days for her to return to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Lin Pei didn''t even say a single word ¡­ There was not even a shred of affection between father and daughter.


    Lin Shu only smiled bitterly, she was too foolish. To Lin Pei, her career as a official was the most important thing, whether it be her sons, daughters, or women, all of them were secondary!


    As for her and her mother, they were even less important.


    In the past few days, she had focused on holding Lin Hui''s hand and asked a lot of questions about the National Duke Ning''s Palace.


    Lin Hui had always loved to gossip, but now that she mentioned it, it could be said that it was endless. Even if the National Duke Ning himself personally stepped in, no one would be willing to marry their own daughter to him. Pity that Grand Madam was an age and yet he still had to worry about these things, it''s truly pitiful. In my mother''s words, if not for that evil being around, life in the National Duke Ning would be really too comfortable. "


    Thinking about what the Mr. Bai had said that day, Lin Shu muttered: "Does the National Duke Ning''s wife not care about this matter?" Logically speaking, the marriage of a concubine should be the concern of the Aunt Di.

 C131

    Lin Hui shook her head and sighed, "Initially, we only said that Master Ningguogongfuda Lu Jingran was extremely arrogant, but today, it seems like he was forcefully taken in by the National Duke Ning Mistress ¡­ Back then, National Duke Ning was extremely anxious when he chose a concubine for National Duke Ning. After that concubine was given birth to Lu Jingran for a year, he had disappeared without a trace, and everyone said that she had died. From then on, Lu Jingran was naturally raised under the tutelage of National Duke Ning''s wife, and National Duke Ning only thought that he could not conceive any more, so he treated Lu Jingran as if he was his own flesh and blood. "


    "But who knew that after five years, Madame National Duke Ning had a child? Originally, he never thought he would have another child, but now that he has one, Madame National Duke Ning was extremely happy, and at that time, he became even more cold to Lu Jingran. Many people said that if Madam National Duke Ning was born with a daughter, there would be a chance for Lu Jingran to live on, but who would have known that after ten months, Madame National Duke Ning gave birth to a fat child ¡­"


    At that time, Lu Jingran was extremely well taught by the Old Duke and was praised by everyone. At that time, even the Old National Duke Ning had already requested for Lu Jingran to be conferred the title of County Prince ¡­ Sigh, when the National Duke Ning''s daughter was born, before the full moon, the National Duke Ning''s Lady immediately went past the Old National Duke Ning and asked the Empress Zhang to speak for the Emperor and settle down as the successor. From then on, she did not treat Lu Jingran well at all, and everyone said that the appearance of the National Duke Ning''s Lady was a bit too unsightly ¡­ "


    "Do you still remember what happened at Duke Chengan Palace? At that time, it was also probably the National Duke Ning that killed him, so in the end, he is still a pitiful person ¡­ I just don''t understand, he is just a concubine, and is now a famous playboy in the capital. Now, he is already seventeen years old, and even before the marriage was decided, why does National Duke Ning''s Madam want his life? "


    Thinking about that pine like body, Lin Shu couldn''t help but let out a sigh as well, "Who knows? But how many of the female patriarch''s wives could accommodate a concubine? It is just for a good reputation, but with National Duke Ning and Elder Zhang supporting his, I believe they will not take any rumors or gossip of the outside world to heart. "


    "How powerful is Mrs. Guo? The young master of Guo Family has been beaten up so badly by Lu Jingran that he can''t even get out of bed, but the Mrs. Guo did not dare speak much when they met the National Duke Ning, afraid that they would anger the National Duke Ning Mistress. "


    Even if it was that first class Honorable House, they would still split the power and influence of the National Duke Ning. It seemed like no one in the imperial court would be able to shake the power of the National Duke Ning Palace.


    Lin Hui stuffed a piece of cake into her mouth and laughed, "If the Princess Rui Empress returns to the capital, that would be fun."


    Princess Rui was the miss of Guo Family, and the young master who was beaten up was her youngest brother!


    Lin Shu laughed, "You, ah, want the whole world to become chaotic!"


    For someone as innocent as Lin Hui, when she saw that the palace head did not come down to order anything, First Princess Pingning did not bring up the matter of the Yin Qi anymore, and only thought that this matter was completely over, and that his mood had improved a lot as well.


    However, the most frightening thing was that there was no movement on the surface.


    Lin Shu also did not bring up these matters in front of her, as he did not want to make things difficult for her, "... I heard that the First Aunt doesn''t even like the needlework rooms in the houses anymore. He spent a high price to ask the old embroidery lady who was born in the palace to make some clothes for you, and now he is bringing you around. I''m afraid that he wants to set down your marriage! "


    Come to think of it, Lin Hui had almost reached her prime, and many young ladies of the aristocratic families had already set their marriage for themselves at the age of twelve or thirteen. It was First Madam who cared so much about Lin Jia that they married him long ago, in order to keep him by their side for a few more years ¡­ But now, it was time for Lin Hui to worry.


    "I don''t want to get married anymore. Look at my sister and Second Sister, although my sister has married into the First Princess Palace, she has to watch over First Princess Pingning''s actions everyday. I heard that during this period of time, the First Princess Pingning has been trying to force his to accept a concubine, but it''s just that he only has one Juan Niang under his knees right? My poor sister has been focusing all her attention on Juan Niang during this period of time. Afraid that her face would be scarred, I turned a blind eye on my brother-in-law''s matter ¡­ Brother-in-law also doesn''t have a backbone, he didn''t dare contradict First Princess Pingning from the start, and said that the person who was chosen was more or less decided on. "


    "There''s also the Second Sister. She''s not even married yet and she''s already on the verge of death, waiting for her to marry into the Duke Andong Palace. How could the Duke Andong¡¯s wife give her any face?" Looking at how Lin Qian was, even she could not stand to watch anymore. He did not even correct his identity, and was even wholeheartedly thinking about becoming a Crown Princess.


    Lin Shu also did not know how to reply. In her previous life, her marriage to Lin Hui was not really that good, "Even the candidate for First Aunt has not been chosen yet, what are you so worried about? You still have First Aunt and Big Sis to worry about you, even Grandmother is extremely concerned about your marriage. "


    "Grandmother? It''s been a while since you went to pay respects to Grandmother, I''m afraid you don''t know how sick she is right now. Once, when I went to pay respects to Grandmother, Grandmother even grabbed my hand and shouted "Sister Jia!" Although Lin Hui resented the fact that the Grand Madam was indifferent, she was a person with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. She could not resent him even if she wanted to, "My mother said that Grandmother probably doesn''t have many years left to live, and was afraid that once Grandmother died, my marriage would be delayed."


    Saying that, she sighed. "When Grandmother was awake, she also asked my mother what my marriage plans were. She also said that she had already let down my big sister and repeatedly told my mother not to be careless when it came to my marriage ¡­"


    I can''t hate it, I can''t love it.


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "You are, after all, the eldest daughter of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and at that time, the arranged marriage will be much better than the one in Second Sister.


    She really wanted to ask Lin Hui if she still had some Yao in her heart, but she was afraid that Lin Hui had already forgotten about this matter. When she mentioned it, Lin Hui suddenly remembered. Fortunately, even Yao Yao knew his limits. He put half of his attention into his lessons, and directly said that he would need to fight for a High Scholar to return this year. It was about time for him to return to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Hui could only sigh. She looked very unhappy, and after a while, she finally mentioned that in a few days, Lin Lian had set up a small banquet in the garden, and invited many ladies who were on good terms with her.


    "Lian Jieer can already move around?" When Lin Shu saw Lin Hui nodding her head, she thought in her heart, it''s better to say that she''s about to die. Grand Madam''s sickness is really severe, other than showing her no good expression, she treated the other young ladies a lot more kindly, "Which young ladies did you all invite?"


    However, Grand Madam said that Lin Lian was her cousin after all, so he had to give her this face. Not only did he tell her to go over that day, he even ordered Lin Qian to be present at that time.


    She began to count on her fingers to say the names of several young ladies, but Lin Shu only heard the name "Palace''s Eldest Miss".


    The big miss of the Duke Chengan Palace, Shao Xi, was Shao Shengping''s concubine, and because the people of the Duke Chengan Palace were thin, Shao Xi was rather favoured by them. In their previous life, Shao Xi and Lin Lian had a very good relationship.


    In her previous life, she was the one who married into the Duke Chengan Palace. After Lin Lian went to the Duke Chengan Palace a few times, the relationship between and Lin Lian became even better.


    Right now, the two of them were like sisters ¡­ It seemed like in these two lifetimes, Lin Lian had worked hard to get married into the Duke Chengan Palace.


    Lin Hui saw her in a daze, and was extremely dissatisfied, knocking against her arm, "Do you want to go or not?"


    "I better not go!" Lin Shu is now living like a scholar, every day sshe would go to the Fanghua Garden to pay respects to her mother, and other times, he would be holed up in the Linglong Pavilion, "Back then, at the Lotus Banquet in the residence, the news of the matter between First Princess Pingning and I would probably spread, and I''m afraid that the Lian Jieer would not be willing to see me, even if I were to go there, the other people would not treat me well, so why would they bother looking for me?"


    Lin Hui said with her head held high: "They dare? This is our house, how dare they put on airs at you? "No, you can go with me that day. You''ve been holed up in the house all day and you''re about to get bad. When the time comes, I''ll personally come and call for you. We''ll go together!"


    Lin Shu only avoided her, saying that they would talk about it when the time comes.


    But who would have thought that on that day, Lin Hui would personally come early in the morning and pull her by the hand towards the little parlour.


    It had been a long time since Lin Shu appeared in front of everyone, and now that she appeared, the entire hall of giggles had become absolutely silent, as all of their gazes landed on Lin Shu.


    Everyone had thought that Lin Shu would be placed under house arrest even if she wasn''t sent to the manor, but now they could tell that she was completely fine. She was even wearing the most popular moon-white veil.


    Lin Lian''s expression was unsightly to the extreme ¡­ She had gotten the permission of the Grand Madam to hold a banquet with much difficulty, why did Lin Shu come here?


    Lin Shu and Lin Hui acted as if they did not see it, and sat down next to Lin Qian. Lin Qian did not bother to interact with these concubines, as it was just a formality, she had only sat down for a short while, and then used the chance to seduce them.


    On the surface, they did not look too good, but just now, everyone was holding Lin Qian, but Lin Qian was still as arrogant as before, what was there to be proud about? But only Shao Xi sneered and said: "Lian Jieer, your family''s sisters all have such big airs!"


    Not only Lin Qian, but also Lin Shu and Lin Hui who were sitting by the side and whispering to each other.

 C132

    Lin Lian pretended not to understand and smiled: "Second Sister has been rather busy lately. Every time I go to pay respects to Grandmother, I haven''t been able to see her ¡­ Second Sister is actually a very good person. "


    She was good at pretending to be a good person, but although the ladies present were not distinguished in their identities, she had heard quite a lot of rumors. Many people only pretended to be confused, saying that the Second Miss was indeed such a person, and that the Second Miss was the lucky one.


    Shao Xi only laughed, and said with contempt: "The successor to the Duke Andong''s Palace is not that easy to be the wife of. Although the Duke Andong''s Palace is simple in population, the Duke Andong¡¯s wife also looks like it''s a piece of cake ¡­ After all, you have to get married to know the truth. "


    Back then, her father had said that he wanted to ask for''s marriage. Second Miss Lin Qian said that Lin Qian was born with a good appearance and had the support of Jiang Family; Who knew that her stepmother would invite the matchmaker to go to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to investigate. These words had only appeared for a moment, but Second Madam immediately rejected them.


    Lin Lian only laughed, and did not continue speaking. She and Lin Qian had been at loggerheads for more than a day or two.


    Finally, Lin Hui stood out, she had always been protective of the others outside, but now she said coldly: "Why do you know that the Duke Andong Palace is not good? You speak as though you were married! "


    "You ¡­" Shao Xi had been spoiled since she was young, and immediately said without a trace of politeness: "To think that you''re even a young lady from the long room of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, is your speech really that brainless? I naturally haven''t married into the Duke Chengan''s Palace, but I''ve heard people talk about the situation inside ¡­ At the end of the day, for those people from the Duke Chengan Palace, I would be disdained to marry them off. "


    Oh, it''s another girl with high eyes!


    Lin Hui laughed sarcastically, "Seems like your family rules are still the same as when the Duke Chengan Madam was alive!"


    Previously, the Duke Chengan Mistress was the direct descendant of the Ye Family, but now, this person was born from a concubine.


    Shao Xi was furious and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Lin Lian, who persuaded in a low voice: "If you want to continue being stubborn, then go ahead, our little sisters will be fine. Why do you have to cause so much trouble? Furthermore, my third sister has always been strong, and she has a Fourth Sister by her side that is fearless against heaven and earth.


    Shao Xi then gave up.


    During the exchange of words, everyone began to talk about the topic they had yet to finish, "... Originally, Zhang Yuanqing had already wronged her enough by becoming the Lateral Consort for the Third Prince, but who knew that the empress dowager would also grant the palace maids by his side to the Third Prince to become the Lateral Consort.


    Shao Xi scoffed, "This is still unbelievable, what is even more unbelievable is that the Emperor actually pointed Chen Yu over to the Fifth Prince!"


    Fifth Prince was a cripple, but Chen Yu was the first granddaughter of Grand Secretary Chen. This Grand Secretary Chen and Zhang Family were of the same class, with three generations of Grand Secretary Chen as an official, although they were not considered big officials, but in any case they were still considered an aristocratic family with books and incense, and there were quite a few farmhouse and shops ¡­ But the first granddaughter of the Grand Secretary Chen was married to a prince who couldn''t possibly inherit the throne.


    In his last life, Chen Yu also married into the Fifth Prince. After that, in order for the emperor to pacify the Chen family, he married the other granddaughter of the Chen family to the Eighth Prince. Unexpectedly, his youngest granddaughter, Chen Yao, was married to Lu Jingran ¡­


    Chen Yao was the type of person that Shao Shengping wished for in his previous life.


    There are too many things that have happened, and even Lin Shu has yet to recover from it, but she could not help but sigh, "I''m afraid that Zhang Yuanqing will not have many good days ahead of him, although I heard that Third Princess was not born, but they have some methods, adding Wang Manjing, I''m afraid that Third Prince''s Mansion will become more lively later on."


    Now that the girls were old and many of them had already arranged marriage, these were the usual words spoken at banquets.


    However, Lin Shu felt that it was meaningless. She just casually made up an excuse and went back first.


    However, Shao Xi didn''t like her no matter what. Presumably, there were people who were born incompatible, and in her previous life, Shao Xi did not like Lin Shu at all when she was looking at her. Your family''s Fourth Miss has quite the arrogance, when she was framed of being a First Princess Pingning, I did not expect him to be able to move around now, and if it were another family, even if they managed to survive, they would probably end up in the manor for the rest of their lives. "


    What Lin Shu had said back then indeed caused a stir, but the premise was that there was such a marriage between First Princess Pingning and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Now that the palace had no orders and First Princess Pingning did not come knocking to propose marriage, everyone thought that Lin Shu was simply bewitched.


    After a while, Lin Shu''s reputation also crumbled.


    In the past few months, many people had already started coming to their houses to propose marriage. Some even came to help Lin Hui find a wife, some even came from small families that came to ask for Lin Lian''s hand as a wife, but there was not a single person to bring up a marriage for Lin Shu.


    No one in the He¡¯s Mansion was in a hurry, Madam Lian had long planned for Lin Shu to marry Li Yao. Now, she was not in a hurry either, and only kept in closer contact with the Lian Family.


    At this time, Madam Lian received a letter from the Lian Family, he was even more joyous and only told Lin Shu Furong Jiang to find him.


    The moment Lin Shu came in, the Madam Lian went straight to the point: "Your aunt has already written a letter, saying that she has left from the Yangzhou, and is busy settling some matters along the way. I think she will be able to come to the capital city by next spring."


    "Aunt is coming?" In her last life, she had never seen this aunt before, but she had heard that the Yangzhou and female patriarch s had valiant natures and benevolence.


    The Madam Lian nodded.


    On the side, Peony and Hibiscus covered their mouths and laughed.


    Lin Shu noticed something was wrong, "Aunt, why have you come this time? Could it be that her uncle wanted to open a shop in the capital... "That''s not right, you said Uncle had too many nobles in the capital. Without a strong backer, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even be able to open a single shop. It would be better if he didn''t put his money in the capital ¡­"


    "Silly girl!" Madam Lian looked at her with eyes filled with love, "Your aunt is here to propose in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion!"


    Propose marriage?


    Lin Shu was stunned.


    Madam Lian only considered her to be embarrassed, and only said softly: "Speaking of which, this autumn you will be fourteen years old, and not young anymore, so it would be better to settle your marriage early. Your Brother Yao and yourself are like childhood friends, and now that you are about to step down, it is not impossible for you to become a Grand Scholar.


    Her sister-in-law had several sons and she even dreamt of having a daughter. Previously, when she was with Sister Shu, her sister-in-law brought him to the capital. Her sister-in-law hugged him tightly, not willing to let go.


    Lin Shu only said: "Mother, it is true that I like Brother Yao, but it is actually because little sister likes big brother. All these years, I have treated Brother Yao as if I was my biological brother.


    In her entire life, she had never thought about who she was going to marry.


    "How come I''m just randomly playing a zither?" "Since you were born, I have always been very concerned about your marriage. Although you are the direct descendent of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, your father is not the direct son, and waiting for your grandmother''s 100 years, he will still be separated from her. One of the people in this aristocratic family is a thief and a thief, even if there is someone who wishes to propose marriage with you, it would be because your father is not a person for you, how can I treat you with sincerity then?"


    "Not to mention the words that he said to the First Princess Pingning back then, where did he get the guts to come and propose marriage with someone? I think this is a good thing too, at that time, I can smoothly marry you off to your Brother Yao. "


    As she spoke, she advised softly: "I know you always treat your Brother Yao like your big brother, but you don''t feel too used to suddenly talking about this matter, it doesn''t matter, after we''ve been together for two years, you''ll get used to it. Although your Brother Yao is usually a bit noisy, when it''s time to be serious, you''ve never disappointed us, right?"


    Lin Shu subconsciously wanted to reject her offer, but she suddenly remembered what her mother had said all those years ago. Furthermore, it seemed as if no one came to propose today.


    At this time in her previous life, Grand Madam was in control of it for her, and one after another, people kept coming to his door to propose marriage.


    Madam Lian saw that she did not say anything and just thought that she had tacitly accepted it. Thinking that her daughter might be extremely mischievous with other people, but she had always been extremely obedient in front of him, "You think about it carefully for now. Your Aunt still has more than half a year before she comes to the capital, maybe you will understand."


    She only felt that there would be no better marriage in the world.


    Lin Shu nodded, she did not say a word, and returned to her Linglong Pavilion to think about it, but at night she heard Yun Dou say that Wang Pei was dead.


    After living with Cherry Blossom in the capital for a few days, Actinin Qin took care of Cherry as she sent her to the villa to rest.


    Wang Pei died?


    Lin Shu was startled when she heard the news, she did not even think before she knew that it was caused by the Princess Changze, and immediately frowned: "How did he die?"


    "It''s said that His Excellency Wang died in a brothel, on a woman. Lady, how could His Royal Highness have died on a woman?" Did the brothel people kill him? "

 C133

    Cloudbean was still young, so she didn''t know how to die on a woman.


    But Lin Shu knew that it was highly likely that Wang Pei died due to Zong Yu''s death, during these few months, the relationship between the Princess Changze and Wang Pei had become more and more deadlocked, and even the Princess Changze did not care about Chun Geer at the Duke Palaces, but Wang Pei was extremely merciless, and had sent people to torment Chun Geer, he did not believe that the Princess Changze, as Chun Geer''s biological mother, would not pity his son.


    However, even until death, he did not know that Chun Geer was not the real son of Princess Changze.


    The first person Empress Dowager Wang suspected was also the Princess Changze. He even specially sent Senior Servant Pi to invite the Princess Changze from the east wing.


    But before he could ask, Princess Changze had already picked up a handkerchief and started wiping away his tears. "¡­" How could I not know what Esteemed Empress Dowager wanted to ask? But what does Wang Pei''s death have to do with me? "Speaking of which, I grew up with him. Even though I''ve been a couple for the past few years, we still have a relationship. How could I have done such a thing?


    "Right now, I can''t wait to not even dare to walk out of Tzu Ning Palace. Who doesn''t laugh at me saying that my husband has died in a lowly place like that? Who didn''t laugh at how Chun Geer had lost his father at such a young age? "I feel so good!"


    Empress Dowager Wang watched as she grew up, and felt that no matter how arrogant and despotic she was, he would not have a bad temper. Even if it was this time, Wang Pei had entered the palace looking for his, he would still slap his face towards Wang Pei, and felt that she was still angry at Wang Pei, and was waiting for Wang Pei to come and apologize to her. If he didn''t truly like it, how could he dare to try the forbidden fruit and do such a shameful thing?


    After letting out a long sigh, Empress Dowager Wang said: "Forget it, I don''t have the heart to blame you. I''m just afraid that you''ll feel sad, so I just want to talk to you! Don''t be too sad right now. The most important thing for you is to think about what to do ¡­ But you should at least show yourself a few times. In the future, Chun Geer will not have a father, so what are your plans in the future? "


    When women from ordinary families had lost their husbands, they would naturally wear their mourning garments and erect a chastity memorial arch. However, to princesses like them and the princess, these rules were all bullshit. Even if Princess Changze was a widower now, there were still many good marriage matters waiting for her.


    Princess Changze wiped the corners of his dry eyes and said softly: "His bones have not turned cold yet, how could I have the mind to think about such things?"


    What hadn''t she thought of? There was not a single day when he did not love Lin Pei to the point of growing old, but Lin Pei had already told her that Lin Shu was extremely intelligent, and now that he was holding onto Lin Geer, he did not dare to make any rash moves, and only waited for Lin Geer to be found, and everything would be fine.


    By then, Lin Shu would be gone, and the Madam Lian would not need to be feared ¡­


    Although Wang Pei was her nephew, he was only born out of wedlock. Now, what she feels more about is Chang Ze, "Alright, don''t be sad, it has been quite some time since you last saw Chun Geer, so I have already sent people to go back to Wang Family to bring Chun Geer back to the palace ¡­ As for the ladies in your house, what are you going to do about them? Let them go? "


    Without even thinking about it, Princess Changze opened his mouth and said, "How can we ¡­ Wang Pei had always doted on those concubines the most. They were once the most important people to Wang Pei, so he wanted to let them go, but they were only girls, so where could they go after leaving his Wang Family? I think it would be better to just let them stay in the Wang Family to nurture them, so that Wang Pei can die. But at any rate, Chun Geer is still here, so I will not let them not care. "


    When those concubines had given her so much eye medicine in front of Wang Pei, she had wanted to return some of it to them. She wanted those women to live a life worse than death.


    Empress Dowager Wang lowered his head and took a sip of tea, he felt that this method was a little sinister, but thinking about it, as long as Princess Changze was happy, there was nothing wrong with it, "Since that''s the case, then I will not worry about it."


    With that, she talked with Princess Changze for a long while before letting him leave.


    After waiting for Princess Changze to return to the east wing, Maid Du quickly came over and said in a low voice: "Princess, Lord Lin has sent a letter saying that everything has been settled and that you do not need to worry about him."


    Princess Changze nodded his head, but revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth, "I knew that Abel treats me the best."


    At this critical juncture, all she wanted to do was to find his son, but he unintentionally took Wang Pei''s life. In her opinion, if she really wanted this kind of worthless life, he could just casually take it away ¡­ A few days ago, Lin Pei suddenly delivered a message to the palace, and said that he could not bear to hear Wang Pei spouting nonsense, saying that she was jealous and fierce, so he might as well kill Wang Pei.


    At that time, she had tried to stop him, but she couldn''t bear to have her lover''s hands drenched in blood. However, Lin Pei said that Wang Pei would die sooner or later, it didn''t matter if he died early or late.


    Seeing the shy look on her face that only a little girl would have, Maid Du could only let out a long sigh in his heart. Lin Pei had deceived the princess for all these years, how come the princess had not seen through his true face?


    If a man really loved you and loved you, he would have taken Wang Pei''s life long ago when you were going to marry Wang Pei.


    She really wanted to advise Princess Changze to open his eyes wider, but after thinking about it, she decided not to.


    However, at this moment, Lin Shu sensed that something was wrong. She grabbed the teacup and said to Actinin Qin: "Logically speaking, Princess Changze should not be in the mood to bother with Wang Pei during this period of time. She spent most of her time living in the palace, so how could he have the chance to take Wang Pei''s life?"


    Furthermore, when Wang Pei died that day, he was entangled with the little peony. That was the number one card in Yi Hong Yuan School, the Princess Changze had always looked down on these despicable things, where would he be able to start from her side?


    The servants by Wang Pei''s side could also take action, but since they were personal servants, they would never leave Wang Pei''s side. With Wang Pei''s usual suspicious personality, the servant was probably just close to Princess Changze and would begin to doubt him.


    Actinin Qin said softly: "This servant has already sent people to watch over Peony and Master Wang''s servants. I will tell you if anything happens."


    Originally, Lin Shu had only raised a dozen or so guards of her own. After the battle at the Manor, she had lost seven or eight people, and now, she could only use two or three of them.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and said softly: "I hope to obtain some useful information."


    Now that the battle between her and Princess Changze was not over, both she and Princess Changze would not rest. There could only be one victor out of these two, and the loser might even lose his life.


    After thinking for a moment, she asked again, "Has the old man from the National Duke Ning Palace returned?"


    "Not yet." Actinin Qin had already sent people to the National Duke Ning Palace a few times, but the servants guarding the gates only said that their master had not come back for more than ten days.


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, then said: "When Master Ningguogongfuda comes back, remember to tell me, he saved our lives, so he still has to send me some gifts to express his gratitude."


    Although Lu Jingran was not lacking in anything, it was still a good intention to send him off or not. Furthermore, she had already predicted that Lu Jingran would become the next National Duke Ning.


    Actinin Qin responded again.


    At this moment, Cloudbean called out from outside. "Miss, Miss, Madam''s sister Furong is here. She said that Young Master Cousin is here and has invited you over for lunch."


    Did Lian Yao come?


    Lin Shu was startled, wasn''t this mother''s movements a little too quick? But now, she had no choice but to brace herself and go over.


    When Lin Shu just walked to the side chamber entrance, she immediately saw the person who was feeding his mother, Yao Yao. Even Yao had been in the capital for a few years, and in these few years, he had grown a lot taller, and also became more handsome and upright. There were many times when the girls would glance at him when he was outside.


    At this moment, Lin Shu was thinking that if sshe could make her mother happy by marrying into the Brother Yao, he could also ¡­ As for herself, if there was no one she liked, it would be the same no matter who she married.


    It was Madam Lian with sharp eyes, when she raised her head, she immediately saw her, and smiled and waved to her, "Sister Shu, quickly come in, your Brother Yao has brought a Lotus Leaf Chicken from the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion today, it''s so fragrant, quickly come and eat while it''s hot!"


    The Lotus Leaf Chicken was something she had always loved to eat. When she was living in the village before, she had always coveted this food. Every time Yao came to ask her what she wanted to eat, she would always be able to say a large pile of food, including the Lotus Leaf Chicken with Celestial Fragrance Pavilion ¡­ I didn''t expect Yao to still remember.


    Lin Shu''s heart softened a little and she walked in.


    Yao Yao laughed as he tore off one of her chicken legs and placed the other in the Madam Lian''s bowl before saying, "It''s only been a month since we last met, and Sister Shu seems to have grown taller again ¡­"


    Now, this cousin of his had become a big girl!


    Lin Shu smiled at her, feeling a little guilty and a little awkward.


    Just as she was about to eat the chicken leg with her chopsticks, Maid''s voice came from outside, "Third Miss is coming!"


    Madam Lian was naturally very happy, she had only ordered Hibiscus to set up another pair of bowls and chopsticks, although she did not like First Madam, she liked Lin Hui a lot, and now she even teased him: "Girl, you sure made it in time, did you smell it?"


    Saying that, she took the chicken leg out of her bowl and placed it into Lin Hui''s bowl.


    A bad premonition surfaced in Lin Shu''s heart, she was afraid that Lin Hui really smelled something, but it was not the Lotus Leaf Chicken, but even more so, it was Yao Yao. The time she took to return to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion wasn''t too long, she had only come twice when there was a Yao there. Every time there was a Yao coming, Lin Hui would coincidentally appear.

 C134

    Lin Shu looked deeply into Lin Hui''s eyes, and as expected, she saw that Lin Hui seemed to be eating a Lotus Leaf Chicken, but her eyes kept on looking at Lian Yao from time to time, to the point that even when she was staring, she did not notice at all.


    It''s over!


    This was the first thought that came to Lin Shu''s mind. Lin Hui had been raised by the First Madam since he was young, and her personality was very mischievous, even when she was young she had not changed much. Although the First Madam normally scolded her a lot, in the end, most of them were always the First Madam''s pampered daughters, and she had given way ¡­ Just that this time, the First Madam would not budge at all.


    After the meal, Lin Hui did not mention that she had to leave.


    The Madam Lian had originally wanted to let Lin Shu and Yao''er form a relationship, but with Lin Hui here, she could only send them out to play.


    Wasn''t it when she was young that she had once played chess with Lin Qian? At that time, she had lost completely, and she had never felt anything about it, since Lin Qian''s chess skills were taught by her second uncle since she was young, how could he be like this? Even if there was a female master at home, it would still be like playing chess with a fish in the sky or a fish in the sun.


    But at that time, even with Yao''er standing beside her and giving her pointers, she had won. Lin Qian was so angry that she pushed away the whole board of chess and left angrily.


    From that time on, she only thought of one day making Brother Yao look at her with new eyes, and decided to learn chess seriously from her master. Sister Shu, Zhang Yuanqing will be carried into the Third Prince''s Mansion in a few days, do you think we should give her some? "


    Ever since Lin Shu had arrived at the Villa, Zhang Yuanqing and Lin Shu did not have any further interactions, but Zhang Yuanqing was a smart person, and had a lot of interactions with him.


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, then said: "We should still send some things over. Although we shouldn''t have a great feast that day, the emperor will most likely give her some face since she is the only granddaughter of the Zhang Family, and when the time comes, there will probably be more gifts sent down from the palace. Whether you like it or not is her business, but whether you do it or not is our business.


    She had already predicted Zhang Yuanqing''s future. Although Zhang Yuanqing did have a few tricks up his sleeves, his schemes were nothing in front of Wang Manjing, not to mention that he even had a Third Princess ¡­ Furthermore, there was nothing going on between her and Zhang Yuanqing. This was a normal human relationship, there was no need to blame Zhang Yuanqing.


    Lin Hui supported her cheeks with one hand and nodded: "What you said makes sense, at that time I will call my mother to go to the Jewelry Pavilion and take care of everything, I''m afraid that Zhang Family will not be able to bring out any proper dowry."


    "But we have to agree that you must tell me what you want to give me, and that you can''t compare me with him. Tell me, it''s best if you give me a bracelet or a hairpin, in case you get interested and give me something good, then I won''t have a place to put my face."


    Lin Shu only laughed, "Don''t worry, I won''t." She wasn''t that stupid!


    After saying that, she pointed to the chessboard and said somewhat helplessly, "Third sister, are you repenting again? When I was at the Manor, you often told me that First Aunt had invited a female master for you, and even said that your chess skills had improved a lot.


    Lin Hui could only reluctantly take back the chess piece and put it back on the table, "Alright, alright, I won''t regret anymore, let''s play it well."


    As she spoke, she looked at Blackie, who no longer had any chances of winning, and mumbled, "I remember that when we were young, our skills were pretty much the same. How did you become so powerful?"


    Lin Shu did not even want to bother with her, she had already let her play a few games, and was unlucky that she said something about increasing her chess skills, and wanted to spar with her for a bit, "I''m afraid that you followed the female master to learn chess, and you''re not even thinking about it, why are you blaming me?"


    Lin Hui saw that she had already lost completely, so she messed up the chess board and said: "This game of chess is not fun at all, why do people like to play chess so much ¡­ Why don''t we go to the garden and break the lotus flowers? "


    Outside, the sun was high in the sky, and it was the hottest time of the day to hear the shouts and cries.


    Lin Shu rolled his eyes at her, she was afraid that Lin Hui did not have any good intentions towards her, and wanted to go from Fanghua Garden to the flower garden, and the closest path was through the back door of Fanghua Garden, which meant that they had to go through a room where Yao Yao was taking an afternoon nap, "How did you become so diligent? First Aunt usually asks you to visit the flower garden more often when you are free, but other than coming to my place, you don''t even want to take a step! "


    She had already gradually discerned Lin Hui''s thoughts, but now there was nothing she could do.


    Lin Hui blinked her eyes and said seriously: "When I went to pay respects to Grandmother today, Lian Jieer was there as well. She broke a few lotus flowers for Grandmother very early in the morning, which caused her to look really good to me. I think that lotus flower is not bad, so I thought that we should go and break a few flowers and bring them back. Otherwise, Lian Jieer would break a few flowers today, and more than a few flowers tomorrow, what if all the lotus flowers in the garden get broken by her? "


    This excuse was really clumsy, but it also seemed like it was something that only she could come up with.


    Lin Shu didn''t even have the intention to stand up and just said: "Do you know how many lotuses there are in the lake? Even if the Lian Jieer were to really pick it, after a few days when the lotus flower bud has bloomed again and the lotus flowers have filled the whole garden, what are you worried about? Furthermore, I can see that you don''t usually like those flowers and flowers. "


    These words were simple enough, she just wanted to point at her nose and say that you just want to go over to see Brother Yao.


    Lin Hui did not understand, she only shook off her hand, shouted an ear of incense, and went to the garden to pick lotus flowers.


    Lin Shu shook her head, this world was truly filled with misfortune and blessings. In her previous life, when the Brother Yao did not go to the capital, Lin Hui could still barely marry into the Huaiyin Palace, but with Lin Hui''s personality, it was hard to say for sure ¡­


    It was the First Madam who came forward to receive him. In this life, although he did not have a illustrious daughter-in-law like his, Princess Changze, his clan could still just barely be considered one of the top Honorable House in the upper echelons of the capital. To be selected by the Huaiyin Palace was something that could be considered to be expected.


    First Madam was still the same as in her previous life, she felt that the number one disciple in the Huaiyin Palace was too low.


    Thinking that the marriage between her eldest son and eldest daughter was not that good, First Madam became even more nervous.


    The old Earl Lord of the Huaiyin Palace passed away a few years ago. Not only did the population of the family become simple, the Huaiyin was also an easy person to get along with. Normally, the old lady would stay at the buddhist hall all day long without stepping out of the big doors even if they had to eat and cultivate while chanting buddhist charms. I have seen her a few times when I went to offer incense in the Dafu Temple, and her eyebrows were calm and her face was kind.


    "Huaiyin doesn''t have a younger sister. When the time comes, there will be no nanny to criticize them and no sister-in-law to sow discord ¡­ Furthermore, the Huaiyin Palace is considered the most powerful family in the capital, and has the protection of the esteemed imperial concubine. Why wouldn''t you be satisfied with this marriage? "


    A simple population meant that there weren''t many officials in the imperial court. They didn''t have much to say in front of the emperor, so they couldn''t get involved with the central rights of the imperial court. This was both a disadvantage and a benefit, for families like this, as long as they didn''t make any mistakes, the title could be passed on from generation to generation.


    However, the First Madam was still somewhat hesitant, "It seems that there is no one in the entire Huaiyin Palace who can speak up like this in front of the Emperor ¡­ I always feel like I should look at it again. "


    This son-in-law was always eager to pick everything.


    The Grand Madam looked at her angrily, "Do you think this Huaiyin is a cabbage or a radish, allowing you to pick and choose freely? But now, as long as you reveal the intention of looking up to others, tomorrow''s Huaiyin''s marriage can be set ¡­ Forget it, you won''t listen to me. Sis Hui''er is your daughter after all, I''m too lazy to worry about her. "


    "From what you said, it''s not that I feel that the Huaiyin is bad, but I always want to see if there are any better ones." First Madam panicked, she was afraid that if Grand Madam was angered to death, she would become the sinner of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. "Didn''t I think that since I haven''t chosen the marriage for Big Brother and Sister Jia, I have to be more careful in the matters of marriage? If Sis Hui''er''s personality is the same as mine, I don''t have anything to worry about, but that child has been spoiled by me all this while, so I''m afraid that she might be wronged."


    The mother always had her heart for the sake of the children. She was afraid that the Grand Madam would use her daughter as a chess piece and casually print out the marriage so that she wouldn''t offend the Huaiyin.


    Grand Madam nodded his head slightly and said weakly: "Sis Hui''er is my granddaughter, I naturally also hope that she can marry me well. In my opinion, this marriage is already pretty good. I never thought that it would be such a coincidence. "


    After saying that, she took a few breaths, then said: "We should still inform Sister Jia about this marriage, and ask her to help us make a decision." How could she not know that the First Madam did not believe her?


    Only now did First Madam remember that she had written a letter and sent it to the First Princess Pingning Palace.

 C135

    In the evening, Lin Jia''s reply came, telling him that the Huaiyin Palace''s marriage was extremely good, adding on that the Huaiyin''s personality was pure and good, although he did not have much achievements in the field, but for this kind of young master, if he knew how to read, it would just be adding flowers, and even if he did not know how to read, it did not matter, as he could still find an official position relying on his ancestor Meng Yin.


    Taking a step back, if Huaiyin really knew how to read, then the marriage wouldn''t even fall onto Lin Hui.


    First Madam was relieved and happy. She only wanted to send someone to talk to the matchmaker tomorrow, but the servant girl next to her reminded her, "Madam, do you want to tell Third Miss about this as well?"


    There was no reason for this rich family to inform their daughter of the marriage, but when First Madam thought about Lin Hui''s personality, she gave an order: "Then send someone to call Third Miss over!"


    She felt that her daughter, like her, would be satisfied with this marriage.


    But who would have known that the moment Lin Hui came in, before First Madam had even finished speaking, she said with her head held up high, "I won''t marry. I won''t marry Huaiyin even if I die. Huaiyin ¡­ What, what''s so good about him? "


    First Madam panicked and quickly said: "You''ve never seen Huaiyin before, how do you know that it''s not good? Even though he couldn''t read, his character was upright. Once you marry him, you will become an unmarried woman, and when that time comes, Sister Qian will still have to pay respects to you! At that time, there will be no mother-in-law, and no in-laws. As long as we can live a good life with Huaiyin, there will be no trouble at all ¡­ "


    "I won''t marry, I won''t marry anyway! I won''t marry anyone no matter what! " Lin Hui had never seen the Huaiyin before, but even if she had, she would not be able to remember.


    Now she just sat on the brick bed, looking like a fish out of water, "When my sister got married, I still remember what you said. You said you wanted to find a good marriage for me, so why did you forget about it now that someone came to propose marriage? I''m afraid I can''t get married! "


    "Child, what nonsense are you spouting? It''s not like there are no people better than the Huaiyin in proposing marriage, but I thought that those families were very complicated, you couldn''t handle it, and didn''t even ask you, but you, how can you say such things? " First Madam was furious. After drinking half a cup of tea, she felt the anger in her heart dissipate a little, and said patiently: "Now that you are almost your age, if you don''t get married soon, you will become an old lady. Don''t mix with Sister Shu all day, you don''t even have to worry about your own marriage anymore! No one comes to Sister Shu to propose marriage, so you are different from her. Can it be that you are really the same as her, staying in the palace and acting like an old lady for your entire life? "


    Originally, she felt some pity for Lin Shu. However, because of Lin Shu, her eldest daughter was now even less welcomed by the First Princess Pingning, so why would she treat him as her own daughter?


    Since Lin Hui could not win against the First Madam, she might as well keep her mouth shut. In the end, she could only say one thing, no matter what, she would not marry!


    But, First Madam was furious. On the second day, she went over to Grand Madam, who also called Lin Hui over. She patiently said: "... Why don''t you want to marry? But before this, when she saw the Huaiyin, did she not like him? Or have you heard what nonsense he did? If he is someone who cannot be married off, then Grandmother will be the first one to not agree to such a marriage! "


    The older the better, the more she asked.


    Lin Hui also hadn''t slept well that night, and beneath her eyelids was a patch of purple. Currently, she didn''t have the slightest bit of spirit, as she shook her head and said: "That, I don''t have."


    Grand Madam laughed and said, "Then are you afraid of getting married? Relax, the people in the Huaiyin Palace are all extremely friendly, otherwise, I would not be able to relax and marry you. Your character is just like a spiteful monkey, if you marry into someone else''s house, I would not be able to rest at ease ¡­ "


    After a long while, Lin Hui shook her head again, "I don''t know ¡­ Anyway, I just don''t want to get married. "


    Grand Madam had lived for so long, and had seen so many things. Now, his heart thumped, as he had an ominous premonition, "Then does our Sis Hui''er have a lover ¡­"


    "No way!" Lin Hui raised her head, looked panicked, and explained loudly: "No, Grandmother, do not, do not speak nonsense!"


    This was the one he truly loved!


    The Grand Madam knew that it was bad, Lin Hui could not be compared to Lin Jia and the rest, even if they truly had someone they liked, they would obediently marry for Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but Lin Hui was different, she had been spoiled bad by the First Madam since young, if she had someone in her heart, it would be equivalent to talking nonsense, "I also came from the Huaiyin at your age, how can I not know your thoughts? Furthermore, before your elder sister''s marriage, I have told your mother before that your marriage does not seek to be rich, nor do you seek to be a family member.


    Even if I wanted to help you, I don''t know how I can help you. You also know that right now, I''m not very well, and I don''t know how to protect you for a few more days. If you don''t tell me the truth, then even I don''t know how to speak up in front of your mother ¡­ You should know your mother''s temper as well. Even if I wanted to, I was unable to stop your brother''s marriage.


    Lin Hui was slightly moved, although her grandmother was initially too heartless to the Sister Shu, it seemed like she had no one else other than her grandmother to trust.


    What''s more, Grandmother''s heart was filled with guilt towards her elder sister all these years, so Grandmother''s words must be true ¡­


    When Grand Madam saw her biting his lips without saying a word, he slowly said: "As long as you like that young master from a proper family, even if he doesn''t have any achievements, it doesn''t matter if he comes from a cold background. If you don''t believe me, then I don''t have anything to say, and at that time, your mother will marry you into the Huaiyin Palace, then don''t regret it."


    Her words carried half of her heart, as she thought about how Lin Hui usually only socialized with girls from noble families, and even if she truly wanted to, she was afraid that it would only be some young lady''s brother. If they really were of the same family, maybe the marriage would still work out ¡­ If that clan didn''t have a worthy Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, they didn''t even have one.


    Lin Hui took her words for real, she glanced at the door and saw a few servant girls guarding it, even her mother would not be able to hear them.


    After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Yes, yes ¡­" Brother Yao. "


    "Brother Yao? What Brother Yao? " The Grand Madam had never really cared about the five houses, and now thathe hated Lin Shu, she could not even bring up her and the Madam Lian''s names. After thinking for a long time, her face suddenly changed, "You''re not talking about the nephew of the Madam Lian ¡ª ¡ª Even Yao?"


    Lin Hui shyly nodded.


    Grand Madam took a deep breath, trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart, she was afraid that he would not be able to resist and grab the tea Gu on the table and smash it towards Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui raised her head and faintly felt that something was wrong. She softly replied, "Grandmother, you promised me just now that you would help me ¡­"


    Grand Madam looked at her coldly for a long time before saying, "Do you know of Lian Yao''s identity?"


    "I know, I know!" Lin Hui still harbored some hope, but now she said softly: "Brother Yao is Fifth Aunt''s nephew, andhe is the youngest son with Lian Family. Her Lian Family is his Yangzhou, and she is even the richest and wealthiest family in Jiangnan ¡­ Moreover, Brother Yao has also entered the White Horse Institute now, and I heard from Fifth Aunt that Brother Yao will be participating in the fall this year.


    Grand Madam slowly closed his eyes. He only felt that his granddaughter was really naive. The Madam Lian said that if even Yao could become a Grand Scholar, then how could he be a Grand Scholar? How many scholars there were in this world, and how many scholars there were who had achieved Scholar status ¡­ Furthermore, to put it in another way, even if even Yao Yao really became a Scholar, he would still not be worthy of Lin Hui.


    She didn''t even want to talk to Lin Hui anymore and coldly said, "You may leave!"


    Lin Hui glanced at her and timidly said, "Grandmother, you said that you would help me ¡­"


    "Get out! Get out! " Grand Madam suddenly opened his eyes, and grabbed the white porcelain bowl left over from the side of the table, wishing that in the next moment the bowl would fall on Lin Hui''s body. But after thinking about it, the tea Gu still landed at Lin Hui''s feet, "If you don''t get out, don''t blame me for being rude, go down and think what you did wrong!"


    Evil beings, all of them were evil beings. If Lin Hui were to say that she liked a guard at this time, she would feel slightly better. Why did it have to be someone from the Lian Family ¡­


    Lin Hui ran down while clutching her handkerchief with her hands.


    Only, she didn''t know where she should go. In the end, she still went to the Linglong Pavilion.


    Seeing her like that, Lin Shu was startled, and immediately said: "Third sister, what are you doing, what is going on?"


    "Grandmother and Mother want to ¡­" What if you want to marry me to the Huaiyin? "What should we do?" Lin Hui cried until she was out of breath, to the point her voice had turned hoarse, "I won''t marry, I won''t marry, I won''t marry even if I die!"


    Lin Shu had already heard about it yesterday, but she never thought that Lin Hui would have such a huge reaction, "There''s no hurry to say it slowly, if you are really not satisfied with Huaiyin, you can just directly say it with him ¡­ First Aunt dotes on you so much, I''m afraid I will help you find a good marriage. " Or could it be that the only one she wanted to marry in her heart was the Brother Yao?


    It was good that he did not mention this, but as he said it, Lin Hui''s tears started to fall even harder. He narrated every single word about what happened at the Green Pine Academy, and only then did he realize something, "Sister Shu, do you think Grandmother was lying to me? At that time, I still had some doubts, but I just wanted to know how Grandmother came to see me grow up. She doted on me since I was young, and was also an elder.


    However, it was too late to say anything now.

 C136

    Lin Shu was the clearest about the character of the Grand Madam, but she only sighed, and said: "What''s the use of saying all these now? I have to think about what to do first... You are the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so it is completely impossible between you and the Brother Yao! "


    "Is it because even you look down on the Brother Yao? You think the Brother Yao is bad? " Lin Hui was already deeply immersed in love, upon hearing this, the hand grabbing onto Lin Shu''s sleeve loosened, and complained: "Brother Yao is your blood cousin!"


    Lin Shu only said: "It''s true that Brother Yao is my cousin, but I also think that there aren''t many people who can be better than Brother Yao in this world. It''s just that third sister, there are a lot of things that shouldn''t be discussed with me, that''s good ¡­ What kind of status does Brother Yao have, and what kind of status do you have? Even if Brother Yao were to be caught by a Scholar, or even a flower scout, it is still impossible between you and Brother Yao.


    "Just now, grandmother''s words could only deceive you, if it was anyone else, I''m afraid they would not believe it, grandmother values Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion the most, why would grandmother allow you to marry the son of a merchant? Even if you forced your grandmother and the First Aunt to let you marry, would you be able to watch the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion become the laughingstock of the entire capital? "


    Back then, because of the marriage between Lin Pei and Madam Lian, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had already become a laughingstock in the capital. Because of this matter, Grand Madam had always avoided calling Madam Lian out to see guests. How could she make the same mistake again?


    Lin Hui could not help but hesitate, and said in a low voice: "Sister Shu, if it was you, would you have decided to do as you please for the sake of your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation?"


    "If it were me, I would ¡­ but only if it was worth it!" Have you ever thought about what Brother Yao would do to you if you really liked him? Do you think of me as your little sister, or do I like you? "You know everything better than anyone else, just like how a blind person would be able to cross a river. If you really can smoothly cross the river, then it would be the best, but I''m afraid that you might end up with a head full of blood from the fall!" Lin Shu was extremely clear that Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was Lin Hui''s home, but it was different for her.


    In other words, if the First Princess Pingning had set his eyes on Lin Hui, he was afraid that the Grand Madam would not agree to it.


    Lin Hui bit her lips as she gradually understood what was going on.


    But a moment later, she seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice, "I ¡­" I feel that Brother Yao likes me, but when Brother Yao gifted the white fox to you, he was asked by me to come over. Brother Yao directly said that this white fox is just like me, very cute, and that if you kept those white foxes, it would be a waste; another time, when I played chess with Sister Qian, I couldn''t defeat her, and Sister Qian directly said that I was stupid, but Brother Yao taught me from the side.


    However, Lin Shu interrupted her words with a slight raise of her voice, "Third Sister, there''s no use in saying all these."


    Lin Hui stared blankly, but the next moment, she suddenly burst into tears, "Then what do you think I should do? As long as I can marry to Brother Yao, I can even be a concubine ¡­ "


    Lin Shu didn''t know how to advise her, she only patted her back and sighed again and again.


    Without waiting for Lin Hui to finish crying, Maid who was outside immediately rushed in to inform him, saying that First Madam had angrily come over.


    When First Madam came in, she grabbed Lin Hui''s arm and slapped her hard.


    Yet this slap had completely and utterly stunned Lin Hui. From a young age till now, not to mention getting slapped, her fingers had not even been moved by anyone! Now, she only covered her face and stared at First Madam in a daze, as though she had forgotten to shed tears.


    On the other hand, First Madam did not look any better. Currently, she was trembling from anger, her eyes were red, and her mouth had been opened and closed a few times before finally being able to utter a few words. Bring Third Miss back, and don''t let anyone see him during this period of time, especially the Fourth Miss! "


    Now, even if she had a stomach full of fire, it would not be good for her to throw it at Lin Hui outside, in the end, she still cared about her daughter''s face.


    As for Lin Shu, she felt that she had deceived her own daughter because Lin Shu had interfered. Otherwise, with the pure personality of the Sis Hui''er, how could she know if she liked him or not ¡­


    Lin Hui turned her head back three times as she cried. She shouted, "Sister Shu, save me, save me!"


    Lin Shu had only walked a few steps forward when the First Madam looked at him coldly. "Sister Shu, you are a young lady from the fifth house, you don''t need to meddle in our affairs, just mind your own business."


    As she spoke, she sternly commanded the wives who were pulling Lin Hui: "What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and bring the Third Miss away! "


    Lin Hui was practically dragged away by a few wives.


    Lin Shu had lived two lives, but this was the first time she saw Lin Hui like this, and her eyes turned red. This word hurt her the most, it hurt her in her previous life, the Lin Hui in this life!


    Waiting until Lin Hui was forcibly brought back by the First Madam, she had even secretly went over at night, and only thought about whether or not she could secretly look at Lin Hui. She could not do anything else, but she could at least comfort him with a few words ¡­ But who knew that Lin Hui''s courtyard was being guarded like an iron barrel, not to mention Lin Shu wanting to talk to him, she wished that when she got near the courtyard, there would be a few wives glaring at her.


    This was completely different from when Lin Shu was initially placed under house arrest. Other than Nanny Wei, the rest of the servants often turned a blind eye to Lin Hui when they thought that she and Lin Shu were all masters in the palace. But now, not only were the wives guarding Lin Hui, even the Grand Madam and First Madam had sent over a few wives.


    Lin Shu could only turn and return.


    That night, she only dreamed of Lin Hui being dragged back by a wife, and she woke up at the first light of dawn.


    When Actinin Qin heard the sound of her turning over, he immediately came in, so Lin Shu decided to keep her here. The two of them laid on the bed and talked.


    Actinin Qin knew that she was feeling terrible in her heart and specifically chose to say what she liked to hear, "... A few days ago, she had specially invited a doctor to take a look and told him that she was not in any serious trouble, that she had eaten well and lived well during this period of time, and that Cherry had gained a lot of weight compared to when she had first arrived at the Manor. "


    Cherry Blossom, Old Madam He and the rest were still living in the same villa that was previously used by Madam Lian to recuperate. Although First Princess Pingning had set his eyes on that villa, Lin Shu knew that First Princess Pingning had always wanted her.


    Furthermore, this was the best manor that the Madam Lian had under him.


    Lin Shu was secretly happy in her heart, but she discovered that she couldn''t laugh no matter what, "Then that''s for the best ¡­"


    Actinin Qin continued smiling: "Once Cherry has fully recovered, you can bring her to the Palace. At that time, she can also accompany you and chat with you."


    "Bring her into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?" Lin Shu laughed bitterly and shook her head: "Her character is not suitable for Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, why not let her keep it in the villa. When she''s old enough, I''ll help her with a good marriage. As long as she''s happy, it''s better than anything else. "


    Saying that, she turned to look at Actinin Qin who was lying beside her, and said softly: Then what about you? Have you ever thought about your own fate? Now that you are old, my mother has mentioned your marriage to me more than once when we were at the manor, but I have the feeling that you grew up with my mother, that you were born with a proper face, and that you knew how to read and write. If you casually find a farmer to marry at the manor, that would be very unfair. After we returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, one thing after another, I didn''t really have much of an interest in you ¡­ "


    "Miss, please don''t say such words. Your words are like this for me!" When they first went to the villa, the lady had always been worried that the Princess Changze would send people to harm them. She often couldn''t sleep, and had also asked her to stay behind countless of times. Like this, the two of them laid side by side on the bed, and they would be able to spend the majority of the night talking.


    Due to such a relationship, she had to treat the lady well, "Right now, you are extremely sad, Master and Princess Changze are glaring at you, First Princess Pingning wants your life, and now that such a thing has happened to Third Miss, this servant knows that you are more upset than anyone else ¡­ If this servant truly marries at this time, and cannot stop worrying about you, it would be better to wait for everything to be settled first. Then, you can properly find a good marriage for this servant and quickly marry this servant off! "


    After so many years of friendship, the relationship between the two of them was no longer as simple as that between master and servant.


    Lin Shu nodded emphatically, "Alright ¡­ However, we have agreed that if there really is a good family, I will be the first to marry you out ¡­ Marriage is like the second reincarnation of a young lady. Whether or not you live well in the future will all depend on this. "


    She thought of Lin Hui. Speaking of which, that Huaiyin in her previous life didn''t seem to have done anything too excessive either, but Lin Hui and the Huaiyin had become so noisy that it might have been a natural disagreement between the two. Sigh, I wonder how Sis Hui''er is doing now. "


    Actinin Qin did not say anything else, "Don''t worry, no matter how angry First Madam is, she will not make things difficult for you."


    "It''s not like you don''t know the personality of your third sister. Back then, Second Sister wasn''t satisfied with the marriage at the Duke Andong Palace. Although she said that she would rather die than marry Second Sister, she was just scaring people." Lin Shu''s face was filled with worry, "But those words coming from Third Sister''s mouth, is most likely true, not to scare First Aunt!"


    That was why she was so worried.


    Actinin Qin could not help but comfort her with a few words. When the sky was completely bright, Lin Shu fell into a deep slumber again.


    She did not sleep well last night, but after sleeping for so long, she had actually slept until late morning, and Actinin Qin had actually brought back some good news.

 C137

    Even the slumbering Lin Shu couldn''t help but perk up when he heard this news. Originally, it was their people who saw the servants beside Lin Pei giving a big bag of silver to the servants beside Wang Pei. According to the eyewitnesses, that bag of silver was at least 500 taels of silver.


    Speaking of this, Actinin Qin couldn''t help but smile, "... I think that Wang Pei''s death has something to do with Master, this servant has already sent people to keep an eye on the servant beside Wang Pei, and will capture him after he leaves the capital in a few days, so that Master will not be exposed, Miss, you said that Master has always been cautious, why did you suddenly want to kill Wang Pei? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, "I don''t know either, but maybe I''ll be able to find out something from that servant."


    Whether it was the attendant beside Wang Pei or Lin Hui, no news was spread over these past few days.


    If there was no news, that would be the best news.


    It was just that Lin Shu never thought that the Princess Changze would reply to her with a post inviting her to go to the Liucheng Garden to listen to the show tomorrow.


    Lin Shu didn''t even think twice before rejecting the Princess Changze''s invitation. It didn''t matter if she was a coward or a coward, it was better to be extra careful when facing a scheming person like the Princess Changze.


    But who would have thought that Princess Changze would come personally on the second day?


    Lin Shu no longer had any reason to evade, what''s more, Linglong Pavilion was her territory, she was not afraid of any storm that the Princess Changze would cause.


    After the Princess Changze finished drinking the two cups of tea from the side chamber, it was only then that Lin Shu arrived. When she saw her, she immediately stood up, but after glancing at the few servants behind her, she swallowed her words.


    Lin Shu knew what the Princess Changze wanted to ask, so she waited for her greetings before she ordered everyone in the house to leave.


    The Princess Changze went straight to the point: "Lin Shu, what exactly do you want to do? Now that the First Princess Pingning has made it clear to the empress dowager that he wouldn''t ask her to marry the empress dowager, why haven''t you sent the empress dowager back yet? "How long are you going to wait?"


    Lin Shu laughed, then said: "I will send Lin Geer back, but not at this time, it is said that you know yourself, and know your opponents well. I know Princess Changze''s character, and I am afraid that today, I will send Lin Geer to the King Rui Palace, and tomorrow my life will be gone, I will wait until I am safe before bringing Lin Geer back. Princess Changze can rest assured, at that time, Lin Geer will definitely not lose a single hair on her head. "


    "Why should I believe you? If anything happens to Lin Geer now, you actually duped me into saying that Lin Geer is fine ¡­ " Princess Changze simply did not dare to think any further. She endured the anger and said: "I don''t care, you must return Lin Geer within half a month, or else don''t blame me for being impolite."


    She had thought about it carefully during this period of time. She had been too anxious the other day, and that was why she had fallen into Lin Shu''s trap, and at that time, she should not have talked too much about it in front of Empress Dowager Wang. When the time came, the Yin Kiss would definitely come, whether it was First Princess Pingning or Empress Dowager Wang, they would definitely find someone to guard Lin Shu closely.


    If she could really deliver the news, it would be for the best. At that time, he would go with the flow and find out where the Lin Geer was.


    Lin Shu looked at Princess Changze calmly, "Then why isn''t Princess Changze being courteous? Is it because Master Wang is dead now? Your restless heart is now even more restless, and you just want to get rid of my mother quickly and become a Fifth Madam with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? "


    "It''s true that your identity is noble and noble, but even if you become a widow, your identity is more than sufficient to match my father''s ¡­ It''s just that you didn''t think about it. How could Grandmother loosen her mouth? Grandmother has always viewed Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s reputation as more important than her life. A widower marrying a widow, if these words were to spread, no one would dare to say anything about you.


    Based on her understanding of the Grand Madam, she knew that a hundred times out of ten, the Grand Madam would definitely not agree to it. Grand Madam did not know that there was something fishy going on between these two children!


    The Princess Changze did not care about this, "You do not need to worry about these things, I have my ways ¡­ It''s just an old woman, can you stop me now? "


    Saying that, she became even more impatient: "I will give you half a month. If you don''t return Lin Geer within that half a month, then you will no longer have the chance to filial piety to the Madam Lian. Without you, I''m afraid that mother of yours will not be able to live for more than a few days."


    She miscalculated this time, if she threatened with Madam Lian''s life, maybe Lin Shu would retreat, and with Lin Shu''s life, Lin Shu would not care at all.


    She felt that everyone in this world valued their lives more than anyone else, just like her.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Then it''s up to you, Princess Changze, if you want to take my life, how can I hug your leg and beg you?"


    She wanted to see, how many days Princess Changze could be on her side, in any case, she planned to not go anywhere during this period of time, if there were any movements from Princess Changze''s side, how could she not be on guard?


    Lin Geer was absolutely not one to be handed over, if she were to hand it over, not to mention Princess Changze, it was likely that Lin Pei would be the first one to take her life.


    Princess Changze left angrily after saying a few good words a few times.


    Lin Shu did not take this matter seriously at all. After all, there were times in Princess Changze where she did not want to harm her ¡­ However, she still instructed Actinin Qin to pay more attention to the movements in the Linglong Pavilion. Since ancient times, wanting a person''s life to be many times over is just like poisoning.


    didn''t wait for Princess Changze to make a move and instead waited for him to come two days later.


    It had only been two days, but First Madam had already aged a lot. Her eyes were red and swollen, and with a single glance, one could tell that she had been crying non-stop for the past two days. Sister Shu, go take a look at Sis Hui''er, she has been lying on her bed for the past few days, eating and drinking nothing, if you continue to stay like this, I''m afraid she won''t be able to hold on for more than a few days. "


    Initially, she thought Lin Hui was only trying to scare them. After Lin Hui didn''t eat for a day or two, she only advised him a little and didn''t take it to heart. This child had a stubborn personality since she was young, so he had to make her suffer a little.


    However, who knew that on the third day, Lin Hui was already so hungry that she couldn''t even talk properly, and almost fainted. She brought along her tassels and poured them straight into Lin Hui''s mouth, but Lin Hui''s mouth was still tightly shut, she really didn''t eat a single bite, and even muttered something like "I won''t marry, I won''t marry" in her daze.


    After that, it was only after Lin Hui drank a few mouthfuls of water that she sobered up. The Grand Madam only made a move, asked the small kitchen to send a table of food inside, which was extremely tasty, and even those who did not stop to eat their meals felt their appetite rise, but Lin Hui still did not even glance at them ¡­ Only now did First Madam realize that something was amiss.


    Without saying anything, Lin Shu went to look at Lin Hui, she laid on the bed and called out to him "Third Sister" a few times, only then did Lin Hui turn to look at her, her originally chubby face had become so thin that one could see the tip of her chin, "Sister Shu ¡­" It''s you! "


    "Third sister, why do you have to suffer this time?" Lin Shu could not help but let out a long sigh. Holding her hand, she whispered: "You degrade your body like this, but the Brother Yao does not know anything at all. Even if you force the First Aunt to push the marriage over to the Huaiyin Palace, next time, next time? Is it always like this? "


    She never thought that Lin Hui would marry Lian Yao, firstly, her status was not suitable for her, and secondly, Lian Yao did not like Lin Hui.


    She still remembered that before she left the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she found out about Lin Hui''s worries, and then she especially asked Lian Yao how he saw Lin Hui. Lian Yao directly said without thinking, only saying that the Sis Hui''er was very cute, and if only she had a sister like the Sis Hui''er herself, and in the end she even said that she would definitely treat the Sis Hui''er as her own little sister ¡­ If there was even Yao who liked Sis Hui''er, how would he say such words?


    Lin Hui shook her head and said weakly: "I don''t know ¡­ Anyways, I already know that I don''t want to marry into the Huaiyin, even if it means my death! "


    As she spoke, two streams of tears fell from her hair and onto the soft pillow, wetting a large portion of the dark green golden silk pillow.


    Lin Shu didn''t even know how to persuade her otherwise. She could only bring a bowl of chicken soup with a tassel and softly say: "Can you at least eat something, third sister? Otherwise, how can you wait for Brother Yao''s next return? "


    A spoonful of chicken soup was fed to Lin Hui''s mouth, but Lin Hui turned his head away without even looking at it.


    Lin Shu was unable to do anything but look at First Madam, who was crying at the door, and shook her head.


    She had no other choice, she couldn''t be swindling her just because Lin Hui was eating, right? She could not do this, even if Lin Hui could eat something for the time being, it was not a long term plan ¡­


    Lin Shu advised Lin Hui for a while longer, but Lin Hui simply closed her eyes and ignored her.


    First Madam covered her handkerchief and started sobbing. Lin Hui acted as if she did not hear anything, but Lin Shu did not pretend not to hear anything. She walked out and said: "First Aunt, don''t be sad.


    "What else could she have done? She had already used all that we could think of, but she refused to enter. She even came back twice with the Juan Niang in her arms. She ¡­ She still doesn''t want to eat! " First Madam used her handkerchief to wipe her tears, but if she had any methods, she would not go find Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu thought for a while, then said in a low voice: "First Aunt, I have a way."


    First Madam''s eyes lit up, as if she could not believe it, "You ¡­ You have a way? "


    It was not that she didn''t believe in Lin Shu, but she had used up all of the tricks she had in the past few days.


    Lin Shu nodded his head, and said: "This method will definitely be effective, if you don''t believe me, just wait and see." It was just that for that, Lin Hui was afraid that she would be severely hurt for a while.

 C138

    First Madam, on the other hand, was skeptical. She had already used all the methods she needed, but they were completely useless.


    Waiting until Lin Shu entered the room, Lin Hui simply turned her body away to ignore her. She only said lightly: "¡­ Are you planning to ignore me in the future? Then when you wait for Brother Yao to come back, don''t come looking for me. "


    Hearing her words, she turned around and looked at Lin Shu with wide eyes, she did not dare to believe it.


    These few days, no one dared to bring up the word "even Yao" in front of her, even Lin Shu and Madam Lian didn''t dare to bring it up anymore.


    The room was quiet, so quiet that one could hear the rustling of the leaves outside.


    "Until now, the Brother Yao still doesn''t know what you''re thinking. What''s the use of you fighting around here?" Lin Shu sighed, "In the end, no one knows what the Brother Yao has done to you! Why don''t you two explain it clearly so that we can see what you plan to do when the time comes ¡­ If the two of you are truly in love, then I will definitely be on your side. "


    Lin Hui''s mind was already spinning with joy. After a moment of silence, she asked in a hoarse voice, "Really?"


    Once bitten by a snake, she was always afraid of being bitten by a rope. She had been tricked once by the Grand Madam, and now, she did not even dare to believe anyone''s words.


    "Why would I lie to you?" "I don''t have a brother. Since I was young, I have always treated Brother Yao as if I was my biological brother, and also treated you as if you were my biological sister. Any of you children who live a bad life will feel uncomfortable in my heart ¡­ When I go back later, I will write to Brother Yao and ask him to come back on leave for the next few days. If these two were in love, she would be the first to help them.


    As she said that, she ordered Aroma and the others to bring some food over, "Look at you, I''m afraid that Brother Yao will be shocked when they see this, you have to properly make up for it."


    Now, Lin Hui could no longer get up without her support. She was supported by her on the soft pillow, but a smile spread across her face, "Alright, I''ll eat something ¡­" "Amaranth, tell the kitchen to make a bowl of chicken soup, and tell the cook to put more dates and angelica in it. I look too haggard, and bring me a few pieces of gelatine cake, and bring me the whole box of gelatine. I''ll eat a few when I have nothing else to do.


    And now, as she said these words, her eyes began to shine brightly.


    Seeing this, Lin Shu sighed in her heart, and accompanied her to drink a bowl of chicken soup, and after eating a large bowl of rice and a lot of dishes, Lin Hui once again fell into a deep sleep.


    Only then did Lin Shu go out, the First Madam outside was still wiping away her tears, holding onto Lin Shu''s hand, crying until she couldn''t hold back her sobs. Even I have never felt such pain for my brother, but she did it to such an extent! This is even more unbearable than killing me, Sister Shu, you have to help me, and you have to help Sis Hui''er as well! "


    What a pitiful fatherly heart!


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry First Aunt, before Brother Yao sees Third Sister, I will remind him." Even if it wasn''t for the First Madam, it was for Lin Hui.


    The First Madam nodded and said slowly: "Since that is the case, then I, First Aunt, will thank you."


    In the next two days, Lin Hui was able to eat and drink, and most of the food she ate were gels and red dates, as supplementary supplements, but after a day or two, her complexion had become much better, she had even thought that she did not have a single bit of vitality on her face, and would be accompanied by Xiangtong to walk around the courtyard in the evening.


    First Madam, who was watching from the side, couldn''t even cry.


    Even if she went forward to talk to Lin Hui a few times, it was as if Lin Hui didn''t hear her. She knew that her daughter resented her, since she was young, she hadn''t even touched a single finger of her daughter. Now that she had done it in front of everyone, how could her daughter not resent her?


    But in the end, she still felt sorry for her daughter, so she only ordered her wife to send over a lot of top quality gelatin as well as some supplementary medicine.


    On the morning of the third day, Lin Shu still had not woken up when she hastily entered the room and said that the young master had already returned.


    Lin Shu rubbed her eyes, and muttered: "That fast?"


    Logically speaking, she should have sent someone to send a letter to White Horse Institute for a day or two. This would have taken even one or two days for Yao to rush to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. In total, it would have taken at least four days!


    However, waiting for her to see Yao Yao covered in dust and bloodshot eyes, this time she was vexed over why she hadn''t clearly written out the matter in her letter.


    Yao Yao couldn''t care less when he saw her. He couldn''t help but wish he could look at her from top to bottom a few times before finally asking, "Did something happen over at Auntie''s place?"


    Since this letter was sent so urgently, he guessed that there was something important ¡­ He hadn''t even dozed off last night.


    Lin Shu hurriedly shook her head and replied softly, "Brother Yao, don''t be in such a hurry. Yes... "It''s all because third sister ¡­" Even though she boasted that she was thick-skinned, she didn''t know how to start.


    After she stuttered for so long, even Yao Yao was unable to recover from his shock. "Sis Hui''er ¡­" He pointed at himself, but the rest of his words stuck in his throat.


    Lin Shu nodded with a serious expression.


    Only then did he say, "I know what you guys mean. Sister Shu, arrange for me to meet with you sometime. I want you to explain everything to me so that I can give up earlier."


    "Go and invite the Third Miss over!" Lin Shu turned and instructed Actinin Qin, she knew that ever since she had told Lin Hui about this matter, Lin Hui had already started making preparations.


    Lin Shu called Lian Yao to go to the side chamber, while she waited for Lin Hui in the courtyard.


    After less than an hour, Lin Hui finally arrived. She was dressed in a green woolen shirt, and the golden silk of the peony and butterfly pattern of the golden silk had added a bit of color to the cloth. Facing the light, her face was covered with a faint layer of powder and rouge. Originally, she didn''t like to mess around with these things the most. She only said that she was a demoness that liked to dress up like this.


    Lin Shu sighed slightly, "Third sister, you can go in, Brother Yao is inside."


    "Alright." Lin Hui felt her entire body shaking uncontrollably. Originally, she was the most familiar with Linglong Pavilion, but now she felt that there was something strange about it.


    Lin Hui gazed at the back of the youth who was dressed in a dark green robe, tightly gripped his palm, and softly called out: "Brother Yao."


    When Yao Yao turned his head around, he did not realize that Lin Hui had become a lot more haggard. After all, his gaze had never landed on Lin Hui before, "... Sis Hui''er, about you... I heard everything from Sister Shu. "


    He was used to being straightforward, and this was the first time he had encountered something like this, so he didn''t know how to respond.


    Lin Hui shyly lowered her head, she only felt that her ears were extremely hot.


    One of them added, "I''ve always treated you like my own sister. I don''t have any other thoughts ¡­"


    Lin Hui raised her eyes and her mouth moved, before she could even finish speaking, her tears had already fallen, "Brother Yao, is what you said true? "It''s because someone else said something to you that you said such a thing ¡­"


    Because of the identity of the main wife of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, from the age of seven or eight, there had been a child who had been trying to curry favor with her. Even the Grand Madam had often said that in the future, those who proposed marriage would step over the threshold of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ She only thought that everyone would like her and spoil her.


    "No one told me what to say today. I''ve been in the capital for several years already, and I''ve spent quite a lot of time together with all of you. You at least know a bit about my temper, like me, like me, or not, no one can change my mind ¡­"


    With every word he spoke, Lin Hui''s tears fell even more. He could not bear to watch any more, so he turned his head and said: "Really, I have always treated you as my biological sister ¡­ I have also heard people talk about the Huaiyin, and there doesn''t seem to be anything bad about it.


    Before he could finish speaking, Lin Hui had already ran off while covering her face. She did not stop even when Lin Shu called out to her, since young, when had she ever been humiliated like this before?


    That''s right, to a young Lin Hui, this was simply a humiliation!


    Lin Shu raised her leg and angrily walked in, and said: "Brother Yao, I have already told you, you have to think about it, and then speak. Right now, third sister''s health is already not good, what if she suddenly doesn''t want to, what do we do?"


    "But you also told me just now that it would be best if Sis Hui''er completely gave up!" "Moreover, I was only speaking the truth just now, I didn''t say a single word. I don''t even know why Sis Hui''er ran out in tears."


    Lin Shu stomped her feet and chased after Lin Hui. She was really afraid that something might have happened to Lin Hui.


    But all along the way, she did not seem to notice that Lin Hui had committed suicide by throwing herself into the lake or knocking on a tree. She hastily followed him to Lin Hui''s courtyard, where a large group of people had already gathered, and even Lin Jia had come over.


    It sounded like a child whose favorite toy had been stolen away.


    Seeing that Lin Shu had arrived, everyone made way for him. Lin Shu slowly walked forward and said to First Madam: "Just let her cry for once, if she cries, perhaps she will feel better."

 C139

    First Madam only used the handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes. In the past few days, she had cried even more tears than before, and now, Lin Jia was gently advising her from the side, "Sis Hui''er''s character is also like this. Wind is rain, after a while of crying, everything will be fine ¡­ Back then, you had also written to tell me that a white fox raised by Sis Hui''er had died. Sis Hui''er almost wanted to cry and faint, but after one or two months, she would occasionally shed a tear or two.


    In her opinion, this was just a small matter. Who knows how many more worrisome things she would encounter in the future compared to this.


    After being persuaded, First Madam''s tears stopped a little, and she turned to look at Grand Madam at the Green Pine Academy again.


    From beginning to end, she had only said a single word to Lin Shu, wishing that she could not even give him a glance.


    Lin Shu did not have the intention to climb up from the start, she had only instructed Xiang Ding to speak, and was only waiting for Lin Hui to finish crying so that she could bring in some hot tea, if his throat would sob till it turned into a hoarse state, then that would be bad, even if Lin Hui was not willing to eat, but she had to constantly prepare dishes in the small kitchen, in case Lin Hui was starved to death.


    "Fourth Miss, you are the youngest. Unlike Second Miss and Fifth Miss, who would normally listen to every word they say in front of everyone, Second Miss and Fifth Miss have only put on an act twice in the beginning ¡­"


    As expected of someone who grew up by Lin Hui''s side, just like Lin Hui, who didn''t even have a door in her mouth.


    Lin Shu passed a handkerchief to her, hinting her to wipe her tears, "Right now, these things are useless, the most important thing is for you to take good care of your young lady."


    She only wished for Lin Hui to endure through it.


    But at night, Lin Hui was sick, her whole body was burning with fever and her mouth was filled with nonsense, shouting something like "Brother Yao".


    When the First Madam went over to take a look, her expression changed greatly, to the point that she did not even let Aroma to wait on him, and she herself stayed in front of Lin Hui the whole night, but looked like she was begging for death, and when the pill was in her mouth, she gritted her teeth and did not loosen her mouth, as if a bowl of medicine could be fed to her mouth.


    On the second day, Lin Hui''s condition naturally did not improve at all.


    This matter had already alarmed the Grand Madam, so the Grand Madam only sent someone to invite him over. Seeing the tired look on the First Madam''s face, he sighed, "... You''re not young anymore, why are you still learning to be like those little girls who can stay up all night? Is it because Sis Hui''er makes such a ruckus that you have to stand guard in front of her day and night? I, too, watched her grow up. The more you put this matter in your heart, the more rowdy it becomes. I only wanted to force you to loosen your grip.


    Originally, she had doted on Lin Hui, but now that this matter had spread out, she felt that it was a different story. She even thought that maybe Lin Hui and Lian Yao had secretly planned something, or else how could there be a girl who would not marry even if she wanted to? I''m afraid even Yao Yao is unwilling to admit his debt now that things have gone wrong!


    Yesterday, she even wanted to ask the senior servant of the palace to inspect Lin Hui''s true body, but was stopped by the Nanny Chen. She directly said that if the First Madam knew about this, he would definitely not agree to it, and so she gave up.


    In the end, she was still his own daughter, so he could only feel sorry for her!


    First Madam felt as if her mouth was filled with coptis. Tuntun did not want to go down, and could not even spit it out, "... But even if she knows that she''s fooling around, I can''t let her go. She was born in October, how can she watch her become like this? If she doesn''t eat, then I won''t be able to eat with her! "


    Last night, she had even been thinking of just agreeing to Lin Hui. If anyone else wanted to mock her, she would let them laugh at that, she couldn''t possibly lose her daughter''s life just because of her reputation.


    She and Grand Madam highly valued face, but the difference between the two was too great.


    Grand Madam knew that her eldest daughter-in-law had a cold face and a warm heart, there was a chance that she would agree to Lin Hui''s request, "This attitude, I will speak with you shamelessly first, if Sis Hui''er doesn''t want to marry me, she can choose to go to the Huaiyin Palace, since she has to love her marriage, but if Lian Yao marries, then unless I die ¡­"


    The First Madam could only nod her head.


    The words were clear enough, and the little thought in her mind was gone.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Lin Shu had never thought that Lin Hui would marry Lian Yao. When her mother married her father back then, even if she had a grandfather who came to secretly propose marriage, Grand Madam would only hang him for one night while crying, two nights, and three nights. If the vacancy in her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion wasn''t too big, how could she agree to that?


    But now, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion seemed to be like a cluster of flowers, lacking nothing.


    However, after thinking about it again and again, Yao Yao was unable to figure out where Lin Hui really liked him. Before leaving for White Horse Institute, he even specially visited Lin Shu once, and as a man who had grown up together with men, this was actually the first time he encountered such a thing. Sister Shu, what do you think she likes about me? Logically speaking, your family should be very concerned about your future husband''s background, but why doesn''t she care at all? "


    Even in the White Horse Institute, there were quite a few people who took his birth as an excuse. Whether it was on the surface or in the dark, they all said that without Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, according to his background and knowledge, he would not be able to enter the White Horse Institute. It was this aspect of wealth. Who knew how many of the younger generations of aristocratic families would be able to compete with them?


    "I don''t know either." Lin Shu replied indifferently, she had no need to be so careful with such things, it might take him a lifetime to do it, "Anyway, many years ago, I could tell that something was wrong with Third Sister, and I even advised her a few times, I''m afraid she never took it to heart."


    With that, she continued, "Brother Yao, we are about to meet in the autumn, don''t be distracted by this matter. The most important thing is to focus on the Imperial examinations, and the most important thing is to not disappoint Uncle and Aunt."


    With great difficulty, a scholar emerged from the Lian Family. Everyone in the Lian Family had high hopes for him, and they only hoped that he would be able to pass the examinations this time.


    "Rest assured, Sister Shu, I will definitely give you a place to go to."


    Hearing this, both of them were stunned.


    Lin Shu laughed awkwardly, she turned her body and changed the topic: "Alright, it''s getting late, you should go back to the Academy." In the past few days, when she thought about what her mother had said to her, it was not that she did not secretly think about the relationship between him and the Brother Yao.


    He really couldn''t force himself to do such things.


    He didn''t know when this little ball of flesh had grown into a big girl. His face that was pinching his hands definitely didn''t feel as good as when he was young, but to her, his future wife would only be Lin Shu. "Sister Shu, I have something to say to you."


    It was the first time he was so serious.


    Lin Shu had a bad feeling, but she knew that this moment was about to arrive. She wasn''t the kind of girl who didn''t go through a lot, and she more or less knew about relationships between men and women. She originally knew that even Yao was good to her, but she had never thought much about the relationship between men and women.


    Seeing her silence, even Yao Yao ordered the maidservants in the room to leave.


    moved closer to Lin Shu and said: "Miss, if anything happens, please call this servant over." She always felt that the atmosphere was strange.


    Lin Shu nodded.


    When the room was empty, Yao Yao secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva before asking, "Sister Shu, wait for me to become a Scholar. Are you willing to marry me?"


    What was coming had finally come.


    "I don''t want to." Lin Shu replied with incomparable firmness and certainty, "Brother Yao, I have always treated you as my own brother."


    These words sounded so familiar, even though Yao Yao had thought about it, these words were exactly the same as what he said to Lin Hui the day before yesterday, "Why? Aunt said it, she always wanted you to marry me, and once you marry to Lian Family, you won''t suffer the slightest bit of grievance ¡­ "


    He had always been a talker, but he didn''t know what to say now. He really wanted to tell her what he had been thinking for so many years, but he was afraid that if he did, Sister Shu would be scared.


    There was a silence in the room.


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, then said: "Brother Yao, this is something that Mother had told me before. At that time, I had thought about it carefully, if I were to marry you, I would be able to enjoy limitless prosperity, and my uncle and aunt would treat me like their own daughter. It''s just that people don''t live for others. I want to have my own life, and I''m not willing to marry you in order to let the elders feel at ease. This is unfair to me. "


    Lin Hui''s matter had given Li Yao a lot of confidence, but now that she had been stepped on ruthlessly by Lin Shu, he felt both embarrassed and sad, "Why?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, and said in a low voice: "Brother Yao, there is no reason behind such feelings. If you like it, you like it, and if you don''t like it, you don''t like it ¡­ If you ask me why, then can you explain why you don''t like Sis Hui''er? "


    Yao Yao''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    Lin Shu looked at him, and said word by word: "The most pressing matter at hand is to put all your heart at stake. When you become a High Scholar, you will definitely find a wife that you like and like ¡­"


    She knew full well that this was definitely not her.


    Yao Yao let out a bitter laugh. He gave her a long look before tossing her a "I won''t give up" before turning around and walking away.


    In fact, no matter if it was her or Lin Hui, or even if there was Yao Yao, they were both very stubborn.

 C140

    As Lin Shu watched Yao Yao''s retreating back, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    How did he become like this in this life? Although she was on good terms with Lin Hui, but with Lin Hui''s character, if she knew that even Yao was thinking the same way, then her feelings for him would probably change as well.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu went to see Lin Hui.


    The servants and wives that were guarding Lin Hui''s courtyard were all taken away, and when Lin Shu walked over, First Madam was happy to hold her hand to advise her.


    After two consecutive days, Lin Hui''s sickness did not have the slightest bit of change, and even though she had been feeding him the medicine, after taking the majority of the medicine, she had actually spilled the medicine on the soft pillow. She had only taken two mouthfuls of the medicine, and after that, she had already said that she would not be able to use it.


    The First Madam was terrified, she immediately sent someone to the palace with a card to invite the imperial physician, and then sent people everywhere to get a famous doctor. However, all the doctors came to him like flowing water every day, and none of them left with their heads down, the meaning behind their words were very clear.


    When Lin Shu went over to take a look, she saw that Lin Hui was even more haggard compared to a few days ago.


    Xiang Xin, who was standing to one side, was holding a medicine bowl as she knelt down. She was patiently trying to persuade him. Rather than saying that she wanted to persuade him, it sounded like he was begging her.


    Lin Shu sighed, then walked over, "Aroma, don''t worry about her, just follow her, if she wants to live, then so be it, if she wants to live, so be it. If she doesn''t want to die, that''s fine, but also don''t want First Aunt to shed tears, so that Big Sis won''t be able to come see you day after day after being scolded by First Princess Pingning. If you die, it will be the end of you. "


    She was truly angered to the point of not fighting. How could such a fine young lady turn out to be like this? In fact, she was even worse than her previous life.


    In her previous life, she liked Shao Shengping and only thought of a way to make Shao Shengping pay attention to her. She wanted to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace using all sorts of methods, so how could he be like Lin Hui, who just laid on the bed and waited for death?


    "Fourth Miss ¡­" Xiang Mao was flustered. "Fourth Miss ¡­"


    Lin Shu said to her: "Get out!"


    The tassel didn''t dare move.


    Lin Shu said loudly: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to your Third Miss, I only have a few words to say to her."


    Only then did Aroma begin to hesitate.


    After waiting until the room was empty, Lin Shu then sat on the luxurious chair by the side. "Do you plan on staying here all the time? If you really don''t want to live, then there are many ways. Not only are you tormenting yourself like this, you are also tormenting others, and because the First Aunt was born with a noble birth, even the grandmother wouldn''t make things too difficult for her, it could be said that marrying into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has always been smooth sailing for her, but during this period of time, it has always been because your eyes have always been swollen. Not to mention that you have filial piety, at the very least, you shouldn''t have angered First Aunt like that! "


    Although the journey from First Princess Pingning Palace to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is not too far, it will still take at least an hour. Currently, Juan Niang is still injured, I''m afraid that even if you want to cry for my mother, you won''t be able to do it no matter what! During this period of time, First Princess Pingning was unhappy as well. Perhaps, for the sake of elder sister going back to her parents'' home often, she had given her elder sister so much face, but elder sister had never said anything in front of you and had only advised you patiently every day. Also, for her husband''s sake, First Princess Pingning had only given two aunts to him, but elder sister had not cared about that at all ¡­ But if you do, you might just ignore her advice, right? "


    "Tell me, pain is better than short pain. It''s better to die than to seek death with you, and I also don''t want those family members who love you to suffer along with you ¡­" Big Sis was right that day. If you can''t even make it through this hurdle, then I''m afraid you''ll have plenty of opportunities to seek death in the future. " But in the end, they were still blood sisters. Although Lin Jia had said that back then, she had returned more diligently than anyone else.


    Lin Hui finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and covered herself with the blanket as she started to cry.


    Seeing her like that, Lin Shu''s heart was in pain, "It is true that Brother Yao is a good person, but how old are you now? How come you don''t know that you will never meet someone you like again? "If you get married in the future, you will have your own children and grandchildren. If you continue to enjoy life in the future, don''t tell me you''re really tired of living for such a small matter?"


    Lin Hui''s weak voice came out from the blanket, "I ¡­ I really don''t want to live anymore, Sister Shu, you will never understand this feeling, it''s just like, there''s a missing piece in my heart, I can''t make it back in the future. "


    "Even if you can''t get it back, you should at least be able to pull yourself together. If you die, how sad would the First Uncle and the rest be? What do you want them to do in the future? " Lin Shu stepped forward and grabbed her hand, and said slowly: "There''s still me? "Have you forgotten the words we said when we were children? If we have children in the future, we''ll have to become in-laws. If you don''t, where will my children be able to get a wife?"


    Lin Hui''s whimpering voice became louder and louder, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu..."


    Lin Shu held her hands even more tightly, "I know you feel terrible, we are all here to accompany you, third sister, don''t be afraid!"


    Thinking back to when I was young ¡­ Lin Hui only felt a little nostalgic, and even a little reluctant.


    When he was waiting for Lin Jia to come, Lin Hui was already leaning against the soft pillow and drinking some medicine. Although her face was haggard, her eyes revealed bits and pieces of light.


    When Lin Hui saw her, she felt embarrassed and turned his head, pretending that he did not see her.


    It was still Lin Shu who called her over to sit down as she said smilingly: "Big Sis is here, why haven''t I seen you bring Juan Niang over here in the past few days? Is the injury on Juan Niang''s face better?


    She did not resent Lin Jia. It was true that Lin Jia was wrong, but she was not stupid enough to not know who the culprit was.


    On the other hand, Lin Jia felt a little guilty in her heart. She smiled and said, "Juan Niang is staying at home, the imperial physician said that the wound on her face is too deep. Sigh, even if you were to carefully take care of it, your face would still have shallow marks. Oh right, is there still no news from Lin Geer? "


    Initially, she had also resented Lin Geer because of the scar on her face, but after thinking it through clearly, she understood that there was no news about this matter from Lin Geer.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Not yet, during this period of time, father is still sending people out to look."


    The atmosphere gradually turned cold, they didn''t have anything to say to each other.


    Seeing that her sister had already pulled herself together, Lin Jia only wanted to give her good news. However, First Madam was currently in the middle of her Green Pine Academy, so she quickly rushed over to it.


    When the Grand Madam and the First Madam heard this, they were very happy. The First Madam who did not believe in Buddhism even began to mutter "Amitabha".


    Grand Madam''s face was extremely ugly.


    Lin Jia also saw it, and casually changed the topic.


    But when Grand Madam looked at the cyan and purple color beneath her eyelids, he only said softly, "¡­ Are the two concubines by Young Master''s side honest? "


    Lin Jia shook her head, she wanted to say something but hesitated. However, after thinking about it, these two people loved him the most, so there was nothing that couldn''t be said, "They are not easy to deal with, compared to the people from First Princess Pingning, who knows how much stronger they are ¡­ Furthermore, she is skilled in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and has completely bewitched this old man. Furthermore, her appearance is a little ordinary, but she looks like someone who has schemes in mind. First Princess Pingning did not have to bother with him, and directly said that if Mister gave birth to her son, then she would be the meritorious general of the First Princess Pingning Palace. "


    Grand Madam could only sigh, "You also have to put in more effort. Otherwise, if you really wait for those aunties to give birth to their eldest son, then from now on, I don''t have any regard for you anymore ¡­ Tell me, even if they really are pregnant, isn''t it up to you to decide whether they can be born safely or not? "


    Lin Jia, however, could not even laugh. Previously, when they were at Forin, she had taken care of those few concubines one by one, to the point that they could not even return to the capital ¡­ However, these two concubines were valued highly by the First Princess Pingning, and even the servants that served them were people that the First Princess Pingning had sent over, so it was impossible for her to do anything to them.


    However, she did not want to worry her grandmother and mother by saying such words.


    Grand Madam shook his head and said softly, "... If Sister Shu was able to marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace, then this would not have happened. " Even if First Princess Pingning wanted to criticize him, Lin Jia had someone by his side who could help.


    First Madam still had some conscience, but she frowned: "Since things have already turned out like this, what is the meaning of your words? "Call your wife and tell her that I already knew that this method would not work out. I never thought that I would end up in that kind of situation ¡­"


    "fourth miss thought he was smart, but he never thought that there was a saying that goes'' wisdom is wrong '', she obediently married into the First Princess Pingning Palace, maybe he would have a chance of survival, but now, he can''t even keep his life." Grand Madam is sick, and most of the time he''s in a daze, but when he wakes up, he''s smarter than anyone else, "Let''s just wait and see for now, whether it''s First Princess Pingning or Princess Changze, they won''t let her go."


    Now, she didn''t plan to find marriage for Lin Shu at all. In any case, once the marriage was settled, she would have to live to get married!


    Lin Shu knew better than anyone how dangerous the situation was, yet she was patient enough to write. Yet, Yun Dou ran in, "Miss, Miss, Master Ningguogongfuda is back!"

 C141

    Lin Shu didn''t even raise her head, and only instructed lightly: "Then, send someone to deliver this item to the National Duke Ning''s Palace!"


    Yun Dou stomped her feet and said loudly, "Miss, our savior has returned. How can you still be in the mood to write words?" Right now, she was more anxious than anyone else. She couldn''t wait to find Actinin Qin several times and ask him when she would return ¡­


    Just now, when she received the news, she had the urge to rush in like the wind.


    Even Actinin Qin could not help but tease her, to say that if she had any silver, she would be willing to help Lu Jingran get a gold body, and offer it up to her three times a day.


    Lin Shu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "If I don''t write, could it be that I can personally deliver the things to the National Duke Ning''s Palace? It is true that the Master Ningguogongfuda is our savior, but no one knows his identity. If word of this were to spread, wouldn''t we harm him? Thus, not only must we not brazenly give this thing to them, we must also give it to them stealthily. "


    Yun Dou quickly reached out a chubby hand to cover her mouth. After hesitating for a moment, she said unclearly, "Then ¡­" In that case, would Master Ningguogongfuda not know that you were the one who sent the things over? "


    Lin Shu laughed, "Don''t worry, he will know."


    Waiting for Lu Jingran to return to the National Duke Ning Palace, then paying respects to the Grand Madam in the Goodwill Hall, after which, the moment he returned to his courtyard, a servant handed over the things.


    Lu Jingran opened the letter and looked at it as the corners of his mouth curled up uncontrollably.


    At least this girl had some conscience. It wasn''t in vain for him to save her!


    On the other hand, when Ban Xia saw it, he could not help but click his tongue: "Master, who sent this? What a bold move! There were two hundred year old Lingzhi plants, and the golden beans had even been sent over with a whole box, saying that they would keep you for the new year''s feast ¡­ Huh? But why does this stone look so strange? So dejected, so ugly! "


    Then, he said, "Why don''t I throw the stone out!"


    Wait!" Lu Jingran quickly stopped him, and said loudly: "You think this is an ordinary stone? Yangzhou''s family was as rich as a nation, how could their granddaughter give them an ordinary stone? "This was a grey crystal stone, a treasure that was hard to find even with silver. This stone was only found in her grandfather''s study, so she was quite interested.


    He still remembered when he was young, his grandfather often carried him and said what kind of stone it was, and what kind of stone it was. In the end, he did not forget to tell him that there were innumerable stones in this world, some that seemed ordinary but actually concealed unpolished jade, and that sometimes, this person was like a stone, he should not give up just because he was looked down upon by others.


    He always remembered these words.


    Ban Xia could not help but wipe the stone inside the embroidered box, and muttered: "I really didn''t know that the stone was so valuable, Master, how about I take the stone and put it in the study room for you?" Since it was a good item, he had to treasure it properly.


    Lu Jingran thought about it carefully for a moment, then said: "Put this rock by my bedside."


    He would even personally wipe the stone with a clean handkerchief every day and place it in front of his eyes, so as to constantly remind him of himself. Now that he was together with those silkpants all day, it was unknown when he would take the wrong path, "However, how did Fourth Miss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion know that I would like this stone?"


    For example, only a fool would not like Lingzhi and gold. Giving away such a precious and eccentric gift was not something that an ordinary person could do!


    At this moment in time, Actinin Qin also asked the same question.


    Just like Ban Xia, she also felt that the stone was extremely ugly, and did not know how precious the stone was. He was just worried that the Master Ningguogongfuda would look down on the gift given to his.


    Right now, Lin Shu was picking grapes under the vine. She did not expect that the vines planted this spring would all survive, and the grapes were still very sweet. She planned to use some of these grapes to make grape juice and some of them were for herself.


    She cut a string of normal, carefully placed it in the bamboo basket on Actinin Qin''s hands, and laughed: "I was just guessing randomly ¡­. Although the Master Ningguogongfuda was born from a concubine, he was still the eldest son of the National Duke Ning Palace. I''m afraid that he wouldn''t care about the two Hundred Year Old Ganoderma that we gave him ¡­ "Since that''s the case, I might as well give him some rare items. He can even like them now."


    These words were naturally a lie.


    It didn''t matter that he didn''t want to, but it really made her think of a lot of things from her previous life. In her previous life, the reason why Lu Jingran was famous throughout the Daqing Dynasty was partly because of his overflowing influence, partly because of his viciousness and secondly, because of his unique habit of liking stones.


    Lin Shu remembered that there was a strange thing inside the warehouse, and it was extremely expensive, so she sent it over.


    Fortunately Lu Jingran did not bring the stone back.


    Actinin Qin thought about it, and still felt that it was inconceivable.


    Lin Shu also felt that her excuse did not hold water, she lowered her head and laughed, in a quarter of an hour, this bamboo basket was already filled to the brim with grapes, she then said that she would bring them out for Lin Hui to eat.


    Now, Lin Hui had already started to eat. Originally, she could eat two bowls of rice with every meal, and could even drink another bowl of soup, but now she could only eat half a bowl of rice. Originally, when First Madam saw her raise the bowl and said "eat less, eat less", she only looked at her and said "try this, it''s not bad too".


    These grapes were sour in the middle, maybe it could give Lin Hui an appetizer.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to enter Lin Hui''s courtyard, they heard Lin Qian''s voice coming from inside, "... "Tell me, you''re still as cute as you were when your face was fat. You''re already so thin, and even I feel my heart ache looking at you."


    During this period of time, Lin Qian was not too noisy. Perhaps seeing someone with Zhang Yuanqing''s status become a Lateral Consort for the Third Prince, thinking that his first granddaughter had already married a crippled Fifth Prince, Lin Qian felt much better ¡­ From the looks of it, An Dongping''s Duke Mansion wasn''t that bad after all.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to enter, the three of them talked while eating grapes, the atmosphere however was harmonious like never before.


    Lin Qian had always been a clever person, she wasn''t particularly intelligent, and knew how to avoid disasters ¡­ When Lin Shu married into the Duke Chengan Palace in her last life, she treated her like her own little sister. However, when she was placed under house arrest later on, Lin Qian had never looked at her even once.


    Lin Shu didn''t want to bother about all this anymore. There were some things that she just needed to understand first, and if she were to care too much about them, she would really be too tired. Next spring, Second Sister is going to get married. I feel like we were young yesterday, how can we all grow up so quickly? "


    When she was just reincarnated, she was worried about her mother''s life, but now that she thought about it, that period of time seemed to be the happiest period of time.


    She was overjoyed that everything she had lost had been returned!


    Lin Qian covered her mouth and laughed, "We sisters are all around the same age, I''ll marry next spring and it''ll be you guys'' turn. In these few months, there were no small number of ladies who had set up a marriage engagement with Yue Jing. Since the big boss is already old, do you all still remember that Shao Xi who was on good terms with Lian Jieer? "


    Shao Xi?


    It was this person who had turned to dust, Lin Shu could still remember her, "It was the young lady from the Duke Chengan Palace, what about it?"


    Lin Qian looked at her deeply, then said softly: "I heard my mother say that a few days ago, the First Princess Pingning sent someone to propose marriage. Although Shao Xi was born from a concubine, and her status is nothing much to First Princess Pingning, but she is the only girl in the entire Duke Chengan, and she has been raised under the Madame of the Duke Chengan since she was little. That''s why the First Princess Pingning set their eyes on her ¡­ I wonder how the Duke Chengan Palace will reply to that. "


    Duke Chengan Palace might not even be able to match up to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and would not have the guts to reject First Princess Pingning.


    Lin Shu''s heart felt a little sour.


    In her previous life, Shao Xi didn''t marry anyone good either. She died two years before she died, leaving behind a daughter who was still a baby.


    Compared to her, Shao Xi seemed to be even more pitiful.


    It was said that when the previous Duke Chengan''s wife was still alive, she was treated as her own daughter. However, in her eyes, Shao Xi was just like a delicate little animal.


    Lin Qian continued, "... was afraid that her intestines would turn green from regret, and said that back then, the National Duke Ning Palace had intentionally wanted to marry Shao Xi on behalf of their family''s master, but when Shao Xi thought about Master Ningguogongfuda''s reputation, and did not even know what Duke Chengan was like, she said it out loud and clearly in front of the National Duke Ning''s wife, and even ridiculed the Master Ningguogongfuda for not being able to learn anything ¡­ Who was the National Duke Ning? Even ihe really took a fancy to Shao Xi, she wouldn''t allow such a daughter-in-law to enter the house. After that, she had even made the Duke Chengan''s Mistress rush to come and apologize. Now is good, I''m afraid Shao Xi will not even have time to regret. "


    When all these happened, Lin Hui was still lying on the bed, so she naturally didn''t know about it.


    She had always been a gossipy person, but after hearing this news, she became a little spirited, "Normally, Shao Xi''s head would go up to the sky just to see how she will act so arrogantly!"


    "Not to mention insolent, I''m afraid she won''t even be able to cry now." Lin Qian glanced outside the door, seeing that there was no one, he said softly: "I heard from sister-in-law that the Duke Chengan Palace thinks that they cannot offend the First Princess Pingning Palace, so I thought to look for the National Duke Ning''s Madam, if I can settle the matter with you, and tell you this like this, that the two families have already set a marriage, even the First Princess Pingning would not be able to say anything."

 C142

    Even Lin Shu had to sigh with emotion, Shao Xi had truly planned things out well. First Princess Pingning Palace and the others did not dare to offend him, so they decided to move out of National Duke Ning Palace, but who in National Duke Ning Palace was an idiot? At first, you had rejected other people''s marriage, but now, seeing that you''re going to jump into a fire pit, you''re thinking of someone else. If it were someone else, who would feel at ease?


    Lin Hui was annoyed by the word "marriage" when she heard it, and now she laughed bitterly, "Shao Xi really thinks of herself as a son. Although she doted on Duke Chengan''s wife before, she only treated it as a concubine and loved her for it, but she felt that she was amazing, waiting for the new Duke Chengan''s wife to enter the door, she displayed herself even more, but''s wife did not seem to have any sense of propriety, how can she do it? No wonder everyone said that this Duke Chengan lady is not qualified to be on the stage right now! "


    It would be hilarious if word got out that a missus was being manipulated by a girl who was born from a concubine.


    Lin Qian shook her head, and said: "I can see that the Master Ningguogongfuda is also not that easy to deal with, how could the National Duke Ning''s Madam be willing to offend the First Princess Pingning for the sake of the Duke Chengan Palace?"


    She was naturally not familiar with these secrets, but thinking back to what Second Madam had said to her before, she didn''t mind directly saying that the girls quarrelled when they were at home. However, if they really were to become engaged to someone else, that would be helping each other out, and they might even become relatives of a woman in the future ¡­ That was why she was in contact with Lin Hui, as for Lin Shu, she had never thought of Lin Lian, even though she was under Lin Hui''s protection.


    Lin Shu did not say much when she heard him speak of these things. Firstly, she did not know about them, and secondly, they came from the mouth.


    However, Lin Qian''s spirit had risen, she wished that she could pull Lin Hui and fill in the gaps of what she had not said in the past few months. Sis Hui''er, what were your plans during the marriage ceremony at the Huaiyin Palace? "


    Lin Hui went silent, and said after a while: "I, I don''t know either."


    Lin Qian tugged her sleeve and said: "Sis Hui''er, you better think carefully, although this Huaiyin Palace''s number one is not considered high, but if you marry his, you will be an unmarried woman. The old lady above you is also a kind person who isn''t even a legitimate sister-in-law, what do you think you should say? What a sight... Unlike me, after marrying into the Duke Andong Palace, although I am a Mrs. Shizi, I heard that the Duke Andong¡¯s wife is quite powerful, not to mention that his family has two older sisters who married off, and would come back every now and then to help, not to mention his younger brother and sister, whose lives are already difficult for him. "


    When a girl from a clan like theirs marries, she would be able to live a life of luxury and comfort.


    Lin Hui became silent again, and in the blink of an eye, she looked towards Lin Shu.


    Lin Qian was a little jealous in her heart, "Sis Hui''er, when I speak to you, what are you looking at Sister Shu for? It''s you who got married, not her! "


    Lin Hui shook her head, "I really don''t know ¡­"


    Her body had not fully recovered after this period of time. First Madam did not dare to mention the words "Huaiyin" in front of her, afraid that she would be unable to think of anything else.


    Lin Qian only held her hand and talked about the good news between Huaiyin and Huaiyin Palace. Those who didn''t know what was going on knew, and thought that she had received some benefits from Huaiyin.


    However, Lin Hui kept on doing it half-heartedly, she had not thought of a solution at all.


    Waiting until Lin Qian left, she said: "Sister Shu, tell me ¡­ What should I do? "


    From First Aunt''s words, this Huaiyin is naturally a good candidate. You have a pure personality, if you really meet that kind of evil woman, who knows what kind of person you will be bullied to in the future, at that time, you will not even have a place to cry! Lin Shu held the tea Gu and said softly: "If you still feel uncomfortable, I think it''s better that you don''t marry me for the time being. Otherwise, whether it''s to you or the Huaiyin, it will be unfair to them.


    Lin Hui thoughtfully nodded his head, "What you said still makes sense. It''s not like the Second Sister praising the Huaiyin in such an extravagant manner, it''s simply ¡­ It does not seem to be the style of the Second Sister anymore. "


    There must be something wrong with this matter!


    Lin Shu was aware of Grand Madam''s methods, but now that she thought about it, she knew that there was something wrong with Lin Qian and that this matter was related to the Grand Madam. Maybe the Grand Madam had promised Lin Qian something like the dowry, and the Second House being short on silver was not something that could be done in a day or two, "Let''s not bother about the Second Sister for now, you can do whatever you want. You are still young, there are still many people in the capital who have yet to set a marriage, so there''s no need to worry Third Sister."


    Lin Hui nodded her head.


    When night came, she personally went to find First Madam, saying that she temporarily did not want to get married and wanted First Madam to help her push away the marriage.


    First Madam could only nod her head, it was better than anything for her daughter to be alive.


    But who knew that the Huaiyin Palace would not give up, they only sent people to the matchmaker saying that they had never met either of the two families'' children, and had never met either of them before. I might as well find a chance to invite the children of the two families over to burn some incense and meet them in passing.


    On the other hand, First Madam felt that things were not so good. If this marriage did not work, there would still be another way, if this thing ruined her daughter''s reputation, then it would not be good.


    But the Grand Madam had not given up, and only said that at that time, wouldn''t they just invite a few more people to go to Dafu Temple together? He even said that Lian Jieer would follow him out to show her face, and now, it was time for Lian Jieer to say that it was a marriage!


    When First Madam and Lin Hui was talking about this matter, Lin Hui saw that her mother had aged quite a bit these past few days, so she nodded her head against her will.


    In the end, no one knew what First Madam said to Grand Madam and it made him agree.


    On the third day, a few people went to the Dafu Temple together. There were many families invited to the Huaiyin Palace, such as the Duke Chengan Palace, and five or six other families. As a result, no one thought about the marriage between Lin Hui and Huaiyin.


    Lin Hui was naturally sitting in the same carriage as Lin Shu and Lin Lian, but currently her face still carried a slightly defeated look, and Lin Shu was also very gloomy. In her previous life, she was already used to peace and quiet, and in this life, she had lived in the villa for more than three years, so she had long disliked this noisy atmosphere.


    Only Lin Lian''s small face was filled with joy. Today, the County Prince of the Duke Chengan Palace would also go.


    After all, there was still one or two months until the end of the year. The wives of the families all trusted Buddha, so in order to make Buddha appear, they even asked their own sons to come along as well ¡­ If not for this reputation, the Huaiyin would not have shown his face.


    Lin Shu looked at Lin Lian without batting an eyelid. Now that Lin Lian was much smarter, she could not be considered well-dressed, but she had other intentions. An exquisite lotus flower was embroidered with gold thread around the collar of her sleeves. How could he not attract attention?


    The corner of her mouth revealed a mocking smile, she then turned to Lin Hui and said: "In a while, when Third Sister sees the Huaiyin''s face, regardless of whether she likes it or not, do not reveal any clues, all the people here are intelligent, if things go wrong with your appearance, they will be able to figure out what''s wrong."


    What she said secretly implied that the reputation of a girl was passed on by everyone. If she really had a bad reputation in front of everyone, it would be difficult for her to talk about marriage in the future.


    Lin Hui was still in a daze, staring at Lin Lian''s trembling lotus flower earring, which was the size of a rice grain, in a daze.


    The Dafu Temple was located in the southeast corner of the capital. It was located in the north and faced south, and was an extremely good location.


    In the past, when Empress Dowager Wang''s eye disease was not as serious as this, he would often come to burn incense, which was enough to prove that his Dafu Temple was respected.


    The current Lord of Dafu Temple was Master Dao Cheng''s senior brother, and he had been cultivating in seclusion for the past few years. Now, the people who came out to welcome them were Master Dao Priest, all of the Master Dao Cheng''s wives were extremely familiar with him, and he was also famous for being an esteemed monk in Daqing Dynasty. Currently, Huaiyin was already waiting at the gate of the side courtyard.


    If he wanted to marry a wife, he naturally had to put on an act.


    On the other hand, Huaiyin stood beside Grand Madam in a depressed manner. He did not understand why his mother would want to marry such a lady with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    A quarter of an hour later, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s carriage slowly came over. Huaiyin''s face revealed joy as he welcomed it.


    The First Madam got off the carriage and was slightly stunned. It was reasonable for the Huaiyin to send only a capable senior servant, but it still went so far as to cause such a ruckus ¡­ She only laughed and said, "... Why did the Grand Madam come over herself? "It''s truly a loss to us all."


    Lin Shu and a few others bowed towards the Huaiyin, she raised her head and glanced at the Huaiyin, only to see the Grand Madam''s handsome face, probably because of Ru Su. His face had a few colors, and from her body, a faint buddhist fragrance could be smelled, causing people to feel at ease.


    The eyes of the Huaiyin s swept across them, and then landed on Lin Hui, and said with a smile. "Those ladies who have always heard of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are all extremely picky.


    First Madam''s face had a modest smile on it, "Don''t praise these few girls, tell me, this Huaiyin looks like a genius."


    The more the mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law, the more she liked him. Right now, she was already treating Huaiyin as a candidate for her future son-in-law.

 C143

    The two ladies walked arm in arm through the side door into the backyard.


    The backyard had long been set up by the Grand Madam Palace. The Palace and the Palace''s family members had all gathered, so the few families gathered together and only sent a few children to the backyard with maids and wives to admire the lotus.


    The lotus flower was only the cause. Now that it was the end of summer, there was no more lotus flower in the pond.


    Of course, the ones who were the most active were Shao Xi and Lin Lian. Shao Xi had always had a flamboyant personality, but now, it was as if she had forgotten about the matter of the First Princess Pingning Palace proposing marriage. Although there aren''t any more lotuses in the pond now, but I have heard that the Dafu Temple''s lotus roots are extremely tasty. When used to make soup, the lotus roots are extremely tasty, and when used to cook soup, the lotus roots are extremely sweet.


    She said whatever she wanted to say, but Lin Lian naturally agreed. "Then let''s go to the Lotus Pond ¡­"


    "I don''t think so ¡­" She was born weak and delicate, her features were beautiful and gave people a comfortable feeling in their hearts. Now, she spoke even more weakly than before, "The monks in this temple are all disciples of the Buddha, if we come here to enjoy the incense, we have already troubled the monks. If we were to ask them to dig out lotus roots for us, I''m afraid that would be too much for them!"


    "Why is it not justified?" The one who said this was Shao Xi. Although both she and Lu Suiyu were born from a concubine, they did not know where she got the confidence to look down on Lu Suiyu, "If the Buddha can really protect this monk from the Dafu Temple, then why are the masters of the temple so happy to see us adding oil to the wealth? If not for us raising them, they would have gone to the streets! "


    Lu Suiyu was a bit timid. Seeing her say this, he didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, Huaiyin who was walking in front of Shao Shengping could not help but turn around and look at him when he heard this.


    Shao Shengping also turned his head, and said softly: "Sister Xi''er, this is a quiet place, don''t speak nonsense!"


    When she turned her head, it made many girls'' faces turn red, they all lowered their heads, as if they wanted to look, but did not dare to. Seeing Shao Shengping leaving them far behind, their steps also became faster.


    Only Lin Shu and Lin Hui stayed behind. After walking a few steps, Lin Hui shouted, "Sister Shu, let''s take a break, I can''t walk anymore."


    It was obvious that she did not want to interact any more with the Huaiyin.


    Lin Shu could only say: "Then let''s take a break."


    Other than the scented tassels, Lin Hui only dismissed the servant girls by her side and said softly: "Sister Shu, I might as well just marry Huaiyin. To me, it''s the same for everyone else except for Brother Yao, I even made Father and Mother worry for me, especially when I saw how Mother was always frowning and worrying towards everyone, but when she came to me, she still forced a smile, and felt that I am becoming more and more unfilial."


    Everyone says that the Huaiyin looks like Zhou Zheng, his personality is pure and good, I just saw him and felt that, when Shao Xi was making things difficult for his little sister, he had an unhappy face, which means that the family must be very harmonious, and that if I were to marry him, I would not have to suffer much.


    He was truly sick and had grown up a lot!


    Even Lin Shu could not help but exclaim: "It''s good that you can think like this, and I think that the Huaiyin Palace values this marriage extremely, and even personally said that they would like you to meet after being rejected by the First Aunt. With such a mother-in-law, your life will be easier in the future. "


    Lin Hui nodded her head, thus agreeing to the marriage.


    In her previous life, she was also married to the Huaiyin, but Lin Shu didn''t know why she was so unhappy with him in the end, she could still remember when she was placed under house arrest by Shao Shengping, Lin Hui had secretly gone to see her, and she couldn''t help but ask a few more questions about their sisterhood.


    But who would have known that at that time, Lin Hui said with reddened eyes, "I was merely suffering through bitter days. If it wasn''t for my child, I ¡­ I''m afraid I''ve long since left him. "


    At that time, she was still trying to persuade Lin Hui not to throw her temper away, but at that time, Lin Hui shook her head, looking like she wanted to say something but was hesitating to do so.


    Now that she thought about it, Lin Shu originally planned to advise her a little, but after thinking about it, not to mention Lin Hui in her previous life, even he himself had a really good temper. Every family had their own problems, and even her teeth would clench against her tongue when they spoke, so how could there not be a quarrel between husband and wife? What''s more, there was no mistake about the marriage between Huaiyin Palace at all.


    The two rested for a while, then went to the pond at the back of the mountain.


    There were only failed lotuses left in the pond, looking at the few small boats in the middle of the lake from afar, Lin Shu only found a servant and asked: "Are they there already?"


    Maid was trembling with fear as he said in a low voice, "The elders and ladies are getting interested. They said that they all want to go harvest the lotus leaves to see who has more lotus leaves."


    It was a good thing that there were many well-informed women around. If something were to happen, they would immediately go to save him.


    Lin Hui could not help but shake her head, and said softly: "I''m afraid it''s Shao Xi''s idea again, she has a lot of clever ideas. I wonder if she will still be able to smile after marrying off to the First Princess Pingning Palace."


    She had seen the impressiveness of First Princess Pingning before.


    "We are not sure if this Shao Xi will marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace, although they do not dare to offend the First Princess Pingning Palace, but if the Duke Chengan Palace truly dotes on Shao Xi, there are many ways to push the marriage away. The National Duke Ning Palace is one of their choices, if we were to bring out Shao Xi, would the First Princess Pingning still dare to come and take him away?" Lin Shu thought very carefully. In her previous life, Shao Xi had married quite well, a concubine having married a young lady to the first son of the official of the fifth rank. This could be considered a high marriage, but this was also due to Shao Xi''s concubine being favored by her aunt.


    After thinking about it, she continued, "If Shao Xi really knew that she would marry into First Princess Pingning''s Palace, why would she be so happy today? Based on her personality, she would have long been hiding in her room and wouldn''t come out even if she wanted to die! "


    In her previous life, Shao Xi had given her a lot of eyedrops, so she more or less knew about Shao Xi''s personality.


    Lin Hui laughed in ridicule, but just as she was about to speak, she saw the few girls riding on a small boat heading towards the center of the lake, she pulled on one of them and asked: "What exactly happened?"


    At this time, Xiao Shui''s wife was so scared that her face turned white. "Old servant, old servant ¡­" I don''t know what''s going on, but they say something went wrong over there! "


    No matter which young master or girl fell into the water or what happened to them, they would all suffer the same fate.


    Lin Shu immediately said: "Now is not the time to ask about these, quickly go and save them."


    She even asked if there were any maidservants who knew how to use water and followed them. Even if they couldn''t save someone at a critical moment, it would be good for them to stand to the side and lend a hand.


    Lin Hui also walked in, "Sister Shu, let''s go take a look too?"


    "Do you think it''s not messy enough?" In front of her, Lin Shu was like a big sister, "If we go over now, and something happens, wouldn''t that be adding fuel to the fire? I''ve already sent someone to the courtyard to invite the elders over. It won''t be long before we find out what exactly happened.


    Lin Hui could only agree.


    However, it was as if those few wives had never returned. Not only did they not return, even the girls and young masters that were on the boat did not return.


    Lin Shu also vaguely sensed that something was amiss, she was afraid that something big was going to happen.


    The first to disembark was the pale-faced Lin Lian. Even though she was supported by the maidservants beside her, she still staggered as she disembarked, and if the maidservants beside her hadn''t reacted so quickly, she would have fallen flat on her face.


    After that, a few girls disembarked, but their expressions were all ugly. There were even some who were timid, as if Lu Yanyu was already crying from fear.


    Lin Shu hurried forward, grabbed Lin Lian''s wrist and asked: "Lian Jieer, what''s going on?"


    Lin Lian''s mouth twitched, but she could not utter a single word for a long while.


    Lin Hui could not wait any longer and shouted, "What exactly is going on? Say something! "


    Lin Lian cried out.


    Among them, a slightly braver girl said, "Duke Chengan Palace, Duke Chengan Palace... "He''s gone. He was found dead in the water ¡­"


    "Gone? Why is it gone? " ''s previous life might have been filled with resentment towards Shao Xi, but she had lived a new life, and many things had already been seen light. When she thought about how a lively and beautiful girl like her had disappeared in just an hour, she was still a little stunned, "Just now, when Shao Xi was riding the boat, was there no maid who knew how to water? Those servant girls saw their master fall into the water, why didn''t they go and save him? "


    This was a little too inconceivable.


    However, what the young lady said next made Lin Shu even more baffled. Not only was it the young miss from the Duke Chengan Palace, even the servant girl and the woman who knew water was dead! That old woman ¡­ And it was drowned! "


    Even Lin Shu was stunned, the woman who was brought in, Xiao Shui must be powerful, if not she would not have been chosen and drowned? Only a fool would believe that?


    When she finally understood what was going on, quite a few girls also understood what was going on, and quite a few of them started to cry.


    Although they didn''t come up with the idea to pluck the lotus seed heads, now that someone had died, none of them could get away from it!

 C144

    The few elders that followed them out was still at the center of the lake. They said that Shao Xi had brought out a woman and a servant who were capable of controlling water, and that Shao Xi and that woman''s corpse had already been found, but who knew that Maid was also missing.


    The faces of the girls had long turned ashen from fright. Those who were timid couldn''t help but cry as they leaned on the maidservants.


    However, Lin Hui pulled Lin Shu and walked to the side, "Sister Shu, do you really think that this is very strange?" It was only when she realized it later that she realized it.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and said: "It''s indeed very strange, if we can successfully find that Maid now, maybe we will be able to investigate this matter thoroughly, if not, it will really become a headless case."


    Shao Xi was the one who suggested the cruise ship to pluck the lotus seed shell.


    Lin Hui was a little afraid, she had lived for so long yet it was the first time someone beside her had died, "Speaking of which, this Shao Xi is also rather pitiful, she disappeared without a trace at such a young age, I wonder how sad her aunt will be after hearing this news ¡­"


    While the two of them were chatting, several ladies rushed over.


    When the Duke Chengan heard this, he fainted. He was the one who brought the person out, and now that there was a loophole in her hand, wouldn''t the Duke Chengan find her and settle the score? After marrying into the Duke Chengan Palace for a few years, she relied on her newborn son to gain a foothold. What should he do now!


    Amongst them, the Grandma Zhangda was the calmest, the one who raised his voice and ordered the wives to pinch the Duke Chengan''s wife was even more so, a bunch of orders: "All of you are muddleheaded. With all of you here, what if we don''t bring the girls into the courtyard? Can you guys handle it? "


    Since Zhang Yuanqing''s wedding day was nearing, naturally he did not follow her out, but after the Grandma Zhangda was quiet for a while, he began to wander around.


    Even if his life was worse than that, he had to continue living it!


    Then, a woman in charge brought seven or eight young girls into the courtyard. The young girls sat together and looked at each other with fear in their eyes.


    In the end, it was Lu Suiyu who choked and said, "... It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, and I clearly saw Big Sister Shao Xi just now. Originally, I saw that no one wanted to ask her to go pick the lotus seed seed, but she said that it was a good bet, and she said that they had agreed to go pick the lotus seed separately, and see who picked the most. If the two of them were to be together, then there would be no meaning to it, and although I was a little afraid, I can see that Big Sister Shao Xi was so determined to get the lotus seed, so I couldn''t say anything.


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but cry while clutching her handkerchief.


    When she cried, many people began to sob as well. All of the girls present had similar backgrounds and had grown up together with Shao Xi.


    Especially Lin Lian, who cried the most. It was unknown if it was because of Shao Xi, or if it was because she was a little further away from Shao Shengping.


    Lin Shu remained silent as she muttered to himself.


    Duke Chengan''s sobbing voice came out from the room beside them, "... Sister Xi''er, Sister Xi''er! " She was crying out of breath, but the sorrowful expression on the little girl''s face deepened.


    Although she was his successor, and wasn''t much older than Shao Xi, in addition, to the fact that Shao Xi was a person who spoke well and supported her everyday, she also had some feelings for him ¡­ However, even though he was truly emotional, he was more afraid than sad.


    Even if Shao Xi was raised under the name of the first wife of the Duke Chengan, her aunt was not someone who was easy to talk to.


    Lin Shu took the chance to take a peek inside the house, seeing that the Duke Chengan Mistress was crying until he was out of breath, he thought for a moment, but still ordered Yun Dou who was beside her: Go to the lake and see what''s wrong.


    Finally, she asked, "Are you afraid?" After all, two people had just drowned in the lake.


    Cloudbean shook her head and whispered, "What''s there to be afraid of? "When I was young, I was not even sold into the mansion. At that time, I would often go to the market to sell oranges by myself."


    As soon as she said that, she ran away.


    was standing in the courtyard thinking about what mistake she had made, when she heard footsteps coming from not too far away. She turned her head to look, who else could it be other than Shao Shengping?


    Shao Shengping was still as handsome as before, with straight eyebrows and a dignified appearance. It was no wonder that so many girls from the capital sought after her.


    When Shao Shengping walked into the courtyard, he saw Lin Shu, and his footsteps were hesitating.


    He didn''t know that the situation was very urgent. Duke Chengan''s Madam and the few ladies were stationed in the same area, and since he was already this old, he shouldn''t have had any contact with his stepmother. However, this matter was too urgent ¡­


    Upon seeing him, Lin Shu turned and headed back to the house.


    She could not hate Shao Xi, but she could not forgive Shao Shengping ¡­ Hatred often lasted even longer than love did. Back then, she had loved him and hated him from the three years she was under house arrest. Now, her love for Shao Shengping had already been wiped clean, but the hatred had only grown stronger.


    But who knew that Shao Shengping would actually call out to her, "Fourth Miss, please wait!"


    Lin Shu pretended not to hear it. Now that she didn''t have the ability to take Shao Shengping''s life, she couldn''t help but look at Shao Shengping in the eye because she felt disgusted.


    Shao Shengping was born taller than her, and his footsteps were bigger than hers. In a few steps, he had caught up to her and blocked her in front, "Fourth Miss, please wait."


    "Is there something wrong with the County Prince?" Lin Shu subconsciously took a step back, her attitude extremely indifferent.


    Shao Shengping looked at her deeply, "I called out to Fourth Miss just now. Fourth Miss must have heard it right ¡­ Why, is Fourth Miss hiding from me? "


    Lin Shu was wondering how Yue Yang knew about him. Even if they had met a few years ago at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, at that time, they were merely glimpses of each other. In her last life, she was hounding herself to death, but in this life, when she saw Shao Shengping, she turned and ran away, extremely vexed, "County Prince is joking, I was just thinking of the different seats for males and females at seven years old, and now you and I are both grown up, it would not be good if you could stand in the courtyard and speak like this and be looked at!"


    "Fourth Miss is truly thoughtful!" Shao Shengping looked at Lin Shu who was only half a head shorter than him, and felt that Lin Shu''s body was a little tough. Think about it, if this person did not have tenacity, she would have been eaten by the First Princess Pingning! Back then when I kneeled down with my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Lin Shu''s name had already spread throughout the entire capital, "It''s precisely because it''s a male and female defense that I took the liberty to request Fourth Miss''s help."


    Pausing for a moment, he then continued: "I still need Fourth Miss to help me get in and send a message to my mother, tell her that the little girl beside Shao Xi has been found, but she is already dead."


    He didn''t look very sad at all. He was the same as his birth mother, although he doted on Shao Xi normally, he was like a cat and dog in love. After feeling sad for a while, he thought about what he should do next.


    At this point, Lin Shu felt that it was not good to refuse, and nodded her head before entering.


    Duke Chengan''s wife, who was by his side, had already stopped her tears, but when Lin Shu finished speaking, her tears once again started dripping down, "Who in the world is so vicious? Who was it that wanted to harm Sister Xi''er? "She''s not even your age yet. How could someone do such a vicious thing to her?"


    This Duke Chengan lady was indeed not a person to be trifled with. She was only concerned with her tears now, in her previous life, Lin Shu had long understood her weakness and did not hold much hope for her.


    Lin Shu only advised lightly from the side, "Don''t be sad, if Sister Xi''er knew that you were so upset, she would feel bad too ¡­ The first thing to do is to think about how to take care of Sister Xi''er''s back affairs and find out who the culprit is. "


    She had said enough.


    Even Lin Shu could not help but exclaim, the Ye family really doted on this grandson of theirs, choosing to send a puppet over to their side for their daughter to be given away, it truly only served as a decoration.


    Not long after, the Huaiyin walked in with a sorrowful expression. She had always been a Buddha, and now that she was the one at the helm, she naturally felt uncomfortable. "Don''t be sad Madam Duke Chengan, this matter has already been reported to the authorities. I have already discussed it with Grandmaster Dao Cheng earlier. He will offer up a lamp to the great lady, and I will invite the great monk Dao to cross these forty-nine days for her. "


    The Duke Chengan''s wife sobs, "... Thank you, Grand Madam. "


    The Grand Madam s of the Huaiyin Palace gently held her hand, "Speaking of which, it was also because of me. If it wasn''t for me inviting all of you here to burn some incense, this wouldn''t have happened."


    "What does that have to do with you?" "It''s all because of that vicious person ¡­" "I hope that the authorities will be able to find that villain as soon as possible and give Sister Xi a fair fight."


    Huaiyin let out a long sigh, "I''ll pay my respects to Duke Chengan again another day and personally apologize to Duke Chengan." She was a servant, and logically, he should not have had any contact with the Duke Chengan, but unfortunately, his son was too young, so she could only shoulder all of this.


    Lin Shu felt that it would be inconvenient for him to be present. After bidding farewell to the Duke Chengan''s wife and the Huaiyin''s Palace Grand Madam, she went out.


    But who knew that Shao Shengping would still be standing with his hands behind his back, waiting for her to come out. Seeing her come out, he walked up to her and asked, "Fourth Miss, how is my mother?"


    Lin Shu almost wanted to roll her eyes at him. In her previous life, it had been five years since a husband and wife, and she already knew who Shao Shengping was. Heh, it''s just a joke.


    In her previous life, after she was put under house arrest, the Duke Chengan didn''t even dare to speak up for her, and just allowed Shao Shengping and Lin Lian Duke Chengan''s palace to become chaotic. At that time, the Duke Chengan who had already become the Grand Madam only said one sentence incorrectly when she was visiting and started to "recuperate in bed".


    But now, no matter how much she felt disdain in her heart, she still continued to speak softly, "Duke Chengan Madam is fine. Although she has been crying the entire time, she seems to be in good spirits! I ask for County Prince''s condolences! "

 C145

    As the elder brother, Shao Shengping should have naturally shed two tears, but right now, his face revealed a trace of sorrow, "Thank you, Fourth Miss."


    It just so happened that Lin Lian was about to go comfort the Duke Chengan''s wife. He happened to walk out and see the two of them standing together, so he walked over and greeted, "What is County Prince talking about?"


    If the man standing at the side was a man, she would definitely shout loudly to ruin Lin Shu''s reputation, but if the man was Shao Shengping, she would not dare to act rashly.


    Shao Shengping turned and left. Before he left, he did not forget to look at Lin Shu.


    "Fourth Sister, what did you say to Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince just now? I''m glad to see you both! "


    The way he said those words wasn''t too good!


    Lin Shu looked at her deeply, "Lian Jieer, you can''t say those words randomly. Now that Shao Xi''s body is not even cold yet, and the County Prince of the Duke Chengan Palace is Shao Xi''s blood brother, how can we have the mood to chat and laugh?"


    "I''m afraid I was mistaken!" Lin Lian''s eyes were also red. She couldn''t help but ask again, "Then what were you talking about just now?" There were a few ladies who wanted to take advantage of the cruise ship to chat with the County Prince Palace''s County Prince, but he had completely ignored them. He had not expected that the Fourth Sister would actually enter the eyes of the County Prince Palace''s County Prince s. "


    As she spoke, she continued in a low voice: "The number of doors in Duke Chengan Palace is about the same as the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Adding to the fact that the County Prince Palace is good at reading and has a good appearance, I heard that even the teacher in charge of the White Horse Institute said that he will definitely be able to enter the top three this time ¡­ Fourth Sister was not young either, he was about to be able to set the date for the marriage ¡­ Could it be that Fourth Sister is about to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace and become the Mrs. Shizi? "


    These words were a test, a threat.


    "Think what you want!" Lin Shu turned and left. She was making Lin Lian''s heart itch.


    Lin Lian, on the other hand, kept stomping her feet.


    Because of Shao Xi''s death, the following atmosphere became a little depressing. Early in the morning on the second day, First Madam brought the few girls back, but she did not dare to casually make decisions regarding this matter. She had to return and report it to Grand Madam.


    And Shao Shengping rushed back with the Duke Chengan''s wife last night.


    At this time, he was in the study room discussing this matter with Duke Chengan. Although Duke Chengan was young, he had a fat body and his face was covered in the words of mediocrity, which was indeed the case. It was fortunate that he had already started discussing many matters in the mansion with his son a few years ago, and this matter was also the case.


    Now he paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pan, muttering, "What to do, what to do ¡­ I have already promised First Princess Pingning. "


    There were two concubines that gave birth to ladies in the Duke Chengan Palace, but he could not bring himself to do so. He wanted to send these two to the First Princess Pingning Palace, even the First Princess Pingning would not want them.


    After rushing for an entire night, Shao Shengping''s face had a look of weariness, but it was nothing more than laziness, "I have already mentioned it to you before, we cannot agree to anything from the First Princess Pingning. If we do agree, how can the Duke Chengan Palace establish itself in the capital in the future? You only thought of being able to climb onto the First Princess Pingning s and Zhou Family s, did you not think that you would be able to bury the hundred years old reputation of Duke Chengan Palace inside? "


    "At first, when Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion agreed to this marriage, Grand Madam wanted to ask First Princess Pingning to enter the palace and ask the empress dowager or empress to grant you the marriage. However, First Princess Pingning had only promised you a position of the third rank, so you agreed to this marriage.


    "Shut up!" Duke Chengan''s face had a hint of anger, anyone who gets scolded like that by their son will get angry, "Even though everyone says that you are talented and intelligent, but don''t forget, I am your father, how dare you talk to me like that? "Just how many scholars are there in this world that you can guarantee that you''ll be able to take on the position of a third-rate scholar in the future ¡­"


    There was not much to say!


    Right now, Shao Shengping was becoming more and more incompatible with his father. From a third rank? Heh, this position was not difficult for him to take, it was only his father who was mediocre and mediocre, at his age, he was still an official of the fifth stage, "If you are unwilling to listen, then I will not speak of it, but first you have to think carefully about how to deal with the First Princess Pingning. First Princess Pingning is gloomy, and is not an easy opponent to deal with. When the matter of the Yin Kindness was spread, Sister Xi''er died, it would cause people to think that maybe our Duke Chengan Palace was behind this! "


    He went on.


    Duke Chengan was drenched in cold sweat. He wanted to call for his son to stop him, but his son had already stepped down the stairs.


    Shao Shengping''s face had a somewhat mocking smile, it seemed like his mother was right, he was the one who had to support his family.


    The servant that followed behind him said softly, "County Prince, why didn''t you tell us everything you saw yesterday ¡­ And you want me to give you justice? " He had kept these words to himself the previous day, knowing that his master had an idea, so he had endured until now.


    "Speak? What did you say? " Shao Shengping laughed coldly, his mouth carrying a bit of malice, "Say that I saw Sister Xi''er being pushed into the water with my own eyes? That person had lured away the maidservants by Sister Xi''s side, and forced the wives by her side to commit suicide? Have you ever thought about the benefits of saying such words? "


    The attendant was stunned for a moment.


    Shao Shengping''s footsteps did not pause for even a moment, and continued to advance forward with large strides, "It''s just that I don''t understand why she wants to harm Sister Xi Er."


    "But even if she hadn''t done it, I would have done it anyway. Father''s skin is shallow, and he was able to get into a dilemma with the Duke Chengan Palace for a small advantage, but I can''t do it, if Sister Xi''er dies, the First Princess Pingning will only suspect that Mother and I were to come to the Duke Chengan Palace''s side, and that would only be a suspicion. At that time, when Mother and I were not present, would First Princess Pingning really criticize the Duke Chengan Palace for this matter?"


    "But because of this, the reputation of the Duke Chengan Palace has been preserved, and Sister Xi''er''s death is well-deserved!"


    He had clearly seen his own little sister being held to her head by an oar and drowned in the lake, but he had still ignored her ¡­ Until now, he could still remember Shao Xi''s seaweed like hair floating in the water, and her green jade colored clothes floating up and down as she struggled. At that time, he wasn''t without hesitation, but in the end, he still didn''t choose to help.


    The manservant, however, did not even dare to speak. It was as if he could never see through his master''s thoughts.


    Currently, this matter was also being discussed in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Grand Madam forced himself to call Lin Shu and the others over to the Green Pine Academy, and asked all of them. I have already asked the two of them about Sis Hui''er, then what about Lian Jieer? You? What were you doing when Shao Xi died? "


    Lin Lian instantly panicked. "At that time, I was picking lotus roots as well."


    Finally, she added, "At that time, when I was in the middle of nowhere, there were quite a few ladies who could testify for me."


    The Grand Madam heaved a sigh of relief, "Since this matter is unrelated to our family, it can''t be better. You guys also did the same thing, how did I teach you guys since you were young? Do you still want your reputation? Do you still want to talk about marriage in the future? Do I have to finish shaming my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion before I''m satisfied? "


    These words were full of insults.


    Lin Shu only pretended not to understand. In front of Grand Madam, she had already mastered a skill, as long as Grand Madam did not point at her nose and scold her, she would not care about any of Grand Madam''s insinuations. In any case, she was angry at Grand Madam, not her.


    A few days ago, news came from the manor saying that Auntie Zhong''s health was getting worse, and she was afraid that she would not live for much longer. She did not dare to anger Grand Madam at this crucial moment, "Grandmother, I know I was wrong ¡­"


    Grand Madam''s expression became slightly better.


    However, the First Madam by the side said softly, "Mother, what do you think is going on ¡­ Shao Xi did not drown, but who would be so ruthless? How could a young lady have such a huge grudge against someone else? It is not possible to say which family the Duke Chengan Palace and the Duke Chengan Palace had an enmity with, since the Duke Chengan Palace has always been cautious when they lost all these years. Even if there really is a enmity, they would not go after a little girl ¡­ "


    She still remembered the look of Shao Xi''s corpse when it was carried out. Back then, she was such a beautiful little girl, but at that time, she was completely drenched and her face was completely lifeless. As she thought about it, she felt her heart ache.


    "Since this matter has nothing to do with our family, then don''t worry about it. There are a lot of things that can''t be answered just because you ask. This matter will be handled by the Duke Chengan Palace and the Huaiyin Palace themselves... Now that such a thing had happened and the matter had gotten out of hand, the young ladies present were suspicious. Although the Sis Hui''er did not go to the lake at that time, how could such a thing be said openly? Are you saying that our two girls had nothing to do with this? "If it really is like this, I''m afraid that we will offend the remaining few clans."


    Thus, not only could he not say it, he could only forcefully swallow his bitterness.


    Lin Hui said softly: "Then in Grandmother''s opinion, what do we do now?"


    The Grand Madam glanced at her and slowly said: "The most urgent matter right now is to accept the marriage ceremony at the Huaiyin Palace. I only said that the few ladies at that time went to see each other, and since it was to discuss marriage agreement, then this matter has nothing to do with our family, or the Huaiyin Palace.


    In fact, if one were to think about it carefully, it was reasonable. At that time, the Grand Madam of the Huaiyin Palace had brought a pair of daughters to welcome him.

 C146

    However, Lin Hui smiled bitterly and did not reply.


    On the other hand, First Madam looked at her deeply, then turned to Grand Madam and said, "Mother, my wife feels that it would be better to consider this matter over the long term ¡­" She was also afraid that her daughter would cause a ruckus over this matter.


    The Grand Madam frowned. Before he could even speak, he heard Lin Hui''s voice, "Mother, I feel that Grandmother''s words are reasonable. Please send someone to the Huaiyin Palace to inform them of your agreement to this marriage!"


    "Really?" First Madam was overjoyed, "Since that''s the case, then I will send someone to the Huaiyin Palace later. When we returned this morning, the Grand Madam would continuously hold my hand and say that this was all her fault ¡­ I looked at her as if she were full of guilt. If I knew about this, I would be relieved. "


    She felt that this had nothing to do with the Grand Madam Palace.


    Lin Hui nodded his head, looking somewhat apathetic, "You can handle this matter. Sister Shu and I are a little tired, so we will head down first."


    After saying that, she did not even say a single word to Grand Madam, as she pulled Lin Shu''s hand and left the stage.


    She felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart, and waited until her Linglong Pavilion had drank half a cup of tea before she said with a wry smile: "Sister Shu, what do you think she sees each and every one of us as? I''m afraid that yesterday, even if Shao Xi did not die, with her personality, she would have tried to find a way to get me to marry into the Huaiyin Palace, am I right? "


    Now, she could no longer even call Grand Madam "Grandmother".


    Lin Shu pushed the peeled Zigui Xia Chen into her hands, "Don''t be angry, you''ve already been angry all the way just now, and you still think that it''s not enough? Eat a few pieces of orange to cool the fire ¡­ "


    Lin Hui looked at the oranges in her hand, shook her head, and said, "I can''t eat anything. Although I have already planned to marry to the Huaiyin, being schemed against by her like this still makes me feel weird in my heart. " It felt like she had eaten a fly. She couldn''t swallow it, but she couldn''t spit it out either.


    "What kind of character does Grandmother have? Didn''t you only know about it now? Not to mention that it concerns our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion s reputation, she would not even pay attention to what we are thinking. " "But now, it seems that Lin Hui is not an idiot, she has her own judgement." Lin Shu said honestly, "Let''s not talk about the distance, just talking about the Auntie Zhong, it is true that the Auntie Zhong is at fault, but Auntie Zhong has served by father''s side for so many years, giving birth to Lian Jieer, Tang Geer and the Lin Geer. Even if it is for this reason, Grandmother should have kept Auntie Zhong alive!"


    "But Grandmother did not even hesitate to fall out with Father and wanted to take Auntie Zhong''s life ¡­ A few days ago, I just received news that Auntie Zhong was in imminent danger, I''m afraid they won''t be able to live for more than a few days. "


    When she had heard this news, Actinin Qin had once sighed, saying that Auntie Zhong had a huge secret like the one between and Princess Changze, how did it end up like this?


    But she knew that it was just because of the three children of Auntie Zhong. It was very easy for Auntie Zhong to live, but at least she had to think for her own child, especially Chun Geer. Therefore, she was willing to use her own life in exchange for the safety of her three children.


    Lin Hui sneered, "I have always believed that there is such a thing as karma in this world. It''s not that I don''t want to repay you, it''s just that it''s not time yet."


    "Sis Hui''er ¡­" It was Lin Shu''s first time seeing Lin Hui like this, so she asked: "Are you alright?"


    Lin Hui''s eyes were filled with calmness, this was the calmness that only the masters of the nunneries showed, "Don''t worry, I will be fine. In order to make them feel at ease, I will obediently marry and protect myself."


    With that, she left.


    Yet Lin Shu sat in the same spot and did not come back to her senses for a long time. She only felt pity for Lin Hui ¡­ But when she thought about it again, since Lin Qian and his husband were the same person in her previous life, then what about her? Who could her husband be?


    Ever since that day when Yao Yao hurriedly left the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to return to the White Horse Institute, he did not even bring back a message. Even his mother had asked her several times if she had quarreled with the Brother Yao ¡­ She felt that the Brother Yao was not such a petty person.


    As for Shao Shengping, even if she were to die in this lifetime, he would not marry such a vicious person!


    Just at this moment, Actinin Qin walked in: "Miss, Master Ningguogongfuda has sent a letter."


    Lin Shu took the letter and looked at it. On top of the envelope were the words "Lin Shu''s Inherent Skill", the words were extremely sharp and neat, causing him to think of the youth that protected him from the manor, not the hedonistic Master Ningguogongfuda.


    Opening the letter, she was even more certain of her thoughts ¡­ Lu Jingran was smart and calm. He liked to collect stones, but no one in this world knew about it.


    Actinin Qin said softly at the side: "This lady is fine, why did Master Ningguogongfuda write to you?"


    Lin Shu then tore the letter into pieces and said, "Master Ningguogongfuda is inviting my son''s Celestial Fragrance Pavilion to gather for a while."


    In truth, how could she not know that grey crystal stones were priceless, but she still did not hesitate to give it over. Firstly, she wanted to thank Lu Jingran for saving his life, and secondly, she wanted to befriend him.


    Lu Jingran was vicious and merciless, she had heard of him before but he had some ties with the National Duke Ning in the future.


    This was the benefit of rebirth!


    She had decided to go in three days.


    But Actinin Qin was a little hesitant, "Has this lady forgotten what Princess Changze said before? Tomorrow will be the deadline of half a month! "


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten." Lin Shu would never make things difficult for the Lin Geer, she would also return the Lin Geer to him. But the condition was that she was in a safe situation, with people wanting to eat her flesh and drink her blood, if she really handed the Lin Geer over, then she would be an idiot. "I want the Lin Geer, but I won''t return him the Lin Geer now ¡­ As for the half moon agreement that Princess Changze had mentioned, I did not take it to heart from the start. Besides, she doesn''t dare do anything to me now. If she really kills me, what will happen to Lin Geer? As for my mother, my uncle even sent the hidden guards to watch her from the shadows. If there''s anything wrong with the situation, they will come out.


    In truth, in her previous life, she had overestimated the Princess Changze.


    In these three days, the news of the Duke Chengan Palace''s young lady, Shao Xi''s, death in the Dafu Temple was spread, and everyone was discussing spiritedly. Even the officials could not find out what was going on, but suddenly, everyone had a different opinion.


    Some said that because of the fame of the Duke Chengan Palace, they had secretly sent their servant girls to push Shao Xi into the lake, and then the two maidservants also jumped down the lake to commit suicide.


    Someone said that Shao Xi had accidentally offended a girl from another family. That girl harbored hatred in her heart and admitted that she killed Shao Xi when she wasn''t paying attention.


    Some people even said that Shao Xi had been targeted by the evil people, and wanted to disrespect Shao Xi, but Shao Xi refused to do so, and ended up getting killed by the evil people. Whatever it is.


    This Madame of the Capital had nothing better to do in the first place, so she relied on this gossip to pass the time. Now, she wished that the few young maidens who went to Dafu Temple that day were all suspicious.


    But at this time, the Huaiyin Palace revealed their intention to marry the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Third Miss s. This way, the suspicion of the two families would lessen.


    Lin Shu listened to these rumors, but did not pay too much attention to it. Furthermore, she had sent Yun Dou to the lakeside that day, and even Yun Dou had told her about it. Shao Xi''s body did not have any injuries, it seemed like she had accidentally fell into the water. The Duke Chengan Palace then announced to the outside, that Shao Xi had accidentally fell into the water, that the two servant girls saw that Shao Xi had died, and were afraid of the Duke Chengan''s punishment, so they committed suicide.


    But who would be fooled by these words?


    Even Lu Jingran was carrying the tea Gu and asked about this matter when he saw Lin Shu, "Fourth Miss is here? I had originally thought that since Fourth Miss hadn''t been peaceful recently, she wouldn''t come! "


    At this time, he was slightly turning his body to look out of the window, and it was only the moment the door was pushed open, so relying on the light sound of his footsteps, he knew that Lin Shu had come.


    A few guards at the door stopped Actinin Qin and only allowed him to go in alone. Naturally, Actinin Qin did not agree, but looked at her and said: "You guys stay guard outside, if there''s anything I can call you guys out."


    She had secretly snuck out while hiding behind her mother''s back, and she only had Actinin Qin and Yun Dou with her. If anything really happened to them, it would be useless to call them over, these words would merely be a peace of mind for Actinin Qin.


    Waiting until the door was slightly closed, only then did Lin Shu sit down and ask: "Why am I not coming out? What does it have to do with me? I will just continue doing what I have to do. If I really become timid because of the discussions of the people around me, then my entire life would be too tiring ¡­ What''s more, you''re my savior. You''ve already sent a letter to me, how could I not have a reason to help you? If it''s really like that, then it would be really too ungrateful. "


    Lu Jingran turned around and looked at her, today he was wearing a treasure blue robe, there were no lines at all on it, only dark lines embroidered on his collar and sleeves, it looked like it was getting more and more expensive, "Fourth Miss did say something interesting in the beginning, but after that ¡­ "It seems a bit forced."


    "It seems like you don''t like hearing the truth?" Lin Shu laughed, to be honest, she was a little nervous inside when she first entered the room. If she said something wrong and angered this Master Ningguogongfuda, he would also bear a grudge against her.

 C147

    But after entering, Lin Shu felt that this Master Ningguogongfuda was completely different from the rumored silkpants. Furthermore, if Lu Jingran was truly vicious, then he wouldn''t have risked his life to save him that day ¡­ ¡­ No matter how ruthless and vicious he became in the future, at this time, he had some good intentions in his heart, "I wonder what business you have with me?"


    Lu Jingran felt that the little girl in front of him was somewhat interesting, "Are you not afraid of anything?"


    Lin Shu thought that she had misheard, but the next moment, she understood the meaning behind his words, "I am just a woman, how can I not be afraid of anything? What was the use of being afraid? That day at the Manor, if they were really afraid, they might not have the guts to go to the kitchen cellar, or they might have already become the spirits of those people, or even be saved by you guys. Or they might have been scared and appear timid and slow down your footsteps, or they might even have already been pinched on First Princess Pingning''s words ¡­ "


    "I''m not talking about what happened at the Manor that day, I''m talking about what happened today!" Lu Jingran put down the tea Gu, and said with a somewhat playful smile on his face, "Whether it was that day when you exposed the scheme of First Princess Pingning and your grandmother in front of all the wives, or the day when you were chased by the people sent out by First Princess Pingning at the Manor, you don''t have to be afraid, because you have no choice."


    "However, you have a choice in the invitation today. I believe you have also heard of my reputation in the capital ¡­" I never thought that you would actually dare to come! "


    Lin Shu slowly said, "How is this what I heard? This is simply like thunder piercing one''s ears! You only ask me why I''m here, and I actually want to ask you why I didn''t reply to you a few days ago clearly.


    It was not that she did not want to reply Lu Jingran, it was just that this letter was not simple at all, it would be even more difficult if he wanted to deliver the letter to the Linglong Pavilion. Now, no matter what she did in the Linglong Pavilion, the Nanny Wei would send someone to closely watch over her, afraid that she would cause any trouble, and writing a letter would be as difficult as being a thief ¡­ Only then did she give up.


    Lu Jingran said unhurriedly: "I was just thinking that no matter what, I have saved Fourth Miss''s life before. If I can''t even satisfy this small request of mine, what did Fourth Miss become? Ingrate? "


    He laughed and seemed to be in a good mood, "Furthermore, Fourth Miss is even willing to give away such noble grey water crystals, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to come out to meet Fourth Miss, right? It''s just that I don''t understand why Fourth Miss would send this grey crystal over just because he thought of it. If I was an ignorant fool and casually gave it to a servant, wouldn''t it be a pity? "


    Lin Shu laughed, "You won''t. I don''t know who said that the old National Duke Ning was fond of collecting stones when he was still alive, but he thought that the people from your National Duke Ning Palace would all have this kind of taste, that''s why he gave it away ¡­ Besides, would there really be someone in the world who would casually pick up a rock and give it to their savior? "


    Lu Jingran leaned on the armchair closest to her, and spoke in a low voice: "Fourth Miss''s words seem to make some sense. My grandfather''s love stone isn''t really a secret in the capital, but I have one thing I want to ask Fourth Miss, how did you know that I am from the National Duke Ning''s residence?"


    Lin Shu''s heart skipped a beat, what was about to come was about to come.


    She had only thought about how she should thank Lu Jingran and had forgotten about this matter after she had sent the thanks gift out for a few days. Only then did she remember, and logically speaking, she shouldn''t have known about Lu Jingran''s identity, "Actually, I already felt that you were a little familiar when I was at the manor that day, and seeing that you were all practicing your skills, I was sure that you were from an extraordinary background. Only then did I confirm that you are Master Ningguogongfuda ¡­"


    Lu Jingran only smiled at her and indicated for her to continue.


    Actually, I''ve seen you in a carriage before. At that time, you were riding a horse and trampling the young master of the Guo family under your feet, raising a horsewhip in your hand. It was hard not to attract attention, even if you wanted to. At that time, the girl in the carriage mentioned this matter.


    "So that''s how it is!" Lu Jingran coughed lightly. In the end, he still felt a little awkward, "I didn''t expect that not only will Fourth Miss be brave, but also smart."


    Everyone understood the meaning behind these words, but they did not say it out loud.


    If Lin Shu had said that he knew who he was at the Manor that day, no matter how Lin Shu cried and begged him, he would probably not have been able to save her. Who knew when Lin Shu would fall into the hands of the First Princess Pingning? If the First Princess Pingning knew that he was the one who saved Lin Shu''s life that day, then the First Princess Pingning would definitely not let him off the hook with her personality.


    And the current him, not to mention contending against the First Princess Pingning, he didn''t even have the ability to contend against the Madame of the National Duke Ning!


    Lin Shu laughed and changed the topic, "... Seeing as you seem to like those grey crystal stones, I am relieved. "


    Lu Jingran liked to chat with smart people, it was effortless for him, he only thought that if this lady really married into the First Princess Pingning Palace, it would be such a waste ¡­ Initially, when his Aunt Di had proposed to marry Shao Xi, everyone said that Shao Xi had been ruined. He had seen Shao Xi once or twice from afar, and she was really an ordinary little girl.


    ''s death did not affect Lu Jingran in the slightest. In these few years, he had experienced a lot in the Tianjin, and there were even some warriors who slept in the same room as him for several years who had already died. The battlefield was the most heartless of places, and to be able to treat people he knew this ruthlessly, let alone a stranger, let alone one who he knew, even if Shao Xi did not die, no matter if it was him or his Aunt Di, he would not allow Shao Xi to marry into the National Duke Ning Palace. It''s already time for lunch, so you don''t want to stay and have a taste of the Eight Treasures Rice that''s just come out from the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion? "


    Lin Shu had already stood up, "Thank you for your good intentions, it''s just that I came out with my family members on my back, if I went back late and someone found out, not only would it worry mother, but it would also punish the two maidservants by my side!"


    When she came out earlier, she used the reason of finding Lin Hui to sneak out, it was not good for her to leave for too long, if the Nanny Wei found out, she would be making a big fuss out of nothing.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Lu Jingran did not force her, but only lightly said, "Fourth Miss, please think that it is not appropriate to call me uncle and call me ''you''."


    Uncle?


    Lin Shu was stunned, what was going on?


    Lu Jingran said with a smile: "I heard that Third Miss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has already been betrothed to Huaiyin, saying that it''s the end of next autumn. I''m afraid that Fourth Miss doesn''t know, that Huaiyin and Huaiyin are actually relatives, even Huaiyin would have to call me Uncle Jingtang! At that time, Third Miss will also have to call me uncle, could it be that when Fourth Miss sees me, he will call me you? "


    Speaking of which, he was not much older than Huaiyin by two years, but the people in the big families could not be messed with.


    Lin Shu rolled her eyes at him, "But aren''t my third sister still unable to marry into the Huaiyin''s Palace?" She definitely did not want Lu Jingran to take advantage of her for a year just by talking about it.


    After speaking, she bowed slightly and said, "Thank you for the matter at the manor that day." In the end, her tone was a bit more respectful. After all, she was an elder so she couldn''t be too presumptuous.


    Finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Or was the other party right? Lu Jingran was truly a dangerous person, who knew what was going through his mind?


    She had only taken a few steps, and before she even had the time to leave, Lu Jingran had already dragged her behind. She panicked, "You, what are you doing?" She was so frightened that she forgot to use honorifics.


    But now was not the time to care about all this. Lu Jingran blocked in front of him and said softly: "A large group of people have come up from outside."


    He had been practicing martial arts since he was young, and his hearing was more sensitive than most people. Now, he could only sense that more than ten people were already on the stairs, and those people had light footsteps, "Those people are already on the stairs, so from the sound of their footsteps, they must be practicing martial arts. It''s better not to go downstairs now, lest you get hit by them.


    Just now, when Lin Shu went upstairs, the waiter was talkative, she only said that Lu Jingran was truly generous, and now that the price of the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion box had increased by 30%, he could still set up a box in one go, and even more so that this room was only opened today ¡­ Furthermore, the people who came were all practitioners, it was only at this time that she realized she had really underestimated the Princess Changze, "If I''m not mistaken, those people should be coming for me!"


    Lu Jingran turned around and said in shock, "Why do you have so many enemies? And you always let me meet you? "


    There was no way he could abandon a weak girl and leave alone. Moreover, he could only bring three or four people with him this time.


    Lin Shu muttered, "I ¡­ "I don''t know why I always call you ¡­" She couldn''t exactly say that Lu Jingran was really unlucky, but she was actually afraid that she was born into conflict with Lu Jingran, and that he would be chased down the moment he met him.


    Thinking about it, she still held onto the corner of Lu Jingran''s clothes tightly, "Uncle, I still have a Purple Water Crystal, do you want it?"


    Now that she had a request, she had no choice but to lower her head.


    Lu Jingran, "... This is not the time to talk about this. "


    As he spoke, he raised his voice even more and said, "Ban Xia, come in!"


    It was only then that Ban Xia noticed that something was amiss and brought everyone in, including naturally Actinin Qin and Yun Dou. He ordered people to hold on to the door even more tightly before he said: "Elder, what should we do?"

 C148

    Although there were only a dozen or so people outside, Lu Jingran was clearly more nervous than last time at the manor. Last time, the guards he brought were all left behind by his grandfather, and even if they were not all from the thousand li away, they were all from the hundreds of miles away. With Mr. Bai at the side scheming, but now, he only had one Ban Xia by his side.


    The remaining few people were all sent by the National Duke Ning''s Madam Zhang to him. They were all like pails of rice, if they really started fighting later on, they would run away faster than anyone else.


    Lu Jingran thought for a moment, pointed to the few servants and said: "I have found my enemies again, you all stay close to the door, after that, I will reward each of you 100 gold taels!"


    He had changed back to that foppish, hedonistic look of his.


    When the attendants heard that there was a hundred silver taels, their eyes lit up. Who didn''t know that their master had a lot of silver taels?


    However, Lu Jingran reached out his hand towards the window. The private box was on the second floor, jumping down was nothing to him, but to these few girls, it would be nothing.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Are you afraid?"


    Right now, only he and Ban Xia were both protecting one person, and one girl was left behind. Moreover, if there was a burden on their bodies, then their hands and feet would be tied, who knows, at that time, how many people would be killed by those people.


    Lin Shu immediately understood what he meant, she shook her head and said: "No, I''m not."


    There were already sounds of people knocking on the door from outside, one after another. The force of the banging was so great that it caused the door to bang loudly.


    The few guards who had rushed over with their money also had hesitant expressions on their faces. Although they wanted money, they would need the life of a flower to do so ¡­ Looking at the attitude of those people outside, it seemed as if they wanted to take their lives.


    Actinin Qin and Yun Dou said in unison, "Quickly bring the lady away ¡­"


    If Ban Xia wanted to protect the two of them alone, it would not be easy, so he might as well stay there. After all, those people outside do not want their lives.


    Lin Shu still had some hesitation, but Lu Jingran grabbed her hand and jumped down from the windowsill.


    Caught off guard, Lin Shu sprained her ankle.


    This was truly adding oil to the fire, there were even a few people sent by the Princess Changze guarding the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion entrance, upon seeing this, they all rushed forward, all of them wielding swords, Lu Jingran was unarmed and had brought Lin Shu along as a burden, how could they possibly resist?


    In less than the time it took to make a cup of tea, Lu Jingran was already mediocre.


    Fortunately, these people didn''t want Lin Shu''s life, they only wanted to catch him alive.


    Even Lin Shu had gradually become aware that Lu Jingran was not strong enough, and looked at the people in the private rooms on the second floor rushing out, Lin Shu subconsciously said: "I will follow you back, and you guys can let the innocent go."


    "If Fourth Miss had obediently followed us since a long time ago, we wouldn''t have had so many things happen. Princess Changze only wanted you."


    The current Princess Changze was truly crazy, crazy!


    What kind of place was the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion? It was the most luxurious restaurant in the capital. There were countless nobles and officials coming and going every day, but the Princess Changze could no longer care about anything else ¡­ Nian''er was anxious, the Princess Changze was going to be driven mad in the next few days.


    Lu Jingran''s hand that was holding her wrist tightened a little. As he agreed with the evil people, he even took out a moment to ask her: "Are you crazy? If you go with them, you can still live? "Don''t be afraid, just hold it off for a while longer and lure the soldiers over."


    No matter how daring these people were, they didn''t dare to casually take a girl away in the busy city. What they needed to do now was to stall for time.


    However, the bandits took advantage of his distraction to slash on his shoulder, causing blood to flow down his arm and splatter on Lin Shu''s hand. If Lin Shu wanted to struggle free from his grasp, even Lu Jingran would lose his life. Those people were afraid of the Princess Changze, and did not dare to do anything to her, but they did not know of Lu Jingran''s identity.


    But Lu Jingran''s hand strength was too strong, how could Lin Shu struggle free?


    Gradually, the 10 + people surrounded the two of them, and with it, it was difficult for Lin Shu to escape.


    Although there were many people coming and going and there were occasionally one or two distinguished officials, it was too late for them to hide. How could they still go forward to help?


    At this time, Lu Jingran also did not say that he would let Lin Shu go. He firmly grabbed her wrist, and said with a raised voice: "Do you know who we are?"


    He knew that those people must know Lin Shu''s identity, but the only thing he could do now was to delay, as Ban Xia had already called for reinforcements.


    On the surface, he still had a few other foppish friends.


    The knife-scarred man said: "What I am doing is to lick my knife. If I get the wrong person, how am I to establish myself in the martial arts world?"


    Saying that, the knife-scarred man said impatiently, "Cut the crap. If you are willing to obediently hand over this girl, then I will spare your dog life. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    His knife was already across his waist.


    Lu Jingran raised his voice and said, "You want to take my dog life? That will depend on whether you have the ability or not. "


    Just as the knife-scarred man was about to rush over, a shout came from the side, "Stop! How can you be so presumptuous under the feet of the Emperor?"


    Lin Shu and Lu Jingran turned to look, who did they think it was? So she was just a white-faced scholar! She was born with a clean and white face, her writing was weak and gentle, and she had the appearance of a future rich family... However, when their gazes shifted, they saw that the ten odd followers behind the man were all Internal Service s of the palace.


    The person who came was definitely a descendant of the royal family!


    Lu Jingran could not help but heave a long sigh.


    But the knife-scarred man did not have the slightest bit of strength, and arrogantly said: "Heh, yet another busybody has come! "Today, laozi''s blade will be drenched in the blood of more than ten people."


    However, just as he finished speaking, a Internal Service behind the man threw out a few silver needles from his sleeves. The needles pierced the man''s throat, but he was unable to make a sound.


    The weak looking man from before slightly smiled. "What insolence!"


    The rest of the people panicked, but that man raised his voice and said, "Arrest all of them. I want to see who has the guts to act so arrogantly in this busy city!"


    The Internal Service behind him all had extraordinary skills. With just a few movements, they had already captured those vicious people.


    After Lin Shu casually used the handkerchief to bandage Lu Jingran''s wounds, Lu Jingran then walked forward and sternly said: "Thank you brother for your assistance. I would like to know your name, but in the future, I will definitely repay you greatly!"


    The man only said indifferently, "I am Ouyang Zhao."


    Lu Jingran''s face changed, although he guessed that the person who came was a member of the royal family, he never expected that it would be the Empress Zhang, "So it''s the Eighth Prince, excuse me."


    When he was young, he was brought to the palace by the Aunt Di to meet the Eighth Prince a few times. Because they were similar in age, he had played with the Eighth Prince a few times ¡­ However, once his first brother was born, he would thoroughly become a thorn in the side of Aunt Di, so why would they bring him into the palace?


    It had been more than ten years, and the appearance of humans had changed. Naturally, he could not recognize the Eighth Prince either.


    Eighth Prince was startled, "May I ask who this brother is?"


    Although Ouyang Ziyun''s surname was the imperial family, how many royal families were present in the capital? He had just reported his name, and this person already knew his rank, so he must have some status as well.


    Lu Jingran laughed, "Lu Jingran from National Duke Ning Palace."


    "Cousin Jing?" He even hoped that Lu Jingran would come to the palace to play with him day and night. Although he also had a little Internal Service by his side, they were all tied up, unlike Lu Jingran who would bring him to boat and catch fish or fish eggs, "It''s been so many years since you entered the palace ¡­ I have asked Queen Mother many times, but Queen Mother has always said that you were too busy, and that you were sent to the Tianjin to train a few years ago.


    He was protected extremely well by the Empress Zhang. Not only did the Empress Zhang not let him get involved with the matters of the imperial court, he also did not let him know a single bit about the matters of the capital that he was missing out on ¡­ Empress Zhang felt that for the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty, for the sake of the imperial government, she had already given up a Third Prince.


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, "Mn, I''ve already been back for some time, but I haven''t had the time to pay respects to the Empress."


    The two of them had different identities, and they did not have as much to say as they did when they were young.


    However, Eighth Prince was very happy, and even wanted to invite him to enter the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion room for a drink. Lu Jingran couldn''t help but be a little hesitant.


    However, Lin Shu took the chance and stepped forward: "Eighth Prince, Uncle Jingtang''s shoulder is injured, I need to immediately find a doctor to bandage it with medicine. If this martial arts practitioner is really sick, I''m afraid that in the future, he will be affected."


    She faintly felt that Lu Jingran did not wish to get entangled with the Eighth Prince too much.


    The Eighth Prince hurriedly replied, "Since it''s like that, then I can''t let cousin Jing go ¡­ Ah Fu, go get a doctor! "


    As he said that, he held Lu Jingran''s other arm that wasn''t injured, wanting to pull him into the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion box. "Now that you''re injured, where can you go to the infirmary? "Let''s go back to the room to rest first."


    Ah Fu was the Internal Service who killed the knife-scarred man just now. His name sounded kind and amiable, but when he made his move he also had a smile on his face.


    Lu Jingran had no choice but to be helped up to the pavilion by the Eighth Prince.


    Lin Shu was also supported by Actinin Qin and Yun Dou as she limped and followed along.


    The doctor had not arrived yet, but when Eighth Prince saw that the blood flow on Lu Jingran''s shoulder was not as bad as before, he became slightly relieved, "Cousin Jing, have you offended someone? Why did those people want to kill you just now? Don''t they know that you are an elder of the National Duke Ning Palace? "

 C149

    He only felt that it was still okay, and wasn''t serious at all. Seeing Lin Shu''s nervous appearance, he almost thought that her arm was going to be crippled, "They want to kill me just because I have seen injustice and blocked their path. In fact, those people want to capture ¡­"


    Lin Shu stood at the side, and even smiled at the Eighth Prince.


    In the days that she lived in Tzu Ning Palace, although she had never seen Eighth Prince, she knew that no matter if it was him or her, they both loved him dearly. He was respectful and filial at such a young age, and he would always be gentle and refined to anyone. Not to mention that he was so humble and of noble status, who knew how many times he''d been praised by His Majesty today.


    Thinking about it, she felt that Lu Jingran was just like her lucky star. If Lu Jingran was not here, Eighth Prince would have at most saved his before leaving, why would he ask so many questions, "Thank you, Eighth Prince, for saving me, I managed to escape this calamity."


    The Eighth Prince was even more shocked. His Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a top grade Honorable House, "Those people saw that he was dressed extravagantly, so they planned to rob him of his wealth ¡­"


    However, the moment the words left his mouth, he felt that it wasn''t so. The clothes of the woman in front of him was not considered luxurious at all.


    Lu Jingran laughed bitterly, "Just now I asked the knife-scarred man in the lead whether he knew our identity as gods, but does Eighth Prince know what he said? He said that even if he was in the business of licking the knife''s edge, how could he have caught the wrong person? Besides, even if he really wanted to rob money, where would he come from in broad daylight? I think this is not stealing money, but the life of the Fourth Miss. "


    "The capital is currently under the feet of the Emperor, and those people have so much courage. They don''t even dare to think of other realms within the Daqing Dynasty ¡­ I really don''t know who is behind this! "


    He was a clever man. He knew that his cousin was a pure and good-natured man. If he knew about this matter, he would have to deal with it to the end.


    Sure enough, the Eighth Prince clenched his fists and said sternly: "This is preposterous, preposterous! I must interrogate those people and see who have the guts to do so. "


    Saying that, he looked at Lin Shu, "Fourth Miss, think carefully, have you offended anyone in this period of time?"


    His words revealed that he was determined to interfere in this matter.


    Lin Shu shook her head and said softly, "I ¡­ "I don''t know. Normally, if I don''t step out of the door, how would I know who I''ve offended?"


    That was why she was not very clear about the character of the Eighth Prince. Even if people said that he had a pure disposition, he had his feelings towards her, so what if the Eighth Prince was biased towards her aunt? She had always been a kind person.


    She had to get the Eighth Prince to investigate it bit by bit. This way, she wouldn''t be able to hide the things that the Princess Changze had done over the years ¡­ As a son of the royal family, the Eighth Prince knew better than her about the existence of a family in a country. Under her rage, she would definitely not care about the relationship between her aunt and nephew.


    However, Eighth Prince had an extremely good temper as he said, "I will definitely return Fourth Miss a fair punishment."


    However, Lin Shu thought about it, and was still a little worried. If this Eighth Prince was really protected too well by the Empress Zhang, and nothing could be found out, then wouldn''t she be at a loss in the end? "If you really want to say that you offended someone, then during this period of time, it was because you had offended the Princess Changze with your words, so there is no one else by your side ¡­ But that was only because I praised Yuan Xiaoyi a little while I was listening to her joke, and Princess Changze said that Yuan Xiaoyi was not good at acting, so I argued a little, and logically speaking, this matter should not have been done by Princess Changze, how can Princess Changze be so petty? "


    These words gave the Eighth Prince a clue.


    When even Lu Jingran heard this, he couldn''t help but look deeply into Lin Shu''s eyes ¡­ Initially, he only felt that this Fourth Miss was bold and meticulous, but he never expected him to be so intelligent, to even dare to act like one.


    Just as expected, the Eighth Prince frowned, "Even though Aunt Ze has a bad temper, she has a very free and easy temper, and her heart is also good ¡­ I think this is Fourth Miss misunderstanding. "


    "I, I was just saying, Eighth Prince, don''t think too much." Lin Shu''s face revealed some fear and trepidation, as he softly said: "I also feel that this matter is extremely strange."


    Just as she finished speaking, that Ah Fu from before hurriedly rushed in with a doctor following behind him. However, he said with a high-pitched voice, "Eighth Prince, Eighth Prince, not good. After those villains were brought down, they all committed suicide.


    It could be seen that the Princess Changze was still somewhat rational.


    Eighth Prince held on to the table in anger and stood up, "There''s actually such a logic?"


    "Don''t be angry Eighth Prince, this is not strange at all." Lu Jingran allowed the doctor to lift off his injured shoulder, his expression was calm, he had seen too many such dirty things, "Since there is someone behind them who dares to send them out, then they must be prepared, they only seek for money, and now they know that there is no other way for them to survive, so they wholeheartedly seek their deaths ¡­ Otherwise, if the person behind them is really exposed, it will implicate our family. "


    "Previously, when I was at the Tianjin, I heard someone mention this kind of thing. Originally, there was a merchant who was in an argument with someone, but it was not easy to do it by himself, so he spent five hundred silver coins and hired ten more assassins to go out, but who knew that his enemy was a smart person, and even managed to hide himself. In the end, he even caught one of the assassins. "While waiting for the authorities to find out about this case, they actually found out that more than a hundred innocent people had died."


    These words added fuel to the fire.


    He knew far more about the personality of the Eighth Prince than Lin Shu.


    Eighth Prince was trembling with rage. He did not say a single word, and only said that he wanted to quickly bring the remaining one back to the palace for questioning.


    Half of Lu Jingran''s shoulders were naked, and he looked at Lin Shu obliquely, "Fourth Miss thinks that Yuan Xiaoyi''s acting is good?"


    Lin Shu raised her head to look, only to see half of his shoulder, quickly turning her gaze to the window, "Everyone has said the same, I think it''s not bad."


    In her previous life, she rather liked to listen to the drama, but now she enjoyed the quiet.


    Lu Jingran played with the tea Gu in his palm, his fingers were long and slender and looked good, which made him the most suitable for playing with the guqin, but he used his two hands to wave the sword, "I was thinking the same as Princess Changze, I felt that Yuan Xiaoyi''s performance was not very good, and was also carried around by the people ¡­ Speaking of which, you can''t even compare to Fourth Miss. "


    Lin Shu didn''t even turn her head, "Uncle Jingtang is talking about me? We are the same! "


    If not for their relationship just now, this "Uncle Jingtang" would not have been called out ¡­ Other people had saved his life, so he might as well be happy!


    Lu Jingran laughed, "Tell me, if Eighth Prince knew that we are luring him into the Weng, what would happen if he knew?"


    The Eighth Prince was the kindest, just like the First Prince back then. However, he was better off than the First Prince because he was the Third Prince''s younger brother and the son of the Empress Zhang ¡­ Otherwise, how could the pure and kind people of this palace live in peace until today?


    Lin Shu said in all seriousness: "I am just a commoner, to be able to meet the Eighth Prince outside the palace is already considered luck, how would I dare to deceive the Eighth Prince? I only suspected that these people were sent by the Princess Changze and that they did not have any evidence. There is no basis for those words, so if I were to frame the princess, how can I possibly survive? "


    Lu Jingran glanced at her again. Today, she was wearing an ivory shank, looking kind and harmless, but his stomach was full of evil tricks ¡­ "Do you know you look like a fox?"


    Lin Shu secretly glanced at him, seeing that the doctor had already given him medicine and was helping him put on his clothes, she openly looked at him: "Uncle Jingtang thinks too highly of me, are you a fox? If the female teacher in the palace had heard what Uncle Jingtang had said today, she would probably be unsure whether she should cry or laugh ¡­ "


    "That''s right. You''re like a fox, and also one of those fluffy little white foxes. You look as if you''re not on guard against anyone, but in reality, you''re smarter than anyone." Lu Jingran spoke in all seriousness. Finally, he said: "I am praising you."


    Lin Shu only thought of those white foxes that Lin Hui thought were treasures. Hmm, they seemed to be rather cute, "Then I''ll thank Uncle Jingtang."


    Saying that, she looked at the sky and said: "It''s getting late, I should go back. Uncle Jingtang, please take care." Originally, he had planned to thank Lu Jingran properly the next time they met, but after some thought, he decided not to. As soon as they met, nothing good would happen to them so they might as well wrap up that piece of Purple Water Crystal and send some medicinal ingredients to the National Duke Ning Palace.


    Lu Jingran looked at her back as he left in a hurry, and the corner of his mouth revealed a slight smile.


    By the time Lin Shu hurried back to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, there were already maids everywhere looking for her. Maid, who was guarding at the back entrance, wanted to cry out loud, "Miss, Nanny Wei has already brought some people to look for you.


    These Maid s were the ones who were most afraid of Nanny Wei.


    Lin Shu didn''t even stop her footsteps, she only walked towards Lin Hui''s courtyard and muttered: "What are you panicking for? Could it be that the Nanny Wei is going to eat us? "

 C150

    Lin Shu and Lin Hui really had a mutual understanding. Once she went to look for Lin Hui, Lin Hui pulled her into the house and closed the door. "Where did you run off to? Just now, Nanny Wei came to find me a few times, I think that she must have something bad going on, so I told Xiangzi to go out and ask. Nanny Wei said that you were gone, and I thought that you were always a nice person, so I instructed Xiangzi to say that I was taking a nap, and that we can talk about it later.


    "Fortunately, I know you can be relied on!" Lin Shu could not help but heave a long sigh. She did not take the Nanny Wei to heart, but she did not want these small matters to affect her mood.


    Then, she ordered Actinin Qin to find Nanny Wei, and said that she saw Lin Hui taking a nap, and she went to Lin Hui''s study by herself, not even bothering to say anything.


    When Actinin Qin got off the stage, Lin Hui grabbed her hand. She wanted to ask her something, but suddenly shouted in a sharp voice, "Sister Shu, you ¡­ Why is there blood on your sleeve? "


    Today, Lin Shu was wearing a lotus root colored pomegranate dress. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to see the bloodstains on her sleeves.


    Lin Shu lowered her head to look. The speck of blood was actually mixed with the pomegranate pattern on her sleeve.


    "How can I not ask?" Lin Hui''s face revealed some worry, but he had the look of a big sister, "You went out for so long already, and there are even blood stains on your sleeves. How can I not be worried? If he really was going out to visit the rouge shop, why would he need to hide it from Nanny Wei? Even if Green Pine Academy didn''t agree, Fifth Aunt would ¡­ What''s going on? "


    If it was the past, Lin Shu might have even told her about today''s matter, but today, she would not say anything.


    Lin Hui''s marriage was set to happen in the autumn of next year. Although Lin Hui had agreed to it, Lin Hui''s face was not smiling at all, and even though her face was slowly growing, her eyes were not breathing at all, and even more so, she threw the matter of embroidery to Xiang Zai and the rest ¡­ She felt sad.


    Thinking to this point, Lin Shu said, "Third sister, don''t ask anymore. I''m fine, and I won''t leave home without permission in the future ¡­. "The blood on my sleeve isn''t mine. If you don''t believe me, just look at me, I''m perfectly fine now ¡­"


    As she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves, revealing a pair of white and tender arms.


    Only then did Lin Hui relax a bit, "But if you didn''t say anything, I would have been worried about you for a long time ¡­"


    If she did, she would be even more worried!


    Lin Shu just laughed and started to talk about other things, "... Do you know what I heard when I went out? They said that the authorities had already found out about Shao Xi''s case, that Shao Xi was harmed by that wife, and after that wife killed Shao Xi and the little girl by Shao Xi''s side, she committed suicide.


    In fact, thinking about it, it was within reason. On that day, those who were invited to visit Dafu Temple were all respectable families, and if the officials did not come to a conclusion, then where would they place the dignity of the young masters and maidens?


    Just for this reason, the Duke Chengan Palace would always ask the government to close the case hastily in order to settle the matter. Duke Chengan did not have the ability to see, but Shao Shengping could understand the crux of it.


    "I was just about to tell you about it." Lin Hui became interested again as she lowered her voice: "This morning, my mother told me about this matter as well, and said directly that Duke Chengan is a capable person. A few days ago, he started going to the First Princess Pingning Palace, but I haven''t seen him for a while, and even the entire First Princess Pingning Palace doesn''t seem to have any good feelings towards him. But it seems like he doesn''t know it, as he continuously went to the First Princess Pingning Palace for a few days, and only then did First Princess Pingning see him."


    "Originally, First Princess Pingning Palace and Duke Chengan Palace didn''t plan on interacting anymore, but yesterday, I don''t know what method Duke Chengan used to convince First Princess Pingning to make this kind of relationship ¡­ My sister only said that Duke Chengan from the Duke Chengan Palace would definitely be a huge figure in a few years! "


    Others might not understand Shao Shengping, but Lin Shu did.


    Some people would even suspect that Shao Xi''s death was related to the Duke Chengan Palace, but Shao Shengping had the ability to turn his disadvantage into an advantage, she could even imagine what Shao Shengping said to the First Princess Pingning two days ago, it was just that he would lower his head in the beginning, and then, he would list out the disadvantages that would have if he were to marry into the First Princess Pingning Palace alive. In the end, no matter if Shao Xi was alive or dead, this marriage would definitely happen.


    Furthermore, he would even say that Shao Xi''s death, would mean that they were genuine Yin Kinfatuation, and that they would benefit the reputation of the First Princess Pingning Palace unharmed.


    In this way, even the First Princess Pingning could not help but think that if the Duke Chengan Palace really took action and killed Shao Xi, then that would be using their hearts to do so ¡­


    First Princess Pingning had a much higher opinion of Shao Shengping, the younger generation. In the end, he did not forget to say, "With how smart you are and how practical you are, you will definitely be able to enter the Pavilion in the future."


    However, all of these were just Lin Shu''s guesses, "Does that mean that this Duke Chengan is related to the First Princess Pingning by blood?"


    Lin Hui nodded her head, "Then won''t we have to call the Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince elder cousin in the future?"


    As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and lowered her voice a bit, "In this way, won''t the relationship between the Lian Jieer and County Prince s of the Duke Chengan Palace be even closer? Sister Shu, what do you think Lian Jieer is planning? In the past few days, there have also been people who came to propose marriage for her, but I saw that my grandmother and her meant that they looked down on those young masters from small clans, but I don''t know who she would marry in the end! "


    Lin Shu did not have the mood to care about this adulterous couple, she laughed: "Third sister, you''re about to get married, why are you still worried about the Lian Jieer? If you have the skill, why don''t you think of yourself ¡­ Yesterday, Lu Suiyu sent me a purse. Am I under your care? "


    "What kind of good stuff haven''t you seen before? It''s just a purse, why is it so rare?" Lin Hui couldn''t even remember what the Huaiyin looked like. That day, she didn''t even look at him and said, "If you like it, I''ll give this money bag to you."


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "It''s not about the payment, but how my sister-in-law thinks of you. Think about it, we''ve only met Lu Suiyu a few times already, and we wish we hadn''t even spoken to each other. How did she send us the payment just like that? Isn''t it because you''re about to become her sister-in-law? It''s enough to show that this little girl knows her limits, and she already knows that she''s weak before you even enter the door ¡­ That''s not good? "


    Harmony was the hardest thing to come by in a family. Although a girl born in a concubine was nothing in the eyes of others, if a person like Lin Lian became bad, it would still make people feel that it was unfair.


    Lin Hui pursed her lips, "What''s so good about that?"


    In any case, she didn''t like the marriage, and she hadn''t been able to figure out what was so good about it until now.


    Lin Shu also knew what kind of personality Lin Hui had, and knew that she wouldn''t be able to rush such things. She only advised her a little before returning.


    Just as she walked to the Linglong Pavilion entrance, Lin Shu saw the Nanny Wei hurrying over, her face still carrying a few expressions as she sized him up, "... Where did Fourth Miss go? "


    Lin Shu calmly said: "In Third Sister''s courtyard. Why, Nanny Wei is looking for me?"


    "It''s nothing, just that I haven''t seen Fourth Miss for a few hours. I was afraid that something might have happened to him ¡­" After all, the Nanny Wei grew up with the Grand Madam, and had seen a bit of the world, so it was not that easy to fool, "It''s just that on the side of the Third Miss, I went to look for them and asked a few Maid s about it. Those Maid s said that they did not see the Fourth Miss."


    Lin Shu couldn''t even be bothered to care about her, and started walking towards the courtyard, "Did Nanny Wei look for every corner of the courtyard? If not, then don''t say such words! Furthermore, Nanny Wei seemed to have done something that I shouldn''t have. I was merely swinging my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion a few times, could it be that I have to tell you everything? "


    Yun Dou also muttered behind her, "The Nanny Wei is so broad, what other dangers can this lady be in the mansion? "I think this is what you call spying on a girl..."


    Nanny Wei''s face turned pale white, but she still saw Lin Shu bringing Yun Dou into the house with him.


    The moment Lin Shu entered, she instructed Actinin Qin: "... In the next few days, go out of the manor and ask them to bring Wang Pei''s servant to the capital city. I do want to see how wild Princess Changze can be for a few more days. "


    Actinin Qin hesitated, "But Miss, that day Master bribed someone to kill Wang Pei, what does that have to do with Princess Changze? Can you really topple Princess Changze? "


    If the Princess Changze was that easy to deal with, he wouldn''t be so arrogant to this point.


    Lin Shu laughed, "It''s not enough to just have that villain taken away by the Eighth Prince. Everyone knows that the empress dowager is extremely protective. Even if Princess Changze did something shameful before, it wouldn''t be a big deal. The empress dowager would at most scold her a little once she found out about it. If Eighth Prince brought today''s matter all the way to Esteemed Empress Dowager, she might be the first to protect her. "


    "Then why ¡­" Actinin Qin found it embarrassing to say that she was lying to Eighth Prince, but thinking about it, she did not lie to Eighth Prince about what had happened today, nor did she speak the truth.


    Lin Shu said softly, "That''s why I wanted to bring that servant who was with Wang Pei to the capital. It''s not enough just having Eighth Prince s."


    To Empress Dowager Wang, the back of his hand was just meat. It was true that she loved Princess Changze, but Wang Pei was her blood relative. If the truth were to be revealed, there was no guarantee who the Empress Dowager Wang would turn to ¡­ As for the matter of Lin Pei sending people to kill Wang Pei, if any inklings of it were revealed, the Princess Changze would not care about it and take it over, this was a woman!

 C151

    Actinin Qin was skeptical, she was filled with doubts. Even if she really brought Wang Pei''s servants over to the capital, how would she send them to the Empress Dowager Wang? Even if he was sent to the government, how could the government believe his words?


    More importantly, the old master had sent someone around to get in touch with her. If the old master really got into trouble, wouldn''t his young lady''s reputation be ruined as well?


    With just a raise of her eyes, she saw Lin Shu''s calm appearance. After hesitating for a moment, she responded and then left in a hurry.


    Now, the Nanny Wei was guarding against them like she was against thieves, but during this period of time, under the eyes of the Nanny Wei, she had also figured out a set of rules for survival. There was a crude person in the kitchen who bought a wife for them, so every day, when the Nanny Wei wasn''t paying attention, she would sneak into the kitchen and deliver a few words to the guards in the manor. No one would suspect a rough buyer of a wife.


    Lin Shu was naturally brimming with confidence. She had been relaxing everyday these past few days, and she was not in a hurry at all.


    However, there was no news from the Princess Changze at all, as if the person who said that she wanted to investigate this matter was not the Eighth Prince at all.


    Gradually, Lin Shu started to become anxious, could it be that the Princess Changze was truly that capable, that she could even suppress the Eighth Prince?


    It was useless to be anxious.


    She did not know that Lin Shu was secretly dealing with Princess Changze, but she was worried about Lin Shu''s marriage.


    Seeing that Lin Qian and Lin Hui''s marriage had been set in stone, Madam Lian thought that it would only be possible for Sister-in-law to come to the capital in the spring of next year.


    She was not afraid that the Grand Madam would not arrange the marriage for the Sister Shu, but she was afraid that the Grand Madam would arrange the marriage for the Sister Shu ¡­ But now, Lin Lian had resorted to the same trick again. Every day, she served the medicine in front of Grand Madam, causing the Grand Madam to look at her better. No matter how foolish she was, she knew that Lin Lian only wanted to propose a good marriage for herself.


    Although Lin Lian had two younger brothers under her knee, one was gone, and the other was a fool. Who else could Lin Lian rely on other than herself in this He¡¯s Mansion?


    Little did they know that Lin Lian was currently sitting on the small Wooden Pellet, feeding the Grand Madam medicine mouthful by mouthful. She was extremely patient, as if she had forgotten what Grand Madam had done to her before. Grandmother, eat another green plum, and suppress the pain in your mouth. "


    She waited until Grand Madam ate a candied green plum before feeling relieved: "I still remember when I was young and refused to drink medicine. At that time, you sent Nanny Chen to bring a jar of green plums, it was sour, sweet and sweet, really tasty."


    Grand Madam had forgotten about this matter for a long time, "I managed to suppress the bitter taste in my mouth a little."


    Lin Lian was extremely well-behaved as she smiled and said, "Look, as long as you obediently take the medicine and recuperate for two to three months, your illness will be completely cured ¡­" At that time, I will accompany you to Dafu Temple to make sure that you still enjoy your blessings. "


    Now that she had moved away from the Green Pine Academy, she became even more diligent than when she was living in the Green Pine Academy. Aside from sleeping in the Falling Swallow Garden, she would not be able to leave the Green Pine Academy at all during the day, and would either serve in front of the Grand Madam, or wait for the Grand Madam to rest before going to the Little Buddha Hall to pray for the Grand Madam.


    With Lin Shu and the other girls in front of them, who wouldn''t say that the Fifth Miss was filial and understanding?


    She knew better than anyone what the meaning was behind her words. Right now, she was only hanging herself by supplementary medicine, she had lived for so long, she should have had her fill of life, she should have had her fill of life, she should have had her share of happiness, it was enough for her, "Don''t say that I like your words, I know better than anyone else what my body looks like, I''m afraid I haven''t lived for many years already, I just can''t bear watching all of you get married, my heart is not at ease."


    The thing that worried her the most was Lin You Ting. Originally, she was truly in love with, and this child was just like the Lin Pei of her childhood, carved out of the same mold. Unfortunately, she had become like this today, "After I leave, you have to take care of Tang Geer, Tang Geer is your little brother, the person you are closest to besides your father in this world ¡­"


    Although she was sometimes dizzy, the Nanny Chen was still her eyes and ears. A few days ago, the Nanny Chen vaguely mentioned that it was because Lin Lian didn''t treat Lin You Ting very well ¡­ It wasn''t that she didn''t know what Lin Lian was thinking, but when one grew old, it was useless. It was all thanks to Lin Lian that she was willing to stay by her side and wait on her.


    The eldest and second wives were filial and filial, but there was no filial son in front of the bed for a long time. The eldest and daughter-in-law had to manage the marriage in Sis Hui''er, take care of the Sister Pearl, and also take care of Lin Qian''s dowry. She understood, she understood, so she avoided the confusion of a few of her wives.


    "Grandmother, please don''t say such words. You''ll get better, you''ll get better ¡­" When Grand Madam died, she would have to be filial for three years. Now that she was almost fourteen years old and had not even decided on a marriage, if he was filial piety for a few more years, then he would have to be like Princess Changze and have to wait until his early twenties to get married, then she would not want it anymore. "From today onwards, I will start copying the Buddhist scriptures, and when the time comes, I will request Master Daoyuan to contribute to Dafu Temple.


    Grand Madam shook his head, as if she had seen through her thoughts, "Even if Grandmother were to go one day, she would not let you go. With Sister Shu''s reputation, it would be hard to find a marriage for her, but you are an obedient child.


    Her body was indeed not as healthy as it was before. It was only the early autumn, and even before the green leaves on the tree had faded, she had begun to cough all night long.


    Grandmother''s meaning was, has there been an outline to my marriage?


    Lin Lian''s heart sank. She didn''t want to marry an ordinary scholar, so she had to suffer for the rest of her life. It wasn''t easy for her to rise to prominence, but there were plenty of women by her side. "Grandmother, the imperial physician said before that you can''t worry. You should take care of yourself, don''t think about these things ¡­"


    She really wanted to use this opportunity to express her sincerity, but Maid''s voice came from outside, "Grand Madam, Fifth Madam is here."


    Grand Madam was startled, "Who did you say is coming?" She only thought that he had misheard. Ever since Madam Lian came back from the Manor, she could count the number of times he had stepped into the Green Pine Academy with one finger.


    Lin Lian quickly answered, "It''s mother." She was wondering too!


    Grand Madam nodded.


    Nanny Chen went out to welcome him.


    "Alright, looking at your ugly expression, don''t want to follow an old granny like me until her bones are broken!" Grand Madam waved at her, obviously thinking that Madam Lian had something to discuss with her, or else according to his personality, he would rather not enter Green Pine Academy during festivals, "Go down and rest!"


    How could Lin Lian not know that this was the intention to chase her away? Thus, she could only obediently go down.


    Just as she walked out of the door, she saw Madam Lian walking in leisurely, calling out to her in a low voice, "Mother."


    Madam Lian nodded and smiled to her.


    That day, Madam Lian''s life was almost lost, but now it was raised to a whole new level. How did it look like she was sick? But her aunt ¡­ Thinking of this, her eyes turned red.


    However, Nanny Chen said softly from the side, "Fifth Miss, quickly go back and rest!"


    This was the sound of the door closing.


    Lin Lian clenched her teeth. She had no other choice but to go down.


    Waiting for the Nanny Chen to send all the servants in the house off, Grand Madam went straight to the point: "What business do you have with me?" Now, she saw Lin Shu and her daughter as her enemies.


    "I have come to discuss the marriage between Sister Shu and you. Now that the marriage between Sister Qian and herself has been decided, Sis Hui''er is only half a year older than her, so I should start planning to get married."


    Lin Shu''s fourteenth birthday was going to be born in mid-August, and after this fourteen year old, wouldn''t she already be fifteen? She looked to be about to turn 30, but there wasn''t even someone who came to propose to him.


    Even though Madam Lian had already planned this beforehand, she was still a little sad in her heart ¡­ She felt that her Sister Shu had died. The best girls in the world, were they all blind?


    The Grand Madam had predicted that she would be anxious, and now he said indifferently, "I know that Sister Shu is not young anymore, so it''s natural for you to worry. Let''s not compete with Sis Hui''er for now, even Lian Jieer has a few people who came to propose marriage, we can''t possibly go and ask for them right?


    From her point of view, she was afraid that the Madam Lian would bring a large amount of silver with her.


    How could she be so worthless in Grand Madam''s mouth? But when she thought about what she had to say later, she suppressed the anger in her heart, "I have already found a good marriage for Sister Shu, I don''t know if you agree or not?"


    "Which family are you from?" Grand Madam frowned, but felt that something was wrong. Even if someone really came knocking to propose marriage to Lin Shu, Nanny Chen would definitely inform her, "Did you take a fancy to someone else''s brother? Others didn''t know? This is not something that you can accomplish by yourself. " She always felt that merchants did not have rules, and she was afraid that Madam Lian did not even have this little sense of propriety.


    With every word she said, Madam Lian''s anger rose to a new level. He was no longer in a good mood, "My wife has already spoken with my eldest sister-in-law. Whether it is brother or eldest sister-in-law, they both like Sister Shu a lot ¡­"

 C152

    However, before Madam Lian had finished speaking, she was cut off by her, "Do you know what you''re saying? Your nephew? If I remember correctly, your older brother''s sons have already gotten married. Now, there''s only Yao left? Previously, he did not harm enough Sis Hui''er, so why is the lady who has our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion clinging onto unwilling to let go? "


    It was not because she was worried about the Lian Family, but because when First Madam saw Lin Hui making a ruckus earlier, she had already secretly and clearly heard about the Lin Family''s matters ¡­ Fortunately, she had suppressed this thought at that time.


    Even though Madam Lian''s temper had improved a lot in the past few years, she was finally no longer able to hold it in.


    After a short while, the Maid outside heard the sound of the tea Gu dropping to the ground, followed by the loud voice of the Fifth Madam, and after a while, the Grand Madam''s weak voice came out, although his voice was weak, but every sentence was very ruthless and accurate, and it was not clear who won.


    Mulan panicked. "What are you guys doing here, each and every one of you?" Why aren''t you calling the Fourth Miss over? If Fifth Madam gets angry like that, you guys will suffer too! "


    She had also seen what kind of temper Fifth Madam had. Back then, when Fourth Miss pushed him into the water, Grand Madam merely gave him a small punishment, and now that Fifth Madam had come, it was as if he wanted to flip his Green Pine Academy upside down ¡­ Today, she didn''t even dare to think about it.


    When Lin Shu received the letter and came to the Green Pine Academy, there were no maids present at all, afraid that she would hear something that she shouldn''t have heard.


    Lin Shu thought that things were not good. When she walked in, she saw Grand Madam gasping for breath on the bed, while her mother was at the side crying.


    In her two lives, this was the first time she had seen her mother like this.


    She quickly walked up and whispered, "Mother, what is going on?"


    Madam Lian shook off her hand, staggered forward a few steps, and said with a loud voice: "I ¡­ I have always treated you as an elder? Even if you don''t get along with them on normal days, you are still respected. But you, how can you have the appearance of an elder? Or did you always think that I would have been able to enter Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and that if not for our Lian Family giving us the two hundred thousand silver taels? If not for the fact that we sent money to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion like flowing water, would there still be a place for our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in the capital? "


    "Don''t think that just because you''re a girl from an aristocratic family that you are born with a higher status than others. However, looking at the things that you''ve done, I feel very worried for you ¡­" I didn''t come here today to discuss it with you, I just came to let you know. "


    After saying that, she grabbed Lin Shu''s hand and left the Green Pine Academy without even turning her head back.


    Lin Shu could be considered to have understood that this matter had something to do with her marriage. Just as she was about to ask what was going on, she turned around to see her mother trembling.


    She had always remembered his mother''s words. She didn''t need to treat Grand Madam as her closest kin, as long as she gave him some face.


    Madam Lian shook her head, her mouth moved, but no words came out.


    Just like that, she held Lin Shu''s hand and silently returned to the Fanghua Garden. After the peonies had washed her face with water, she turned her head to look at Lin Shu, "Sister Shu, were you frightened just now?"


    Even if she had always been capable in front of outsiders, she had always been a loving mother in front of her daughter.


    Lin Shu shook his head, "No, you''re my mother, no matter what you say or do, you won''t hurt me, what am I afraid of? I was just wondering how you could have made so much noise just now. Did Grandmother say something ¡­ "


    Madam Lian''s eyes immediately reddened again, "Your grandmother is really too much. She originally helped Princess Changze in the dark ¡­ But back then, how could she have done such a thing? "


    Recalling the vicious words that Grand Madam had said a moment ago, she felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart, "Back then, it was obviously Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion that came to propose marriage, but why would she look down on our Lian Family? Even though your grandfather is a merchant, he is well-known even in the Yangzhou. Who would not give your grandfather some face? "But your grandmother actually mocked your grandfather ¡­"


    At that time, she only asked where her father had gone to, and her father said that he had gone out of the country to take care of some matters. At that time, she was still unhappy, after all, she was going to be married to the capital soon, and she didn''t know when she would be able to come back ¡­ Now that the Grand Madam had spoken, she understood everything.


    It was her father who went to the capital to plead with the Grand Madam. For Lian Family, for her, her father had even lowered himself in front of that old demoness ¡­ At that time, the news of her impending marriage to the capital''s Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had already spread throughout the entire Yangzhou, so who didn''t say that his fate was good? If the news of his marriage being annulled by Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were to spread, her reputation would probably go down the drain.


    Lin Shu stepped forward, pinched her hand and softly said: "It''s all in the past, it''s all in the past... You still have me, so nothing will happen from now on. "


    Madam Lian wanted to lean on her daughter''s shoulder and cry. She didn''t know when it started, but that headstrong and headstrong little girl had become so sensible ¡­


    Lin Shu could not help but console her, and finally, after waiting for her to calm Madam Lian down, Mu Lan''s voice came from outside again, sounding a bit tearful, "Fifth Madam, Fourth Miss, Grand Madam... Grand Madam suffered a stroke. "


    In fact, Grand Madam wasn''t even able to speak due to anger when the two of them left. At that time, Nanny Chen hurriedly went forward to help him drink some medicine to rest, but Grand Madam couldn''t even raise his hand.


    At that time, the Nanny Chen had already rushed into the palace to invite the imperial physician. He had already informed both the main house and the second house of the arrival of the imperial physician, but had left out five rooms. Now that the physician had left, it would be too unreasonable not to notify the fifth house.


    Fifth Madam was stunned, he subconsciously wanted to walk out, but was stopped by Lin Shu, "... At this time, you should not go to the Green Pine Academy.


    The Madam Lian sat back down and sighed.


    Lin Shu only knew that this matter was not over yet, so she thought that she still said: "Now that Grandmother''s side has suffered a stroke, First Uncle and Second Uncle won''t be able to say anything to you. They will definitely ruthlessly teach father a lesson ¡­ If Father says anything important to you at that time, you must not take it to heart. "


    She was certain that Lin Pei did not dare to hit her mother. Even if Lin Pei had the guts, the hidden guards around the Fanghua Garden would not sit still and do nothing if they saw Lin Pei making a move.


    "If you didn''t mention your father today, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even remember that I haven''t seen him in three or four months." Madam Lian laughed bitterly. She thought back to when she had first met Lin Pei when she had just returned to her residence. Presumably, this man had been getting more and more obedient in his service, and his eyes were full of vigor. However, when his gaze landed on the mother and daughter pair''s faces, it was as if he had eaten a fly. "Don''t worry. When you were still young, it was unknown how many times your father got angry at me because of Auntie Zhong. I even endured it all those years ago? "Could it be that we won''t be able to take it anymore?"


    As she said that, she stroked the hair on Lin Shu''s cheeks and said: "Moreover, I was indeed angered to the point that your grandmother got caught in the wind ¡­ Just now when she said those harsh words, I wasn''t able to hear anything clearly. In the end, it was her who suffered a loss. "


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. "It would be best if you think like this ¡­"


    She knew that her mother was feeling terrible, and had been staying in the Fanghua Garden the entire time.


    Thinking about it, it made sense, at this time, Lin Pei would probably be busy dealing with the servant by Wang Pei''s side, as long as Grand Madam was still alive, she would not come back.


    That night, Lin Shu slept beside her mother.


    Waiting for the mother and daughter to both lie on the bed, Madam Lian said as she played with Lin Shu''s quilt: "How old are you already and you still want to sleep next to me? "I wonder what I''ll do after I get married in a few years." How could she not know that her daughter was worried about her?


    Lin Shu leaned even closer to his mother, "I''ll sleep with you. Sleep soundly."


    Thinking about those days when she was placed under house arrest, the servant girls in the Duke Chengan Palace slacked off. When it came to winter, her cotton wool was so wet that it didn''t look like anything. Who knows how many times she had been frozen awake ¡­ Today, he naturally felt at ease and at ease.


    At first, it was unknown how many times she had looked through the account book and ordered peonies to be lit. She hurriedly went to Linglong Pavilion to look at her daughter''s sleeping little face before returning, "Sister Shu, how about you marry Rao Geer?"


    Initially, she and Lin Shu seemed to be discussing something when they said this, but now, it might as well be a plea.


    "Mother, why did you say that again?" Lin Shu knew that she would not be able to escape from this, but she did not want to talk about it when his mother was in such a difficult situation, "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed early ¡­ Tomorrow morning, I still have to make a trip to the Green Pine Academy. " Even if she was pretending, it was fine. If her mother couldn''t face her, she had to face it.


    Madam Lian turned her body, and borrowed the dim light of the octagonal palace lamp to look at her daughter directly, "Is it because of Sis Hui''er? I know you and Sis Hui''er are close, but how can you sacrifice your entire life just because of a sister''s relationship? It is precisely because Sis Hui''er and you are close that she will understand you one day ¡­ "


    "It''s not because of third sister, it''s because of me!" Lin Shu looked at the sky of cyan colored draconic curtain above her head, and spoke word by word: "All these years, did you regret marrying your father?"

 C153

    "I''m talking about the matter between you and your Brother Yao, why did you drag me and your father into it?"


    Finally, she couldn''t help but sigh, "I''m afraid there aren''t many couples like your father and I in this world anymore."


    There were a lot of couples in this world. There were those who loved and loved each other, and those who respected and respected each other, but there was no one like Lin Pei and her.


    "I think you should be regretting it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so preoccupied with wanting me to marry to the Brother Yao. In your opinion, whatever status you have is fake. Only by living a good life would be real." Lin Shu laughed and said softly: "I was thinking the same thing. When the time comes, I want to find a husband that loves me and I want to live together with him forever. But I really don''t have any feelings for Brother Yao, Brother Yao is just like my big brother. "


    "If I really do agree to this marriage so that you can be at ease, at that time, I will marry the Brother Yao. I can''t bear to blame you. I can only suppress the pain in my heart ¡­ "How can you bear to see me in such pain when you love me so much?"


    Madam Lian frowned and said, "But now ¡­ No one has come to propose marriage! "


    She was so worried.


    Lin Shu crawled into his mother''s bed and hugged her arm, "You want to marry me so much? You can''t bear to part with me, I can''t bear to part with you. When I get married, you will be the only one in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so how can I be at ease? She might as well marry two years later. Besides, so what if she doesn''t marry for the rest of her life? "You don''t need to wait on your mother-in-law or look at your sister-in-law''s face. You can do whatever you want, is that not good enough?"


    In this life, she wanted to live a life without marriage.


    It was a rare occasion for Madam Lian to put on a stern face at her, "What nonsense are you spouting? "How can there be a girl who doesn''t marry in her entire life?"


    "Where is it gone? Not to mention the unmarried girls, the master of nunneries, and the widow, don''t all of them live well? " Lin Shu leaned on his mother even more, and laughed: "If I am really not going to marry, I will have to depend on you all my life. If you love me like this, then I will marry someone else in the future, who knows if husband will treat me as you treat me so well?"


    Madam Lian''s face revealed a smile, "Alright, go to sleep!"


    This matter could be considered as over and done with.


    Lin Shu knew that her mother had relented.


    When she woke up the next morning, the Madam Lian was already by her side. In order to strengthen her body, the Madam Lian would play with her for a whole morning, every single day would never stop, and originally, she had pulled Lin Shu along with her, but Lin Shu was extremely sleepy, and wished that she could stay awake for eight or nine days instead. The Madam Lian could only allow her to go.


    By the time Lin Shu hurriedly finished her breakfast and went to Green Pine Academy, it was already the beginning of the morning. A large group of people were already gathered in the courtyard, and even Lin Jia had returned with Juan Niang.


    The group of people gathered around the bed. Grand Madam looked at them one by one, his eyes staring like bells, but he could only say the words "babble babble".


    Especially after she looked at Lin Shu, not only did her voice become louder, even saliva was dripping out of her mouth because of her excitement.


    Nanny Chen beside her quickly used her handkerchief to wipe the saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    Juan Niang, who was in her arms, suddenly raised her voice and said, "Dirty, great-grandmother is dirty ¡­"


    Lin Jia immediately covered her mouth and whispered: "Juan Niang, what did you say? How could great-grandmother be dirty? "Grandmother Zeng is sick. She''s not going to be like this until she recovers ¡­"


    Juan Niang had always been spoiled by Lin Jia, and after getting injured, she became more obedient. Now that she said these words, Juan Niang started to cry.


    Lin Jia quickly called for the wet nurse to bring him down, and when she finished speaking, he looked down, and saw her grandmother glaring fiercely at Juan Niang.


    Lin Jia was also intelligent, and quickly changed the topic, "Sister Shu, you still have the face to come and see grandmother? If it wasn''t for you and your daughter yesterday? How did Grandmother become like this? "


    Now that the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had spread out, it could only be said that the Fifth Madam and the Fourth Miss wanted to kill the Grand Madam.


    Lin Shu''s expression did not change, "Big sister, what do you mean by that? Did my mother and I want Grandmother to be like this? Big Sis only knew that Grandmother had been sick ever since Mother and I left, but did Grandmother know that Grandmother said something to Mother yesterday? To be a junior, one must have the appearance of a junior. Should he use his status to scold his juniors? "Moreover, what mother said last night was not wrong. What kind of thoughts did grandmother have in mind, we all know in our hearts ¡­"


    "You, you simply do not know how to repent!" Lin Jia had originally thought that Lin Shu was here to admit his wrongs, but now she saw that this little girl didn''t have the slightest intention to admit her wrongs, "What happened yesterday? Nanny Chen has already told me, isn''t it just the Fifth Aunt who wants to marry you into Lian Family? Let me tell you, there is no reason for us Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ladies to marry into a business! Even if I am already married, this is the first time I''m not agreeing to it! "


    She thought too highly of herself!


    Lin Shu laughed sarcastically, and said slowly: "That big sister thinks that the young lady of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion should not marry into a merchant''s family, but should she use her identity as a deceased person to form a relationship with someone? Big Sis, you don''t have to say it like you care about me! "


    Actually? In actuality, Lin Jia was just like the Grand Madam. If one thought about it, it was true that the Grand Madam had personally taught this girl a lesson, so who else could the Grand Madam be like?


    Lin Jia was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. That''s right, what Lin Shu said was the truth.


    Second Madam, who always liked to act like a good person, came out to smooth things over. "Alright, alright, we''re both sisters, if you say something like that and hurt our relationship, Mother won''t want to see you guys like this anymore ¡­ Even the imperial physician had said that his mother''s health was never good. Now that something like this has happened, you can''t blame Fifth Sister-in-law and the Sister Shu. "


    Yesterday, she heard from the imperial physician that even if Grand Madam''s condition really improved, she could only open her mouth and speak. Her fingers could move, but did she want to get out of bed and walk? That was simply wishful thinking. He would probably never be able to get out of bed for the rest of his life ¡­ If it hadn''t been for the Imperial Physician''s words yesterday, she wouldn''t have dared to interrupt today.


    As she spoke, she once again looked at Lin Shu, "Your big sister was also anxious for a moment. This Lin Jia could not be offended either.


    For a moment, no one spoke, the only sound in the room was the Grand Madam''s heavy and hurried breathing.


    When the Nanny Chen saw this, he said softly, "Everyone go back. Yesterday, Imperial Physician Gu said that the Grand Madam must rest quietly, and now that all of you are here, the Grand Madam knows what all of you are thinking. Grand Madam has to rest well. "


    Even she looked as if she had aged five or six years in one night.


    Other than Lin Jia guarding the bed and not wanting to leave, everyone else had followed First Madam down the stairs. Lin Shu was left far behind, and looking at the Lin Family who was beside First Madam, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    Just now in the inner room, it wasn''t that she didn''t see the look Lin Hui was giving her. It was as if the two of them had never been better.


    She hated the pain in her heart. It was as if a ball of cotton was stuffed into her heart, causing her to feel astringent.


    Lin Hui turned and stood in front of Lin Shu, looking at her stubbornly.


    First Madam knew what she was trying to do and immediately raised her voice, "Sis Hui''er, what are you trying to do? "Today, you''re going to choose the material for your wedding!"


    However, Lin Hui seemed to not have heard the reminder in these words, and said softly: "Follow me, I have something to ask you."


    Lin Shu followed her, and had some words to say sooner or later.


    When she passed by the First Madam, she even heard him sigh. When the two of them arrived at the small pavilion that they liked to go to the most, she finally opened her mouth: "Third Sister, I know what you want to ask."


    "Then what about you? What do you think? " Lin Hui''s eyes immediately reddened. She was actually a proud person, and originally, she didn''t regret anything even a little now that she had Yao and revealed her feelings. "I ¡­ I know I shouldn''t blame you for this, even my mother told me that marrying Brother Yao now is the best choice for you, but when I think about it, my heart still feels terrible. Sister Shu, when I think about how he wants to marry someone else, my heart feels terrible! "


    As she said that, she covered her face with the handkerchief and started to sob. After crying for a while, she said while choking back her sobs, "But if Brother Yao really marries you, I will still treat you as a good sister ¡­ I remember you saying something to me before, that you treated Brother Yao as your own brother and I as your own sisters, and hoped that he and I could live a good life, and now that I think about it, I hope that both of you can live better. "


    She even held Lin Shu''s hand and said word by word: "Sister Shu, if you really want to marry Brother Yao, then marry him. Don''t worry about me ¡­"


    The stone that had been hanging in her heart for an entire night was finally put down, and Lin Shu held her hand even tighter. "Third Sister, thank you, thank you."


    She thanked Lin Hui for really taking her sister in.


    Although it looked a little strange, but in Lin Shu''s eyes, it was the most beautiful, "When we were young, we already said that in the future, our children will be split into girls'' families. Although I cannot marry the Brother Yao, but in the future, my daughter will definitely marry the Brother Yao''s son!"


    Lin Shu could not help but burst out laughing. Such shameless and impetuous words could only be said out of Lin Hui''s mouth, "If you want to marry Brother Yao and you want to marry me, then you can only have a few more children ¡­ Third Sister, I won''t marry into Brother Yao, I have always treated Brother Yao as my own brother, how can I marry him? "

 C154

    She admitted that she was a selfish person. Even though Cousin Yao wanted to marry Lin Shu, she was still a bit uncomfortable in her heart. However, she was more worried, "If you don''t marry Cousin Yao, who else do you want to marry?" Elder Cousin Yao is such a nice person. He has a good temper and looks. Once he becomes a Grand Scholar, he''ll definitely fight for the title lady to come back to you ¡­


    Lin Shu shook her head, and said in a low voice: "I don''t know who I want to marry, but that person definitely isn''t from Brother Yao."


    Waiting for Lin Shu to return to the Linglong Pavilion, she still did not hear about Lin Pei returning back home. Now that the Grand Madam was so ill, if Lin Pei was not busy dealing with the servant by Wang Pei''s side, then there would be nothing more important than this.


    Actually, she had a plan this time.


    She knew that based on Lin Pei''s cautious personality, she would give him a huge sum of money when she said that the servant beside Wang Pei helped him kill Wang Pei. But the politicians in this world were the most cautious and emotionless, and did not believe anything anyone said, other than death.


    So when she sent her guards to save the servant, the servant was being hunted down. She had saved the servant from Lin Pei''s hands, and was even planning to bring him to the capital? How could Lin Pei sit?


    After thinking about it, Lin Shu''s mouth revealed a smile, now that the bait had been spread, he was waiting for the fish to take the bait.


    The news of Grand Madam''s stroke had spread throughout the entire capital. Originally, when Grand Madam was young, he was like a shrewd person like the Grandma Zhangda, he was on good terms with many of the old ladies in the Grand Madam, thus, the people who came to visit him everyday in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were considered to be quite lively.


    Let alone Palace and Huaiyin Palace, these families who had married into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion came even more diligently.


    Lin Shu rarely showed her face, and she knew that the Grand Madam wouldn''t want her to show her face, so she might as well stay at ease.


    That day, she was sitting in her study room practicing her writing, when she heard soft footsteps coming from outside. When she was practicing her writing, she did not like people disturbing her, so let alone the maids in the room, even the servants in the hall stayed far away, and even Actinin Qin and the rest did not come in.


    Lin Shu only thought that when Actinin Qin came in to pour her some tea, she did not even raise her head and only said slowly, "There''s still nothing from Wang Pei''s side?"


    Her handwriting was obviously not as good as before. His heart was in a mess, and his writing was also in a mess. In the end, it was a very important matter. He didn''t have to worry that it was fake at all.


    The footsteps of the person who came stopped as he slowly said: "What, what is Fourth Miss planning now?"


    The voice was very familiar!


    Lin Shu looked up, and saw that Lu Jingran had already moved closer to the table, and lowered his head to look at her words, and could not help but shake his head, thinking, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a family with a history, and the words that Fourth Miss wrote did not seem to be anything special.


    Lin Shu put down her brush, looked outside and asked: "How did Uncle Jingtang get in?"


    After the "Uncle Jingtang" was called, the shouting became more smooth.


    Lu Jingran said indifferently: "I saw that no one was outside and walked in just like that? I didn''t expect this to be the Fourth Miss''s courtyard. "


    did not believe him, "Then why did Uncle Jingtang come to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion today? Was it because there was no one at the entrance of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion that openly walked in? "


    Lu Jingran shook his head, and said sternly: "Of course not, since your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion matters come one after another, I am afraid even the guards at the door would not dare to be careless ¡­ ¡­ I heard that your Grand Madam suffered a stroke. Back then, my grandmother and your Grand Madam had some friendship, so I came to visit you two. I thought that it had been quite some time since I last saw your Fourth Miss, so I came with you. "


    You talk as if the two of them are on good terms with each other.


    "Then I''ll thank Uncle Jingtang." Lin Shu''s eyes fell on his shoulder, "I wonder if Uncle Jingtang''s injuries have improved? You still like the purple crystal I sent someone to deliver last time? "


    The purple crystal was even more expensive than the grey crystal, and Lu Jingran couldn''t help but size up the girl in front of him.


    How many good things did she have? Was it because he saved her life that she had to give him something good?


    "The purple crystals sent by Fourth Miss are naturally excellent. When my grandfather was still alive, he had already sent people around to look for them, saying that there are only less than ten of them in the world. I didn''t expect that there would be one here in Fourth Miss."


    The moment he received the purple crystal stone, he instructed the Mr. Bai, saying only that he would bury this stone together with his grandfather.


    However, when Mr. Bai saw this rock, he could not help but click his tongue. He directly said that it was good to leave behind this rock, and that walking around in the future would inevitably require some things he could take out. He only had some gold and silver treasures, and these things were nothing more than common entertainment for the powerful lords.


    But without thinking, he still ordered the Mr. Bai to do as he was asked.


    Lin Shu said softly, "This stone was sent over from the Yangzhou by uncle, saying that there was a large family there previously, but later on, a disciple of the clan lost without much effort. When uncle thought that such a rare item would not even be of any use in the Yangzhou, he wrapped up the two pieces of stone and brought it over to the capital. My mother had never cared much about these things, she only thought that these two stones were ordinary things, but luckily I found them, I didn''t think that they would enter the eyes of the Uncle Jingtang."


    As a person of two lifetimes, she had already seen through this flashy object. What was the use of keeping these gold and silver treasures, even if they cost their lives? Thinking back to her past life, she had such a large dowry, if she did not die, it would fall into Shao Shengping''s hands, or even be sent back to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Regardless of the outcome, she would feel heartache.


    Lu Jingran knew that Lin Shu and her daughter were living a difficult life. If it were any other family or family that married a merchant''s daughter, they would definitely not have a good life, "What was the matter with the servant that Fourth Miss mentioned to Wang Pei?"


    He had been investigating this matter since he had nothing better to do, but no matter how he searched, he couldn''t find any clues. He wondered how the Eighth Prince was doing.


    Lin Shu hesitated for a moment, then said: "I presume that Uncle Jingtang felt that something is amiss with the death of Lord Wang Pei, a perfectly fine person, why did he suddenly die? However, I''ve heard someone mention that the government carefully interrogated Peony and the bawd, but nothing was revealed. After interrogating them for two days and not finding anything, in order to give the empress dowager and Wang Family an explanation, the officials said that Wang Pei died on a woman''s body. Did the Uncle Jingtang believe this explanation? "


    She had never said these words to anyone before, but now she was speaking them out to Lu Jingran. Firstly, Lu Jingran was her savior who had saved her twice, and secondly, the place where she and Lu Jingran had helped his.


    Lu Jingran was not surprised, "Of course not. Now that Wang Pei is just over thirty years old, how can he be dead? There must be someone behind all of this ¡­ Are you suspecting that this has something to do with the Princess Changze? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, she did not know how she should explain this matter. If she really wanted to say it, then she must have said what happened after she was reborn, if she had to say it, she would take three days and three nights to finish everything, "This matter has to do with the Princess Changze, but it has nothing to do with him. I wonder if Uncle Jingtang can help me with something? "


    Lu Jingran said straightforwardly, "Fourth Miss can just say it directly."


    Lin Shu started to hesitate. She was just an ordinary person, how could she order the future famous National Duke Ning to help her? "Currently, I don''t have any grey crystal stones or purple crystal stones, why would you be willing to help my mother?"


    She was more clear than anyone else that there was no such thing as a free lunch. Even the ones close to her could push her away without hesitation. How could she expect a stranger to help her?


    Lu Jingran actually let out a laugh. He glanced at Lin Shu who had an uneasy expression and said solemnly: "If I say I''m not willing, then what does Fourth Miss intend to do?"


    "If you don''t want to, there''s nothing I can do. I can only think of another way." Lin Shu had a serious expression on her face, and didn''t have the slightest intention to chat or laugh, "You helped me out of good intentions, but you don''t have to do this ¡­ "I believe that even if you don''t want to help me, I can think of another way. It would just be to put in a lot of effort."


    Lu Jingran was startled, but quickly reacted.


    She was afraid that no one else would be able to help her ¡­ Since she was a child, her life must have been very difficult. She must have gotten used to relying on herself for everything, thinking about how, every time she encountered danger, she would not panic. Had she already seen this many times?


    There was a pained look on his face.


    He had originally thought that his life would be bumpy enough, but he didn''t expect her to be so pitiful.


    Seeing him fall silent, Lin Shu only thought that he was unwilling to help, bitterly laughed, and said: "¡­ Since Uncle Jingtang came to visit Grandmother, I believe that she will stay in Green Pine Academy for her meal. I will ask the kitchen of Linglong Pavilion to send a piece of East Slope Meat over there later, and the cook in my courtyard was brought over by uncle from there. She cooked a set of Yangzhou dishes, and this piece of East Slope Meat is even more delicious than Celestial Fragrance Pavilion.


    "I''m willing to help you." Lu Jingran looked at her with shining eyes, and spoke word by word: Lin Shu, I am willing to help you.


    This was the first time he called out Lin Shu''s name, and it sounded very serious.


    Lin Shu was surprised, "But I still haven''t said what help do you need from Uncle Jingtang?" This promise was a bit too straightforward!

 C155

    This light illuminated the path that Lin Shu took forward, "Even if you didn''t say it, I can already guess what you wanted me to help you with. Now that even the servants by Wang Pei''s side are in your hands, could you really open your mouth for something else?"


    As he said that, he picked up the tea Gu that was placed in the corner of the desk and gulped it down, unaware that this was Lin Shu''s usual tea Gu, and that Lin Shu had always abstained from such things. "It''s just that I don''t have the ability to contend with Princess Changze today, but when I was young, I had some sort of relationship with Eighth Prince, so didn''t Eighth Prince invite me to the palace a while ago? It just so happens that I can go to the Eighth Prince and investigate, and if the Eighth Prince appears, it would be for the best. "


    As for him, even if he were to tear apart his words, the Empress Dowager Wang would not be able to trust him.


    Lin Shu''s eyes fell on the green and white porcelain tea Gu, but immediately looked at him, "I was thinking the same thing as Uncle Jingtang, but I don''t know what Eighth Prince is thinking ¡­ After all, Princess Changze is Eighth Prince''s aunt. "


    The whole family did not say a word or two, maybe Eighth Prince was angry then, but when the anger subsided, he forgot about everything.


    Lu Jingran placed the tea Gu casually on the desk and muttered to himself, "Eighth Prince isn''t like this. He has an extremely good personality and he carries the heart of the world with him, and when I was young, someone said that he could eat with the Empress wherever there is a drought. The Empress did this all for the sake of the Emperor and the common people in the sky, but the Eighth Prince at that time was only a few years old, so one can see that her heart is extremely good."


    "When you''re three, you look old. Even if Eighth Prince''s personality has changed, I''m afraid he won''t be that bad ¡­ I will enter the palace tomorrow and if there is any news, I will write to Fourth Miss to inform him. "


    Lin Shu wanted to say a few more words of thanks, but upon thinking about it, she expressed her gratitude and said, "Then in a while, I will send someone to send a few more dishes to Green Pine Academy."


    In the current Green Pine Academy, Grand Madam was holding onto the servant girl''s hand as he stood by the bed, looking down at the bedridden Grand Madam. Now, Grand Madam was glaring at her, as if he had a stomach full of words to say, but was unable to say anything.


    This feeling was the most unbearable.


    The silver haired Grand Madam revealed a somewhat mocking smile. "Xianglan, you''ve schemed for your entire life, and now you''ve ended up like this. I wonder if you''ll regret it now ¡­"


    When she entered earlier, Nanny Chen had already sent all the unrelated servant girls out. Now, only the Marquis of Nanny Chen was by her bedside, acting as if she did not hear anything. She only lowered his head and carefully waited upon her.


    Grand Madam made a "yiyiyaya" sound again, his expression extremely ugly.


    My grandmother thought that you could be considered my distant cousin, so she brought you over to the Zheng Family. At that time, even the female teachers in the house praised you as smart, and even my grandmother said that you were smart enough to compare the few girls in our family with her. At that time, I was still thinking that since we were similar in age, it could be considered fate that we lost the He Family, and we even cared for you from head to toe.


    "I still remember one time when you gave me a basket of Smoky Table cherry. I thought you didn''t taste this when you were at the He family. You only left a small plate for yourself and sent you the rest of the basket ¡­" But what did you do to me? Back then, when I was still a baby, the old Duke Master and I already set up a marriage, but the moment you came, you resorted to such sinister methods. In the end, you married into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ "It seems that you''ve calculated every step perfectly. However, when have you ever imagined that you''d be able to reach this stage?"


    Back then, National Duke Ning s of the National Duke Ning Palace were plotted against by their own good sisters, and they encountered the withdrawal of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion from the marriage alliance. When they thought back to that period of time, they felt that it was unbearable to talk about, and they felt that everyone seemed to be ridiculing her. Even if I hated you that year, I couldn''t fall asleep even after hearing about your stroke last night. I only thought about what happened to you when we were young, and thought about how that old Duke Master was not a good match for you, after all these years, your life isn''t too good either.


    Grand Madam stared fixedly at National Duke Ning Palace''s Grand Madam, his eyes wanting to gouge a hole in her face.


    Grand Madam from the National Duke Ning Palace looked at the expression on her face. He only knew that until now she still did not know how to repent, but in truth, National Duke Ning Palace''s Grand Madam''s heart was still considered good. After all these years, he did not like her at all, otherwise, with the National Duke Ning Palace''s power and prestige, if he really wanted to kill her, it would be as easy as flipping his hand.


    In the end, a person''s heart was different from another''s.


    He brought Lu Jingran and left. On the return carriage, the Grand Madam was originally not in a good mood, but seeing how obedient and sensible his grandson was, the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. "... Normally, you''re just like a monkey. Why do you want to come out and walk around with me when I never see you? Originally, I told you to accompany me to the Liucheng Garden to listen to the show, but you didn''t want to go. "


    Lu Jingran laughed, revealing a rare cute look, "Originally when I didn''t pay respects to you, you would talk about it everyday whenever you saw me, but now that I am accompanying you to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you kept asking me questions, tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    He still remembered when his father angrily threw him on the carriage, and wanted to send him to the Tianjin. He only said that in the future, he would no longer care about him, and his grandmother shakily chased after him, raising a walking stick and saying that she wanted to kill his father. She said that it was her own fault, and didn''t let him be taught well by her father.


    After he went to the Tianjin, his grandmother would often send people to secretly bring things over ¡­ At that time, he was already infamous in the capital.


    The Grand Madam s of the National Duke Ning Palace all smiled as they agreed. They even arranged a few pieces of the sour plum cake on the small table in front of him, "If you''re sensible, that would be for the best ¡­ Even though your old man scolded you everyday and said that he was going to beat you to death, he still doted on you in his heart. He still remembers when you were young, he would bring you wherever he went, and he really wanted to sleep with you at night. "


    Your father went out to war with your grandfather when he was over ten years old, and he spent more time in the army camp than at home. But the night before he left, he only hugged you and didn''t want to let go, so I wanted to see you, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to take care of you as a man. However, when I saw him hugging you, I secretly wiped away my tears, and the battlefield constantly changed, he thought that if he lost his life in there, he wouldn''t be able to see you safe and sound, and wouldn''t be able to see you get married and have kids ¡­ Now that you''re like this, his heart feels worse than anyone else''s. "


    Lu Jingran naturally didn''t remember any of this, but he remembered his father''s expression every time he saw him, and he also remembered how happy his father was hugging his first brother. There were many times when she would see her father poking his first brother with his beard, and the two of them would laugh, but he could only hide by himself, and her father would always fly into a rage whenever he saw him, "I know, I always know, I don''t know how many times I''ve heard you speak these words ever since I was young, and my ears are almost calluses ¡­"


    "Your ears are about to get calluses when I say it. How come I don''t see you being sensible?" Now, I heard that this young master Guo Family is able to get out of bed and walk around. When are you going to go to Guo Family to apologize to him? The Grand Madam of the National Duke Ning Palace patiently advised as if he did not see the perfunctory look on Lu Jingran''s face, "You kids are exactly in the prime of your youth, fighting isn''t lacking when you don''t know each other at all. If you don''t fight, then just apologize to others and we can consider this matter as settled."


    Lu Jingran looked at her helplessly, "Grandmother, I have told you so many times, I will not go to the Guo Family, and if I see Guo Shaoping again, I will hit him once. Who told him to be so weak? "


    It was one thing if he didn''t have the ability, but he had to learn how to take liberties with a woman. He had seen the woman dressed as a woman, and if this really got out, there would only be death left for the woman ¡­


    Just as the Grand Madam was about to get angry, Lu Jingran had already opened his mouth to cut her off, "Grandmother, can I come to the palace tomorrow?"


    "Isn''t it enough for you to be fooling around outside, do you want to go to the palace and cause trouble? Is the palace a place where you can do whatever you want to you? " The Grand Madam was helpless to do anything to this grandson of his. He said helplessly: "Jing Ran, you are now seventeen years old and many brothers are already fathers at your age. How can you still be so reckless?"


    Lu Jingran only said softly: "Who said I would enter the palace to cause trouble? It was a few days ago that I met Eighth Prince on the street and he invited me into the palace ¡­ "I thought that if she knew about this, she would definitely be unhappy, so I told you about it. When that time comes, you must give me proof so that she won''t say that I''m messing around."


    When his grandmother said he was messing around, he laughed and changed the subject. However, if that person said he was messing around, he would definitely want to make use of this matter to make a ruckus.

 C156

    Grand Madam Palace Grand Madam felt that Lu Jingran was nothing more than a prostitute once again, but when he heard her mention Madam National Duke Ning, the hatred in his eyes disappeared without a trace, and was replaced with helplessness, "Don''t worry, with me protecting you, she won''t say anything ¡­ It''s fine that she dares to act tyrannically in our National Duke Ning Palace, but the palace is not her territory. If she is unhappy, you can''t go? "


    "What''s more, Eighth Prince invited you to the palace this time. Even if the empress knew, she wouldn''t be able to say anything ¡­" "I won''t stop you even if you enter the palace tomorrow, but the palace isn''t like the outside world at all. You can''t have your temper controlled, and if you really do anything, then even your father and I won''t be able to protect you."


    Only after talking for a long time did she finally relax a little.


    But at this very moment, Lin Shu was lost in thought while looking at the few dishes she had yet to deliver. Why would a perfectly fine Grand Madam Palace Grand Madam come here? "


    Over this period of time, there had been quite a few people who had come to visit the Grand Madam, but upon closer examination, they all had their own ways of thinking. It was either the first in the clan who was weaker than the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and wanted to use this opportunity to flatter and curry favor with him. A top class Honorable House like the National Duke Ning Palace really did not have anyone coming over.


    No, there were people who had come to the Guo Family before, but the person who had come was the Mrs. Guo, not the s. Even if there were people from the Guo Family, they would still give face to Lin Pei.


    It was already unbelievable that National Duke Ning Palace''s Grand Madam would come over.


    Actinin Qin shook her head, and said in a low voice: "But just now, when this servant brought these few dishes to the Green Pine Academy, I realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere of the Green Pine Academy, all the servant girls in the courtyard said that they were all very careful, saying that after the National Duke Ning left the National Duke Ning, they weren''t even willing to drink the medicine anymore."


    This was truly strange.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "A few days ago when the imperial physician came, he only spoke of comfort in front of my grandmother, and no one dared to tell her the truth. After hearing Sis Hui''er say that my grandmother had been very diligent in drinking medicine these few days, she didn''t even have any medicinal dregs left. What exactly is going on here? "


    It looked like she would have to ask Lu Jingran about it another day, see if he knew the truth or not.


    Just as the master and servant were talking, the voice of the Maid came in from the outside, "Miss, the kitchen has sent over a flower chicken, do you want to use some now?"


    Maid who was guarding the door was wondering, this was not a restaurant, what did the young lady want to eat?


    Lin Shu looked deeply at Actinin Qin, and said loudly: "Let her in!"


    Flowery Chicken''s way of eating was different from normal chicken''s way of eating. It was wrapped in soil and cooked, so every time it was delivered here by the kitchen woman, she had to personally peel the layers of soil. Otherwise, when the chicken became cold, it would no longer be as tasty as before ¡­ It was a hard job for the people in the kitchenette, and none of them wanted to come.


    Therefore, Actinin Qin agreed to it with the old granny in charge of helping them pass the message, and if there was any urgent news, she could use the title of calling her a flowery chicken to directly come to the inner room to look for her.


    This was the first time the kitchenette had sent a horny chicken in.


    When he was waiting for the wife to come in, she was holding a tray of flowers in her hands. Actinin Qin took advantage of the fact that the young lady did not like the presence of people when she was eating, and ordered the maids in the room to get off.


    The Nanny Wei did not suspect anything. When the young lady was eating, she did not like the presence of people ¡­ Lin Shu was a merciful person. While she was eating, the others watched on the side and felt pitiful about it.


    Waiting until there was no one else in the room, the wife finally spoke in a soft voice: "Miss, when this old servant went out to buy some things just now, I received a letter from the guards. They said that the servant that was with Wang Pei this morning is already dead ¡­"


    If it hadn''t been for this sudden incident, she wouldn''t have disturbed the girl.


    Lin Shu was not surprised at all, in the past few days, Lin Pei did not come back, she was afraid that she was busy with something, "Did not our people protect the servants by Wang Pei''s side?"


    That old woman shook her head, "Those people were already prepared. They were guarding the only way back to the capital. Hiding in the jungle, they shot an arrow at that servant''s throat. One arrow killed him. How could they give him a chance to live?"


    Lin Shu sneered.


    If this servant boy was still alive and returning to the capital, he wouldn''t be of much use. Even so, she had never thought of personally ending that servant''s life. Regardless of whether the people around her were alive or dead, that wasn''t something she could decide ¡­ But now that this person was dead ¡­


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, then ordered: "Send them a message, tell them to throw the servant in a conspicuous place."


    That old woman had never read a book and could not read a single word. However, there was only one good point, and that was that she was extremely sincere.


    Now that the bait had been scattered, the net had started to tighten step by step. Now, all she had to do was wait patiently for the big fish to enter the net.


    As expected, on the second day, Lin Shu had just woken up. As she was dressing up, he heard the servant girls outside whispering to each other. Tsk tsk, the officials did not manage to find out anything, and just said that Master Wang Pei died to a woman, but now that the servants beside him have been killed and their bodies have reached the officials, the matter might not be so simple. "


    "Who said it wasn''t? They said it was because the officials hadn''t found out anything about it back then, and the empress dowager was urging them so hard, so the court probably decided ¡­ "


    Originally, the entire capital had been shaken because of Wang Pei''s death. Firstly, it was because of the fact that Wang Pei''s death was not on stage, secondly, it was because of the marriage of the Princess Changze who had very high standards for it three or four years ago, and thirdly, it was because of the fact that Wang Pei''s status was honorable. Even if his position was assigned with Wang Family, his status would still be honorable ¡­ It was no wonder even the little girls of Linglong Pavilion knew about it.


    The corner of Lin Shu''s mouth curled up slightly.


    Now, in order to make up for her mother''s'' unfilial act '', she wished that she could go and serve Grand Madam with Green Pine Academy everyday.


    Originally, Lin Shu had planned to personally feed the medicine to the Grand Madam. After all, after his stroke, Lin Lian''s Green Pine Academy would not be as diligent as before.


    The Nanny Chen naturally wouldn''t allow it. She personally fed the medicine and directly said that Lin Shu would have to accompany the Grand Madam to talk.


    How could the Grand Madam still speak? It could only be said that Grand Madam was lying on the bed listening, "... You don''t know, but today the official found a corpse and said that it was a servant beside Lord Wang Pei. The servant''s throat was pierced by an arrow and blood flowed all over the ground.


    Nanny Chen''s hand that was feeding the medicine to the Grand Madam trembled, the medicinal juice splattered all over his face, and she quickly used a handkerchief to wipe his face, then said: "It''s alright, why are you saying this, Fourth Miss? Don''t scare Grand Madam! "


    "Grandmother has seen storms before, how could she be scared by such a small matter?" Lin Shu''s lips curled up into a smile, she felt that the expression on Grand Madam''s face right now was extremely strange, as though he did not know the meaning behind her words, "Grandmother, you probably don''t know, right? Back then, there was someone who saw their father''s attendant and approached that person. "


    Saying that, she smiled, "Do you think this matter was done by Father or Princess Changze? Even if it was done by the Princess Changze, why did he have to endure for a few years after marrying into the Wang Family before making his move on Wang Pei? Is it because Wang Pei is wearing a green hat and cannot tolerate it anymore? This time, Princess Changze ¡­ "


    Nanny Chen raised her voice and interrupted her, "If Fourth Miss only wanted to say these words, then please go back. Grand Madam has already fallen to such a state, don''t tell me Fourth Miss still wants to suffer a lot more?"


    "It wasn''t me who was tormenting Grandmother, it was her!" Lin Shu laughed, she left behind these words, and then turned to leave. All sorts of reasons existed in this world, it was not that she did not wish to report this, but that the time had not come yet.


    Because of this sentence, Nanny Chen sent another person to the palace to invite an imperial physician.


    Lin Shu had also planted someone in the Green Pine Academy now, but when she heard the news, she gave a bitter smile. This situation was not what she wanted to see, but at this point in time, every step was taken by the Grand Madam, Princess Changze and First Princess Pingning behind her.


    But who knew that at night, when she had just rested, Maid''s hurried voice came from outside, "Miss, Miss, the person beside Master is here, he said that Master is waiting for you in the study."


    It was already deep into the night, so when Lin Shu opened her eyes, he could only see the bright moonlight entering the house, it was as bright as day.


    Actinin Qin who was standing guard outside at night immediately whispered: "Our young lady has already fallen asleep ¡­" Her daughter had always been a light sleeper. If she was tormented like this for a while, she probably wouldn''t be able to sleep soundly.


    However, even without Lin Pei''s invitation, Lin Shu was still sleeping soundly. There had been too many things happening in the past few days, all of them pressing down on her body and she couldn''t even catch her breath, so how could she sleep now? "Go and tell Father your entire life, I''ll be there right away."


    What should come will eventually come.


    No matter if it was the incident of Princess Changze marrying Wang Pei or her mother back to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ Lin Pei was extremely indifferent to them both, probably because of his self-esteem. Even if he knew that she was messing things up, he was still unwilling to believe that a dignified third grade Assistant Minister like himself could not defeat a weak girl, but now, he could no longer hold back.


    Actinin Qin''s worried voice came from the outside, "Miss, what time is it now? Why can''t we talk about it tomorrow?"


    Lin Shu did not speak, after a wave of rustling, she wore her clothes, although Actinin Qin was complaining, she still held the lantern in front of him.

 C157

    When Lin Shu walked to the outer courtyard''s study, the corner of her skirt had already been swept wet. However, when she saw that the study was brightly lit and there were even a few aides waiting below the hall, the chill in her heart immediately disappeared. How was this a father and daughter night talk?


    Lin Shu lowered her head and sneered. Lin Pei was overestimating her.


    When she entered the room, Lin Pei, who had a tired expression on his face, directly asked: "Did you do it?"


    Lin Shu raised her little face that was somewhat similar to hers, and the corner of her mouth carried a faint smile, "Didn''t father already know that? "Why did you ask such a question now?"


    She still remembered how the Princess Changze had made things difficult for her in his last life. When Lin Pei had helped her, her father had always doted on her ¡­ But this man, he must have valued his career more than anything else.


    "I knew it was you. I knew it was you. If I knew it would be like this, I would have strangled you when you were a baby. You wouldn''t have caused so much trouble." Lin Pei had been an official for many years, his career had always been smooth sailing, and the only thing that he had ever done was to fall at the hands of his own daughter, "Why did you do this? "What good would it do you?"


    Initially, he had thought that Lin Shu only wanted to send the servants by Wang Pei''s side to the government. This way, the case against Wang Pei would have to be tried anew, but even if the servants by Wang Pei''s side died, Lin Shu would not let go of this opportunity.


    When the news came out this morning, he suddenly realised that there were times when dead people were more persuasive than living people, and if the servant was alive, no one would believe him even if he were to be identified as the murderer. After all, in the eyes of the public, Wang Pei and him were not able to fight, but the servant was dead, and the public had no choice but to try the case again.


    One had to know that the servant''s corpse was thrown onto the most bustling street, and the people that were sent by Lin Shu, were almost told that the corpse belonged to the servant next to Wang Pei, and even added fuel to the fire by explaining it. Early in the morning, people came and went, and the news spread like wildfire, wishing that half of the people in the capital knew of this matter.


    If all of Empress Dowager Wang were to pay more attention to him ¡­ He didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Lin Shu looked at him, enunciating every word, "For the sake of survival."


    Lin Pei''s mouth moved, he looked at his daughter''s pretty face, and said anything.


    Lin Shu lowered her head and laughed, saying, "At that time, the Princess Changze sent the empress dowager flying to fetch me into the palace. You clearly knew better than anyone else that the Princess Changze had ill intentions, but you didn''t say anything and almost let the Princess Changze kill my mother. Other than my mother, no one else in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would care about my life or death, but I had no choice but to make these plans for myself.


    "Like Sis Hui''er, Sister Qian, they all have their father protecting them. Even if the sky falls, don''t worry, but me? Even though the night wind was blowing harder, I was so worried that I couldn''t sleep at night. I didn''t know what would happen the next day or what would happen the next day ¡­ I know you''re blaming me in your heart, blaming me for going against you everywhere, but I''ve never thought of going against you. I''m your biological daughter, and even your broken bones have tendons! "


    "If you don''t think for me, I must think for myself! You don''t pity this daughter of mine, but I have to take good care of my own life ¡­ If I die, I''m afraid my mother won''t be able to live as well. "


    Lin Pei became even more speechless.


    He didn''t know when that domineering and arrogant daughter of his had fallen to such a state. He didn''t seem to be able to refute every word she said.


    He didn''t protect her?


    Heh, what a joke!


    The corner of Lin Pei''s mouth revealed a cold smile, as he was completely unlike the usual gentle and refined Assistant Minister Lin, "I didn''t protect you? If I really didn''t protect you, then who knows how many methods Princess Changze had to kill you back when you were still in Tzu Ning Palace. If you died in Tzu Ning Palace, how could the masses dare to say anything? It''s me, I''ve always pitied you, and thinking of how you were my own daughter, even if Princess Changze wanted to attack you many times, I still have to stop you. "


    After that, whenever the Princess Changze wanted to make a move on Lin Shu, he would turn a blind eye, but at that time, Lin Shu would already be on her guard, and the Princess Changze would not be able to find a suitable opportunity.


    Lin Shu laughed, this was something Lin Pei could only say, was this what a father should say, "Then do I have to thank father? However, it seemed like there was no point in saying all this now ¡­ Did my father send for me late at night to say these things to me? "


    Lin Pei''s face alternated between red and white, even the other ministers in the palace did not speak to him like that.


    However, now that he thought about it, there was something he needed Lin Shu for, so he had no choice but to lower his head, "... The Eighth Prince sent someone to assassinate you on the streets a few days ago in front of the emperor and the empress dowager. When the emperor found out about this, he wanted to thoroughly investigate the matter, but he was afraid that the Eighth Prince only had a half-dead person on his hands, and with his testimony, he wouldn''t be able to pin the crime on the Princess Changze. He reckoned that the head of the palace would probably come here a few days ago, so it''ll be fine as long as you keep it under wraps. "


    Lin Shu was very disappointed.


    These words were even more disappointing than when Lin Pei cut off her relationship with her. It is not because Lin Pei thinks that no one is worth mentioning in front of this world, if this matter were to spread and Princess Changze dies, then the relationship between Lin Pei and Princess Changze would not be hidden, "Then does father think that I would say that? Princess Changze sent people over to kill me that day, but I still spoke up for her in front of all these people? "You think I''m so easy to fool because I''m a three-year-old kid?"


    "Heh, if I really do as you say and fool the head of the palace, once this matter is thoroughly investigated, wouldn''t I have committed the crime of deceiving the monarch? Alright, even if the emperor does not pursue this matter, what about the Eighth Prince? That day, Eighth Prince saved my life out of good intentions, but I turned hostile in the blink of an eye. At that time, the emperor will definitely vent his anger on Eighth Prince, do you think Eighth Prince will let me go? "


    After saying that, she did not even look at Lin Pei, and bowed, "If the reason why you''ve come to find me today is to say these words, then I''ll go down first. It''s already late in the night, and I''m going to return to Linglong Pavilion to rest.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she left without a care.


    When she walked down the stairs, she even heard the sound of the tea Gu breaking into pieces from the study, but her footsteps didn''t even pause for a moment as she hurried back to the Linglong Pavilion.


    All along the way, she kept thinking about a question that Actinin Qin had asked her. If the ugly things between Lin Pei and Princess Changze were to be implicated, how would the mother and daughter be able to act?


    When she reached the age where she should be married, could it be that her reputation had been ruined and she wouldn''t be able to get married for the rest of her life?


    She didn''t mind, but her mother? He could only watch as his mother turned pale from all her worries ¡­


    Even when she was lying on the bed, Lin Shu was still thinking about all these. Only when the window gradually lit up did she fall asleep.


    However, before she could even wake up from her sleep, Actinin Qin''s suppressed voice had already traveled to her ears. Miss, miss, Master Ningguogongfuda is back. She has already sent someone to secretly send a message to you, waiting for you at the back garden. "


    Lin Shu had waited a whole day for a letter from Lu Jingran, but when she suddenly heard the news, she became more than half awake, "What time is it now?"


    Actinin Qin said: "There''s still fifteen minutes until the appointed time."


    Lin Shu hurriedly got up to wash, and when she went to the big rock in the backyard, he found that Lu Jingran was already there waiting for her.


    Lu Jingran heard the sound of footsteps and turned his head to look. He saw that her face was covered in makeup, and he even had a light nasal voice when she spoke, which meant that he had most likely just woke up, "Uncle Jingtang has been waiting for a long time."


    "It''s fine." Lu Jingran only felt that her current state was ¡­ "Yesterday, when I came back from the palace, it was already late in the night. I didn''t think it would be good for me to come over and see the Fourth Miss, so I was worried that the Fourth Miss wouldn''t be able to sleep well for this matter. But now, I see that the Fourth Miss seems to be doing very well."


    How could Lin Shu not understand the meaning behind her words? In fact, she usually gets up early, but at least she woke up two hours earlier than today. "Don''t tease me Uncle Jingtang ¡­ I wonder what Uncle Jingtang and Eighth Prince have to say? I heard that Eighth Prince already asked about Princess Changze at the palace banquet yesterday, and that you were also in charge of the palace yesterday, do you know what exactly is going on? "


    There were the Emperor, Empress Dowager Wang and Empress Zhang present, and only a few favoured concubines remained. Even if it was a small banquet, with at least twenty to thirty scattered people added together, it would be worth it.


    Eighth Prince did not even give him the slightest bit of leeway ¡­


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, "I was present at yesterday''s banquet. When I asked Eighth Prince about his plans, he said that he had secretly investigated this matter and found out that those people were indeed sent by him. A few days ago, he tried to sound out the empress dowager''s intentions. I only came here specifically to visit Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion because I wanted the situation to be urgent. "


    He even specifically requested to go to his grandmother''s side, and said that he would personally deliver some medicinal ingredients to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Grand Madam for her. His grandmother was pestered by him until there was nothing he could do, and so she could only agree.

 C158

    Although the palace''s banquet was a family banquet, Lin Shu had already experienced it when she was living in the Tzu Ning Palace. It seemed to be extremely harmonious, but it was actually extremely chaotic, and she didn''t know when a poisonous snake that was spitting its tongue came out from the corner of the wall, "Why does Eighth Prince want to open this matter in front of everyone? "If that''s the case, then there''s a barrier between Eighth Prince and the empress dowager, and even the empress dowager ¡­"


    In her mind, Eighth Prince had always been a gentle and refined person. Originally, when he was living in Tzu Ning Palace, she only remembered that the people in the different palaces all liked Eighth Prince, and were always willing to come and serve them. Eighth Prince also didn''t dislike them as servants, and would even speak amiably with them ¡­ After staying in the Tzu Ning Palace for that period of time, she had heard many good things from the Eighth Prince.


    Even she felt that this Eighth Prince seemed to be a person without a temper ¡­ Otherwise, she wouldn''t have begged Lu Jingran to go into the palace to see the Eighth Prince.


    "I''m afraid that Eighth Prince has no other choice!" When Lu Jingran thought about the furious look the Eighth Prince had yesterday, he didn''t even pay attention to his signals. He enunciated every word with a sonorous voice, and even he couldn''t help but try to make peace for the Eighth Prince. "The Eighth Prince knows that the empress dowager has always doted on the Princess Changze, and if she really told this matter to the empress dowager in private, the empress dowager might even help the Princess Changze suppress it."


    "You should know the personality of the empress dowager. She''s always been protective of her husband. Even if she really loathed the Princess Changze because of this, she wouldn''t reveal it in the open ¡­" "Esteemed Empress Dowager has raised the Princess Changze for eight or nine years after all. If this scandal were to be exposed, it would only be a slap to Esteemed Empress Dowager''s face."


    "Yesterday, when I went to find the Eighth Prince, the Eighth Prince came up with this idea. If this matter spreads to everyone, then we''ll force the emperor to investigate this matter thoroughly, not to mention, you''re the daughter of the Assistant Minister of the Department of Third Rank. With how bold and reckless the Princess Changze is, the emperor will be the first to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    Thinking about how dangerous yesterday''s situation looked, and how Eighth Prince spoke with such certainty, Princess Changze kneeled on the ground and cried with a face full of tears. The words that came out said that Eighth Prince had wrongly accused her ¡­ Even Lu Jingran felt that the Princess Changze was not very smart. Normally, the Eighth Prince stayed deep within the palace and it was rare to see them leave the palace.


    But Princess Changze''s words were all about the relationship between Lin Shu and the Eighth Prince since the beginning and end of the conversation. What kind of status did Eighth Prince have? A few days ago, the was picking wives for the princes and the emperors. With so many young ladies from aristocratic families, the Empress Zhang could not even find one who was satisfied.


    But Princess Changze didn''t say anything. Heh, not to mention if there were any results from her killing Lin Shu, based on what she said yesterday, Empress Zhang would definitely not let her off.


    Lu Jingran''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You didn''t see Esteemed Empress Dowager yesterday, but the empress dowager said at that time that although the Princess Changze''s personality is somewhat arrogant, his conduct isn''t bad. But because the empress dowager completely offended the empress dowager yesterday, before she could finish speaking, the empress dowager had already stood up in a hurry. "If it wasn''t for the emperor stopping them, Esteemed Empress Dowager and Esteemed Empress would have had an argument on the spot."


    Empress Zhang was his sister by blood. He knew very well what kind of character Empress Zhang had, to gain a filial reputation, he would follow Empress Dowager Wang everywhere, but if something really happened, Empress Zhang wouldn''t care about the comfort and discomfort in his heart. "Your Majesty, just tell me, this will be investigated, Fourth Miss, don''t worry."


    Lin Shu nodded, "Then I will have to thank Uncle Jingtang ¡­ If I have the chance, I should also properly express my gratitude to Eighth Prince. "


    "Uncle Jingtang must definitely taste the meat of the Linglong Pavilion''s small kitchen today. The last time you left with National Duke Ning Palace Grand Madam, I sent someone over to deliver the food over to Green Pine Academy ¡­ This time, you must try it. I ordered the kitchen maid to place some quail eggs in the East Slope Meat and burn them together. The taste was very good. "


    On that day, not only was the food sent back, but after that day, there were even people who ridiculed her for being flattering, wanting to curry favor with Grand Madam Palace''s Grand Madam.


    Without even thinking about it, she knew that those words came from Lin Lian''s mouth. However, she did not know who served the tea in front of the Grand Madam Palace that day, and was even more filial than those who served the Grand Madam.


    Lu Jingran shook his head, and said in a low voice: "Today, I did not come with my ancestor, I came alone by myself in the name of giving medicinal ingredients to the Grand Madam, I am afraid I will have to leave soon ¡­ I actually want to ask you this, that little servant Wang Pei was discovered by the officials yesterday morning, was it also your doing? "


    Lin Shu nodded.


    Lu Jingran felt that the woman in front of him was becoming more and more difficult to read. Not to mention the guards, this was something that a normal family wouldn''t dare to do, "According to my investigations, Wang Pei''s death doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the Princess Changze?"


    Lin Shu was not the only one who kept guards privately, those following him were all left behind by his grandfather, they had followed his grandfather''s orders for their entire lives, and now they could be considered as his death soldiers.


    It wasn''t too hard for him to find out.


    Lin Shu nodded her head again, "The people around Uncle Jingtang are truly powerful." Even the officials had not managed to find out about this information after a day or two, yet Lu Jingran had used around the same amount of time to investigate the matter to the point where there was a high chance that it was not too far off.


    Lu Jingran''s expression changed again as he looked at her, "Then does Fourth Miss know that if this matter is discovered, your reputation will be swept away as well? Now that the Assistant Minister Lin is located in the Department of Internal Affairs, everyone says that the Assistant Minister Lin will definitely pay respects and enter the pavilion in the future. If this murder case is truly related to the Assistant Minister Lin, then the Fourth Miss will likely become the sinner of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for all eternity ¡­ "


    These words were a reminder to everyone.


    If a girl offended her family, her days would be very difficult. Actually, she could clearly explain the few words in the letter yesterday, but he couldn''t stop worrying.


    "Does Uncle Jingtang think I should not say anything and do nothing?" It is already the beginning of autumn, and the trees have already begun to show traces of autumn, but it is unable to match up to the depressed look on Lin Shu''s face, "Perhaps to many young noble families, I shouldn''t have done this, but have the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion given me protection over the years? What happened, the first one who wanted to push me out, even if I became the sinner of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, what was there for me to be afraid of? What is there to lose? "


    As she said that, she raised her head to look at Lu Jingran, who was taller than her by a head, and a bitter smile spread from the corner of her mouth, "Does Uncle Jingtang think that I''m ruthless and heartless?"


    "No, no!" Lu Jingran shook his head, afraid that she would misunderstand, "I am just afraid that your life in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will not be good."


    He''s a man. His mother has plenty of ways to torment him, let alone a girl like her. She can easily ruin her reputation and make life worse for her than death!


    Lin Shu even smiled, "Uncle Jingtang, you don''t have to worry about me. If I didn''t even have that much ability, I would have died thousands of times already. Now, everyone in the capital knows that the servant beside Wang Pei was killed by someone, all we can do is wait and see. "


    The current Lin Pei and Princess Changze were too busy to take care of themselves, she wanted to see how the two of them would deal with this situation.


    Only then did Lu Jingran relax, after all this was the inner chamber, he should not stay for long, and warned Lin Shu to be careful before he left.


    Lin Shu slowly walked toward her Linglong Pavilion, but Actinin Qin stood by her side and said softly, "... This morning, the Nanny Chen came over before the young lady had woken up, and said that you don''t have to go back to Green Pine Academy anymore. Now that the Grand Madam is like this, it can be said that the heavens have opened their eyes, and you don''t want to fight with a person who is about to die. "


    In this residence, most likely no one else would be as concerned about the Grand Madam as he was.


    Lin Shu knew how important she was to Actinin Qin, and how important Grand Madam was to him. "In the future, I won''t go to the Green Pine Academy anymore ¡­" That day, she said those words with a little bit of impulse. If she really fought with the Grand Madam, the one who would get angry in the end would be herself.


    Actinin Qin started chattering again, "... After you left the study last night, Master did not rest for more than four hours before leaving hurriedly. She has not come back even at this time, why do you think Master helped Princess Changze plead for mercy? It is obvious that the Old Master is unable to save herself at this time! "


    Lin Shu laughed, "Do you think he is that kind? He valued power more than life itself. He would never allow his reputation to be affected ¡­ But Princess Changze is a stately princess, and has the protection of the empress dowager and the King Rui. It would be a heinous crime, and it would be as easy as flipping his palm to save his life. "


    "If I''m not wrong, he definitely wants to push Wang Pei''s death onto Princess Changze. Now that he wants to sell me in front of Princess Changze and get Princess Changze to help him carry the vat when the time comes ¡­ There is some quarrel between husband and wife that caused Princess Changze to be tempted to kill. This reason is not inconsistent with Princess Changze''s personality. "

 C159

    Actinin Qin could not help but feel a chill in her heart, she only felt that it was shameless. But since Lin Pei was his master, she could not say anything.


    At the King Rui Mansion.


    Princess Changze sat blankly on his teacher''s chair, staring at the figure who had long disappeared outside the door, unable to recover from his shock. Even his tears had dried a long time ago, but his heart was completely empty.


    After the banquet in the palace yesterday, she thought that the Empress Zhang would not easily let them off. She only thought of moving back to the King Rui Palace before the matter escalated, and also pondered on what she should do.


    She only thought that this man was here to discuss how to save her. Only, she never thought that the man she had loved for more than ten years would actually say such words, and now, it was as if a million knives were gouging out the flesh in her heart.


    Maid Du half knelt on the ground and said sincerely: "... Princess, he has already left. "


    Everyone said that the Princess Changze had a noble identity, but no one had ever felt that the Princess Changze was pitiful. But at this moment, she only thought of four words ¡ª The surface of the ground was dark and decayed, and when the Old Prince Rui and the Old Prince Rui passed away one after another, the Princess Changze was unable to sleep at all. He held onto her hands, "Grandma, I feel so bad, I feel so bad!"


    At that time, Princess Changze was so skinny that there were only bones left, and he relied on tonics to keep himself alive ¡­ He even said that he would go with the Old Prince Rui and his wife. If it wasn''t for the King Rui blocking him, the Princess Changze would probably have turned into a ghost.


    The tears that had dried on Princess Changze''s face with great difficulty flowed down once again, "Momo, you said ¡­ You said he loved my mother? "


    The air in the room seemed to freeze right away. From Maid Du''s point of view, Lin Pei had never actually loved Princess Changze, even if there had been love before, it was only his identity as the Princess Changze and his young ignorance.


    But now, seeing Princess Changze''s heartbroken expression, Maid Du could only secretly sigh in his heart, "Princess, what are you saying? What if Assistant Minister Lin didn''t love you? How did I make those promises to you? Back then, the reason the Assistant Minister Lin married the merchant''s daughter was out of helplessness. All these years he had seen your eyes filled with guilt, your eyes could not be deceived ¡­ "


    The Princess Changze laughed bitterly and interrupted her. "But he said he wanted me to go to the empress dowager''s place and say I killed Wang Pei? Grandma, if he did not want to be with me at that time, how could he have sent people to kill Wang Pei? But if he truly loves me, how could he come up with such a method ¡­? That day, I knelt in front of the empress dowager and said with absolute certainty that Wang Pei''s death had nothing to do with me.


    Her tears streamed down even more. In fact, she had thought of helping this man carry the bag before, but when these words came from Lin Pei''s mouth, it was instead filled with ridicule ¡­ It was a waste to mock her for so many years.


    Thinking back on Lin Pei''s words just now, each word was like needles, piercing through her years of hope.


    Maid Du did not dare to reply. He hesitated for a long time before sighing, "This servant does not know about these things. This servant only knows that I have been a widow for most of my life, and have seen through these things ¡­" There are some things that a servant wouldn''t have advised you before, your identity is noble, what kind of man cannot marry, and you only have your heart set on Assistant Minister Lin, let''s not talk about anything else, let''s just talk about the matter of Assistant Minister Lin killing Wang Pei. "


    "You kept saying that the Assistant Minister Lin had sent people to kill Wang Pei in order to look like you, but have you thought about it? You better not say that Madam Lian has Lin Shu by her side. This Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is Assistant Minister Lin''s territory, if Assistant Minister Lin really wanted to kill someone, it would be with just a finger''s worth of effort, but he didn''t do anything? What did it mean? Isn''t that just saying that he does not want to bring trouble upon herself? But since that is the case, why did he want to kill Wang Pei and cause everyone to suspect you? "


    Princess Changze stared blankly at him. He had truly been blinded by love and could not even think of such a simple logic.


    Back then, she had not believed anything Lin Pei had said.


    Maid Du carefully wiped the tears off her face with the handkerchief, "Assistant Minister Lin wants to kill Wang Pei, there are many reasons for doing so. For example, Wang Pei used his life to threaten Assistant Minister Lin, and wanted to obtain some benefits from Assistant Minister Lin, for example, Wang Pei has always been a good wine, so he likes to spout nonsense whenever he drinks too much cat urine. "For example, because of the power struggle in the imperial court ¡­"


    She listed a few things, but didn''t mention a single word of Lin Pei''s sincere love for the Princess Changze.


    Princess Changze was stunned, and said hesitantly: "But back then, he clearly said that he only loved me in this life ¡­"


    She was really a woman who was deeply in love. She still didn''t know how to repent even at this point.


    Maid Du shook his head, he did not know what to say anymore, "Princess, it''s better to think about it carefully. There are some things that are useless to rely on your servant to say ¡­ Whether you want to do it or not is up to you. "


    After all, the officials could not find anything within a day or two, so the Princess Changze still had time to consider.


    The Princess Changze s in the King Rui Palace were in a state of panic, and even Lin Pei, who was in the palace, and Lu Jingran, who was in the National Duke Ning Palace were worrying too ¡­ However, only Lin Shu was not anxious at all, as this matter was already set in stone. At that time, whether it was the Princess Changze or Lin Pei, both of them would definitely harm a person.


    Or maybe both of them had lost!


    He had already made his preparations. If Lin Pei really went to jail or even lost his life due to this, she would have an excuse to ask her mother to leave with Lin Pei. She accompanied her mother and took Actinin Qin and Cherry to go back Yangzhou.


    In her previous life, she was the same as before, but she also felt that the journey from the capital to Yangzhou was filled with many beautiful sights, but she was not in the mood to enjoy them.


    And at night, Lin Pei took advantage of the darkness to make a trip to the King Rui Palace.


    After so many years, he could say that he had already understood Princess Changze''s personality. Princess Changze was a person who wouldn''t take any damage, and only spoke those words after he had been distracted for a while, how could he forget about that, Princess Changze had always been pampered and spoiled by others, if they really wanted her to do something, how would she be willing?


    This person, he had to go with the flow.


    No one knew what Lin Pei had said to the Princess Changze, but even the Maid Du had been sent outside the door to wait.


    But after Lin Pei left, Maid Du clearly discovered that the unease and sorrow on his face had completely disappeared, and his heart had become a little more at ease. Assistant Minister Lin has some words for you, then that''s good, look at how you''ve been frowning all day, even if the sky is falling down, you still have that tall man to support you, what are you looking for? As long as King Rui is still in Fujian, the Emperor will not do anything to you. "


    No matter what, King Rui went to Fujian when he was just 10 years old, although he was not a military official, he still had some prestige there. If it were not for the protection of the King Rui, who knows how many times the pirates would have invaded.


    Princess Changze pursed his lips and smiled, his face carrying a happy expression, "That''s right, Abel has already explained it all to me ¡­ He couldn''t resist the persuasion of those people and could only come to find me. However, after waiting for him to go back and think about it, he discovered that he still couldn''t abandon me for the sake of his career. He directly said that the government would not be able to find any clues about this matter in a short period of time.


    Why would the Maid Du believe those words? However, looking at the joyous expression on Princess Changze''s face, the words that were about to leave his mouth could not be said.


    Even at this point, the Assistant Minister Lin was still willing to coax the Princess Changze, which meant that the situation wasn''t too bad. "You don''t have to worry about these things ¡­ Then what about the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss? "


    Even she knew that the few people in the palace valued the matter of Lin Shu''s murder.


    The Princess Changze did not care about this matter at all. In her opinion, this was a small matter, and the matter between his and Lin Pei was a huge one. Now, he was even leisurely eating the pecans peeled by the Maid, "Even if I find out that this matter was done by me, so what? But now, wasn''t Lin Shu, that little b * tch, still alive and well? Furthermore, even if she were to die, as long as Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion does not pursue the matter, and Big Brother comes out, this matter will be resolved peacefully. "


    Even if the emperor had been angry at the time, he wouldn''t have let this matter spread. She was a princess, and if this matter was spread out, it would bring shame to the imperial family. With the empress dowager and her elder brother fighting amongst them, the emperor would gradually forget about this matter in a year or two.


    "Princess, it''s best to be careful. The Fourth Miss has always had the ability to reverse right and wrong, I''m afraid this servant ¡­"


    "Afraid of what?" "In the past, she did not have the ability to put me to death. Now, what other method is she going to use to defeat me? It''s just a small direct daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, do you really think you have the ability to turn the world upside down? "


    Since she had already said that, even Maid Du could not say anything.

 C160

    But who would have thought that on the second day, news came from the official''s side. He directly said that someone had seen Lin Pei''s servant face to face with the dead servant next to him. But everyone could not understand why Lin Pei wanted to kill Wang Pei, so they were suspicious and did not think in that direction.


    Unbeknownst to them, the tip of the iceberg had been lifted, revealing the truth that was about to be revealed under the sea.


    On this day, Lin Pei went to the magistrate court to be interrogated as per usual. Not only did she not manage to find out anything, he also sent a few people over, and not only did he not manage to find out anything, he even sent two hours later.


    At this moment, the Princess Changze panicked.


    She ignored the bitter advice of the Maid Du and rushed to the Tzu Ning Palace like a spark reaching its eyebrows. She wished that she could take care of everything that had happened here. "Esteemed Empress Dowager, it''s me, I did all of this, and it was because when the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss was living in the Tzu Ning Palace, I was always holding a grudge because a small matter angered me. After that, I married Wang Pei and my heart was even more unsettled, and I even wanted to use the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss''s life to write about the Assistant Minister Lin, forcing him to deal with Wang Pei.


    "It''s just that I originally threatened Assistant Minister Lin to kill the attendant by Wang Pei''s side, but Assistant Minister Lin was a upright person. I don''t know why I chose to do this, and rejected my threat ¡­ That''s why I wanted to kill the Lin Clan''s Fourth Miss. Esteemed Empress Dowager, I admit it, I admit it! "


    She was afraid that her Abel would never be able to come out after entering the magistrate court. Abel was her heaven, if her heaven collapsed, she wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Empress Dowager Wang only felt pain in her temple as it throbbed. It happened too quickly, so much so that he didn''t even have time to fire all of the palace maids and Internal Service s inside the house.


    Right now, the entire room was silent, only the Princess Changze''s soft sobbing could be heard.


    Empress Dowager Wang rested for a while, before he finally felt that his eyes were somewhat bright. "Zhang Ze, what did you say? What are you talking about? " She felt that the Princess Changze must be bewitched.


    "Esteemed empress dowager, you save me. You save me, I know my wrongs. I really know my wrongs ¡­" "Now that this matter is about to be investigated, please save me ¡­"


    As she sat on the carriage, she thought about what excuse she should use when she met the Empress Dowager Wang.


    "You ¡­ You are simply a vile creature! " Empress Dowager Wang was so angry that his eyebrows were straight. He stood up shakily and even the atmosphere in the room changed abruptly, "Take a look at your own conscience and see if it''s still true. How old is the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss? Even if she really offended you, it would be an unintentional action by a young lady. But you, you actually hated the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss for such a small matter? And even threaten the Assistant Minister Lin to help you murder your own husband? Assistant Minister Lin didn''t obey, and even wanted to kill the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss? "


    As she spoke till here, the Empress Dowager Wang couldn''t even catch her breath. Pi mama quickly stepped forward to help her up, but was stopped by a wave of her hand, "If Old Prince Rui and the Old Prince Rui''s Consort were still alive, I really want to strangle you, you evil creature ¡­ You, you really have a ruthless heart! "


    None of the women in this palace were simple, all those years ago, Empress Dowager Wang climbed up the corpses of everyone step by step, but even she felt that Princess Changze was being too ruthless.


    When she thought about it, she had even scolded Empress Zhang yesterday. Even if Princess Changze had something to say, it would only be because Eighth Prince was too young and ignorant, so why did he say it now? She didn''t even know how to face the people in the palace ¡­ At that time, everyone would probably point at her nose and scold her for condoning Princess Changze.


    Princess Changze had been by Empress Dowager Wang''s side for eight to nine years, and now he could tell that Empress Dowager Wang was truly angry.


    She panicked, she really panicked, now that the King Rui was still in Fujian, the only person who could protect her well was the Empress Dowager Wang.


    After living for so many years, this was the first time she had let go of her high and mighty ego. She crawled towards Empress Dowager Wang on her knees, then grabbed onto the corner of Empress Dowager Wang''s clothes, and said sorrowfully, "Esteemed empress dowager, you raised me once and doted on me once. When royal father and mother passed away, you personally came to King Rui''s estate and pinched my hand.


    If Princess Changze had told her in the beginning, perhaps she would have given face to Old Prince Rui and take care of him. But Princess Changze clearly didn''t choose to treat her as his loved one, and only thought of her now, why would she become his chess piece ¡­


    All the people in the palace became astute. "You want me to save you?" Why don''t you tell This Dowager how to save you? Since things have come to this, This Dowager will not be able to save you ¡­ "Someone, invite the emperor and esteemed empress in." This was the meaning of doing business.


    Princess Changze was startled, he was just about to hug Empress Dowager Wang''s leg, but Empress Dowager Wang ordered his to be carried to the inner room.


    In the end, only Princess Changze''s hands remained suspended in mid air, not knowing if he should lift it or put it down.


    Feeling the looks of contempt and disdain from the lowliest palace maids and Internal Service s, if it was the old Princess Changze, she would definitely be dead set on it. But now, she only wanted to live.


    Only by living would she be able to live on and be together with her Abel. If she really died, or was locked up for a lifetime, what would be the point of doing all this?


    She calculated in her heart, but in the time it took for an incense stick to burn, she heard footsteps in her ears.


    Princess Changze raised his head, and saw the Empress Zhang''s luxurious and ridiculing face, and immediately she tightened his grip inside his sleeves.


    The Empress Zhang''s footsteps didn''t last long at the Princess Changze''s side, but in the next moment, he directly walked over and sat on the seat of power as if he hadn''t seen anything. "The emperor heard about the absurd things the Princess Changze did and wasn''t in the mood to come to Tzu Ning Palace, so he just said that this was a matter that needed to be decided between the empress dowager and this palace. Now that the empress dowager is old and has watched the Princess Changze grow up, this matter can''t be too troublesome for the empress dowager, so I''ll deal with it!"


    As she spoke, she looked towards the palace maid, Blue Carrot, who was standing by the side. "You go in and ask the empress dowager if she agreed to let me do this."


    After Man Jing had been bestowed the Third Prince, the Empress Dowager Wang had once again selected a palace maid that was one thousand times more intelligent than the other palace maids.


    "En!" The Blue Luan responded, then blissfully entered the inner room.


    Not long after, the blue loli came out and said respectfully, "Reporting to esteemed empress dowager, esteemed empress dowager said that she''d leave this matter entirely to esteemed empress dowager, so esteemed empress dowager has no objections."


    What other objections does Empress Dowager Wang have now? Those sonorous and forceful words he had said at that time had turned into a slap on her face. Not to mention upholding justice for the Princess Changze, she had even felt embarrassed just by looking at his face.


    Empress Zhang was not surprised at all when he heard this. After many years of wife, he had long known about Empress Dowager Wang''s personality, and now he smiled faintly and said loudly: "Regarding the matter just now, I have already heard about it on the way here. Since Princess Changze has already accepted this matter, then I am not willing to waste my breath!"


    After saying that, her voice rose slightly. "Someone, come!"


    Immediately, seven or eight little Internal Service s stepped forward. These people had all followed her from the Kunning Palace.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Princess Changze''s mouth. She knew that she would lose this battle, but he never thought that he would lose so quickly and miserably ¡­ But to be able to protect Abel, it was worth it. Even if Empress Zhang had the guts, he would not dare to take her life, he would definitely imprison her, and when his brother returned to the capital, he would be saved.


    The Empress Zhang did not dare to take her life, but he would not let her go so easily, "The Princess Changze is disrespectful and unscrupulous, sending the Princess Changze to a nunnery. Without my permission, you cannot leave the nunnery for the rest of your life."


    Although this nunnery wasn''t far from the Dafu Temple, it didn''t look like a Dafu Temple. Being able to be popular with the people, this was the royal family''s nunnery, and the people locked inside were all imperial concubines and palace maids who had committed mistakes.


    Princess Changze raised his terrified eyes. In them, there was finally a hint of true fear.


    She had been able to enter and leave the palace at will ever since she was young. She knew better than anyone else how to cause trouble in the palace. Every nun in the nunnery was a nun. She was clearly a tigress who ate people without spitting out their bones ¡­ He knew that those who had been sent to the nunneries were not favored by the nobles of the palace, and he could think of any way to torment them in order to curry favour with them.


    She still remembered that after the late emperor passed away, the Empress Dowager Wang sent a few concubines that were unsightly to the eyes when he was still alive over there. Those concubines had disappeared into the nunnery only three months after they entered, and the Grand Concubine''s concubine had missed the late emperor very much. At that time, when the Empress Dowager Wang found out, all he did was to thank the Grand Imperial Concubine for his loyalty and gave his a thousand taels of silver.


    Back then, she''d scoffed at them for a while, feeling that their lives were a bit too difficult. Never would she have thought that such an absurd matter would fall onto her own shoulders. "Esteemed empress, you shouldn''t go too far in bullying people ¡­"

 C161

    "Too much bullying? What does Princess Changze mean by this? Why can''t I understand it? " "Empress Zhang never liked Princess Changze." Empress Zhang had always disliked Princess Changze, and after experiencing his slandering of his reputation, he was treated as a thorn in his side. Now, with a cold smile, he said, "When you tried to murder your husband and harm the innocent, this palace gave you a way out for the empress dowager and King Rui''s sake. Would it not be better to just send you back to the King Rui Palace and have someone serve you for the rest of your life? The life of Princess Changze is life, the life of others is also life. If this Son of Heaven has violated the law, he should be punished along with the commoners, let alone a small princess like you. "


    The Empress Zhang had been waiting for this day for who knows how long. The Princess Changze was just a princess, but he relied on his favor to act arrogantly, as if he was the next princess. "I believe the Princess Changze has already heard what Qingluo said just now. His Majesty and the empress dowager both said that they would give me the authority to handle this matter. You still want to cause a ruckus and see the empress dowager again? "


    Princess Changze''s mouth moved, but he did not know how to speak.


    If she begged for mercy, she wouldn''t be able to say it in front of Empress Zhang. This woman, even if she died in front of her, she would only clap and cheer for her.


    However, the Empress Zhang would never give her the chance to beg for forgiveness. He immediately ordered someone to send her to the nunnery, and even left his in the King Rui Palace.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to hear the news was already the second day, she still heard it from Lu Jingran''s mouth.


    And this time, Lu Jingran came to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion with the same excuse as last time, to give the Grand Madam the medicinal ingredients ¡­ He directly said that the relationship between the Grand Madam s of the National Duke Ning Palace and his own Grand Madam s was already so good. There were even some people who said that the Grand Madam s of the National Duke Ning Palace were saintly and unapproachable, and that they suffered greatly.


    Lu Jingran still arranged to meet Lin Shu at the same place, it was already autumn, the leaves on the ground were piled up on the floor, the sunlight was shining on the ground, making people feel refreshed.


    When Lu Jingran talked about what happened in the palace yesterday, his face also lit up, "... The emperor and the empress dowager probably really do loathe the Princess Changze, saying that he was sent to a nunnery last night without even a servant by his side. Even without the empress dowager''s permission, the Princess Changze wouldn''t have lasted more than three months. " If the Empress Zhang was involved, it would be hard to say if the Lord of Changze could survive for a month.


    "Princess Changze is used to living a life of luxury. When the time comes, one might barely be able to get by. When Lin Shu thought about it earlier, she had still heard Yun Dou casually lifted him up, saying that she had seen Lin Pei leave the room safely this morning.


    Originally, they all thought that Lin Pei was going to spend the night in the palace compound, but they didn''t expect that he would actually come back in the night with a hint of alcohol still on his body.


    Princess Changze was sent to a nunnery overnight. Ah, this man still has the mood to drink!


    She only felt sarcastic.


    Not to mention her, even Lu Jingran''s face had a shameless expression, "I also came to ask about some things ¡­ Yesterday, after your father was invited to the magistrate court, the people of the magistrate court thought that he was a Assistant Minister of the Third Rank, and did not dare to make things too difficult for him. After picking out a few unimportant words to ask him, they said that they wanted him to leave, but your father did not know what kind of interest he suddenly had, and only said that he wanted to bring the people of the mansion to play chess.


    Even a fool would know what Lin Pei wanted to do, he just wanted to make use of the love Princess Changze had for him.


    Even though Princess Changze was a princesshee was only an ordinary woman from an inner chamber. No matter how long her hands were, they couldn''t reach into the palace compound. When he saw that Lin Pei wasn''t able to come out for a long time, she naturally couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild ¡­ As time passed, she could not help but go to the palace to shoulder all the burdens for his lover.


    Even Lu Jingran could not help but mutter to himself in his heart. Heh, this is truly a good plan, but it''s also shameless enough. It''s no wonder that Lin Pei is able to attain the position of Third Rank at such a young age, how could other people have the ability to do so?


    "Although the Princess Changze is hateful, he can''t even shoulder 1/10000 of the burden. The friendship between women and him, has been wantonly used by him like this ¡­ If Princess Changze knew that all of this was all his scheme, I wonder if he would resent himself for wasting so many years on this! " Right now, Lin Shu wished that she could not say the word "father" in front of others. She could only feel disgusted, "Furthermore, I don''t know if he will feel bad at night, when it is quiet."


    Lu Jingran could only sigh.


    Even if he felt that Lin Pei was shameless, he couldn''t say anything bad about Lin Pei in front of Lin Pei''s daughter, "This person is really too ruthless and merciless. Fourth Miss should be careful in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, after all, the Assistant Minister Lin already knows that you were the one who did this.


    To people like them, power was the most important thing, so what was a child?


    Lin Shu laughed, "Don''t worry, I will be careful. To be able to survive such a storm, how could you possibly fail in a ditch? " Lin Pei knew her temperament, if she was truly angered, she would not care about her father''s feelings.


    She still had Lin Pei''s trump card in her hand.


    Lu Jingran then laughed, "That''s right, when the time comes, I will underestimate Fourth Miss."


    As he spoke, he added a few more words, "Today, when I came over from National Duke Ning''s Palace, I coincidentally saw someone in the Palace sending a few baskets of fresh honey oranges. Thinking that these things could be considered rare, I brought a basket of them for Fourth Miss, and someone had already sent it to Linglong Pavilion."


    At this time of year, honey oranges were not common. Even silver could not be used to find large and red honey oranges.


    One was left in the Linglong Pavilion, one was sent to the Fanghua Garden, and the other was sent to Lin Hui. When she went to find Lin Hui with the fruits, Lin Hui was already sitting cross-legged on the brick bed, eating the oranges.


    Since ancient times, this girl had always embroidered her own wedding dress. It really took a lot of effort to stitch down the marriage dress.


    Lin Hui was not so bored, but now that she saw Lin Shu carrying Tangerine in, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile. "Heh, you''ve come at just the right time. Earlier, I was muttering to Xiangzi about how the new oranges that were delivered into the mansion are not tasty at all. Not only are they sour, they''re also astringent.


    She had always been a picky person. If it really was time to eat the tangerine, she wouldn''t be willing to eat it ¡­ However, even if he was muttering that this tangerine that was newly delivered into Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was not tasty, a small mountain of tangerine peel was piled on the small table.


    Lin Shu laughed and said: "I didn''t know you liked it, so I brought some for you. "This morning, you sent the Spicer to tell me that you have urgent business with me, but what is it?"


    Even if the Grand Madam had suffered a stroke, and was the owner of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, First Madam would not be restrained from holding Lin Hui in the house all day, but every night he would check how well her wedding dress was embroidered. Even if Lin Hui was slacking off, although the First Madam wouldn''t say that it was a punishment, but the older people would still never-endingly recite it.


    Therefore, it was not appropriate for Lin Hui to walk around often. Every day, she would only feel tired, and only needed Xiangtong to go to Linglong Pavilion to invite Lin Shu over.


    Lin Hui broke off a tangerine and stuffed two cloves into her mouth. She only said "So sweet" and waited until half of the tangerine was finished before she said softly, "Last night, someone from the village came over to pass a message to my mother. They said that Auntie Zhong was gone."


    Gone?


    Yesterday, Princess Changze was sent to a nunnery, but immediately after, Auntie Zhong was gone. If one were to say that this had nothing to do with Lin Pei, she would not believe anything that was said, "Then does Lian Jieer know about it?"


    "She? "Of course I don''t know!" "I don''t know what she''s busy with these days, when Grandmother was just sick, she had gone to the Green Pine Academy to pretend, but this morning, when I went to see Grandmother, I found out that Nanny Chen knew that she hasn''t been to the Green Pine Academy for two or three days. I''m afraid that Grandmother is not able to worry about marriage anymore, so I wanted to pick up another branch to climb on!"


    The First Madam and the Second Madam both had their own busy matters to attend to. Furthermore, since the marriage between Lin Shu, the fifth concubine, was not settled yet, there was no way that Lin Lian, the younger sister, would have a daughter.


    She''s grown so much, it''s as if she''s never eaten such a sweet orange before. With a mouthful, it''s as if the sweetness has entered her heart, "Even if she doesn''t know now, she''ll still know in a few days ¡­ "Pity Brother Ting, now that she''s not with Aunt Zhong, her older sister is also someone who doesn''t care for her." Pity Brother Ting, now that she''s not with Aunt Zhong, her older sister is someone who doesn''t care about her.


    Lin Shu boasted that she was not a Bodhisattva, and had not paid any attention to what had happened in Yanzhou. However, when she saw the small, dirty, shriveled face of Ting''er, she felt a little uncomfortable. "You don''t know, when I took him by the hand to Yanzhou Garden, Ting''er actually ate an entire plate of pea yellow without even drinking a sip of tea. Afterwards, Qin Ziqin picked up a large bowl of noodles, which he had even eaten half of it.

 C162

    Lin Hui also sighed along, "A perfectly fine young master, and yet he''s turned out to be like this!"


    She still remembered how cute Tang Geer was when she was little, like a ball of meat. When she saw her, she came up and called her "Third Sister", but now? When he saw her, he would reveal a silly look. Sometimes, her mouth would drool and her entire body would be filthy.


    On the other hand, Lin Shu remembered that the Lin Geer who was raised on the villa had woken up. A few days ago, she specifically asked the Lin Geer how she was, and the manor told her that she had recovered some, at her young age, she did not have any sense of propriety when playing around crazily. She just followed the little rascals on the manor all day to catch birds, go into the river to fish, ran a lot, ate a lot, and her body also became better as well. It had been a long time since she said she felt uncomfortable.


    However, Lin Hui knocked against her arm and whispered: "Tang Geer is after all, a child of the fifth house, what are you planning to do?"


    She had a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. She was exactly the kind of person he was talking about!


    Lin Shu shook her head, and said softly: "I do not know what to do, previously the First Aunt had mentioned this to my mother, and said that Tang Geer is now the only son of the 5th house, if my mother did not care, and people outside found out, it would definitely make people talk nonsense, but my mother''s body is finally better now, if we really raise Tang Geer, I am afraid that my mother''s bones will not be able to take it. Mother had married into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for all these years, and now, she has lived a comfortable few days with great difficulty. "


    From a private perspective, she didn''t want her mother to raise Lin You Ting. Why would Auntie Zhong and Lin Pei treat the mother and daughter like that? "I think that since Lian Jieer is a useless person now, it would be better for my mother to send a few capable maidservants over to the Falling Swallow Garden to take care of him. I won''t let him be like today, lacking food and clothing, or else my mother would feel bad."


    "Then we''ll bid our farewells to Lian Jieer and not agree to it ¡­" Lin Hui could not help but become worried, "Right now, the Lian Jieer can finally be considered in charge of this Falling Swallow Garden. If Fifth Aunt were to place a few people inside, she would be unhappy."


    "She can''t even take care of her own brother, and she has the nerve to be unhappy? What''s more, is she happy or not? Does third sister think that I care? " Not only did Lin Shu not take Lin Lian seriously, she also did not put her in her eyes.


    Lin Hui laughed, and in the blink of an eye, she had already eaten three oranges, which angered her to the point that she had to weave clothes on the side, while staring at him with her eyes, and there were already a few holes in her hands. In the end, she could not hold herself back anymore, she just might not be able to eat anymore, if she eats too much, she would get angry.


    Lin Hui could only put away the oranges, otherwise, she would have liked to eat them.


    Towards the end, Lin Hui had even slapped herself on the head and cried out, "¡­ I was saying that she seemed to have forgotten something. Only then did she remember that Zhang Yuanqing had been married into the Third Prince''s Mansion for 18 years. She wrote inviting us to be her guests.


    Lin Shu did not want to go, so she said, "Zhang Yuanqing only wrote to you, and did not invite me. I think it''s best if I don''t go!"


    Others didn''t sincerely invite themselves, yet they still went through with it. What was this?


    "Let''s go together. That day is still your birthday, let''s go take a look at Third Prince''s Mansion together, we haven''t gone there yet!" While talking, Lin Hui lowered her voice even more, "Zhang Yuanqing has only invited us Second Sister, who has always wanted to marry into the imperial family, but Aunt Er is afraid that she will have thoughts that she shouldn''t have, and can only suppress her and not call her over. It just so happens that we went out for a stroll after going to Third Prince''s Mansion, so it''s my right to accompany you for your birthday. "


    However, Lin Shu could not help but laugh bitterly, "Should I accompany you in the end or do you accompany me in the end?"


    Secondly, Zhang Yuanqing and Wang Manjing had married into the Third Prince''s Mansion together, and although this Third Princess was born in the cold, she was still a lady chosen by the Emperor personally from a noble clan. Then, the identity of the prince''s Chief Consort was clearly displayed here, who would dare to come join in the fun?


    It was only Zhang Yuanqing who had a simple personality, and wanted Lin Hui to give her some face...


    However, Lin Hui would never let go of this rare opportunity to leave her home. Now that she had pestered Lin Shu for so long, she finally got Lin Shu to nod his head, "Then I''ll accompany you there when the time comes." She had the right to act as if she was accompanying Lin Hui out to relax.


    Logically speaking, this third prince should not have unrestrainedly welcomed guests to the, but the identity of these two Lateral Consort s was truly not ordinary. One was the grandson of an elder, while the other was a beauty by the side of the Empress Dowager Wang.


    When Lin Lian found out that Zhang Yuanqing did not invite her, she was not surprised at all. This direct daughter had a direct daughter and a concubine had a concubine, it was not that the same person would not be able to get close to her.


    But in the end, she still felt unwell in her heart. Holding the handkerchief, she ruthlessly cried behind everyone''s back. On what basis was Lin Shu''s reputation already so bad, and Zhang Yuanqing still invited her to be a guest at Third Prince''s Mansion? We are both daughters of the Lin Clan, why is the difference so huge? "


    She was very upset.


    Everyone thought that she did not know that the Auntie Zhong was gone, but they did not know that she had secretly sent a peasant woman from the village over to deliver a message before her death. She only said that she would take good care of Tang Geer, and did not think that she was clever or that she would be obedient.


    At that time, when she heard that old woman speak, tears began to fall. Why? Why should she be obedient? Was it because he was born from a concubine?


    If he was truly obedient, what good marriage could the Madam Lian find for him? The marriage that Madam Lian had found for his own daughter was not even worth mentioning. The marriage that she had found for her was probably even worse for nothing ¡­ After crying for so long, she thought that she could only rely on herself in the future.


    Relying on yourself? It was easy to say, but doing it was even harder than ascending to the heavens!


    Yan Wen, who was standing to one side, was at a loss as to what to do. "Lady, don''t ¡­ please don''t be sad ¡­"


    She was an honest woman with a stupid mouth. When Auntie Zhong knew that Lin Lian was not someone who would behave herself, she had specially found a servant girl to serve Lin Lian.


    But now, Lin Lian''s already full belly of anger could not be dispersed. Now, she even knocked the tea Gu on the table to the ground, "Get out!"


    If she had an intelligent girl by her side, she could come up with an idea.


    Yan Wen was truly honest. When he went out hesitantly, he did not forget to think that all these things were taken out from Fifth Madam''s storehouse. They were all on the booklet. Fifth Miss usually spent all that silver on rouge and cosmetic powder, so how could he have any extra silver?


    Lin Lian couldn''t help but think things over. The aunt had already left, so no matter how sad or sad she was, it wouldn''t do any good. Her top priority was to seize that person. This Lin Qian was the Mrs. Shizi, and Lin Hui was the wife of an uncle. He couldn''t be inferior to them either, he had to wait until he became the Mrs. Shizi, then he would ruthlessly trample over Lin Shu and the others.


    She was actually a smart person, but unfortunately, she was smart in the opposite direction. During this period of time, she used Shao Xi''s death to send a few letters to Shao Shengping, and even mentioned that she saw someone suspicious the other day. She wanted the entire Duke Chengan to thoroughly investigate this matter and give Shao Shengping a good impression of his kindness.


    When she received Shao Shengping''s reply, especially when Shao Shengping asked her to grieve at the end, she seemed to be so overjoyed that she felt this County Prince of the Duke Chengan Palace was actually concerned about her.


    They didn''t know that for a ruthless person like Shao Shengping, all he did was work on face and not effort.


    Currently, the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was in chaos, no one had the time to care about how many letters Lin Lian handed over every day. Lin Shu also did not have the leisure to care about her.


    No matter how cautious and fearful the Nanny Wei was during this period of time, they had only relied on the fact that she was the mother of the Grand Madam and the of the Linglong Pavilion. Standing in the courtyard, they had started to criticize her, and the meaning behind their words was that she was the boss of the Linglong Pavilion.


    Even Lin Shu who was writing in the study heard the commotion, and could not help but call Actinin Qin in, "What happened outside?"


    Actinin Qin sighed, "Nanny Wei is causing trouble again, this servant thought that the weather had gotten too dry recently, Miss had coughed a few times last night, so she instructed the little kitchen to make some Chuan Bei Zi Shui for me. But when Nanny Wei entered the little kitchen, she discovered that there was no Chuan Bei Zi Shui on your menu, and thought that some old woman was plotting something for him, so she immediately scolded her about the kitchen."


    "When Grand Madam was strong and healthy, all those wives seemed like they were reprimanded by Nanny Wei. Now that Grand Madam is so sick that he can''t even speak, why would those wives be afraid of Nanny Wei? Immediately, people started arguing with the Nanny Wei, and before long, it was already so noisy outside ¡­ "


    The wolf pen in Lin Shu''s hand did not even pause for a moment as she faintly instructed, "You can directly send this Nanny Wei back to the Green Pine Academy."


    "This... "How can that be?" Actinin Qin was a man who took everything into account, but having more thoughts also had its drawbacks, as she was afraid that something might ruin her own young lady''s reputation, "Now that Grand Madam has just gotten sick, you have to take him back, if people look at you with interest, I am afraid they will gossip about you."

 C163

    Lin Shu had just finished copying a piece of thread, and now that she had picked up the Pure Heart xuan paper and blown it, she asked casually: "What will they say? That day, Grandmother saw that Nanny Zhu was useless and sent to the Linglong Pavilion, and now that Grandmother is sick like this, if I still leave Nanny Wei at the Linglong Pavilion, it would be too disrespectful! "


    If Nanny Wei did not stir up such trouble today, she would have forgotten about it!


    Lin Shu did not even care about these things, and could faintly hear the Nanny Wei saying that she wanted to see her, and so on, but in less than an incense''s time, the voice was gone.


    You have to know, the people being nurtured in the Linglong Pavilion are no longer trash, if Nanny Wei does not leave, there are plenty of ways to make her leave!


    At that moment, Nanny Wei was pushed out of the door by a few female servants from the kitchen. She was already full of anger, and when she was pulling, her body was covered with dried leaves, and even the golden hairpin on her head was crooked, making her look extremely pathetic.


    She stood at the Linglong Pavilion''s entrance and spat out, stroking her hair before she left the Green Pine Academy.


    Along the way, everyone stopped at Nanny Wei as if they did not see him, they directly rushed towards the inner room of Grand Madam. At this time, Grand Madam was lying on the bed, allowing Nanny Chen to feed him medicine, but the Nanny Wei did not pay any attention to him and barged in, shouting as soon as she entered: "... Grand Madam, you have to avenge me, Fourth Miss saw that you suffered a stroke and even rode on my head, I do not care about what Fourth Miss does, but what Fourth Miss does is humiliate you! "


    In the past few days, Grand Madam''s condition had slightly improved. Although he was still unable to speak, there was still a somewhat angry expression on his face.


    the Nanny Wei was simply asking for trouble!


    Nanny Chen hurriedly looked at her, "Why doesn''t Fourth Miss respect you anymore? Nanny Wei, don''t speak carelessly! "


    Nanny Wei had always had a mouth that didn''t have a door, so if she truly pissed him off, Grand Madam could not be said to be untouchable now, but could only be sulking in his heart? If Grand Madam got angry, it was unknown what he would be angry about.


    But right now, Nanny Wei was furious, she did not care about all that, and threw her off, saying angrily: "Nanny Chen, I don''t like what you said, how am I speaking nonsense? You really don''t know how hard I was doing just now. You wanted to hug my Yun Dou''s little legs and beg her to let me see Fourth Miss once, but Fourth Miss didn''t even reveal his face. What did you take me for? For a beggar, it doesn''t matter if she sees me as a human or not. I am only a lowly person anyway, but I can''t bear to see her not talking about the Grand Madam as a human ¡­ "


    The more she said, the angrier she got. She added oil to the fire of her words, and with every additional sentence she said, the expression on Grand Madam''s face became even more unsightly. In the end, it was already extremely unsightly.


    Nanny Chen glanced at Grand Madam, but interrupted him with a loud voice, "Men, bring Nanny Wei down, I''m afraid the Nanny Wei is startled, what are you making so much noise like!"


    Nanny Wei was stunned. She was so embarrassed that she almost lost all her face.


    Mulan was also an intelligent person, she could bring two or three women with her as she dragged Nanny Wei out.


    When the room became quiet again, Nanny Chen then advised in a low voice: "Please do not listen to what Nanny Wei has to say, normally, things that happen 30% will become 10% of the time in her mouth. As for Fourth Miss, I will go over later and ask her what is going on. This Nanny Wei is getting on in age, and is getting more and more unruly. "


    She knew what the Grand Madam cared about the most, and had now pushed all the blame to the Nanny Wei.


    But after much persuasion and when Nanny Chen fed Grand Madam the medicine again, her mouth was no longer open. She could only comfort him a little before going to the ear room to look at him.


    Nanny Wei was also a powerful being, and now, all of her anger was directed at Nanny Chen.


    But who was the Nanny Chen? Even if they were normally amiable, if they didn''t have the ability, how could they control so many people from the Green Pine Academy? They immediately started to argue with the Nanny Wei, and after a few words, the Nanny Chen already had the upper hand, and in the end, directly said that she would return to her hometown.


    He was originally taking advantage of the situation, but who knew that Nanny Chen would actually agree to it? He even bestowed twenty taels of silver to Nanny Wei.


    It was really hard for Nanny Wei to get down from the tiger now. She held onto the silver in her hand, not knowing whether she should leave or stay, but Nanny Chen ordered Maid to pack up her things.


    When Lin Shu heard this news, she could not help but exclaim, "... Nanny Chen is really a smart person. "


    Lin Hui, who was holding onto her chin, nodded and agreed, "If Nanny Chen is not smart, she wouldn''t have stayed by Grandmother''s side for so many years ¡­ Nanny Wei is a widow, and have served in front of Grandmother for so many years, I don''t have any relatives to follow. Even if Nanny Wei does anger Grandmother, at worst, Nanny Chen can just send Nanny Wei to the Manor. "


    Saying that, she sighed, "Nanny Chen said that she wanted to return to her hometown to raise her, but who doesn''t know that she was kicked out? What should Nanny Wei do in the future ¡­ Sister Shu, why do you think this person is so ruthless? "


    Lin Shu picked up the bridal dress that she had embroidered and couldn''t help but frown. Now that First Madam had discovered Xiang Mi and the others helping Lin Hui with the embroidery, she naturally reprimanded Lin Hui with a few words. However, looking at it now, Lin Hui''s wedding dress could not even be worn on the day of the wedding, "This human heart is the most unfathomable thing in the world, rather than sighing over such things, you might as well focus on yourself."


    "The Heavens have eyes. Good deeds reap evil, and good deeds reward evil. Even if they are able to make a name for themselves now, there will still be retribution later on." For example, Nanny Wei. For example, Grand Madam.


    Even if Lin Hui didn''t have any thoughts, she couldn''t help but think of the Princess Changze, "... In the end, the Princess Changze still didn''t give up their name? "


    She was Lin Shu''s close friend and sister, and Lin Shu did not hide these things from her.


    Lin Shu laughed, "It seems that you think it''s very strange, but I don''t think it''s anything strange, it''s just something beyond what is expected. He was Princess Changze''s lifelong obsession, and had slept soundly all day. I''m afraid that even if Princess Changze were to reach this nunnery, he wouldn''t feel any regret at all. I wonder if he would turn into a lonely ghost in the underworld, and see through his heart even if he didn''t die! "


    She only felt that he was an infatuated person in his previous life and never would he have thought that there would actually be someone more infatuated than his in this world. Princess Changze only had this obsession, Lin Pei, and nothing else.


    Lin Hui sighed softly. In truth, Princess Changze was infatuated, but wasn''t she too? These few days, she didn''t know how many times she had dreamed about Yao in her dreams. In her dreams, Yao looked at her and said that she was just like a cute little white fox ¡­ He was even a little envious of Princess Changze, who dared to do such things. But she, even if he had the courage, he would not even know where to use it.


    Women in this world were actually all infatuated people!


    [How many people have truly treated me so sincerely, if I were you, my beloved?]


    Seeing the unhappiness in her heart, Lin Shu laughed and said something else, "Why haven''t I seen you eating oranges today?"


    "I finished it long ago!" Lin Hui pursed her lips, the unhappiness on her face became even more severe, "Sister Shu, where did you buy these honey oranges? Anything else? I want my mother to buy some too! "


    First Madam''s family was Jin''ling''s famous Kong family. Although they were not as rich as his Lian Family, they still had their own secrets.


    Lin Shu thought about the youth who stood with his hands behind his back, and she didn''t even realize that the corner of her mouth had curled up into a smile, "This honey was given to me by someone else, I didn''t buy it ¡­ If you like it, I''ll ask for you when the time comes. Not only you, but my mom also thinks that the honey oranges taste good. She doesn''t feel sour at all, but a few days ago she ate two honey oranges in one go. "


    This Tangerine is really good!


    He only nodded and said, "Then when the time comes you can ask around and I''ll buy some for you to eat."


    Lin Shu could not help but nod her head, if she saw Lu Jingran again, she would have to ask.


    On the other hand, because of the matter with the Princess Changze, Lin Hui did not feel well about it, and thus, she was especially concerned about it.


    Even though she felt that everything that the Princess Changze did was wrong, she still couldn''t bear to part with it. She really wanted the Princess Changze to lose his life, and she couldn''t do it, but she couldn''t do it if she had to go against the Empress Zhang for the sake of a mere Princess Changze. So, with the help of Senior Servant Pi, she thought of a compromise.


    You have to understand that the two palace maids she sent to the nunnery were both intercepted by the Empress Zhang, so the Empress Zhang would definitely take his life.


    When Lin Shu returned to the Linglong Pavilion, Lu Jingran''s letter had already been delivered. Outside the letter, it said that the Eighth Prince was still staring at the emperor, staring at the Empress Zhang to thoroughly investigate this matter. The Eighth Prince only said that this matter was too rash, but the Empress Zhang did not care about all this.


    Lin Shu lit the letter in her hand ablaze, she watched it turn into ashes little by little and then muttered to herself: "This Eighth Prince is really a talent that governs countries!"


    Even the Emperor was unable to find any clues, but Eighth Prince was able to do so.


    It was a pity that in his previous life, the Eighth Prince did not show any ability to rule the country.

 C164

    Now that she had no Nanny Wei, the servants and wives that were placed down by the Grand Madam were sent away by Lin Shu. She did not have any worries now, so she picked up her brush and wrote a reply to Lu Jingran.


    After she finished writing the letter, Lin Shu couldn''t help but frown as she looked at the carving Xiao Kai. This Lu Jingran was her cousin in name, how could she not be respectful when she used words like this?


    Another letter was finished, but it seemed to her that it was too casual to ask where the oranges were bought.


    After going back and forth for quite some time, the letter finally came to an end.


    Waiting for the letter to return to Lu Jingran''s hands, it was already noon of the second day. At this time, Lu Jingran was currently being locked in the courtyard by the National Duke Ning''s wife, the National Duke Ning had bestowed him with a name.


    Although Princess Changze was like a bird with its wings broken, he was still in Fujian!


    Heh, what a crime.


    It should be known that the National Duke Ning was the direct descendent of the Empress Zhang, and was on the same boat as the Empress Zhang in the first place. Since the Empress Zhang had already treated the Princess Changze like this, the National Duke Ning Palace could be considered to have indirectly formed a feud with the King Rui.


    However, no one could find anything wrong with it.


    Lu Jingran was used to the National Duke Ning trying to steal from him. Although he was being held captive in the yard, how could this small courtyard not have him? Isn''t it as good as entering and leaving as he pleases!


    Now, he was reclining on the rattan chair under the great banyan tree, and when he saw the reply that Lin Shu wrote to him, a slight smile actually appeared on his face. It seems like Empress really doesn''t want to bother with this matter anymore, but she won''t easily take Princess Changze''s life. All she wants is for Princess Changze to live a life worse than death. "


    Empress Zhang was a very thoughtful person. Originally, she wanted to take away Princess Changze''s life, but the news that came from Fujian a few days ago made her dispel this suspicion. There were pirates invading Fujian, and the King Rui led soldiers and generals to repel the pirates ¡­ He immediately changed his mind. Princess Changze had to survive, at least for now.


    However, there were thousands of ways to live, if the Princess Changze was crazy or foolish, it would have nothing to do with her.


    Just as he was thinking, Ban Xia''s voice came from not too far away, "Aiya, Mr. Bai, you''re a handful of old bones, but slow down.


    Lu Jingran turned his head to look, only to see Ban Xia supporting Mr. Bai as he walked over. Presumably, Mr. Bai had just jumped down from the courtyard wall and dodged his waist.


    The Mr. Bai was raised outside by him, but before he passed away, he was helped by many, for example, there was a secret passage outside that led directly to the fake mountain next to the Banyan Garden. It would be much easier for the Mr. Bai to enter and exit the Banyan Garden.


    Even this name was taken down from the of the old National Duke Ning when he was still alive.


    Now, the Mr. Bai walked over with his hands on his waist, "... You still have the heart to take a nap here? The people we sent out didn''t find the child at all? "Are you sure you heard someone say that the child was in Baoding?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Lu Jingran sat up straight, the smile on his face slowly disappeared, "That child is wearing a jade pendant, and there is a birthmark between his calf and thigh, these cannot be fake, otherwise I would not have thought of ways to protect him."


    Because he wanted to ensure his safety, he took advantage of Lin Shu''s villa and saved her life.


    Mr. Bai did not even have a hint of a smile on his face. He stroked his beard and said solemnly: "Did someone beat us to it? "But no one has ever been clear about that child''s past. Logically speaking, no one would have beaten him to it ¡­"


    "That''s hard to say. When First Prince entrusted this child to me that day, there might have been other people present!" Before he was sent to the, Lu Jingran had sent this child to a farmer''s house and gave him a sum of silver, telling the pure and kind couple to take good care of the child. But who knew that after he returned from the Tianjin a while ago, this child had even disappeared along with the couple, and he had even sent his grandfather''s secret guard to investigate, finally obtaining some information. Now, the clue was cut off, "Based on the meaning of the Emperor now, it is clear that he regrets the matter of the First Prince.


    However, in the entire history of the Daqing Dynasty, there had been a time where the royal grandson had inherited the throne. Although the possibility of the child of the First Prince inheriting the throne was not high, if the child did not die, how could the wild jackals and leopards in the palace feel at ease? I''m afraid I won''t even be able to sleep soundly at night.


    Mr. Bai shook his head, "This person is really heartless, he really is a pitiful child! Originally, it was a golden opportunity, but now, he had fallen into an unknown situation ¡­ Who do you think will do this? "


    "This is hard to say ¡­" When the First Prince died in the dungeon that day, he was overcome with grief and followed the First Prince out. At that time, the He family wrote a letter to the Emperor saying that there were many suspicious points regarding this matter, and Old Master He also suffered the fate of passing away due to hatred from the Emperor. Although the He family may not be as powerful as they were back then, but they still have some connections.


    Saying that, Lu Jingran paused for a moment, "But the possibility of the He family finding that child is very small, I actually think that it is possible that those few people in the palace will be able to do so."


    Currently, the position of Crown Prince had yet to be decided. The princes and officials within the palace were all stirred up as they tried to find out who had followed them.


    Once the success was over, if they were in the wrong team, it was possible to lose the lives of everyone in the family!


    Not to mention that the ministers were all trying to test the emperor''s intentions, even the princes and concubines couldn''t hold themselves back anymore. But after the emperor established the First Prince as the crown prince, he didn''t have the intention to appoint any other princes as the crown prince anymore. Even if the bold ministers occasionally wrote that the position of crown prince would cause chaos in the imperial court and cause fear among the citizens, but before they could finish speaking, the emperor''s face had already darkened.


    Heh, back then you were such a decisive and decisive emperor, sitting on the Dragon Throne. The taste of greed for power, but in the end, you became cowardly and afraid of death. Those words "Long live our Emperor", did it really make him think that he could live for tens of thousands of years?


    The Mr. Bai thought for a moment, then said: "That is possible, besides the Third Prince, there is also the Sixth Prince and Seventh Prince who have such a motive. Although the Sixth Prince''s talent is average, he can''t go against the Sixth Prince''s confidence, not to mention the Seventh Prince who is talented and has the Imperial Consort Li supporting him.


    "But even so, the Seventh Prince does not have much of a chance of winning the fight for the throne. If he is young and intelligent, it means that the Seventh Prince has not fallen enough. If the Seventh Prince were to fall down a few times, he would probably learn to be as well-behaved as the Third Prince. " Although the Imperial Consort Li had gained the favor of the Emperor for more than ten years due to her drop dead gorgeous appearance, in terms of scheming and tricks, she couldn''t compare to the Empress Zhang. Now, she had already arranged a marriage for her own son. This girl was the daughter of the Guo Family, although her status was honorable, she was still equivalent to the two Lateral Consort s by the third prince''s side.


    I''m afraid that the Imperial Consort Li and Seventh Prince already know that the Third Prince has the support of the National Duke Ning Palace, so they want to win over the Guo Family!


    After thinking for a moment, he continued, "In a few days, the Third Prince will have to accept the Lateral Consort. The Eighth Prince has invited me to come along, and he has directly said that it would add some joy to the Third Prince''s life.


    When men gathered together, they would inevitably have to drink a few cups. If they drank too much, they might be able to see some flaws in it.


    Mr. Bai could not help but nod his head, but Ban Xia took the initiative and said: "... But how are you going to explain it to the Madam? "


    Lu Jingran looked at him deeply, "I don''t intend to explain anything to her in the first place."


    When he was young, the National Duke Ning did not have the ability to take his life, let alone now.


    "Actually, I have something to tell you today." When it came to this matter, the Mr. Bai was extremely careful, and even ordered Ban Xia to stand guard at the entrance. Although Lu Jingran seemed to be angry with the National Duke Ning Madam and chased out of the room, it was possible that someone might accidentally barge in, "It''s regarding the matters over at the Princess Changze ¡­ Previously, I felt that there was something fishy about Princess Changze''s crime, but when I sent people over to take a look, they found something wrong. Princess Changze passed out a letter from the nunnery, do you know where did this letter go? "


    Lu Jingran said: "You sent it to Fujian?"


    "You and I think the same. After all, the empress dowager doesn''t care about the Princess Changze anymore. Other than the one in Fujian, no one else would care about the life and death of the Princess Changze. But this letter wasn''t sent to Fujian." Mr. Bai''s voice was low and had some doubt, "That letter was sent to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion!"

 C165

    Actually, he had already started to think that something was wrong with this matter. Back then, when First Princess Pingning wanted to kill Lin Shu, he wanted to kill him because Lin Shu refused to have any relationship with her youngest son.


    Then the Princess Changze? Why did he have to take the risk of exposing himself to kill Lin Shu? If he didn''t hate the way he killed a thousand enemies and eight hundred people, he probably wouldn''t be able to do it ¡­ Furthermore, Lin Shu was the direct daughter of the fifth house of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, even if it was a merchant from the outer sect, she should not be debased like this, there were too many tricks involved!


    Thinking about that pale white face with some determination, Lu Jingran became distracted.


    Why would that girl tell him these things? Who is he? He boasted that he had never really cared about such tedious matters, but now he was curious.


    Mr. Bai said in detail, "... Since the already knows of your identity and you saved her life twice, you might as well take advantage of this time to ask about the secrets behind it. We are extremely weak and can only start from a small point of view to see if there is anything wrong with it.


    This matter was related to the Princess Changze, and it was possible that one day, there would be a relationship between the King Rui and the secrets within, and then, there would be a relationship between the Guo Family, and the Seventh Prince. The aristocratic families of the capital had always been entangled with the King Rui, and if they could truly connect to the King Rui, it would benefit Lu Jingran''s future completely.


    Furthermore, although the King Rui was not a martial general, he had a lot of power and influence in Fujian.


    Lu Jingran became increasingly annoyed, "The reason why I saved twice was only out of instinct, not out of scheming. If Fourth Miss was willing to tell me these things, then I would naturally tell her. Furthermore, that King Rui is not a good person either. He has done quite a lot of cruel and merciless things in Fujian all these years ¡­ "


    "Have you ever heard of a saying, ''when water clears, there is no fish''? If a person does not know to change, how can he accomplish anything major?" However, he thought about what he had promised the Old Duke previously, that he would need to properly support Lu Jingran, or else, with this kind of blockhead, if he was to spend a lot of money, he wouldn''t be willing to teach the Mr. Bai, "I''m not saying that you should learn to do that kind of thing, but I''m sure you should take care of it. For example, the''s father, Lin Pei, has come across many talented people who have seen people talking and seen how smooth the road to becoming a ghost, how many flowers in the world are there? One in three years and how many flowers are out there like Lin Pei, so how many of them are already in the Third Rank at such a young age? "


    Lin Pei was the famous flower explorer back then.


    Every word that Mr. Bai said was said for Lu Jingran''s sake, and now, he had even lowered his voice. "I heard that Elder Zhang seems to have gotten onto a roll, and said that King Rui is doing evil deeds in Fujian ¡­"


    Lu Jingran''s attention immediately fell on the words, "Elder Zhang gave the Emperor a paper?"


    Mr. Bai nodded.


    Lu Jingran let out a long sigh. Although the King Rui had done well in Fujian, it could be said to be able to cover the sky with one hand, and although the Elder Zhang was a pavilion elder, he did not have any reserves of Zhang Family at all, so how could he compete with the King Rui, "The Elder Zhang is one of the few loyal subjects in the imperial court. King Rui is a relative of the Emperor, and have been in Fujian for many years, the power within is far from what Elder Zhang can imagine. I am afraid that this time, Elder Zhang will lose his position as Pavilion Elder, or at the very most, lose his life, and will even implicate the entire Zhang Family. "


    Saying that, he paused, "I''m afraid that Elder Zhang is thinking that since he is old, he cannot serve the Daqing Dynasty anymore. He thinks that since he is still in power, he might be able to benefit the citizens ¡­ If the Elder Zhang were to enter, who would take over the position of the Elder Zhang and enter the pavilion? "


    Mr. Bai didn''t even mutter to himself, "It''s most likely Lin Pei ¡­ This person is not simple, I am not forcing you to get on good terms with the, but there are some things that even if we knew, we would be able to prevent it from happening, and plan ahead. "


    Lu Jingran knew about this, but after thinking about it, he still did not send any message from the Banyan Garden.


    When he saw Lin Shu in the Third Prince''s Mansion, Lu Jingran''s face looked a little unnatural. But fortunately, they were in the outer court, so he could only see Lin Shu and the other ladies of the aristocratic families enter the inner courtyard.


    Lin Shu also felt that she had glanced at Lu Jingran, but in the next moment, when she opened his eyes to look, that person was already gone.


    However, Lin Hui was very happy, she dragged Lin Shu and looked at that place, just like a little red man who had never seen the world before, "... Sister Shu, everyone said that the third prince was doted upon by the emperor. I didn''t believe it before, but now that I look at it, tsk tsk ¡­ I''m afraid this Crown Prince position will definitely belong to none other than the Third Prince. "


    "Third sister, where is this place? You even dare to say that?" Lin Shu was so scared that she wanted to use her hands to cover Lin Hui''s mouth, she even warned him softly, "If anyone heard your words, they would think that it was from our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, although Grandmother has suffered a stroke, if First Aunt knows about it, he would definitely teach you a lesson."


    Lin Hui looked around in fear. Seeing that there was no one around, she calmed herself down, "Sister Shu, don''t scare me, I have been too timid recently!"


    After experiencing so many incidents with Yao Yao, she had indeed become much more taciturn.


    Lin Shu only laughed, and the two walked around the garden hand in hand. This Third Prince''s Mansion was indeed very luxurious, enough to show the emperor''s fondness towards the Third Prince, just that although the mansion was luxurious, compared to the Palace''s first-class noble families'' gardens, it had a history of less than a hundred years.


    Even if it was a time when he was tired of seeing flowers, it didn''t matter if Lin Hui''s mood had arrived or not, he would leave even faster. Now that he heard the sound of the wind blowing at him, he cried out, "Aiyah, I''m afraid that this bridal sedan has entered the side door. Let''s go, let''s go take a look."


    Since they were only invited to the Lateral Consort, the Third Prince''s Mansion did not hold a large feast, and only invited people who were familiar with each other to come over.


    Lin Shu was unwilling to join in on the liveliness, but was nearly dragged to the main hall by Lin Hui. At this time, Zhang Yuanqing and Wang Manjing, who were both dressed in pink, stood at the center of the hall with the Third Prince and Third Princess seated at the head of the table.


    Because Lin Shu had already met Zhang Yuqing and Wang Manjing, her attention was now focused on the Third Prince''s consort. The Third Prince''s consort was wearing a bun made from peony, a phoenix hairpin encrusted with gold, a golden sleeveless shirt, a rust-colored peony dress ¡­" It was clear that she was the mistress of the third prince''s residence.


    Honestly speaking, the Third Princess''s looks were ordinary. Not to mention Man Jing, even she was weaker than Zhang Yuanqing by a large margin.


    From this, it could be seen that this was not a good relationship!


    Yes, if it was her, she would not be at ease either. Her identity was higher than the Third Princess, and her looks were better than the Third Princess, so even though she had just started learning, she still had to pay respects to this woman every day.


    Otherwise, she would not care if you were the direct daughter of a famous clan or the grandson of a pavilion elder, she would not show mercy when it came down to it. Even if you were to cry like this, other people would not say a single word about the Third Princess.


    There were differences in descendants, as well as in the right and left sides. Sometimes, there was only a single word of difference, but fate was completely different.


    I have to say that this Wang Manjing is truly a smart person. After serving the tea to the Third Princess behind Zhang Yuanqing, he said smilingly, "Previously, chenqie had always admired the Third Princess for her meekness and gentleness, and was even very generous. Even the empress dowager would often praise you when she was in Tzu Ning Palace, but now, chenqie has the fortune to learn from you. I hope that the empress won''t think of chenqie''s stupidity."


    Heh, what a beautiful speech, not only do you praise Third Princess highly in front of everyone, but you also did not forget to say that I have Empress Dowager Wang supporting me from behind!


    "At first, when my younger sister was just sent by the empress dowager to the estate to take care of Third Prince, I already felt that we were close friends. From today onwards, we will really be sisters.


    When Zhang Yuanqing thought about the words that the Grandma Zhangda had mentioned before their marriage, he barely restrained the unhappiness in his heart. He wanted to say it several times, but Wang Manjing''s cultivation was higher, so he didn''t give her any chance to interrupt him. As soon as he entered the door, he almost pressed her down tightly.


    The men, however, were not in the mood to care about the war between women. They only wanted to make fun of Third Prince''s good fortune. Not only did he have a beautiful concubine, but he also had a great man with eight talents. Even Third Prince had a smile on his face.


    This girl naturally escorted the two Lateral Consort s of the Third Prince to the backyard. Actually, not many young masters and young ladies from aristocratic families came today, and only Zhang Yuanqing''s few cousins and some relatives and friends of the Third Princess. As for Wang Manjing, not a single person she was familiar with came.


    Right, all the people she was familiar with were now in the palace, so how could she have the time to come out?

 C166

    Waiting for Lin Shu and Lin Hui to follow her to her courtyard, Zhang Yuanqing who had been suppressing the pain in his eyes the entire time walked into the courtyard. His tears fell like beads with a broken string, and once she entered the house, she couldn''t help but cry while holding the handkerchief.


    The girls who followed her in were all looking at each other. They only thought that they were only here to drink wedding wine, so why did they suddenly come out like this?


    Zhang Yuanqing cried loudly, using the handkerchief to suppress the pain in his eyes, "... I, I was just thinking that I won''t be able to be filial to my grandfather, father, and mother in the future, I just feel sad in my heart. "


    He truly treated every single one of them like fools!


    However, Lin Shu had always been at the back of the crowd, so whether it was before or after she was married, her cultivation was not enough. It was true that she was a little smart, but her little thoughts were seen through with a single glance.


    Lin Hui also felt a little awkward, but she still consoled, "... If you want to go back and look at the Zhang Family in the future, they will definitely not say anything. Since the Grandma Zhangda is also in the capital, if you miss them, then send someone to bring them over for a look. "


    Only she had not been able to see that although the battle was bloodless, it was even more brutal than the battlefield.


    Zhang Yuanqing''s gaze immediately fell upon her, "Sis Hui''er, thank you very much. After being comforted by all of you, I feel much better. In the future, come and chat with me more, so that I won''t be bored by myself in the manor ¡­ "I still remember what my mother told me. After marrying someone, you can''t let your temper take over no matter what you do, and no one will ever let you get used to it ¡­"


    Lin Shu felt that she was looking at him.


    Lin Hui nodded her head, she too could not wait any longer, she had been confined by the First Madam in the courtyard embroidery and almost couldn''t hold back the urge to cry, "If Sister Zhang thinks of me, then just send us a message, I and the Sister Shu will definitely come over."


    The smile on Zhang Yuanqing''s face became even wider, this was exactly what she was waiting for.


    After she found out that he was going to marry Third Princess to become Lateral Consort, she became very sad for a while, but Grandma Zhangda knew that there was no room for change in this matter. He quickly pulled himself together and sent people to all directions to find out about the situation within the Third Prince''s Mansion, and he did not miss a single thing regarding Third Princess and Wang Manjing.


    However, he did not manage to obtain any useful information from this Man Jing Grandma Zhangda.


    Everyone knew that Man Jing was a big shot beside the Empress Dowager Wang. She had a good appearance, was gentle and smart, and treated others kindly ¡­ But these were not what the Grandma Zhangda and Zhang Yuanqing wanted, but for ordinary people, it was impossible for them to not have any weaknesses.


    In the end, only then did Zhang Yuanqing remember that Lin Shu had raised her in the Tzu Ning Palace for a period of time. But Lin Shu was also a clever one, if not she would not have invited Lin Hui out from a group of cousins. Lin Hui and Lin Shu had always been close to each other, and since it was not convenient for Lin Shu to make a move, she could only do it from Lin Hui''s body.


    Zhang Yuanqing was even more so smiling as he went to Zhang Luo to eat his wedding cake, saying that he wanted Lin Hui to taste her happiness.


    Everyone covered their handkerchief and laughed.


    Lin Hui only dodged.


    This time, Lin Shu felt that something was off, although Zhang Yuanqing was only a Lateral Consort of the third prince, he was still a master, so he did not need to care about Lin Hui at all.


    Everyone was talking happily, when Zhang Yuanqing''s servant came in, "Miss, no ¡­. Lateral Consort, the empress has given you a reward. "


    Zhang Yuanqing, who was being escorted by everyone, had a look of joy on his face. Just as he went to welcome his, he saw Zha Liang He who was standing beside Empress Zhang in the courtyard, smiling as he greeted her, "This servant greets Lateral Consort Zhang, the Empress is extremely fortunate."


    The Empress Zhang had changed methods to support Zhang Yuanqing, and had even sent his most popular person ¡ª Kunning Palace''s head eunuch, Zha Liang He, here.


    The way the little palace maid looked at Zhang Yuanqing in the courtyard had slightly changed.


    Zhang Yuanqing felt that he could finally straighten his back, "Eunuch Zha, please rise, please don''t scold me. You are the empress''s big red man, how can I ask you to pay respects?"


    If he did not have enough skills, he would have been trampled by someone else long ago. Now that Mistress Yang had flung her horsetail whisk, she said loudly, "Oh, this is what a real servant is, this servant was instructed by the Empress just now to remind her that you are a proper daughter of a noble family, the pearl of the Elder Zhang, if you marry the Third Prince, then it would be a great injustice of you to do so. If the Third Prince can''t do it, you can only look for the Empress to be your mistress ¡­"


    As he spoke, the smile on his face deepened as he gestured for the eunuch behind him to bring out the items. "The empress even specially sent a servant to deliver you a congratulatory gift!"


    When the red silk cloth on the tray was lifted, everyone could not help but suck in a breath of cold air ¡ª this was a jade ruyi, sparkling and translucent. It was clearly not an ordinary jade.


    Everyone understood what the Empress Zhang meant.


    Even though Zhang Yuanqing was a bit shrewd, he could not help but reveal a look of ecstasy on his face. If she did not remember wrongly, when Third Princess married the Third Prince, Empress Zhang had only bestowed him with some gold, silver, and jewelry.


    Thinking up to here, she felt even more excited. "I''d like to ask eunuch to go back and thank esteemed empress for me. I''ll personally pay my respects to her in the palace tomorrow."


    Cha Liang He laughed as well, his voice shrill. "Esteemed Empress has been looking forward to you ¡­"


    The ladies around Zhang Yuanqing also started to flatter him. After all, everyone felt that the Third Prince was definitely going to succeed the throne, since he only had one daughter in the Third Princess today. If Zhang Yuanqing became the man in one fell swoop, maybe Zhang Yuanqing might even become the empress dowager in the future ¡­ The situation in this palace was never certain. In the past, no one thought that the Empress Dowager Wang would be able to become the most respected woman in the Daqing Dynasty.


    There was even talk of setting up a poetry club... This was Zhang Yuanqing''s strong point!


    Lin Shu, on the other hand, felt that it was boring. Seeing how Lin Hui was dragged by the girls until she couldn''t leave, since Lin Hui''s identity was right there, and she was now the direct daughter of the trusted Marquis, and was going to be the Huaiyin''s wife in the future, these people naturally wouldn''t give up the opportunity to get the position of a noble. Lin Shu thought for a while, then turned and left.


    When she passed by the courtyard Wang Manjing was in, she suddenly stopped.


    This Wang Manjing was indeed a powerful person. Back then, it was clear that the Princess Changze that he had conspired with to murder had married Wang Pei, but Wang Manjing had completely left this matter alone. When she returned to the capital once more, Wang Manjing had already been sent to the side of the Third Prince to serve him. She couldn''t even imagine how Wang Manjing had flawlessly done it that day. He was clearly just a palace maid, but he was actually able to point out the points in his Tzu Ning Palace in such a perfect and flawless manner.


    The yard was completely silent. It was as if he hadn''t heard the noise coming from the yard not too far away.


    That''s right, he was the smart one. He knew that the one laughing at the end was the real winner!


    Lin Shu sighed in her heart, to the point where she was already thinking of Zhang Yuanqing''s future days ¡­ She took a few steps forward, but suddenly remembered that the third prince seemed to have set up a feast in the garden, so she couldn''t go to the back garden now.


    Just as she turned around, she bumped into someone behind her. With a "Ouch" sound, she didn''t even have the time to rub her shoulders as she saw the apologetic look on Eighth Prince''s face.


    Eighth Prince immediately asked: "Fourth Miss, are you alright?"


    Lin Shu blessed her body and then said softly: "I was the one who charged into Eighth Prince."


    "No, when I crossed the bridge, I vaguely saw someone who looked like you. I wanted to come over to take a look, but I didn''t expect to actually meet you." There was a faint smile on Eighth Prince''s lips as he said softly, "Just as I was about to go up and talk to Fourth Miss, I didn''t expect Fourth Miss to turn around so quickly. That''s why I charged at Fourth Miss ¡­"


    His attitude was humble, without the slightest bit of arrogance from the royal family''s disciples.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Why didn''t Eighth Prince drink with the Third Prince and the others?"


    Eighth Prince waved his hand and said with a smile: "My alcohol tolerance has always been poor, it can''t even compare to Sixth and Seventh Imperial Brother, it''s even more so compared to Cousin Jing."


    "Is Uncle Jingtang''s alcohol tolerance very good?" When she asked that question, Lin Shu remembered it, Lu Jingran was the famous playboy, eating, drinking, gambling, everything. There was no reason why she couldn''t drink alcohol.


    The Eighth Prince nodded, and there was even a hint of worship in his words, "Cousin Jing has a good alcohol tolerance, so he should be following the Old National Duke Ning ¡­ Furthermore, last time I heard from Elder Cousin Jing, they always drink and eat in big gulps in the army camp, unlike us who only drink small sips of wine in the palace. Fourth Miss didn''t notice this earlier, and even the Sixth Imperial Brother waved his hands after drinking a few cups.


    When they had held a banquet at the palace, the Sixth Prince had been the one to drink the most.


    Lin Shu slightly smiled, but she didn''t know what to say. In her previous life, she had never even met Eighth Prince before, so she couldn''t determine Eighth Prince''s temperament.

 C167

    Eighth Prince was good at words, but now he said smilingly: "Did Fourth Miss seem to have a good relationship with Cousin Jing?" The last time he saved Lin Shu, Cousin Jing was with her.


    These words were just a casual remark!


    "Speaking of which, if a girl''s family has a close relationship with an outsider, it would attract the attention of others," Lin Shu said. "Speaking of which, I met the Uncle Jingtang once or twice at a banquet, and it was later because my third sister wanted to marry into the Huaiyin Palace. This Huaiyin is a distant relative of mine, if we are talking about seniority, I should call him Uncle Jingtang."


    "So that''s how it is. I was thinking that Fourth Miss and Cousin Jing are about the same age, so why did you call him ''Uncle'' instead ¡­ "Heh, knowing that my status has risen, I''m afraid Cousin Jing is very happy." Eighth Prince laughed and pointed towards the flower garden, "They are still waiting for me, I will go first."


    Lin Shu blessed him again, "Eighth Prince will go over first!"


    Waiting for the Eighth Prince to rush over, there were already a few empty jars at the feet of the Third Prince. When he saw them, his expression changed slightly, and he said to the Third Prince: "Elder brother, why don''t you stop them? Although the Royal Father bestowed this wine to them, and the taste was extremely good, they could not be greedy. If everyone had a headache tomorrow, what should they do? "


    The Third Prince had also drunk quite a bit of wine, and his cheeks were slightly red. Before he could even finish his words, his tongue was already moving around in his mouth. "Today ¡­" Everyone''s happy today. What, how can we not drink alcohol ¡­ "


    When the Eighth Prince frowned, Lu Jingran had already come over and grabbed him by the shoulders, and said drunkenly: "Come, Eighth Prince, today is the day where your royal brother is overjoyed. Why, why are you hiding in the corner? Come, let''s drink together! "No return until you''re drunk, and no return until you''re drunk!"


    Eighth Prince had drank a few cups of wine before, but he felt that he was not strong enough, so he decided to take a walk. Now that he had woken up a little, he was held back by the others, "Cousin Jing, I can''t drink anymore ¡­ "You should drink less wine, just in case you get a headache tomorrow morning."


    However, Lu Jingran grabbed onto him and refused to let go, raising his wine cup and shouting, "Our Eighth Prince said that he cannot drink it, come, let''s toast to him!"


    Most of the people present were princes or royalty, and they grew up together, so there wasn''t that much restraint. Even though they didn''t have much in common with each other, after drinking a few cups of yellow soup, their guard was slightly loosened ¡­ Not to mention that Lu Jingran had mentioned many events from his childhood, to the point that the Sixth Prince''s eyes had reddened. How did his brothers, who were originally fine, become like this?


    Now, the Sixth Prince had even taken the lead and drank three cups at the same time. Under his and Lu Jingran''s instigation, everyone drank a few cups at once.


    Looking from afar, he really did look like a bunch of drunkards.


    But as he continued to drink, Lu Jingran became unwilling to start drinking. How could the Sixth Prince possibly agree to that? Jing Ran, who said that we would get drunk? I ¡­ I haven''t even had my fill yet, why aren''t you drinking anymore? "


    Lu Jingran only put down the cup and let out a long sigh, "I just remembered some unhappy things."


    "Come on, what else can you do that makes you unhappy?" The position of the successor to the National Duke Ning Palace had already been decided. With the National Duke Ning Palace, you will be able to search for flowers and ask questions. If you have a happy day, I ¡­ "I''ve heard about it. Now that you have won the title of the number one card in the Yi-hong Courtyard, that card looks like a fairy. Since when did you bring it here for us brothers to see?" The Sixth Prince''s eyes narrowed. He no longer had his usual cautious and prudent attitude.


    The Sixth Prince was usually courageous and dauntless, and his Rider''s Sword Technique was always the best among the other princes. If there was anything bad about him, it would be that he was too good to drink. After drinking several cups of yellow soup, he would wake up without even remembering what he had said when he was drunk.


    All the princes present burst into laughter.


    Lu Jingran also laughed along with his, and his tongue started to spin, "The beautiful Yi Hong Yuan School card is only slightly better than ordinary people, how can he compare to a Heavenly Immortal? If the Sixth Prince likes it, then I''ll just send her to the Sixth Prince''s estate on another day. He''s just a little slut, it''s rare for the Sixth Prince to like his ¡­ I just suddenly thought of the First Prince and the Second Prince, and felt sad ¡­ "


    First Prince and the Second Prince?


    It had been six or seven years since the death of the First Prince and the Second Prince. At that time, the Emperor had lost two of his sons and they were severely ill, so no one had dared to bring up these two people in front of the Emperor ¡­ As time passed, the princes gradually began to forget that they still had two royal brothers.


    The Sixth Prince frowned as he thought about it for a long time. Finally, he remembered, "It''s such a pity for Second Imperial Brother ¡­ However, the death of the Great Emperor was not worth lamenting. Back then, his position as the crown prince was already reached and it was a foregone conclusion. The Royal Father ¡­ The Royal Father had already prepared the imperial edict, but because the Second Prince said that the Eldest Brother was'' indecisive, kind and soft-hearted, unable to be the king '', the Eldest Brother had taken the Second Brother''s life. It was no wonder the Royal Father was angry ¡­ "If it were me, I wouldn''t have sent anyone to interrogate him. I would have taken his life ¡­"


    He was also bold, and now he dared to say anything.


    Eighth Prince laid on the table as he muttered: "Sixth Imperial Brother, don''t ¡­ don''t speak nonsense ¡­" Before he could finish, he fell into a deep sleep.


    "What did I say? Many people had personally witnessed how Eldest Brother killed Second Brother. How did I say that randomly? " The Sixth Prince had always had a bad temper, and now, he even wanted to go up and pull Eighth Prince up. "Eighth brother, get up, get up, tell me why I''m talking nonsense. Quickly get up ¡­"


    The Seventh Prince heaved a long sigh, "It''s a pity about that child, Big imperial brother. That day, the palace was in turmoil, and actually caused Big imperial brother''s only son to be lost. If that child was still alive, then the Royal Father would definitely have felt pain as if he was something else ¡­"


    No matter how great the enmity between loved ones was, they would forget it after a few years. Furthermore, the First Prince was originally the one that the Emperor valued the most. First Prince''s child was really cute, and was also smart. The Emperor really cherished this grandson, and he even hugged him on his legs when they were eating, taking a bite himself, so that the child could have a bite.


    Once, that child peed on the emperor''s body, causing all of the maids and maids present to jump in fright. Just when they were about to kneel down and admit their mistakes, the emperor slapped the child''s butt and said that the child was bold.


    Lu Jingran squinted his eyes. Seventh Prince''s words held some meaning.


    Lu Jingran''s eyes lit up, seeing that more than half of the royal families on the table had fallen, and the rest were all drunk. Only then did he hide the drunk expression on his face, not a single trace of drunkenness could be seen.


    He pondered for a moment, then walked out with large strides.


    It seems like we really have to investigate the Seventh Prince properly, so the Guo Family and Princess Changze will have to do the same ¡­


    Speaking of Cao Cao, he actually called him to meet Cao Cao, Lu Jingran walked a few steps out and saw a familiar figure, oh, isn''t this Lin Shu!


    Lin Shu was currently standing on her tiptoes to reach the giant pomegranate on the pomegranate tree. There were already many pomegranates at her feet, but it must be because she wasn''t tall enough, even if she stood on her tiptoes, she couldn''t reach the bright red pomegranate.


    Lu Jingran could even see the fine fur on her face, and was stunned for a moment. However, he remembered the Sixth Prince''s words ¨C he looked like a celestial being.


    He felt that he drank too much of the pear blossoms just now and was drunk. He shook his head violently and looked over again, but he still felt that Lin Shu hated that they were nice to watch!


    She was currently focused on fighting against the pomegranate on top of her, when she suddenly saw a hand stretching out from behind her back and pulling the huge pomegranate on top of her head over, she turned to look, oh, isn''t that Lu Jingran?


    Lu Jingran was playing with the pomegranate in his hand, his eyes bright.


    Lin Shu immediately laughed: "Does Uncle Jingtang also like eating pomegranate?"


    "Me? Of course, I don''t like eating pomegranates. It''s troublesome to peel them, but it''s even more troublesome to eat them! If you feed that pomegranate into your mouth, you will only be able to eat some juice! " When young nobles ate pomegranate, it was Maid who peeled the pomegranate and scooped it into a small porcelain bowl. But even so, Lu Jingran had never eaten these things, it was far from being as satisfying as gulping down mouthfuls of meat and drinking, "Fourth Miss likes eating pomegranates?"


    Lin Shu shook her head and said softly: "I also don''t like pomegranate. But I thought that this would be a day of great joy for Lateral Consort and Lateral Consort Wang, giving them a few pomegranates would also be a bonus."


    Although she did not really like Zhang Yuanqing and Wang Manjing, but to be guests in the other party''s residence, she naturally had to be happy. At the very least, she had to put in the effort to save face.


    Lu Jingran only stared at the pomegranate in his hand as the corner of his mouth rose, "This pomegranate is truly big and red, if it was given to the two Lateral Consort s, they would definitely be very happy ¡­"


    With that, he made a gesture to give the pomegranate to Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu took a look and immediately reached out his hand, only to find that Lu Jingran had tightly grasped the pomegranate in his hand. He did not have any intention of giving the pomegranate to her, "Uncle Jingtang, what are you doing?"

 C168

    "Lin Shu, tell me what''s going on in your head!" This woman, she came back and forth with a lot of desires, but he could not see through the woman in front of him at all. If it was said that she was ruthless and merciless, and had her defending her mother, and that she did not care about her reputation, but did not tolerate''s good intentions and followed along with her Third Prince''s Mansion, what was she thinking?


    Lin Shu frowned, "Everything is fine, why did Uncle Jingtang ask about that?"


    Saying that, she remembered what Eighth Prince had said, "Did Uncle Jingtang drink too much? Why don''t I get the little girl to bring a cup of Awakened Wine Tea to Uncle Jingtang? "


    After saying this, she pretended to turn around and leave. The same drunkard wouldn''t be able to explain anything.


    However, just as she took two steps, her wrist was grabbed by the person behind her. That faint smell of alcohol came from her face, "Do I look like I drank too much?"


    Lin Shu looked up and saw that his eyes were shining brightly, as if there were stars hidden in the sky.


    This person''s appearance was different from when a person was drunk. Some people would fall asleep, while some people would talk nonsense, such as Lin Shu who drank too much and would only hug the person beside him and giggle like a chatterbox. As for Lu Jingran, this time, Lin Shu was not sure if he drank too much or not.


    It was only now that he realized that Lu Jingran''s eyes were very beautiful, her eyelashes were long and dense, the autumn sunlight shone on his face, and a shadow was cast under his eyelids ¡­ Lin Shu struggled up, "Uncle Jingtang, what are you doing?"


    She panicked!


    Perhaps it was because he was a little drunk in front of others, when Lu Jingran saw the panic on his face, he felt that it was a little interesting, "So Fourth Miss was also scared at some point in time?"


    Lin Shu took a deep breath, "Is Uncle Jingtang really drunk? Quick, let go! "


    "I thought Fourth Miss wasn''t afraid of anything anymore!" The more Lin Shu shouted at him to relax, the more he refused to let go, "Could it be that in the heart of the Fourth Miss, I am even more terrifying than the First Princess Pingning and the Princess Changze?"


    Of course you''re afraid! No matter how vicious and vicious First Princess Pingning and Princess Changze are, you haven''t done anything like murdering your own mother or killing your little brother in your previous life!


    With this thought in mind, Lin Shu only dared to smile and say: "Uncle Jingtang, I think you''ve really drank too much! At first, when I drank too much of the wine, I only felt my head grow dizzy, and the taste of the sobering tea was not good, so I didn''t really like it. However, after I spat out the sour plum soup, I felt a little better in my stomach ¡­ "


    Lu Jingran loosened his grip on her wrist, but Lin Shu''s hand only moved slightly, and in the next moment he was grabbed by Lu Jingran, "Fourth Miss wants to escape?"


    The same drunk person really couldn''t reason at all. Lin Shu only thought that she was really drunk and said with a smile, "Uncle Jingtang, I, I was just looking for the little girl to make some sour plum soup for you ¡­"


    From the looks of it, he wouldn''t be able to run away.


    Lu Jingran grabbed her hand and walked towards the small pavilion, and patted on the stone bench, "Come sit with me for a while!"


    Saying that, Lu Jingran gave her a deep look, "Don''t try to run, you won''t be able to."


    Lin Shu rubbed her wrist that was slightly sore, and looked at her with hatred. From the start, she did not plan to run, with her physique, she would probably be caught up by Lu Jingran before she could even take three steps, when the others saw her, they would think that they were playing around, "Uncle Jingtang, I won''t run."


    As far as the eye could see, it was a field of golden yellow, and the faint fragrance of the miasma flowers wafted from the tip of her nose. If she were to calm down, she would even be able to hear the sound of waves lapping on the reefs by the lakeside not too far away, and everything would seem exceptionally calm.


    Lu Jingran, however, did not say a single word.


    Lin Shu''s heart quieted down along with him, and she also slightly relaxed her guard, "I heard that Uncle Jingtang''s alcohol capacity is very good? "Even if you have a good tolerance for alcohol, you should at least stop and worry about your own body. Originally, I heard from the servant girl beside me that there was an old man in his manor who wished that he could drink three cups of wine a day. He was originally well, but once when he drank too much, he accidentally slipped into the river, and by the time someone discovered him, his corpse would have already been soaked white ¡­"


    Lu Jingran laughed, his expression a little bitter, "If I had the status of the Third Prince, wouldn''t I have drunk a few cups at the banquet? But I''m not like that, how could I not drink when all the princes come over to toast?"


    After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Even though you aren''t liked by your family, you are the direct daughter of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and your status is still there. I am different from you, I was born in a concubine, if you were the youngest son of the National Duke Ning, then it would be fine, but you are still the eldest son, this identity ¡­ Heh, no matter how embarrassed I am, I cannot blame anyone for always seeing me as a thorn in their side. "


    In her two lives, Lin Shu had always been the direct daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. She had never understood why Lin Lian cared so much about her identity ¡­ But now that she saw Lu Jingran''s expression, she somewhat understood.


    Normally, Lu Jingran was either arrogant, despotic, or victorious, but he never had such an expression, such loneliness.


    She could even imagine how embarrassing it must have been for Lu Jingran, that powerful being in that room, to be present ¡­ If he was teased by others, would he not even dare to say anything back?


    Lin Shu had originally wanted to tell them the story of how she had saved Lu Jingran''s life many years ago, but after thinking about it, she decided not to!


    However, Lu Jingran always remembered this, "You are still young, and might not know that it was difficult for the children of my Aunt Di to get pregnant, and her status is noble, and he has the support of the Empress Zhang, and the is also present in the palace, but even my father did not dare casually mention that he wanted to take a concubine, and in the end, it was Grandmother who did not want to see the son of the National Duke Ning with difficulty, and feared that the ancestors of the Lu Family would have to face his in the future, and thus decided to give my father a concubine. This person is my biological mother."


    "In my memory, I didn''t have any impression of her birth mother, but I do have some impression of the Aunt Di. At that time, how much did she care about me, how difficult it was for her child to come here, so it wasn''t her own. I still remember one time when she carried me to play in the flower garden when I was very young. Back then, because of the wet nurse''s negligence, she forgot to give me my cape. She took off her cape and wrapped it around me.


    At this point, he sneered and couldn''t continue.


    If the National Duke Ning had never treated him sincerely, then he would not be filled with hatred. After all, all the Aunt Di in the world treated their children like concubines, so how could he expect the Aunt Di to treat his children so wholeheartedly? That was simply a pipe dream!


    Lin Shu slightly sighed, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, you will definitely rise to prominence in the future, and trample all those people who look down on you under your feet!" Lu Jingran had done it in his previous life.


    "Outstanding?" All these years, if Lu Jingran had not remembered this one word, he would not have been able to hold on for so long, "Heh, such a simple word, but it is definitely not as simple as what Fourth Miss imagined it to be ¡­ Since ancient times, my grandmother had only wished for me to learn from the books, but since ancient times, there have been so many scholars studying in the Daqing Dynasty, not to mention becoming a warrior, how many had actually managed to pass the High Scholar examination? How could the path of a civil servant be so easy? "Many of the High Scholars are High Scholars, but all of their lives, they have been nothing more than a small official."


    "If there really comes a day when I stand on the wrong side of the group, I''m afraid that the life of this old and young from Lian Family will be lost along with me ¡­ Unlike military officials who have military power, no matter who inherits in the end, in the end, it will have no influence at all. "


    This was the benefit of being a martial general!


    When Aunt Di gave birth to his first brother, his grandfather had analyzed the pros and cons clearly in his critical moments. At that time, he had also said that if Aunt Di truly decided to give up on martial arts, he would bring him the best teacher in Daqing Dynasty ¡­ However, in the end, he still chose a path that belonged to the Lu Family, the fastest path that would allow him to emerge victorious.


    Lin Shu did not know how to advise him otherwise. Could it be that in the future, he would become an official, perhaps even surpassing National Duke Ning? If she really did say it, she would probably be treated as a lunatic!


    After thinking for a bit, she only said, "Now that the King Rui is flocking together in Fujian, even with the empress dowager''s support, even if he is a relative of the emperor, the emperor doesn''t say anything. But the Uncle Jingtang thought about it, if you are the emperor, how can you not be afraid? Furthermore, barbarians often invade from the northwest, and since Duke Cheng is over sixty years old now, I''m afraid that he will not be able to live for long in the northwest.


    In the end, he could not even enter the battlefield before returning to the capital. When he was gravely ill, he even personally went to the palace, and begged the Emperor to protect the last bloodline of the National Duke Ning Palace!


    The old National Duke Ning originally had three sons, but in the end, only the National Duke Ning was left. His two youngest sons had both died in battle, and the eldest son hadn''t even found his corpse.


    Otherwise, the National Duke Ning would not be safe and sound in the capital anymore.


    "It''s not like I haven''t thought about your words before, I also want to go to the battlefield to gain some experience, but no matter if it''s my grandmother or father, neither of them support me coming from the martial path, or else they wouldn''t have let me come back from the Tianjin." Although his grandmother and father scolded him every day, he was more clear than anyone else who was truly concerned about him.

 C169

    Lin Shu was silent.


    As a person of two lifetimes, although she had never been to the Tianjin, she had heard of military camps that required strict requirements and a shortage of food. Thinking about it, the war between Northwest and Fujian was chaotic, and the materials needed for them were sent to these two places as soon as possible, thus the Tianjin''s conditions were very harsh.


    Many commoners said that if it weren''t for the fact that the family was unable to continue living, they would never send their son into this fire pit.


    Lu Jingran thought back to the situation at the Tianjin back then, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. No one mocked me because I am the eldest son of the National Duke Ning Palace. No one mocked my silkpants, and no one even knew who the National Duke Ning Palace was, as if I was a family member who relied on their military merits to eat and drink large mouthfuls of meat. That''s what people call family. "


    However, even if he was happy, he didn''t dare to reveal his abilities. He knew that there was someone keeping an eye on him!


    "Uncle Jingtang ¡­" Lin Shu''s mouth twitched, she had heard of the battle that happened one year ago in Fujian, when Fujian was in a panic, Tianjin sent ten thousand soldiers, but in the end, there were less than a thousand that survived. It was probably because of this matter that National Duke Ning called Lu Jingran back to the capital in a hurry.


    Lu Jingran shook his head, "It''s fine."


    When he thought of his brothers, he felt very upset, but then he smiled, "Death is the only thing that matters, even if it means death. Last year, we defeated those pirates and protected the people along the coast, so we didn''t die in vain."


    The current him was still loyal!


    Lin Shu didn''t know what had happened in her previous life. Lu Jingran had become a deceitful subject that people could kill. "I hope Uncle Jingtang will remember these soldiers who died in battle ¡­"


    Just that before she could finish speaking, Lu Jingran stood up and nodded at her, then turned and left.


    Lin Shu was stunned, why was this man here, he was the one who sought him out just now, why did she leave just like that?


    "Fourth Miss, your servant has finally found you. When Third Miss saw that you had disappeared, he ordered someone to look for you, saying that the Emperor had given you some pastries and wanted you to go back and have a taste together."


    Lin Shu glanced at the direction where Lu Jingran had left. There was already no one there, she nodded and followed Maid.


    It was true that Lu Jingran said that he was not drunk just now. Otherwise, how would he know that he would have avoided the suspicion when he heard footsteps approaching?


    In the courtyard, cheers and laughter could be heard from afar, many of them already voiced out their congratulations. From the looks of it, not only the empress cherishes you, but the emperor values you as well. "


    Zhang Yuanqing said with a slight smile on his face. "Don''t you all dare say that. The emperor isn''t thinking highly of Lateral Consort Wang and me, but rather of the third prince.


    Seeing Lin Shu come in, the smile on her face became wider, "Sister Shu, you''re finally back. We searched for you but couldn''t find you, which really made us anxious."


    As she said that, she pushed a beautiful plate of rose juice in front of Lin Shu, "This is something bestowed by the emperor from the palace. She said that it''s a new pastry made by the imperial cooks and after taking a bite, there''s even rose sauce that has flowed out, it''s very sweet."


    The way the crowd looked at Lin Shu changed from belittling him to hating him.


    Lin Shu waved the pomegranate in his hand, smiling as she said: "Just now, when I went out for a stroll, I saw that the pomegranates in the flower garden were not bad, so I picked one for you, as a form of offering gifts."


    Zhang Yuanqing pursed his lips and laughed, his smile carrying a bit of shyness.


    "Yo, Fourth Miss is so kind, didn''t you go there to pick a pomegranate?" These words sounded a bit weird.


    Lin Shu recognized her. She was Zhang Yuanqing''s distant cousin, the one who had been the most flattering to him just now.


    How could she not know what these people were thinking? The third prince had invited the prince and his relatives to a banquet in the flower garden, afraid that someone else would think otherwise. "Naturally, not only did you pick a pomegranate, you also sent a pomegranate to Lateral Consort Wang from the maidservant by my side."


    Zhang Yuanqing''s smile did not waver. "If you didn''t say so, I would have forgotten. Originally, you lived in the Tzu Ning Palace for a period of time, so you should have some friendship with Lateral Consort Wang.


    She was chattering nonstop. It seemed like she was just exchanging pleasantries, but her purpose was extremely good.


    Lin Shu finally understood her intentions. Smiling, she interrupted her, "I have only met Lateral Consort Wang a few times. At that time, even though I had lived in the Tzu Ning Palace for a while, I spent most of my time in the west wing''s rooms. I rarely showed my face in front of the empress dowager, so I didn''t see much of Lateral Consort Wang."


    Zhang Yuanqing had never lied, but it was a pity that he was only smart, these little tricks, after being seen by others, he would not be left with any of them, which was probably why Empress Zhang had chosen her.


    Although his identity seemed noble, his family did not have any background. He was smart, but not that smart. Such a person was most suited to be a chess piece.


    "Sister Shu, are you joking with me again? That day, you were able to obtain the favor of the empress dowager and Princess Changze and enter the Tzu Ning Palace. Back then, I wonder how many people you were envious of. The smile in the depths of Zhang Yuanqing''s eyes had disappeared, he only felt that Lin Shu was intentionally trying to befriend Wang Manjing.


    Lin Shu knew a lot of things about her, although they were insignificant, but a person like Wang Manjing was not simple, who knew what kind of clues she could come up with.


    Lin Shu laughed, she did not plan to reply.


    There was nothing more to say between her and Zhang Yuanqing from the start.


    On the other hand, Lin Hui couldn''t help but walk forward and reply, "It''s true, this Sister Shu didn''t lie. Elder Sister Zhang, think about it, if this Sister Shu really gets liked by the empress dowager, why would she return to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion later on?"


    The matter of Lin Shu being sent out of the Tzu Ning Palace was extremely popular in the past. In the eyes of the masses, this girl being raised in the name of the empress dowager was like flying up a branch to become a phoenix, but having a perfectly fine young lady be sent out again, this was truly a first for Daqing Dynasty.


    After experiencing the Princess Changze''s murder of Lin Shu, the events of that year had once again been exposed, and were even the topic of discussion.


    There were several more times where Zhang Yuanqing couldn''t help but try to probe Lin Shu, but in the end, he couldn''t get any answers.


    Waiting for Lin Shu and Lin Hui to listen to their child''s play, they took their leave.


    Just as Lin Shu had passed through the Flower Door, a Maid stopped her, "Fourth Miss, Lateral Consort Wang has invited you."


    Lin Shu nodded, then said to Lin Hui: "You can go to the main gate and wait for me, I will come out immediately", then turned and followed Maid.


    Even though they were both Lateral Consort s, they were still separated by sizes. The courtyard Wang Manjing lived in, and the maids serving him were far from being able to compare to the people and courtyard around Zhang Yuanqing, but even so, Wang Manjing still had a somewhat relaxed expression on her face. She was currently resting on the Noble Consort''s bed, and when she heard the footsteps, he slightly opened her eyes, "Fourth Miss is here?"


    Her attitude was noble, as if she was the real female patriarch.


    Lin Shu went forward and bowed, "Greetings Lateral Consort Wang."


    Wang Manjing waved to the servant beside her, and everyone left the room. She then sat up straight and smiled: Fourth Miss, how have you been!


    The relationship between the two was like a vine, tightly entwined, yet she had the ability to leave everything behind.


    Just based on this capability, Lin Shu did not dare to look down on her, "I''m fine, looking at Lateral Consort Wang now, it seems that everything is going well." Nothing else.


    Wang Manjing was actually wary of her. Forget about everything else, these years, she kept repeating that dream of the Princess Changze strangling her neck to kill her and giving her to Wang Pei as a concubine ¡­ Although there was no longer any chance for Princess Changze to make a comeback, there were still people who knew about it and she would not be able to live peacefully.


    Furthermore, Lin Shu had some sort of relationship with him, so Zhang Yuanqing was even more worried, "Fourth Miss said that everything is alright? These words are different from what I have heard before. Everyone said that Fourth Miss with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion must be a little crazy, to actually say such nonsense in front of First Princess Pingning and all the other wives. If I remember correctly, Fourth Miss is about to turn old, but up until now, there hasn''t even been a single person who came to propose marriage. I wonder what kind of urgent situation Fifth Madam is in! "


    With her current abilities, there was no way she could take Lin Shu''s life. Since she couldn''t get rid of him, then she would do everything in her power to win Lin Shu over for her to use.


    If the two of them stood on the same boat and shared life and death, then Lin Shu would never tell anyone about this matter ¡­ Furthermore, if she could win over Lin Shu, she had a 100% chance of defeating him.


    She was now eighty percent sure, but she wasn''t satisfied.


    Her way of doing things had always required 100% confidence!


    Lin Shu laughed, "Thank you Lateral Consort Wang for your concern, but marriage is not something that can be rushed, so what if I don''t marry for life? The days that should have passed were the same. What should have come, would eventually come as well ¡­ If there really is someone who doubts my virtues and does not dare to come and propose marriage because of this gossip, then what kind of pity would it be for such a family not to marry? "

 C170

    Wang Manjing''s mouth revealed a playful smile, "Fourth Miss''s words are quite interesting."


    How could a girl not get married? She was afraid that Lin Shu was just talking about the situation.


    Lin Shu truly thought that in her heart, it was good to have a good man, but it was hard to fathom a person''s heart. This kind of thing is hard to guarantee, "I didn''t joke with Lateral Consort Wang, after we get married, I can''t just let my temper take over.


    "Taking care of the mother-in-law, serving the husband, raising the children, and dealing with the concubine and the concubine are all good things, but who can guarantee that their husband will never change his mind? If one day the husband''s heart, this day will be even more difficult to bear... Is it really better to endure like this than to never marry again? "


    Saying that, she followed with a smile, "I know what I said sounded somewhat strange to Lateral Consort Wang, but it was from the heart."


    Having lived two lives, she had already seen through many things. Whatever reputation it was, it was all fake. The most important thing was to live safely and safely.


    Wang Manjing looked at her, "If I remember correctly, Fourth Miss schemed for the sake of the at that time. If you were to never marry, what about the Fifth Madam? Will I be as open-minded as you? "


    It''s been a few years, but this is the first time Wang Manjing has mentioned it. "People have a lot of things they want in their lives, some want money, some want power, but which girl doesn''t have a crush on spring? "I''m a couple in this life. Although I''m a few years older than the fourth lady, I''ve still come from the fourth miss'' age ¡­


    She had her own plans, but everyone had their own weaknesses. As long as she could grasp their weaknesses, everything would be much easier.


    Lin Shu pretended to drink her tea and did not reply.


    In the conspiracy with Wang Manjing, she was the only one who suffered, she knew that she couldn''t scheme against him.


    Wang Manjing understood what was going on and also took a sip of tea from her tea before saying softly: "If you don''t want to speak the truth, Fourth Miss''s lyrics are bad and beautiful, then I will not beat around the bush with you. I have never placed Third Princess in my eyes, those kind of people who are born with cold and short-sighted are not even worth being afraid of, I am only worried about Zhang Yuanqing."


    She felt that it was a little unreal. She was sent to the palace at the age of five, and had to crawl around in the palace for more than ten years before she was finally able to come to Empress Dowager Wang''s side to serve. Even if she was valued highly by the Empress Dowager Wang later on, she was still a servant after all.


    And today, she had already succeeded in more than half of the process, "Zhang Yuanqing is Elder Zhang''s only granddaughter, so she has been highly regarded by the Elder Zhang since she was young. The Elder Zhang has always been praised by the Emperor as a loyal subject, not to mention that Zhang Yuanqing was raised by the Grandma Zhangda with utmost care. How could I, a mere palace maid serving by the empress dowager''s side, contend against her? When she was painting with Third Prince''s poem, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t even be able to cut in on their conversation. "


    "But I always have a personality that won''t admit defeat, I''ve already climbed step by step to this position. I can''t lose, I can''t lose ¡­" My status is low, even if I were to be stepped on by Zhang Yuanqing once, I am afraid that I will never have the chance to rise again in my life. "


    Although Empress Dowager Wang ignored all the political affairs, she was still in the imperial harem, but he was very concerned about all of these things. She knew that as long as Elder Zhang was in the imperial court, Zhang Yuanqing would not lose his favor.


    "What does Lateral Consort Wang mean?" Lin Shu pretended to be confused.


    "Talking to an intelligent person like the Fourth Miss is already a pleasure for you. Whatever I say, the Fourth Miss will understand." Wang Manjing was a straightforward person, she only gave her gentleness and caution to someone high up in the sky. A mere Lin Shu was not worth her attention, "I want Fourth Miss to help me get rid of Zhang Yuanqing."


    "According to what I know, Fourth Miss and Zhang Yuanqing have been friends since childhood, and can be considered as a friend of a handkerchief. He has some understanding about Zhang Yuanqing, and this time Zhang Yuanqing even invited you to join Third Prince''s Mansion, so he probably views you with some importance ¡­ But whether it''s sincere or just faking it, this Fourth Miss is clearer than anyone else. "


    She had seen everything clearly!


    Lin Shu was not surprised at all, after four to five years, Wang Manjing''s schemes and schemes had far surpassed what they had been, "Thank you, Lateral Consort Wang, for your love, I''m afraid I can''t help you anymore. Just as you have said, when I brought my mother to the manor, not only did Zhang Yuanqing send a letter, he didn''t even send a verbal message, you wanted to rope me in to deal with Zhang Yuanqing, do you think that it would work?"


    Saying this, she smiled, "Even if it works, it doesn''t, I will not agree to this matter. I am just an ordinary woman, and have already offended some influential people, it is already a great fortune to be able to keep my life. I just want to live in peace."


    If anything really happened when she was fighting with Third Prince''s Mansion, she would be the first one to die.


    Wang Manjing said smilingly: "If I used the matter of the Eighth Prince''s marriage to make a deal with you?"


    The Eighth Prince''s marriage?


    Lin Shu felt that Wang Manjing was really daring, what kind of status did the Eighth Prince have? He was the lifeblood of the Empress Zhang, even the Empress Dowager Wang did not dare guarantee that they would be able to arrange a marriage for him, how could Wang Manjing dare to say such words?


    Lin Shu smiled but did not speak.


    Wang Manjing seemed to have seen through her thoughts, "Fourth Miss probably thinks that I''m daydreaming? But since I dare to say it, I can definitely do it. If Fourth Miss really helped me, I cannot guarantee a position of Chief Consort. I can also guarantee a position of Lateral Consort ¡­ "


    "I think you''ve found the wrong person." Lin Shu knew some methods, if she really wanted to marry the Eighth Prince to be the Lateral Consort, it wasn''t like she couldn''t do anything, it was just that the method was too dirty, "If you don''t have anything to say, then I''ll be leaving first."


    Wang Manjing did not keep her here, this kind of thing only required one strike, if this matter could not tempt Lin Shu, then she would just have to find another way.


    By the time Lin Shu left the Hanging Flower Gate, Lin Hui was already kicked on a stone beside the road out of boredom. The moment she saw her, she hurriedly asked: "Sister Shu, are you alright?"


    Lin Shu shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    Lin Hui pulled her arm and waited until they were in the carriage before speaking softly: "... This Lateral Consort Wang definitely doesn''t have any good intentions. Just now, I heard from Zhang Yuanqing that she was supposed to say that the empress dowager saw that the Third Prince''s health wasn''t very well and that his grandmother was worried about him and sent him to take care of him. But who knows how the relationship between the Third Prince and the Lateral Consort Wang had improved, and how many times the Third Princess had gotten angry over this?


    Saying that, her voice dropped even further. "But guess what? The Third Princess really had no other choice but to enter the palace and find the empress. The empress had never been on good terms with the empress dowager, so she didn''t like her very much, and had even specially made a trip to the Third Prince''s Mansion to say that the third prince couldn''t tolerate such a person by his side and wanted to personally send her to the Tzu Ning Palace. But at that time, the third prince had stepped in to stop her, saying that he had already taken her in ¡­ At that time, Third Princess was so angry that his face turned white, tsk tsk, this Lateral Consort Wang really has a trick up his sleeve. "


    He had been married to the Third Princess for many years, and only had one or two concubines by his side that he didn''t have any status with. In all these years, who knew how many people had sent women to his doorstep, but the third prince had passed them all to the Third Princess without even looking at them.


    Because of this matter, Third Princess had always been very proud in front of her sister-in-law and sister-in-law.


    Lin Shu shook her head, "Forget about Third Princess, even Zhang Yuanqing is not her opponent, so Zhang Yuanqing won against Grandfather. If he did not have that identity, then it would be much easier for Wang Manjing to take care of her than for Third Princess. Third Big Sister, this Third Prince''s Mansion is not a good place, it''s best if we don''t go there from now on. "


    She was afraid that Zhang Yuanqing would even start to use her.


    Lin Hui, however, could not figure out the connection, "What does it have to do with us that the two of them are not fighting ¡­ Forget it, it''s your birthday today. Let''s not talk about these things. "


    As she spoke, she continued in a sneaky tone, "I already told the carriage driver just now, why don''t we go back first? We can eat at the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion first, and then after we finish eating, we can go back to the Liucheng Garden to listen to the show. They said that with Yuan Xiaoyi here today, Yuan Xiaoyi has become even more popular these few years, and that a few months ago, there was a wealthy merchant from Northern Shaanxi who wanted to help her redeem her body, and marry her as her principal wife.


    She was the same as Lin Shu, she didn''t really like listening to jokes. Lin Shu only felt that the crew was noisy, too noisy, but she felt that it was too boring. It was only because of this that she became more curious about Yuan Xiaoyi.


    "Let''s go to Celestial Fragrance Pavilion, don''t go to Liucheng Garden, although Grandmother has suffered a stroke, it is not good for her to scold you, but First Aunt has always been in a bad mood. First Aunt has always doted on you, and now that you are engaged to him, even if you do commit a mistake, First Aunt will not scold you, I''m afraid that when the time comes, the ones who will suffer will be Xiangzi or the others." Lin Shu knew her personality, and said somewhat helplessly: "Moreover, there is usually a banquet, so most people are invited here by Liucheng Garden. I''m afraid that you just want to go to the Liucheng Garden to watch the show, and tell me, this Liucheng Garden is still better off not going, it''s a mess, if something really happens, what can you do? "


    However, Lin Hui blinked her eyes, "Why don''t we stop going to the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion and go straight to there? Usually, the Middle Palace would also call for people from Celestial Fragrance Pavilion to come in, and after eating for a while, there would only be a few dishes! " In the end, she still wanted to join in on the fun.

 C171

    Lin Shu shook her head. Before she could even finish refusing, Lin Hui had already pulled her arm and said: "Good Sister Shu, let''s go. It''s a rare day for you, why don''t we go out and play? I know Fifth Aunt is still inside Fanghua Garden, waiting for you to go back and eat dinner. I promise, I''ll leave after sitting for a while, and you''ll definitely be able to make it back in time for dinner. "


    Her attitude was simply too sincere.


    Furthermore, ever since she was engaged to be married, she had been depressed all this time. Lin Shu could only nod her head and say, "Alright, then we will go listen to a play and leave." After finishing her words, she then instructed the carriage driver to turn around and head to the Liucheng Garden.


    Because of Yuan Xiaoyi, Liucheng Garden had already become the biggest troupe in the capital.


    Lin Shu only ordered the coachman to find the best private room, and then she and Lin Hui went to the other room.


    Now, Yuan Xiaoyi''s show had not started yet, it was just another actor waving his sleeves and singing "Legend of Red Bean", his voice was pitiful, but the people below the stage could not muster up any interest.


    Lin Hui also felt that it was boring and could only concentrate on eating the sunflower seeds. She could not help but say, "... When I look at this man, he looks quite similar to Yuan Xiaoyi, and dressed in this outfit, feels that everyone is the same, I can only differentiate between a man and a woman, how can they tell Yuan Xiaoyi apart? And you still say Yuan Xiaoyi can make the people in the play live? "


    "I can''t see it either, I''m afraid there''s a way ¡­" Those madams have nothing to do in the house all day, they could just rely on these things to pass the time. If you wait for a few years, you might fall for Yuan Xiaoyi too. " Although Lin Shu did not like the clamor, hearing the clamor from downstairs, she felt at ease, and her mood inexplicably improved greatly.


    Lin Hui pursed her lips, "Of course not, if I''m bored in the future, I''ll just come and play with you."


    As she said that, she felt a sense of novelty. Leaning on the railings, she looked down, but Lin Shu was leaning on the armchair, looking around, suddenly she felt as if she saw a familiar figure. Wasn''t this person Mr. Bai?


    Mr. Bai was still dressed in green and gray clothes, with a white beard and white hair.


    Lin Shu originally thought that she would see Lu Jingran again, but when she thought about it, no, this time Lu Jingran was inside Third Prince''s Mansion drinking with the Third Prince and the others, why would he be here?


    Lin Shu could not help but stand up and watch as Mr. Bai entered the room.


    Not long after, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothing also entered the room, but before Lin Shu could even see the person''s appearance clearly, that person rushed into the room.


    This time, Lin Shu had no choice but to worry, she only called the waiter over, and pointed to the room: I heard that there will be a play with Yuan Xiaoyi, I feel that the position of this room is not too good, I feel that the room is not too bad, can I trouble you to help me change to the other room, the silver is something we can discuss.


    "This ¡­" The waiter revealed a troubled expression, "You should know that the location of our Liucheng Garden cannot be decided with silver, and the location of the other rooms are the best. This little one cannot afford to offend this person."


    Today, when Lin Shu and Lin Hui came out, they naturally did not bring out their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but just their actions and attire alone was enough for the waiter to know that they could not afford to offend them.


    However, Lin Shu was unwilling to let it go, "Coming out to listen to the show is naturally to listen to the show, I believe that the esteemed person will frequently take over the room, it is rare for us two to come out, second brother can discuss with that person, and see if we can change for a bit ¡­"


    After Lin Hui heard this, she also joined in the fun, "That''s right, I still feel that this position is not too good. Waiter, you should discuss it with that person."


    As she spoke, she ordered Xiang Zi to take out ten taels of silver.


    Oh, so she blamed her bad position for not understanding the play.


    The waiter didn''t even dare to accept the silver anymore and retreated in fright, "You ¡­" "Don''t make things difficult for me. Not to mention 10 taels of silver, even the small ones don''t have the guts to go over."


    Is there anyone in this world who doesn''t like silver? Let alone in a place like Liucheng Garden, those waiter would run as fast as anyone the moment they saw the silver.


    Lin Shu felt that something was amiss, "Why is second brother afraid of coming forward?"


    The waiter glanced around before lowering his voice and said, "There''s a rich person in that room ¡­" "Even if you were to pay me a hundred silver taels, I would never dare to enter even if you were to pay me a hundred silver taels."


    "Heh, so you''re a noble now? "I just saw an old man going in, and then a middle-aged woman went in. Could it be that there''s something fishy going on?" Lin Shu probed her step by step. She felt that something was wrong with this matter, if Mr. Bai and the middle-aged woman really had an ending, they would definitely meet face to face, so why would they hide like this?


    The waiter scratched his head. They were servants and errands runners, so they couldn''t say a single word. "About that ¡­" This little one doesn''t know. "


    Lin Shu did not make things difficult for him, she rewarded him with 10 silver and told him to go down.


    Yuan Xiaoyi then went onstage, upon her appearance, the entire hall was filled with cheers, and many people had already stood up, surrounding the stage so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    Lin Shu had never been much interested in these things, but now, her gaze was fixated on the closed doors to the other rooms.


    No one came out of the room even after the performance was over.


    However, Lin Hui dragged Lin Shu to the railings and shook her head, "Tsk, tsk. No wonder they all said that Yuan Xiaoyi sang extremely well, although I do not understand drama, but just now, I studied it in detail, this Yuan Xiaoyi does seem to have some charm to her movements, as if she had put him alive, as if she was acting. As for the ones by her side, I can''t see anything at all. "


    "It''s not easy for you to see these things." Lin Shu''s gaze landed on Yuan Xiaoyi for a moment, and from top to bottom, even though Yuan Xiaoyi''s face was covered with a thick layer of rouge, it was still unable to stop her delicate and pretty face, "She''s an outstanding woman, but I don''t know what she''s thinking about in her heart."


    If you counted carefully, Yuan Xiaoyi was not young anymore, and the best choice for a girl from a production team was to be a concubine in a large family, but as for a principal wife, that was something that one would not even dare to dream of, even a merchant would want, why would they marry a playboy as their principal wife?


    Moreover, it was true that Yuan Xiaoyi was in her prime, but after three to five years, who would remember that Yuan Xiaoyi was in the capital?


    Lin Hui followed the cheers of the crowd and clapped, "Heh, she really sang well, waiting for the next time when we invite her to our residence, I will definitely take a look at her and see what she looks like!"


    Lin Shu laughed, "It would be weird if First Aunt agreed to allow you to get along."


    "My mother forbids me. Do I have no other way?" Lin Hui winked at her, "Besides, don''t you still have help?"


    "You, you ¡­" Lin Shu had not seen her smile for a long time, she laughed and teased for a while, but when she glanced again, she saw that the door to the other room was already opened.


    She knew things were not going well, and his gaze landed on the door again, just in time to see Mr. Bai walking out hastily.


    As for the middle-aged woman, she did not see her.


    Waiting for Yuan Xiaoyi to finish her play, Lin Shu''s heart was still heavy.


    But Lin Hui was still not done, "Sister Shu, how about we play for a while before we leave?"


    "Third sister, it''s getting late." Lin Shu knew that she would be shameless, but she looked at the joy on her face, "Then let''s wait another hour before we go back. If we go back too late, when First Aunt blames us, don''t blame me for not speaking up for you in front of First Aunt."


    Lin Hui replied with a smile. She didn''t like listening to plays, but she liked this kind of atmosphere where she could be free and unfettered.


    However, Lin Shu was still immersed in the matters of the Mr. Bai, unable to extricate herself.


    She was sitting on her teacher''s chair, thinking about what was going on. While she was thinking, the door was suddenly pushed open. She turned around to look, wasn''t that the waiter from before?


    The waiter carried a bowl of longevity noodles and said respectfully, "Young lady, this was sent here by a young master just now. He said it was for you."


    "Longevity noodles?" For me? " Lin Shu''s face revealed a look of astonishment, "Who delivered this?" The white porcelain bowl was engraved with the words "Celestial Fragrance Pavilion" and was filled with longevity noodles. There were even spring onions scattered on top of the bowl. The soup inside was also cooked until it was a thick milky white.


    Lin Hui also came over, "Eh? Sister Shu, is there anyone else who knows that it''s your birthday today? "


    "I also don''t know who this person is!" Lin Shu shook her head.


    "Just now, someone gave this to me, and I''ll just say that I need it as a gift. I didn''t say anything, and this one even thought that the young lady had specially chosen the longevity noodles from the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion. Why don''t I go down and take a look, and see if that person has gone far?"


    However, Lin Shu said: "Forget it, this person has already gone far, even if you go out, you probably won''t be able to catch up, and you will find out everything that you need to know."


    She had a faint guess as to who this person was, but when she thought about it, how did he know? Even if he did, where would he have to go to such lengths?


    Actually, just moving her brain a little was enough for her to figure out the reason. It was a pity that in her two lives, she had never been loved like this.


    Lin Hui swallowed her saliva, "Sister Shu, I haven''t eaten my fill just now ¡­"

 C172

    Lin Hui also sent someone to bring over a small bowl. She felt that anything other than Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would taste good.


    After the two of them had finished dividing the bowl of longevity noodles, the two of them got into the carriage on their way back.


    Inside the carriage, Lin Hui was still chattering nonstop, "... Sister Shu, who did you say gave this longevity noodles to him? Do you have any friends outside the residence? originally planned to keep us for dinner. I directly said that it was your birthday and Fifth Aunt was waiting for you to come back for dinner together with us, I don''t know if Fifth Aunt was anxious waiting for you at this meeting. "" Really? "


    Lin Shu was even more certain that Lu Jingran was the one who gifted him that bowl of longevity noodles. Firstly, no one outside of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion took her seriously, and secondly, Lu Jingran had raised a group of Death Soldiers, so he had the ability.


    Just the Mr. Bai? Is it good or bad?


    Because she had always been thinking about this matter, even after she returned to the Fanghua Garden, she still wasn''t able to recover her wits.


    Madam Lian only thought that it was because she was hurt by the scene and helped her scoop up a bowl of milk pigeon soup. I only thought that you and Zhang Yuanqing did not have much of a relationship, after all, after we went to the Villa, she said that she did not even write a letter, or else seeing you in such pain, I would not permit you to go to the Third Prince''s Mansion. "


    As she said that, she sighed, "I''m afraid that her future days will not be good. It seems like the Emperor is looking after the Third Prince when the two Lateral Consort enter the door together, but he has wronged the two empress. Let''s not talk about the others, just which Lateral Consort will the Third Prince be resting at?"


    This was the first battle in which the two women got married into Third Prince''s Mansion, which was also an extremely important battle. The one who lost, would probably be unable to turn back for a long time.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Then that''s their problem. How can marrying to the imperial family be so simple? "Forget about the others, let''s just talk about the empress dowager. The Old Prince Rui has helped the empress dowager and I heard that the King Rui in Fujian has already written a letter to return to the capital. I know what the empress dowager has said, and I''m afraid the empress dowager might have a headache ¡­"


    If King Rui was a mediocre person, Empress Dowager Wang would not need to be kind to him. However, since King Rui was courageous and fierce, even if Empress Dowager Wang wanted to deceive him, he would have to see if King Rui would agree to it or not.


    Now that the Madam Lian''s personality had become a lot gentler, she said softly: "Today is your birthday, let''s not talk about such bad things anymore."


    No matter how Lin Pei and the Princess Changze were, during Lin Shu''s birthday in the past, even if he was not able to accompany his to eat dinner, he would definitely send someone to send his a bowl of longevity noodles. Even when she and his mother had been living in the villa in the past few years, Lin Pei had also sent someone to send his a basket of longevity peach buns and a few boxes of snacks.


    Lin Shu had long ago given up any hope for this nominal father of his.


    Little did he know that Lin Pei was galloping along the mountain road at top speed, his heart was in a mess. This morning, he received a letter from Princess Changze, saying that no matter what, he wanted to meet him.


    Meet him? Why would I want to see him? Now that the Princess Changze had fallen into such a predicament, what more could the two of them say? Back then, he did not force the Princess Changze to protect him.


    But Lin Pei still did not dare take the risk, no matter how it was, Princess Changze was still a princess. If she could pass the information to the s, then there would be a method to deliver the letter to the s.


    The current Minister of the Department of Public Relations was already very old and would not be able to sit in this seat for many years. The Elder Jiangge had already revealed to him that this seat was most likely his.


    Along the way, Lin Pei was both angry and anxious. After getting off the horse, the nun who was already old was waiting at the back door. The moment she saw him, she said, "Master, please follow me."


    The nunnery was a peaceful and quiet place. The light was dim, but even so, Lin Pei was still able to see the mottled walls, and the tip of his nose smelt of mildew.


    He did not think about how the Princess Changze was able to survive in this kind of place. He only wanted to leave quickly.


    After turning a few corners, the old nun said softly, "Master, Princess Changze is waiting for you inside."


    The door squeaked open.


    Princess Changze, who was sitting in front of a mirror, suddenly turned around. Upon seeing the person he was thinking about day and night, his tears started to fall.


    However, Lin Pei hurriedly shut the door.


    The light in Princess Changze''s eyes dimmed by half, and he sneered: "Are you afraid of being seen by others? "Don''t worry, that nun is mine outside. She won''t tell anyone."


    Now that she had been shaved and covered in gray, she didn''t look like her usual noble self at all. Because he hadn''t been able to eat well and live well for the past few days, his expression was extremely ugly. It seemed as if it carried a tinge of greenish grey, and his cheeks were bulging up high ¡­ Even so, when she thought of meeting her beloved one, she still secretly dyed her nails with the Immortal Phoenix Flower juice and pursed her lips with the blubber she had secretly brought back.


    Behind him, on the dressing table, there were even a few crabapple blossoms that just happened to bloom.


    Lin Pei naturally could not see all of this, he did not even seem to have the intention of sitting down, "Of course I''m afraid of being seen by others ¡­ Have you ever thought about it? Only because the empress dowager and King Rui are here now can you keep your life. If people knew about what happened between us, what would happen to you? Although Wang Pei was only born from Wang Family, he is still a person of Wang Family. Because of this period of public opinion, people of Wang Family have entered the palace who knows how many times, and only said that they wanted to take''s life, as if they were afraid that others would not know that their Wang Family is not someone who covets authority! "


    His tone was very urgent, but his voice was very low.


    Princess Changze stared at him without blinking, as if every glance was imprinted in the deepest part of his heart. "I know, even I know ¡­ I also know that you are very busy right now, but I just want to see you. During this period of time, I have to think of all sorts of ways to send out a few letters, but all of them seem to have sunk into the ocean like a stone. Abel, I''m afraid, I''m afraid that I will never be able to see you again.


    "I thought your letters weren''t delivered to me because those nuns stopped me, but I gave them all the silver I had, and they still said you didn''t send a letter ¡­" Abel, do you not want me anymore?


    The sound was as mournful as the sound of rhododendrons crying blood.


    Lin Pei then walked over and wiped the tears off her face and said: Why would I ignore you? I''ve been thinking about what to do... However, you also know my identity, I am just a mere Assistant Minister of the Department of Public Affairs, I am so soft on people that even if I wanted to save you, there is nothing I can do, but I have already sent someone to send a message to Fujian, there will be news from the King Rui soon. "


    If not for the fact that he was waiting for his brother to save him, Princess Changze would have died a long time ago.


    Now she gave a mournful smile. "Even if you can''t do anything to save me, are you just going to watch me be tormented to death by the empress?" It would be nice to send someone to the nunnery, but you don''t... "Abel, you don''t know how I''ve endured these past few days. Big brother is far away in Fujian, and the empress dowager isn''t paying attention to me either. I''ve been hoping for you to come find me every night, but you haven''t received any news at all."


    The mosquitoes bit and the mice ants crawled. Her delicate skin was covered in streaks of blood, but even so, she still felt that the pain was not even a thousandth of her heartache.


    Lin Pei didn''t know how to respond. He wanted to coax and deceive her, but when he looked down at her determined and mournful eyes, he was unable to speak out the words that were about to come out of his mouth.


    He had known Princess Changze for more than twenty years, but this was the first time he had seen a Princess Changze of this shape.


    Princess Changze slowly stood up, his gaze landing on his still-handsome eyebrows, "Heh, I''m so silly, I even gave up my life for you, but Maid Du has already said that you have been using me this entire time, and I still don''t believe that you understand everything about me. Abel, have you not loved me from the start?"


    "If you truly loved me, then when I heard that Marquis Zhong proposed to marry you to the Madam Lian back then, you would never agree to the marriage. I know your personality better than anyone else, and I only thought that you wanted to reject the marriage for the sake of your family, but who are you? It was a dignified left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs who relied on scheming and ruthlessness to climb to his current position at such a young age. If there were no benefits, how would he agree to this marriage? "


    "I''m afraid that after so many years, your Lian Family has spent quite a bit of money to build up your government. Ah, Sir Lin''s future is limitless, if the ministers knew about your dirty work, how would they talk about you ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Lin Pei interrupted her words coldly, the warmth in his eyes had long disappeared. No, it should be said that he had already lost his use of his, the current Princess Changze was just an abandoned chess piece, "Chang Ze, the matter between me and Lian Family is not up to you to discuss. You have to think it through, if the matter between us were to be exposed, will you have a chance of survival? Wang Family are not easy to deal with. If they knew that you had plotted against Wang Pei from the start, how could they agree to it? How are you going to explain things to Esteemed Empress Dowager? In this way, you''ll be like a street rat being beaten. Is this what you want? "


    After saying that, his tone slowed down, and he said gently: "Chang Ze, listen to me, I won''t harm you, let''s wait for now, wait until King Rui comes back from Fujian, everything will be fine ¡­ ¡­" At that time I will personally take care of the Madam Lian, and we will be together for life, alright? "

 C173

    Without love in his heart, these words could only deceive a three-year-old child.


    Princess Changze, on the other hand, raised his head and laughed.


    Lin Pei was so shocked that he pressed himself against the door and scolded softly: "Be quiet, don''t lure everyone over here."


    "Crossing street rats. Heh, crossing the street rats. I, Changze, have spent my entire life living in debauchery, but now I am just a cross street mouse? "Hahahaha ¡­" Princess Changze only felt that the softest place at the bottom of his heart was being cut by Lin Pei with his sharpest blade.


    Her voice was sharp and without any scruples, just like the usual Princess Changze manner.


    Lin Pei was so frightened that he wanted to cover her mouth with his hands, but he had no choice but to reveal a pitiful look on his face, "Chang Ze, what''s going on here? "Listen to me, I''ll keep you safe."


    "I don''t dare to believe a word you say anymore!" Princess Changze took a few steps back, and said word by word. "I was too stupid, and I was too stupid, that''s why you lied to me for so many years. Go away, I don''t want to see you again ¡­" This man wasn''t worth the pain.


    Things went awry, of course Lin Pei was flustered. If Princess Changze really told the truth, then his entire life would be ruined." Changze ¡­


    After just saying that, Princess Changze had already flung the items on the old and broken dresser to the ground, "Scram! Get lost! "


    She had always been as gentle as water in front of Lin Pei.


    Lin Pei hesitated slightly, but Princess Changze grabbed his face and arm and told him to scram.


    Lin Pei was still a first stage Assistant Minister, he shook his sleeves and left immediately.


    Three days later, the news of Princess Changze falling into the water was spread throughout the entire capital.


    Everyone had never had a good impression of this princess. Back then, when they had secretly formed a relationship with Wang Pei, they had already despised her, not to mention that she had always lived a luxurious life.


    The happiest person in the palace was the Empress Zhang, but even so, she still pretended to be sad and went to the Tzu Ning Palace.


    "Empress Dowager, please wait a moment. The empress dowager''s body is unwell, and she''s already ordered for no one to disturb her."


    "How are you?" The Empress Zhang smiled proudly. "Ever since Princess Changze was sent to the nunnery, Esteemed Empress Dowager has been sick for eight or nine days. Now that the Princess Changze''s gone, Esteemed Empress Dowager can thoroughly put her worries aside.


    Naturally, Qingluo did not dare to accept his words.


    However, Empress Zhang did not plan to get the answer from a little palace maid.


    In the end, she still had some feelings for the young lady who had grown up all by herself. She had always treated the Princess Changze well, even when there was a little princess in the palace who had giggled before and said that the empress dowager doted on the young lady the most because of the young lady, the young lady of the empress dowager ¡­


    "Esteemed empress dowager, you have to be careful of your own body. If there''s someone in the underworld who knows that you''re acting like this, it''ll make them feel bad as well ¡­" When the imperial physician came to ask for your pulse this morning, he had already said that your eyes were not good to begin with, so you must not shed tears anymore. If you overthink things, you will still suffer.


    However, the Empress Dowager Wang acted as if he did not hear, and shook his head: "Why did the perfectly fine Zhang Ze leave? "I told you to send someone to the nunnery to ask around, and even said that everything was fine in Changze, how did you fall into the well?"


    "Don''t even think about it, the nunnery said that the Princess Changze said that he was going to rest yesterday, but who knew that on the second day when everyone woke up, they would find her corpse in a well, the Princess Changze would not be able to think about it ¡­" Pi mama was afraid that there would be a conflict between the grand duke and the Empress Zhang because of this, so he only said softly, "Even if there''s someone from the empress at the nunnery''s side, this servant has been sending people to keep an eye on the Princess Changze. The empress doesn''t dare to do anything."


    She really wanted to say that one night, Master Lin went to see Princess Changze, but when she saw his aged appearance, she didn''t dare say it out loud.


    Empress Dowager Wang only shed a few tears, but did not forget to say, "Send someone to send a message to Fujian. We have to let King Rui know ¡­"


    Lin Shu, on the other hand, received this news in the evening. Currently, she was drinking tea with Madam Lian and upon hearing this news, she was unable to come back to her senses.


    Last time she died, Princess Changze was still alive and well.


    With her character, sooner or later, she will not have a good ending. She looks glorious, but I''m afraid that her stomach is filled with bitter water. Your father must have cheated her very hard. He knows that those who have loved him for most of their lives only think of themselves as stepping stones, and no one can stand him ¡­


    She prided herself on not having any feelings for Lin Pei, but she had also been injured by Lin Pei before, let alone the fact that she was deeply in love with him.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but think of her past self, and laughed before saying: "Do you think that Princess Changze is such a weak person? Others harmed her, how could she be someone who would obediently swallow her pain? Others told her to suffer, she would definitely return it several times over.


    Madam Lian looked at her deeply, then said in a low voice: "I know what you want to say, Sister Shu, you don''t need to care about this matter anymore. How did Princess Changze die, we don''t care, we can just treat it as the opening of the heavens to punish her ¡­ Father and son, even if I haven''t read any books, I still know. If you really find out that it was your father who did this, what are you going to do? What could he do? Forget it! "


    Ever since she was young, Madam Lian had always been a strong person. After marrying into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she had restrained herself for the sake of her daughter''s temper. But now, she understood that there were many things that could not be bothered about.


    She didn''t want her daughter to follow her own path and grind a soft heart into stone. How could she not know how difficult it was?


    Even if she bumped into Lin Pei today, she would only be greeting him for peace. Originally, Lin Pei was able to say a few words to her, but now, he was even unwilling to do so. He nodded and left, "Don''t worry, I won''t care about it, even if there''s something wrong with it, with the official''s palace and the empress dowager''s presence, how can I worry about it?"


    Saying that, she smiled, "Now that third sister is about to leave the pavilion, I plan on embroidering a few square kicks for her. Although the Huaiyin Palace is simple in terms of population, if third sister is not even able to produce a proper gift, then it would be laughable."


    I heard from your First Aunt that her wedding dress hadn''t even been embroidered completely, and that he still needed a year to leave the pavilion. At that time, if he hasn''t even finished embroidering, that would be too outrageous. Madam Lian truly liked Lin Hui, if not she would not be able to say such words.


    Lin Shu shook her head, "Let her go, even if the Huaiyin Palace''s population is simple, and everyone is kind, but in the end, it''s not their own home, even if the First Aunt says that the third sister does not seduce the wedding dress, but towards the wedding day, they will still find people to help the third sister chase her out, and at that time, how will the Huaiyin Palace know who embroidered the wedding dress?"


    "A few days ago, someone helped Lian Jieer propose for him. They are talking about the eldest son of the Chen family of the Zhan Shi family, he has a simple population and married off. If the Lian Jieer were to marry him, she wouldn''t be afraid of her wealth being too upright, I have already sent someone to inform your father, but your father still hasn''t replied."


    It could be seen that Lin Pei was not very satisfied with the marriage, but from her perspective, it looked good.


    "Not to mention Father, even the Lian Jieer would look down on this marriage." Lin Shu knew better than anyone, "Lian Jieer and Auntie Zhong have never been close since young. She only served grandmother with all her heart, just so that she could ask for a good marriage ¡­ Just wait and see, when the time comes, Lian Jieer''s marriage will still be a mess. "


    Lin Lian''s marriage was indeed a thorn in Lin Pei''s heart, even if the Auntie Zhong was gone, but Lin Lian was still his beloved daughter.


    Who knew that Lin Lian would hear that someone had proposed marriage on behalf of the eldest son of the sixth stage of the Zhan Shi Family? She was so anxious that she stayed at the entrance of the study room for a few days straight.


    In this way, Lin Lian became even more anxious.


    She really had no other choice. Gritting her teeth, she went to Madam Lian. Now, other than Madam Lian, she had no idea who else she could look for.


    Little did he know that Lin Shu and the Madam Lian were currently picking out dried melilotus flowers, picking out the broken ones and keeping them as nectar. At that time, they would have to use it to soak in water during winter.


    Now that Lin Shu had heard the news of Lin Lian''s arrival, she exclaimed, "It''s nothing, why is she here? This is such a rare sight! "


    The Madam Lian didn''t even raise her head, "Counting the days, ever since your grandmother was sick, she also claimed to be sick. It has already been seven or eight days since she arrived at the Fanghua Garden." If Lin Lian didn''t pay respects to her, she would also be able to enjoy peace and quiet.


    Lin Shu laughed, "It''s most likely because of her marriage. Big Sister Furong, please ask her to come in!"

 C174

    It''s really true, if it wasn''t for my marriage, where did the Fanghua Garden come from?


    As soon as she entered the room, she began to wail and cry, complaining that the Auntie Zhong was dead. Now that Lin Youlin''s whereabouts were unknown, she only wanted to have Lin You Ting serve the Madam Lian well, and think of nothing else.


    As a Aunt Di, Madam Lian had always been someone who qualified. At least, she had never relied on her status to make things difficult for Lin Lian. "Lian Jieer, don''t cry ¡­"


    Before she could even finish her words, she was cut off by Lin Shu with a smile on her face, "This Lian Jieer is seriously, ever since the ancient times, marriage arrangements for children have always been ordered by parents, you have never respected your mother before! Besides, you also know that father and mother have never been on good terms. Father might not necessarily listen to what mother says, so I think it''s best for you to go speak to Father about this matter. "


    Since her daughter had already said so, Madam Lian naturally would not refuse her face in front of everyone.


    However, Lin Lian still kept on crying. Her small face was covered in tears and she said, "Fourth Sister, what do you mean by that? I admit that when I was busy taking care of Grandmother before, I did have very little time to pay respects to my mother. My filial piety came first. Mother, I ¡­ I am just thinking that Fourth Sister is normally filial in front of you, that the marriage between Second Sister and Third Sister has already been decided, and that there isn''t even someone by Grandmother''s side who would like to talk with you, that''s why you often stay in Green Pine Academy ¡­ "


    Lin Shu looked at her indifferently.


    Heh, as expected of the Auntie Zhong''s daughter, she was indeed carved from the same mold as the Auntie Zhong. When she uses you, she would prop you up to the skies, and when she doesn''t need you, she would wish she could stomp you under her feet.


    "Then do you think your mother needs you to relieve her boredom?" Lin Shu suddenly said.


    These words caused Lin Lian to be slightly stunned. She felt that everyone''s contemptuous gaze had landed on her face and she said with a red face, "I ¡­ "It''s one thing if mother needs me by her side, but it''s another if I don''t stay by her side. My filial piety should always be known by mother ¡­"


    Lin Shu did not try to be courteous with her and said loudly: "Since that''s the case, then I will not give you this chance. The others must be saying that I, the young mistress, am too estranged from you."


    She paused for a moment before her gaze landed on Lin Lian, "Weren''t you always sincere towards Buddha? Since that''s the case, I might as well copy out two scriptures for Mother and wait for the next time I offer them up to the Dafu Temple so that Buddha can protect Mother''s safety.


    Lin Lian bit her lips and remained silent.


    Lin Shu did not care about her, "Since you want to copy the scriptures for mother, of course you have to be sincere. Let me see how it goes, in the future, if there are no other important matters, you can just calmly copy the scriptures in the courtyard." Lin Lian was the one who needed to be attentive to him. Alright, then she''ll give Lin Lian a chance to be attentive to him.


    "Fourth Sister you ¡­" If not for the fact that there was someone present, Lin Lian really wanted to go up and grab Lin Shu''s arrogant little face.


    In the beginning, she had no one to rely on. She had planned to use the name of the banquet to walk around, and maybe enter into the eyes of the wife of another family. Lin Shu''s words basically meant that she was being grounded, and at that time, wouldn''t she only be able to obediently accept the marriage?


    Lin Shu smiled and said: "Fifth Sister, don''t look at me like that. I know you''re extremely happy, so don''t thank me."


    After saying that, she changed the topic of the conversation, "Men, send Fifth Miss back to the Falling Swallow Garden!"


    There was nothing Lin Lian could do now, even if she didn''t leave.


    A few well-built old madams followed behind him. Along the way, everyone was looking at Lin Lian. Her complexion could be described as extremely unsightly.


    Once she had arrived at the Falling Swallow Garden, she ordered Yan Wen to shut the door.


    When Lin You Ting saw her, he immediately went over. "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    Lin Lian looked at Lin You Ting, who was drooling from the corner of her mouth. She became even angrier, "Your wet nurse? Are they all dead? Bring Sixth Young Master down right now! "


    She was annoyed.


    The poor wet nurse didn''t know what Lin You Ting had done wrong. She hastily pulled Lin You Ting down, but even though Lin You Ting had become foolish, his intelligence was still comparable to a four or five-year-old child. With the wet nurse''s advice on the side, she knew that the person in front of her was the closest person to her, "No, I won''t go down, I want my sister, I want my sister ¡­"


    Lin Lian didn''t even look at her as she walked in.


    Once she entered the room, Cui Ping immediately came over, "Fifth Miss, how is it?"


    She was originally someone close to Auntie Zhong. Ever since Auntie Zhong died in the Villa, she was sent back to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and now, naturally followed by Lin Lian''s side.


    Lin Lian shook her head. "This method, is it ¡­" You''re right, Madam Lian isn''t vicious, but she has Lin Shu by her side. You don''t know what Lin Shu said just now, so I think she''s happy because she looks forward to my death! "


    In the end, she had even told him everything that had happened at the Fanghua Garden.


    Cui Ping laughed coldly when she heard this, "This Fourth Miss is truly ruthless. No matter what grudge or grudge you have with her, you are her biological sister after all, and at that time, the two of you will also be helping each other after you marry out. What benefits do you have after marrying into such a humble family?"


    "Heh, if she''s really so kind, then she''s not Lin Shu!" Lin Lian gritted her teeth.


    "This servant has a way, I don''t know if I should say it or not!" Cui Ping was not a simple person. If she were a simple person, Auntie Zhong would not think of ways to bring him to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    After she looked at Lin Lian and nodded, she closed the door and pressed it firmly against the door, "Duke Chengan!"


    Lin Lian''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?"


    Because she had some letters with Shao Shengping during this period of time, and needed someone she could trust to help her deliver them, Cui Ping could not escape from the eyes of these things.


    Cui Ping said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "My, my relationship with Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince s was pure, and it was only because of the matter regarding Shao Xi that there were some interactions." Lin Lian''s words were stuttering. She was actually willing to interact a lot with Shao Shengping, but every time she wrote a letter, it would sound like a test. Shao Shengping was always able to avoid this topic, "Don''t think too much into it ¡­"


    In the end, this was a girl''s house. Even if she had such a wicked heart, it would not be good for her to say it out loud.


    Cui Ping did not expose her, and only smiled, "No matter what kind of relationship this lady has with the County Prince, none of this is important. What is important is whether this lady wants to marry into that Humble Class, or become the future Madam Duke Chengan ¡­"


    "What do you mean? Do you have a way? " Lin Lian''s eyes couldn''t help but light up, but then the light in her eyes dimmed again, "How smart is County Prince from the Duke Chengan''s manor? How did he fall into our trap? Furthermore, although the Duke Chengan Palace''s number one is unknown, but he is a County Prince after all. In the future, he will have to be a noble.


    "Don''t worry, this servant naturally has a way!" Cui Ping whispered a few words into her ear, and listening to her, Lin Lian''s eyes slowly lit up.


    On the other hand, the Madam Lian didn''t quite agree with Lin Shu''s decision, "... In the end, Lian Jieer is still your sister, and now that Auntie Zhong is no longer here, she can only rely on us. I don''t care why she came to find me, how big a wave can a concubine make? let alone now that Tang Geer has become foolish and the whereabouts of the Lin Geer is unknown, in the future, other than you, who else can she rely on? "


    Lin Shu had mixed the Immortal Phoenix Flower juice, and was currently smearing her nails on Madam Lian''s nails, "This color is really beautiful."


    She did not intend to pursue the subject.


    Madam Lian glanced at her fingernails and quickly retracted her hand, "This won''t do, the color is too gorgeous. All of you young ladies have painted it pretty well, I''m so old, how do I look like painted it?"


    "I''ve got it. How are you old?" Lin Shu laughed, and only ordered Actinin Qin to hold down her mother''s hand, "Don''t even mention the rest, just tell me about our two aunts. Because First Aunt doesn''t like these, he doesn''t like to mess around, and Second Aunt is already a few years older than you. You don''t go out very often, just dress up for me to see. "


    Madam Lian''s hands really did not move, her face was full of doting, "Alright, alright, I''ll do as you say."


    As expected, the two of them did not say anymore about Lin Lian. Lin Shu did not want to make her mother unhappy because of this kind of person.


    But who would have thought that only three days later, news would arrive? "..." Miss, it''s not good. Someone caught Fifth Miss secretly having an affair between the s of the Duke Chengan and the Duke Chengan s of the Duke Chengan. "


    Lin Lian shuddered and abruptly stood up. "Yun Dou, speak up slowly. What happened exactly?"


    "Yesterday, when Fifth Miss took advantage of you leaving the Fanghua Garden, I told Fifth Madam that I wanted to go to the Dafu Temple to pray for Auntie Zhong''s blessings. At that time, Fifth Madam only agreed to let her have a runny nose, but who would have known that just now, Madam Zhu sent a message saying that Grand Madam was ill and only First Madam and Fifth Madam knew of this matter."


    Madam Zhu?


    Lin Shu''s brain worked very quickly. Soon enough, she remembered that the Zhu Family''s wife was the First Princess Pingning''s sister-in-law, and it could be said that she was close to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Although the Zhu Family''s wife was the First Princess Pingning''s sister-in-law, First Princess Pingning had been suppressing her for so many years, she didn''t care about anything else and was so full of respect.


    This was most likely true.


    Lin Shu started walking out, "Let''s go to Fanghua Garden, and hear what First Aunt and Mother have to say." Currently, only the Madam of the Zhu Family knew of this inside information.

 C175

    Three women playing together, the main hall of Fanghua Garden was currently in a mess, all of them looking nervous.


    Waiting until Lin Shu went over, the Madam Zhu said in a low voice, "... At that time, when the few of us went to the back mountain, we did not expect to meet the County Prince Palace''s County Prince s and Fifth Miss s at all. At that time, Fifth Miss was holding onto the County Prince''s sleeves and crying like pear blossoms with rain, she did not even have a maid waiting to serve him, and at that time, when the Duke Chengan s saw us, they raised their feet and wanted to leave. At that time, the few madam''s ladies present almost all looked at the Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince s as they grew up, so even with a glance, they could tell who he was. "


    Saying that, she shook her head and sighed: "At that time, I vaguely saw Fifth Miss pulling on Duke Chengan''s sleeves and not telling him to leave, but who would have thought that Duke Chengan would actually push Fifth Miss to the ground ¡­ When the few of us went over, Fifth Miss only cried and did not say a word. She asked if any of your clan''s elders came over with you, but she only shook her head.


    "I never thought that Duke Chengan s from the Duke Chengan Palace would actually seem like people who had taken responsibility since young. I never would have thought that they would actually be able to do such a thing ¡­ Forget it, now is not the time to talk about all these. Today, Fifth Miss is still staying at the Dafu Temple, and said that she wanted to pray for your Grand Madam. I think that little girls don''t know their place, but you elders cannot ignore it, so the most important thing is to find a way out. "


    The Zhu Clan''s Madam looked as if she was truly anxious.


    Lin Shu obediently sat beside Madam Lian, but in her heart she couldn''t help but think that Lin Lian was really good at scheming!


    He did not say a word after what had happened, it would definitely provoke a lot of people to suppress Shao Shengping, and if these rumors were to spread, it would only become more and more intense, and at that time, how would Shao Shengping be able to say anything if he wanted to come out and rescue his? If the two of them could be said to be innocent, then why would they meet in the mountains behind Dafu Temple?


    As for Lin Lian, she had thrown this hot potato to her mother. Now that she had hidden herself in the Dafu Temple and had not revealed herself, she had allowed her mother''s imagination to run wild. Although his mother''s origin was not obvious, his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was still not something that people could bully. At that time, it would be even more impossible for the Duke Chengan Palace to deny it.


    Lin Lian was used to feigning pity. She hadn''t expected that this trick would be of great use to her.


    First Madam panicked, "What, what should we do?" Today, the two ladies of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had already set a marriage for sure. If a mere concubine really ruined the reputation of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, then it was not impossible for the two to annul the marriage in anger. After all, marrying a wife and marrying a wife was equivalent to marrying a young lady of an aristocratic family.


    Madam Lian had already calmed down after the initial panic, "Since things have already come to this, what else can we do? Although the Lian Jieer was a concubine, her father was still a Assistant Minister of the Third Rank. If the Duke Chengan Palace really looked down on him, how could their family''s County Prince do such a thing? This matter should not have been decided earlier, if not, the reputation of all the young ladies in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would have been ruined as well. " Her Sister Shu was not set for marriage yet.


    In terms of decisiveness, apart from Grand Madam, no one else could match up to him within the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    The Zhu Family''s wife could not hide the astonishment on her face, "Fifth Madam means to propose marriage to the Duke Chengan''s Palace?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I meant! It''s for the best that this matter has not been announced and decided yet! " Even though Madam Lian had not been a butler for many years, her actions and actions were still swift and decisive. She merely ordered a handful of people to go find Lin Pei.


    With this kind of matter, how could she, a Aunt Di, discuss it with the new Madam Sang? It didn''t look like it at all, so he might as well give it to Lin Pei and Duke Chengan.


    She had done what she had to do.


    After First Madam and Madam Lian left the Zhu Family''s wife for dinner, they sent someone to send the Zhu Family''s wife out. On the way, they waited for Lin Shu to accompany the Madam Lian back to the Fanghua Garden, and the two even chatted endlessly, "... Mother, do you think that County Prince Palace will be willing to marry Lian Jieer? "


    In her past life, she and Shao Shengping''s marriage had been calculated by his, but that scheme of hers wasn''t even 10% of what Lin Lian used today. It was just that in her past life, her stepmother was the Princess Changze, her father was the Assistant Minister of the Third Rank, and he was also the direct descendant of the Duke Chengan Palace. But in this life, Shao Shengping married Lin Lian, heh, then there will be a good show to watch.


    "Whether you are willing or not is not something that the County Prince s of Duke Chengan Palace can decide. Since things have come to this point, regardless of whether the relationship between them is pure or not, do you think that the County Prince s of Duke Chengan Palace can cast aside their relationship?" The mother and daughter holding hands as they walked along the stone path, she slowly said: "If the County Prince Palace really does not want to marry the Lian Jieer as a wife due to an excuse, regardless of whether he will be able to attend high school this time, based on his character, who would dare to marry a lady like him?"


    After saying that, she patted Lin Shu''s hands, "Let your father have a headache about this matter. Even if Auntie Zhong did that kind of thing before, your father still dotes on him from the bottom of his heart.


    She had some understanding of this man.


    Lin Pei went to the Duke Chengan Palace overnight, and a string of accusations caused the Duke Chengan to not be able to lift his head. Although the Duke Chengan was a Duke Master, but his official journey was not as smooth as before, adding that his brain was not as sharp as Lin Pei''s, in the end, he did not know why he agreed to such a marriage.


    On the second day, Duke Chengan called his son into the study room. After he finished talking about this matter, Shao Shengping''s face was exceptionally ugly.


    In these few years, he had gotten used to discussing things with his son, big and small. But how could he agree to such a big matter in private?


    However, thinking about it, didn''t his son''s marriage have always been decided by him since ancient times? "I always knew you had your own ambitions. Originally, because of your marriage, your mother had received gossip from many people outside, saying that she was not competent as a stepmother, that she was delaying you, that she wanted to help you with your marriage, that you had always had an idea, and that there would be more room for choice if you decided to wait until the release of the marriage."


    "But now that something like this has happened, even if we don''t agree to this marriage, would it spread out?" "Tell me, although this Fifth Miss is born from a concubine, I asked your mother about it last night. I said that her looks and character are all good, and that she was even praised by the Elder Jiangge Mistress ¡­"


    "Your looks and personality are all good? When did Father learn to judge people by their appearance? " Shao Shengping had already sensed that he had been tricked yesterday, but he never thought that Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would move so quickly. Now, with a stomach full of anger that could not be dispersed, he only said with his head held high: "If she really looks like he has a good temper, then where would she do such shameless things? I will not marry this woman. "


    Duke Chengan was surprised, "What do you mean? What happened to the Fifth Miss s of the Duke Chengan Palace? "


    Shao Shengping felt that his father was extremely stupid, and it was no wonder that the situation of the Duke Chengan Palace was getting worse, "Do you know what title the Fifth Miss had used to invite me out yesterday? At that time, I was thinking that Shao Xi had died in unknown circumstances, and that he was still my younger sister, so I didn''t think too much about it. But who would have known that when she saw me, she would start crying and chattering non-stop about the things he said, but there wasn''t a single word that was useful. "


    "At that time, I didn''t think too much and just patiently listened, but who knew that there were footsteps coming from not too far away. At that time, I felt that something was wrong and wanted to lift my leg to leave, but who knew that she would not let me go? I was in a hurry to leave, so I didn''t let her decide what to do next, did I? "


    "On the other hand, you, I never thought that just a few words from Assistant Minister Lin would be enough to trick you. Who knows if this is a scheme set up by Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?"


    Duke Chengan was a little dumbfounded, "What you mean is ¡­ Assistant Minister Lin has a share in this matter? "


    He thought about it carefully, then shook his head, "I saw that Assistant Minister Lin''s anger last night didn''t seem to be fake ¡­"


    "Can you be considered Assistant Minister Lin? If you were as good as half of the Assistant Minister Lin, you wouldn''t have stayed at the fifth stage for so many years! " Shao Shengping was truly angered, he couldn''t care less about what he said, "Even if Assistant Minister Lin doesn''t know about Lin Lian''s scheme, but after what has happened, he knows what to do. Yesterday, I already sent people to investigate and said that during this period of time, there was someone who proposed for Lin Lian, it''s fine if the family did not reveal it, but the person who was born was also mediocre and honest, say, if you are Assistant Minister Lin, won''t you seize this rare opportunity? "Tell me, father and daughter are really the same kind of people."


    This time, Duke Chengan was completely dumbstruck. After thinking for a while, he said softly, "Then, then what should we do? "I already agreed to this marriage last night ¡­"


    "Isn''t this easy? Didn''t someone reveal their intention to marry a few days ago? While stabilizing Assistant Minister Lin, you should first settle the matter regarding my marriage. At that time, I will only tell Assistant Minister Lin that my marriage has already been decided, and if Assistant Minister Lin really thinks that there''s something between me and Lin Lian, then that''s fine, let''s have Lin Lian enter the door to be our concubine! " In Shao Shengping''s opinion, such a woman was not even worthy of being her concubine!

 C176

    Duke Chengan already knew that he had done the wrong thing, and could only leave this matter to his son.


    As for Lin Lian, she had already returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion by noon. Her eyes were as swollen as a walnut and her expression was haggard.


    She sighed in her heart and said, "..." Even if you aren''t my biological son, you still have to call me mother on a daily basis. I will still be responsible for what has happened, but you don''t need to worry, your father already went to the Duke Chengan Palace last night, and said that he had already arranged a marriage between you and the County Prince Palace''s County Prince. "


    Pausing for a moment, she continued: Although no one from the Duke Chengan Palace has come to propose marriage, it is only a matter of a few days now, so in this period of time, don''t copy the scriptures. I will send people to send some ingredients to the Falling Swallow Garden later.


    "Thank you, mother." As these words came out, Lin Lian''s tears were like pearls with their strings cut. "I''ve done such an ugly thing, and Mother is still so worried about me. I''ve let you down ¡­"


    Madam Lian''s words were like a sharp knife that could slice through a piece of tofu. She waved her hand and said, "Forget it, there''s no use talking about this now. You can go rest first."


    Lin Lian felt that this matter was going too smoothly. She was not surprised at all by her father''s actions, but how could the Madam Lian''s side go so smoothly?


    She secretly glanced at Lin Shu who was sitting on the Noble Consort''s bed eating honey melon. She saw that Lin Shu seemed to be engrossed with her food and didn''t even raise her head.


    With a long sigh, Lin Lian left the room.


    The Madam Lian also let out a long sigh as she looked at her back figure, "Forget it, she is quite pitiful at that time, she was also raised crooked by the Auntie Zhong, and now that she is going to be married off, the five thousand taels of silver prepared by the Duke Chengan Palace is probably far from enough. I think the two of us can just use another two thousand taels of silver to add to her dowry, and when the time comes, both the Sister Qian and the Sis Hui''er will have a hundred and eight pieces of dowry.


    Two thousand silver was a small sum to her. What she cared more about was to have Lin Lian remember her good points at this moment. At that time, they would be able to help each other out with her Sister Shu.


    Lin Shu, who had been eating the melon, finally raised her head, "Ugh, don''t do such a foolish thing. How many poor commoners will remember your kindness after donating the two thousand silver taels to Lian Jieer? "The two thousand silver was like a drop in the bucket. After a loud ''gulping'' sound, it stopped moving."


    After saying that, she put down the silver fork and said meaningfully, "Moreover, the outcome of this marriage is still unknown."


    Honestly speaking, she really wanted Lin Lian to marry Shao Shengping, this way, she would be able to experience the pain that she had to endure, even Lin Lian would have a taste of the first rank, letting her know how she had endured in her previous life ¡­


    But his wish was good, he wanted to see if Shao Shengping would give Lin Lian the chance to do so.


    Madam Lian was stunned, "How could this marriage be? This morning, your father already sent word that he wanted me to start the preparations for Lian Jieer''s marriage ¡­ "


    "Father must have discussed this matter with Duke Chengan last night, but you rarely went out to travel. I''m afraid you don''t know that most of the matters in the Duke Chengan Palace are managed by the County Prince Palace''s County Prince, this marriage isn''t child''s play, how do you know that the Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince doesn''t have any other thoughts?" Lin Shu spoke in a light and casual manner, if one had to understand, perhaps there were no one in the world who understood Shao Shengping better than her.


    "Don''t you think about how old the County Prince s of the Duke Chengan Palace are now? Ordinary young masters of families have children of his age, but once he does, the number of people who come to talk about marriage will not be small. Why is there a need for his marriage? If it wasn''t for the fact that we could make a better marriage after the release of the list, why would we willingly take a concubine as our first wife? "


    Madam Lian was stunned, "What you mean is, this marriage is not possible ¡­"


    Lin Shu thought for a bit, then shook his head, "I don''t know if it will work, but I know that it won''t go smoothly. If Father comes looking for you again because of this matter, you can use the excuse that you are not feeling well to push this matter over. It would be better to just hand this matter over to the Second Aunt, and furthermore, the Lian Jieer has been raised under her wing for a period of time! "


    The Second Madam was not someone that was easy to deal with. When they first saw that the Grand Madam liked Lin Lian, their attitude towards his became better and better. In front of the Grand Madam, they even called his "darling". Lin Lian acted as if she didn''t see anything ¡­ She wanted to see how the two of them would bite.


    Madam Lian nodded her head, and did indeed throw the matter to Second Madam.


    Originally, without Grand Madam''s suppression, Second Madam would not be willing to get involved in this matter, but Second Madam was a person who did not take advantage of his earlier. How could anyone not be willing when they knew that Lin Lian was going to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace?


    Although the Duke Chengan Palace was not considered a top-notch Honorable House, but things like this had always happened over thirty years, thirty years, and thirty years. Moreover, Shao Shengping was famous for his hard work and hard work in learning, so even if he could enter the pavilion in the future, it was not certain either. Just by this relationship, Second Madam agreed readily.


    Even a fool would know that the Fifth Miss was about to have a good time waiting for a few bright red ingredients to be delivered to the Falling Swallow Garden.


    Lin Lian had always been looked down upon by everyone. Now that they had found a good marriage, how could she not show off? In this way, there was no one in the He¡¯s Mansion who did not know that she was going to be married into the Duke Chengan Palace as well.


    However, Lin Shu didn''t say anything, and only waited to see a joke.


    Who knew that not even two days later, Cloudbean came in with a pout. "¡­" Miss, this Fifth Miss is too outrageous, relying on your own strength to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace, I''m afraid you do not even know how high the sky is anymore. "


    "Everything''s fine, what''s the matter?" Lin Shu was holding a teacup, speaking slowly and deliberately.


    She did not place a small figure like Lin Lian in her eyes.


    Yun Dou simply did not see Actinin Qin looking at her, as though he was pouring beans into a bamboo tube, as he spouted out the words, "It''s almost winter now, the cloth village outside had sent over some ingredients, saying that it was to make new clothes for the young ladies, regardless of whether it was according to the seniority or the direct disciples, Fifth Miss should be the last to be chosen, do you know what Cui Ping who was by Fifth Miss''s side just now said?"


    She raised her voice and said, "She said that the Fifth Miss is about to leave the pavilion and marry into the Duke Chengan Palace. As the big sister, you are always generous, so you should let the little sister, Fifth Miss, off. At that time, this servant was not too happy about what she said.


    "But this servant is thinking about what you have taught me earlier, why should we be so calculative with these people, and why should you choose the Fifth Miss s over the rest of the materials? Why wouldn''t the Fifth Miss dare to intercept the things that belonged to both the Second Miss and the Second Miss? At that time, Cui Ping had even said with a laugh that Second Miss and Third Miss were about to be married off, and now that I have changed into these new clothes, I will be brought back to your parents'' home ¡­ "


    Before she could finish her words, she was scolded by Actinin Qin: "Yun Dou, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    Lin Shu did not mind, "What? Am I going to be upset about this in your hearts? They are already engaged, so what if I''m not? I wouldn''t take such a thing to heart. "


    If you marry early, you might not marry well, especially someone like Lin Lian.


    This time, Actinin Qin felt that she was making too much of a fuss out of nothing, "This servant is afraid that this lady will be sad after hearing it ¡­"


    "Sad? What''s there to be sad about? " Lin Shu really wished that she could marry a few years later. Now, with a slight smile, she looked at Yun Dou, "Then, tell me about those ingredients. Did you win?"


    Of course I won. At that time, the servant said that there were rules in the house that stated the order of the young and the old, and even if the direct descendants were disregarded, the five ladies would not be the first to choose the ingredients. If the five of them felt wronged, they could just go and talk to the first wife ¡­" Heh, at that time, when Cui Ping heard these words, she immediately became unhappy, and it was because the Fifth Miss wanted to marry into Cheng''an manor. She thought that the people there were all trying to curry favor with them, and thought that even the servants were afraid of her?


    "This is really great!" Lin Shu praised her, but then turned and instructed her: "Actinin Qin, send those ingredients to the Falling Swallow Garden."


    She was slapping Lin Lian''s face!


    It was just a few pieces of material, how could she take it to heart? Only that Yang Lian would be so angry that she would care about it. Even if she really became a Mrs. Shizi of the Duke Chengan Palace in the future, she would never be able to show off her skills.


    Cloudbean raised her voice and said, "Miss, how can this be? This was something that this servant had gone through great difficulty to steal ¡­"


    However, Actinin Qin understood what Lin Shu meant, and tugged at Yun Dou, "What''s the rush, the lady seemed like she wanted me to send the materials over to the Falling Swallow Garden, but in reality she''s sending Fifth Miss a slap in the face."


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and said: "Not only must we send her off, we must also let everyone know about her He¡¯s Mansion, we must let everyone see just how great her reputation is right now." She understood Shao Shengping way too much, Shao Shengping had definitely planted someone into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion secretly during this period of time, so when news of this reached Shao Shengping''s ears, it would only make him hate Lin Lian even more.


    This was what she wanted to see the most. In her previous life, the two of them could be considered to be in love. He was afraid that he wouldn''t stop until he was dead!

 C177

    For the first time in her life, she saw hope. "At least Lin Shu has eyes, she knows how to obediently send these few pieces of cloth over, otherwise, heh ¡­"


    Now, she felt that she had already ruthlessly stepped on Lin Shu under her feet.


    Cui Ping also agreed: "Fifth Miss, look at how good this material is, when you make a few new outfits, even if you wear them to the Duke Chengan Palace, it would be a disgrace, ah, this person is really arrogant, previously, Fourth Miss relied on his position as the direct descendant of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and looked down on you, now that your identity has been transferred over, she should be waiting for you everywhere."


    These words caused Lin Lian''s expression to turn even more beautiful. "Who said I wasn''t? The river flows east and west for thirty years, and this good day for Lin Shu is about to come to an end. "


    She did not forget the entire day that Auntie Zhong died. If Lin Shu had said some good words in front of Grand Madam, how could she have ended up like that?


    She didn''t dare to look into Grand Madam''s responsibilities, and now, she had blamed Lin Shu and her daughter for everything.


    Seeing her confident look, Cui Ping thought that Lin Lian''s schemes were indeed not as good as those of the Auntie Zhong''s, but it was not good to splash her with cold water right now. Even if this servant was in the inner chamber, I have heard many people mentioning it before. This year, I will definitely be able to become a High Scholar, maybe at that time, I will even become one of the top few, even if the Duke Chengan is simple and Duke Chengan and Madam Duke Chengan have no opinions, but if I don''t get the love of my husband, then anyone can step on me twice. "


    From Madam Lian, this matter was made clear.


    Lin Lian did not take this matter to heart. "I know that I have let him down on this matter. When I marry into the Duke Chengan Palace, I will definitely find two beautiful concubines for him ¡­"


    However, even if he was searching for a beautiful concubine, with her vicious personality, she probably wouldn''t be able to match up to his appearance ¡­ As for those beauties who could give birth to children, that was even more of a dream.


    Cui Ping could only sigh.


    On the other hand, when Lin Shu heard Actinin Qin''s reply, she only laughed, "Let''s just wait and see for now, Shao Shengping will settle this debt with her sooner or later."


    In the end, her eyes fell on the withering chrysanthemums on the windowsill.


    When Actinin Qin saw it, she quickly said: "Miss, should I remove this Inky?"


    It was late autumn now, and even the best chrysanthemum flowers could not bloom as well as before.


    Lin Shu shook her head, she only remembered that it had been a long time since Lu Jingran had written a letter, "Then let''s remove these chrysanthemums!"


    Actinin Qin was only missing Maid by a few moments.


    Lin Shu, however, couldn''t help but become stupefied ¡­ After drinking too much on the way last time, she was indeed a little strange, and later on she even sent someone to bring her longevity noodles, but this person also refused to show himself at all, could it be that he was the one to take the initiative to tell her about Mr. Bai?


    She didn''t really care about those gossips. She and Lu Jingran sat properly, so there was nothing to be afraid of. She was only afraid that she had misunderstood Mr. Bai. When Lu Jingran had first saved his life, she was able to see that not only did the hidden guards listen to what the Mr. Bai said, even Lu Jingran had some respect for the Mr. Bai.


    If he had truly made a mistake, wouldn''t he be a person who sowed discord? What would Lu Jingran think of him?


    After thinking about it, Lin Shu decided to send a letter to the National Duke Ning Palace. The letter only contained the bowl of longevity noodles that Lu Jingran had given to him on her last birthday, and she also saw a person who looked extremely similar to the Mr. Bai ¡­ She didn''t say anything else.


    However, this letter seemed to have been sent out like a stone sinking into the ocean.


    For a few consecutive days, there was no news from Lu Jingran''s side.


    Lin Shu felt that it was a little strange, she just told Yun Dou to use the excuse of going out to buy candied fruits to take a walk around the National Duke Ning Palace.


    He only said that it had been a few days since Lu Jingran had returned to the National Duke Ning Palace, and because of this, the National Duke Ning even went into a fit of rage, threatening to teach Lu Jingran a good lesson when he gets back ¡­ These words had already been spread all over National Duke Ning''s residence.


    Lin Shu thought for a long time before asking Yun Dou to go down and eat the candied fruits.


    After a few more days, there was still no news from Lu Jingran''s side. On the other hand, news from the Duke Chengan''s residence came over, saying that Shao Shengping and the young miss Chen family had arranged a marriage.


    Lin Shu almost burst out into porridge when she heard the news, "Miss Chen? Which Chen family''s daughter? "


    Even though she was smiling, her mouth couldn''t close. "How can there be a Chen Family''s young lady?" Even the Second Miss of Chen Court''s old home said that this young lady had already been pointed out to him by the Emperor. Originally, the Second Miss was also given a book, but because he had the intention of seducing the Eighth Prince, he was discovered by the mama beside the Empress.


    Now that he thought about it, it made sense. Who was Elder Chen? He was the current deputy minister, why would his own granddaughter marry into the Duke Chengan Palace? Although the Duke Chengan Residence was a second class Honorable House in the capital, if they did not leave the palace, why would they marry like this?


    In fact, the one who made Lin Shu shocked was the previous life''s Chen family''s Second Miss, Chen Yu. She was married to the Eighth Prince, why did such a thing happen in this life? In her previous life, Eighth Prince''s Consort Chen lived in such a glorious life, being the granddaughter of the head assistant minister, the direct wife of Empress Zhang, and even in front of Empress Dowager Wang, he spoke highly of his.


    After thinking about it, Lin Shu said, "Then what about Lian Jieer ¡­"


    Cloudbean covered her mouth and laughed. "Then this servant doesn''t know. As soon as I heard the news, I rushed over."


    Lin Shu knew Lin Lian''s way of doing, so she only went to the Fanghua Garden.


    Sure enough, inside Fang Garden, Lin Lian cried until she was out of breath, "¡­" Mother, you have to avenge me! Didn''t father say that he and Duke Chengan had already set up the bedroom for me and the County Prince? It had only been a few days, how could news of the engagement of the County Prince s of the Duke Chengan and the Chen family be spread out? If that''s the case, what can I do? "My reputation has already been ruined. If that''s really the case, then the only path for me is death ¡­"


    At first, when she cried, she looked as if she was crying, but now, she must be really sad and ruthless. Her eyes were swollen from crying and her lips were covered in skin from crying for too long.


    "Fifth sister, what are you doing?" Lin Shu did not hesitate to walk in. In her opinion, a person like Lin Lian was not worth pity at all, she had only gotten what she wanted, "This marriage was arranged for you by Father, and you were even given the task of preparing your dowry to Second Aunt, who can you find?"


    Saying that, she slowly sat down beside Madam Lian, her gaze landing on her haggard face, "Lian Jieer, you should go find someone else, I''m afraid mother''s side can''t help you anymore."


    Lin Lian''s eyes were unfocused as she stared at Lin Shu like two holes. After a while, she screamed: "It''s you, it''s you, right! "You knew I was going to be in this situation, so you threw everything aside, didn''t you?"


    "So what if I am? So what if it wasn''t? Lian Jieer, what is the point in saying all this now? " Only then did she say: "From the very beginning, everything was your own choice and has nothing to do with the people around you. Since things have gotten to this point, you have brought this upon yourself.


    From her point of view, Lin Lian''s mind was not that good. The Duke Chengan Palace did not even invite people over to propose marriage, and these two people''s marriage was just a verbal marriage. How could it be true? Only Lin Lian, one of them, wished that everyone in the world could know about it.


    Lin Lian acted as if she wanted to come up, but Hibiscus and Peony held her tightly, "Lin Shu, even if all of this has nothing to do with you, you knew it since a long time ago, right? "You knew very early on that I would end up like this, right ¡­"


    "Take Fifth Miss away!" This was what Madam Lian had said to interrupt her.


    But now that she saw that Lin Lian did not have a mother, she decided to take care of Lin Lian a little, but who knew that Lin Lian did not even have the slightest sense of propriety anymore. Since that is the case, why must she be courteous with Lin Lian, "I''m afraid that Fifth Miss is bewitched right now, send someone to take care of her, then send a letter to Master to let him know, to let him know how to handle this matter."


    This matter, the Second Madam would not interfere.


    When Lin Lian was dragged off, she was still cursing and struggling to get away. However, she was caught by her wife just after running two steps.


    When Lin Shu heard Furong come to answer his question, she only said: "We should have let her run, I actually want to see where she can run to? Who in the entire He¡¯s Mansion would help her? Good causes get good results, evil causes get bad results, she was the one who asked for it! "


    Madam Lian shook her head.


    However, when he went to look for the Duke Chengan again, the Duke Chengan actually denied it. The other day, he did indeed say that he would be responsible for the, but he did not say how he would be responsible for it, not to mention that Shao Shengping had only just decided to marry the Second Miss s not long ago. For the sake of his comrades, even if Lin Lian was only a concubine, he would definitely still exhort his son to treat her nicely ¡­


    Before Duke Chengan could finish speaking, Lin Pei had already left in anger.

 C178

    If one were to say that Lin Pei was good at scheming, then he was not bad either. He knew what Lin Pei valued the most, and he also knew what he valued the most.


    Even if the Empress Zhang scolded Chen Yu in front of everyone, Chen Yu''s status would not change. If he was engaged to Chen Yu, then not to mention that his career in the future would be smoother, even Lin Pei did not dare say anything.


    Right now, Lin Pei even dreamed of entering the pavilion, so how could he dare to offend the Grand Secretary Chen?


    This person''s heart was truly the most vicious thing in the world!


    Every day, there was a commotion as if she wanted to go find Lin Pei. But even if Lin Pei had returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he had never gone to look for Lin Lian. He only sent a message to Madam Lian, telling him to prepare a good dowry for Lin Lian.


    When Madam Lian and Lin Shu talked about this, they all had a bit of regret on their faces, "... I wonder what Auntie Zhong would think when she sees her own daughter in such a state. She has been concubine to your father for her entire life, and even though she was valued highly by your grandmother, she couldn''t even raise her head. She only hoped that her daughter could get married well.


    "What are you doing?" "Back then, she wasn''t willing to marry into a Humble Class household, so she could only marry into the Duke Chengan Palace as a concubine. Although the few granddaughters of the Grand Secretary Chen family rarely showed their faces, I heard that they were all powerful people, not only did they have pretty faces and outstanding morals. I heard that from the very beginning that there was an old mama of the palace who had taught them about etiquette and rules.


    Although the young lady of the Chen family had married a crippled Fifth Prince, the Fifth Prince had always been raised under the name of the Empress Zhang. Although the Empress Zhang was afraid of the princes beside them fighting for the throne with their own sons, he had never placed the Fifth Prince in his eyes.


    In his last life, the young miss of the Chen family became the Fifth Prince¡¯s Concort, the Chen family''s Second Miss became the Eighth Prince''s Consort, and the Chen family''s Third Miss became the wife of the National Duke Ning ¡ª the wife of Lu Jingran in his previous life, the person Shao Shengping missed the most.


    When she thought of Lu Jingran once again, Lin Shu couldn''t help but think of the letter that she would reply to for a long time ¡­ What did he do?


    The Madam Lian only patted her hand, "According to what you have said, the Chen family''s Second Miss is also powerful. If they knew about the matter between the Lian Jieer and Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince, how could they tolerate the Lian Jieer? "Sigh, she''s also living a bitter life ¡­" She only felt that the Auntie Zhong had skewered Lin Lian.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Then you should at least give Lin Lian 2000 taels of silver." Just treat it as taking pity on her.


    When she passed away in her previous life, Eighth Prince and Eighth Prince''s Consort were in harmony, even the Chen family''s Second Miss was very popular, how did this life change?


    However, just based on this ability, it was clear that the Chen Family''s Second Miss was not simple.


    The two of them were talking when they saw Xiangtong poking her head out from outside.


    Madam Lian looked and laughed: "I won''t be keeping you, I''m afraid Sis Hui''er is looking for you again."


    Then, Lin Shu followed Xiangtong to Lin Hui''s courtyard. It had been a month since then, and the wedding dress in Lin Hui''s hand had only been embroidered a single sleeve. And this sleeve was actually embroidered only because First Madam had followed behind her all day long, urging her to sew it up.


    When Lin Hui saw Lin Shu, she laughed and said: "Sister Shu, big sister Qing Qing has sent me a message again. Did you receive the message?"


    She would even dream of going out for a walk.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "I did receive the invitation from the Lateral Consort Zhang, but I do not plan to go." In a dragon''s lagoon like Third Prince''s Mansion, one could leave as far as possible.


    "Why not? Don''t you feel bored while you''re stuck in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion all day? " Lin Hui was really simple, at her age, she still thought that the person who was smiling at her was a good person, "Do you not like the idea of clearing up your sister? Last time, she told me that she did not write to you after you followed Fifth Aunt to the Manor, and I''m afraid that she started to blame her. She said that she had her own difficulties too, that Zhang Family cannot compare to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and cannot compare to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, which has its own background. "Originally, she had planned to talk about this matter with Grandma Zhangda, but seeing that Grandma Zhangda is troubled over trivial matters at home, she found it hard to speak about it ¡­"


    "Sigh, she even said that you''ve always been thinking too much. I''m afraid you wouldn''t believe her even if she said that, so we just stopped talking. But, the three of us were still good kids, how did we end up like this?"


    She had a pure heart and Lin Shu was not willing to let her see how dark the world was. She only laughed: "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but it''s just that the third big sister''s heart must be on guard. Do you think that she will be on the same side as us? From a young age, our living environment is simple. Forget about how she was before, I''m afraid that her thoughts will never be the same as before. "


    Third sister, listen to what I have to say. If you are willing to befriend her, I won''t stop you, but you have to be more careful in everything. You can''t win against her.


    There were some things that she couldn''t say too bluntly. After all, choosing to befriend someone was Lin Hui''s choice, the only thing she could do was to give a few points, something that she couldn''t force herself.


    "I, I naturally know that you are doing this for my own good. But Sister Shu, she, what can she use me for?" Lin Hui, however, was a little confused.


    Lin Shu laughed, there were some things she couldn''t say clearly.


    Just a small matter like this was enough to show a person''s personality.


    Lin Hui hurriedly continued: "Since you said that we can''t go to the Third Prince''s Mansion, then we can''t go ¡­. Sister Shu, I naturally believe in you. "


    Although he didn''t mean what he said, it was extremely warm.


    Lin Shu said: "Don''t worry, third sister won''t harm you either... I heard from Xiangtong that you have been in contact with the Lateral Consort Zhang quite a bit during this period? "


    "That''s right, she often writes to me these days, and sometimes she even sends me some gadgets." Lin Hui was one of the rarest of these things, but after hearing what Lin Shu said, she decided that it would be better for him to keep all the things she had said, and then pick a few good things from her mother''s storage room, which could be considered as a break, "But don''t worry, I will keep her at a distance from me in the future."


    Lin Shu said: "There is no need for that, in the future, you should watch out for everything." By the way, shouldn''t she be busy now? "Why would you have the mood to post to us, saying that you want to hold a banquet?"


    "At first, I thought it was strange, but from what she said, it seems like the Third Prince has been very busy over this period of time. Thus, he stayed in the study room all day to talk to the aides." Lin Hui spoke carelessly, "It''s a good thing that the Third Prince stays in the study room all day, if the Third Prince were to stay at the Third Princess or the Lateral Consort Wang''s place, let alone hold a banquet, I''m afraid she would not even be able to eat."


    Not only did the Third Prince know how to act, he also looked good and was kind to others. It was no wonder that Zhang Yuanqing only had the Third Prince in his eyes.


    Thinking about the chaotic Third Prince''s Mansion, Lin Shu felt that her choice was the right one, "Third Princess only has one daughter, I want to see which one of the three women has a son ¡­"


    The cruelty of the Third Prince''s Mansion was probably not one whit inferior to that of the Imperial Palace.


    As for Zhang Yuanqing, he received the post from Lin Shu and Lin Hui in the evening. Seeing that the words of the two in the letter were about the same, he ruthlessly threw the letter on the ground.


    All of the servant girls in the room kneeled down as they said, "Please calm your anger, Lateral Consort!"


    To Zhang Yuanqing, calling his "Queen of Lateral Consort, please calm your anger" was equivalent to cheering him on. She immediately shouted sternly, "All of you, scram!" She rarely got so angry.


    Actually, the anger in his heart had already simmered down for a few days. Although the Third Prince had been very busy lately and had not rested in any courtyard, he had only sent someone to deliver a basket of hawthorn stalks to Wang Manjing a few days ago.


    Hawthorn was not a rare thing, but hawthorn sent by the third prince himself was quite rare.


    Because of this, Zhang Yuanqing even sent people to investigate, and when he found out the results, he became even more angry.


    It was a pity that the knowledgeable Wang Manjing was still young, and would always pick the most sour and astringent hawthorn. She had been in the palace for all these years, and had eaten all kinds of delicious foods, but she missed the taste of the hawthorn the most. To her, this wasn''t just hawthorn, it was the taste of her hometown.


    Originally, Zhang Yuanqing had always felt that he and Wang Manjing were on par with each other. What Wang Manjing had, the Third Prince would give to her as a gift, but with this basket of hawthorn fruits, he knew that he had lost.


    She did not want to give up any of the chances to take Wang Manjing down.


    But who knew that this time, not only Lin Shu, but even Lin Hui would not come ¡­ Zhang Yuanqing''s heart burned with anger, but after thinking about it, he still ordered the kitchen to send a pot of soup to the study room.


    She could not lose, she could not lose!


    Little did he know that at this time, Third Princess had also sent someone to send some soup to the study room. When the Third Prince heard that two jars of soup were being delivered, his eyelids did not even look up. What exactly do you think Lu Jingran wants to do? Everyone says that he is a foppish young lad who drinks and makes trouble to support pinkies and plays, and that everything he has done is extremely unreliable, but I keep having the feeling that he is weird, at least not like he is on the surface! "


    Hou Hou''s aide on the side laughed mockingly, "Why is the third prince worried about him? The one you need to worry about right now is the Seventh Prince, he said that the Emperor has been resting at the Imperial Consort Li''s side for the time being. " Although the imperial harem was not allowed to interfere, the imperial harem was closely related to the previous dynasty.

 C179

    Imperial Consort Li was the imperial concubine of the Seventh Prince and the daughter of Guo Family. Be it her appearance or family background, she was extremely outstanding and only the Seventh Prince could compete with the Third Prince in the imperial court.


    Third Prince''s mouth curved into a sneer. "Seventh brother?" Seventh Brother had been acting all day in front of Royal Father, causing Royal Father to praise him repeatedly in front of everyone. What I''m afraid of is that Lu Jingran has already sided with Seventh Brother ¡­ "


    "How could Lu Jingran do that?" The aide''s face was filled with shock, "Even if Lu Jingran and the National Duke Ning''s relationship isn''t good, but to be unable to write a single word of truth, that is, to be able to shame and honor each other. How can Lu Jingran not understand? Now, everyone knows that the National Duke Ning supports you, Third Prince. If Lu Jingran supports the Seventh Prince, I''m afraid the National Duke Ning will not be able to handle it. "


    Third Prince slowly said, "Him? He wouldn''t have anything to say to the National Duke Ning ¡­ All these years, because of the relationship between him and his aunt, and even the National Duke Ning had a grudge against him, if I was him, then even I would not be on his side. I am a few years older than him, and if he was able to endure through it, I know it better than anyone. "


    Because his grandmother had gone there early, her maternal grandfather had sent him to National Duke Ning right after Empress Zhang, and the three children were Elder Zhang and Madam National Duke Ning, so their relationship was extremely good since childhood. Furthermore, Young Madam Zhang didn''t have any children at that time, so they doted on him greatly and often took him to the National Duke Ning Palace to be recalcitrant.


    The aide didn''t dare to say anything further.


    The inside information of the National Duke Ning Palace was not something he dared to inquire about.


    But since he was the third prince''s trusted aide, he was naturally the person the third prince trusted the most. There were some words that the third prince wouldn''t hide from them. When I went to the National Duke Ning Palace as a guest, I actually met Lu Jingran, and at that time, he was completely wrinkled all over. When we were standing together, Aunt and I had the arms around our newborn son, and I waved to him, but the way he looked at us was as if we were enemies. At that time, he was still young, but that look in his eyes is something I will never forget for the rest of my life ¡­ "


    The other aide felt that it was just a small matter, "Even if Lu Jingran wanted to rely on the Seventh Prince, he''s just a playboy, why would the Third Prince care?"


    In the end, a popinjay was still a popinjay. What could they possibly do to stop it?


    The Third Prince did not think that way, "A silkpants naturally has their own benefits. For example, after Lu Jingran had disappeared for so long, no one in the capital doubted him, if it wasn''t for the fact that there was someone who saw Lu Jingran heading in that direction, even I would not have thought of him. Although First Prince died that day, that child was also the Emperor''s eldest grandson. How could the Emperor not feel pain? That day, the child disappeared. If we take age into account, the child should be around ten years old. "


    "Heh, a child in his teens, if he was given birth to the shadow of the previous First Prince, how could the Royal Father not feel pain? At that time, if the Royal Father were to live for a few more decades, it would be possible for him to pass the throne down to this child ¡­ Right now, the fact that there are sixth and seventh brothers in the palace is already annoying enough, but there can''t be another person appearing out of thin air. "


    As long as this child didn''t die, his heart would never be at peace.


    One of them was very bold and only worried about the Seventh Prince. Since the beginning of winter, the Emperor had been sick once or twice, and although he only caught a common cold every time, it wasn''t a serious illness, but this also showed that the Emperor''s body really couldn''t be compared to before.


    The Third Prince nodded his head, "If that''s the case, then send people to keep an eye on Imperial Consort Li and Seventh Elder. As for Lu Jingran, send people to look around for him too, we can''t let any clues slip by."


    What he did not know was that that night, Lu Jingran took advantage of the darkness to rush into the capital. Not only was there a guard dressed in black who entered the capital with him, if one looked carefully, they would see that there was also a child of eleven or twelve years old.


    The child''s face was covered in food, but he was still unable to block the handsome man. Amongst the group of people, only he and Lu Jingran were riding on the Ferghana Horses.


    However, this child could not bring him back to the National Duke Ning Palace.


    Lu Jingran only instructed Ban Xia to properly settle the child down.


    When Lu Jingran returned to the National Duke Ning Palace, it was already the latter half of the night. As he was preparing to rest, the servant''s voice suddenly came from outside, "Great sir, quite a few people have been sending you messages recently."


    Most of them invited him to listen to music, running horses, fighting crickets, etc.


    Lu Jingran was so tired that he did not even want to talk anymore, "Go down." Now he wasn''t in the mood to care about these things.


    However, the attendants beside Lu Jingran had all been replaced by the National Duke Ning after he saved Lin Shu from the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion. Currently, the attendants by his side were all new, and were just trying to curry favor with Master.


    Lu Jingran waved his hand again, "I said you should go down."


    However, when he thought about it, he felt that something was amiss. Originally, he and those girls were just playing around, no one had the guts to send the letter to the National Duke Ning Palace. He quickly raised his voice and said, "Send that letter over for me to see!"


    That manservant eagerly entered.


    Lu Jingran took the letter and looked at it, his expression suddenly changing. Mr. Bai? Lin Shu was not the type of lady who liked to talk nonsense, if she was not certain that she saw Mr. Bai at Liucheng Garden that day, she would not have said such words.


    To him, Mr. Bai was both a teacher and a friend. If it were not for the advice from Mr. Bai, he really would have become a playboy.


    He was unwilling to doubt the Mr. Bai.


    However, this time, he was sure that aside from the few people he brought with him, only the Mr. Bai knew about it. When they were on the road, Jin Xing was being chased, and he thought that they were enemies at the time. At that time, he hid and hid away and did not write to the Mr. Bai for a few days, even if the Mr. Bai sent a pigeon, he was afraid that someone would intercept the pigeon and did not dare to reply.


    It was quite strange. It was as if his pursuers had disappeared in the past few days.


    Lu Jingran immediately raised his voice: "Go and call Ban Xia over."


    At this time, he could not go out. If he did, he would be exposed, and he had been taught by the Mr. Bai since he was young. If there was any movement, the Mr. Bai might be able to see through him.


    Ban Xia returned in fifteen minutes.


    Lu Jingran lowered his voice and instructed him a few things, and upon hearing that, Ban Xia''s expression changed greatly, but he did not have the time to reply, and quickly rushed out.


    That night, Lu Jingran basically did not sleep at all. He waited until the early morning of the next day before he hurriedly rushed to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Although there were guards protecting the Duke Mansion, how could they stop Lu Jingran?


    When Lin Shu opened his eyes, he discovered that something was wrong. Not only was Actinin Qin protecting her, even the person who didn''t like to stay in the house, Yun Dou, had come over.


    The two of them had strange expressions on their faces.


    Lin Shu could not help but ask: "What happened this early in the morning?"


    Even though Cloudbean had lowered her voice, there was still a hint of happiness in her voice. "Miss, Miss, Young Master Lu is here."


    She had always called Lu Jingran Young Master Lu, not Master Ningguogongfuda. After all, the latter''s name sounded really like a popinjay, unlike Young Master Lu Jing.


    Lin Shu was more or less stunned, "Where is he?"


    "Right now, he''s hiding in your study, telling us not to disturb your sleep. We''ll have to wait until she wakes up before we can talk about him ¡­"


    Lin Shu facepalmed herself, wasn''t this Lu Jingran too ridiculous?


    When he waited for her to go to the study, he naturally didn''t have a good tone. "..." Does Uncle Jingtang know where this is? It''s Duke Mansion. Originally, it was fine if you had come over by sending medicinal ingredients to my grandmother, but now, you barged in without even bidding your farewells. If others were to find out, who knows what kind of reputation the rumors would spread. "


    She felt that Lu Jingran had been a little weird that day at the Third Prince''s Mansion. However, when she thought about it, there was something weird about him getting drunk.


    Lu Jingran didn''t even have the time to explain anything, "Did you really see the Mr. Bai at the Liucheng Garden that day?"


    His attitude was one of unprecedented seriousness.


    Lin Shu said: "I do not dare to be certain, that day in the private box, I vaguely saw that the person looked like the Mr. Bai, at that time there were too many people, and I couldn''t even see him clearly, why not ask the Uncle Jingtang, and the other day I saw a middle-aged lady who also entered the private room. She was dressed extravagantly, and looked to be around thirty years old."


    "In his thirties?" Lu Jingran muttered, his expression becoming heavier.


    The Mr. Bai was close to sixty now, and his wife had died for many years. Originally, when the Old National Duke Ning was still alive, he had wanted to marry her, but he had refused. Even the maidservants that the Old National Duke Ning sent back to him had been sent back safely ¡­ Furthermore, even if Mr. Bai truly had set his eyes on a woman, he would not choose to meet her at Liucheng Garden, and he would not be that cautious.


    Lin Shu saw that his expression was a little strange. "Is there something wrong?"


    Lu Jingran''s mind was very annoyed, he only voiced out his suspicions, "... I suspect that the Mr. Bai is colluding with someone to harm me. Otherwise, how could they know my whereabouts so clearly? Even to this day, I still remember my grandfather''s reminder before he passed away, saying that if I were to listen to Mr. Bai''s words more in the future, even if Mr. Bai loses his life, it will not harm me! "

 C180

    Just thinking about being betrayed by someone she trusted made her feel uncomfortable.


    Lin Shu said softly, "It might be a misunderstanding ¡­"


    "Misunderstanding?" Lu Jingran had suffered through more than others since young and had more knowledge than others, so he was no longer pure and virtuous. If he was really a pure and innocent child, he would not have grown up safe and sound like this, "It''s a misunderstanding, I think we''ll see it tonight."


    In this world, the person who didn''t want the Mr. Bai to be a spy was most likely him.


    "When I was young, I was criticized by the Aunt Di for not sleeping well last night, or maybe it was because I was in pain," When he thought about what happened to me, he felt pain in his eyes. "When I was young, I was scolded by the Aunt Di, so scolded by the maids and wives, that when my grandmother was not around, they did not even give me a mouthful of food.


    I will never forget what Mr. Bai said back then. He said that he would never be able to change his birth, and Aunt Di would be willing for me to live a bad life, if I really gave up on myself, then in the end, I will only fall to the point where one of my relatives will hate the enemy, and if I want to ruthlessly trample on those who look down on me, then I can only protect myself while working hard in the dark, and one day, I will definitely cause everyone to have a whole new level of respect for me.


    "At that time, Lu Ming was more than a year old and was born with an extremely cute and exquisite jade sculpture. Not to mention that father cherished his first son, even his grandmother doted on him a lot ¡­ At that time, it seemed that my entire world was supported by Mr. Bai, and I had been hoping for Mr. Bai to bring in some delicious food in the middle of the night. But now, my faith from back then has collapsed. "


    Last night, he had already sent Ban Xia to thoroughly investigate this matter, and after careful investigation, he found that there were really many suspicious places in the Mr. Bai, such as the farmland at the southern part of the city that had an extremely good terrain, and took up five to six hundred mu of land. This was not something that could be bought with money. It was just that he never suspected the Mr. Bai at all, he only thought that this manor was left behind for the Mr. Bai by his grandfather.


    Lin Shu didn''t know how to reply. After hesitating for a good while, she said softly, "Uncle Jingtang, truly, people do not have any problems that they can''t endure. You don''t have to be too sad ¡­"


    This was the first time she felt that her mouth was so dumb that she didn''t know how to comfort others.


    What could be investigated, Lu Jingran had already sent Ban Xia down there to investigate, but he did not know the reason why he was here today, maybe he was just here to chat with Lin Shu?


    Lin Shu tried to probe: "Uncle Jingtang, I have a new cook from Yangzhou in my kitchen, the pastries made are delicious, do you want to use some? "When people are unhappy, they can feel better if they eat more delicious food."


    This was a chef sent by her uncle, who even called her a child.


    Actually, she didn''t like to eat sweet food, but she couldn''t refuse her uncle''s kind intentions.


    Without waiting for Lu Jingran to shake his head, Lin Shu had already ordered Yun Dou to call the kitchen maid over to prepare the dishes.


    It was as if the kitchen was celebrating the new year. Usually, the ladies wouldn''t be touched by even the slightest bit of sweetness. It wasn''t easy for them to get a plate of dessert, but after moving their chopsticks, they were sent back down.


    In the end, it was still mostly to the detriment of Cloudbean.


    The new cook only felt full of energy as she delivered a few plates of exquisite pastries in less than an hour.


    When Actinin Qin was bringing the few plates of pastries in, he happened to be boiling some tea. The wind was howling outside, but the house was extremely quiet, with a hint of ink, as if the noise outside had nothing to do with the house.


    Lin Shu and Lu Jingran sat facing each other. Lu Jingran frowned, but he was still unable to block those handsome eyebrows. Actinin Qin couldn''t help but think in her heart, it was so beautiful that it looked like a painting.


    Since it was nice to look at, Actinin Qin did not dare to disturb him too much.


    Lin Shu pushed the pastry towards Lu Jingran and said softly, "Uncle Jingtang, please wait a bit."


    When they were on the way to the study, she had already heard from Actinin Qin and the others that they had just arrived and saw that Lu Jingran had already arrived.


    Lu Jingran still frowned, and did not say a word.


    Lin Shu subconsciously took a piece of pastries and fed it to her mouth. This was the rose cake that she normally hated to eat the most, inside, there were not only rose petals, but also rose sauce.


    But now, she didn''t care about that anymore. Her mouth was filled with food as she mumbled, "Uncle Jingtang, try it. It''s delicious ¡­"


    She looked way too sweet, and even Lu Jingran also had an appetite. After using a few pieces of pastries, he said: "I''ve said what I needed to say, and felt much better. Today, I thank you Fourth Miss."


    Lin Shu said: "Uncle Jingtang is really too formal with my words, how many times have you helped me, and what have I helped you with today''s actions?"


    Lu Jingran nodded and slowly stood up, then sent Lin Shu to the door. The moment he opened the door, he suddenly turned around and said softly: "I hope Fourth Miss does not take the matter at Third Prince''s Mansion to heart."


    That day, he really drank too much. Otherwise, why would he do such a disgraceful thing?


    Lin Shu was startled, but just as she was about to answer, she realized that Lu Jingran was already gone. Heh, how could he be the foppish young lord that everyone was talking about? It would be a waste if he didn''t become a great bandit.


    Lu Jingran directly returned to the National Duke Ning Palace. Upon arriving at the Banyan Garden, the guards at the door all looked pale. "Great sir, the people who were by the side of the Duke''s side came a few times just now, and said that they wanted you to go to the study as soon as you returned ¡­"


    Initially, although he was absurd, it was not to such an extent. For example, this was the first time he had not been home for more than half a month and had not left a single word of advice.


    Lu Jingran acted like he did not hear anything and walked in with big strides.


    Seeing that, Ban Xia immediately went forward to welcome him, and said in a low voice: "Master, I have already done as you said, I found a child around the same age and brought him to the southern side of the city to find a manor, the jade pendant on the child''s body was left behind, and there are even more people who were ordered to guard him, he should not arouse any suspicions from Mr. Bai."


    Mr. Bai was a politician, and his considerations were not wrong, but he never would have thought that Lu Jingran was already suspicious.


    Furthermore, Ban Xia''s movements were extremely fast last night, and only a few people knew of this matter, and they were all Lu Jingran''s trusted aides.


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, "Now we can only wait."


    He didn''t look too worried.


    But Ban Xia had also been watched by the Mr. Bai since he was young, and right now, his heart was in turmoil. If Mr. Bai really has ill intentions, what do you plan to do? "


    Lu Jingran paused, and did not reply, leaving him with a resolute back.


    Entering the room, Lu Jingran did not come out for the rest of the day, even the food given to him by the servant was brought out after a few movements.


    It was early in the early winter, and once the sky darkened, it was as if it became extremely cold. Lu Jingran sat in the study room, and could only hear the whistling of the wind outside, as though he wanted to immerse himself in everything.


    He waited and waited until Ban Xia finally came in. "Master, someone kidnapped that child."


    "Heh, I knew it! I knew it was him!" Lu Jingran''s face became extremely ugly, he inhaled a breath of cold air and slowly said: "Did you catch any evidence against those people?"


    Ban Xia shook his head, and said in a low voice: "Those people came aggressively and were well-prepared. Not only did they light the smoke, they also brought hidden weapons and torches. Not to mention capturing those people, we didn''t even get a good look at their faces. Fortunately, you were already prepared to remove all of your hidden guards and replaced them with ordinary guards. Otherwise, we might have suffered heavy losses this time. "


    "Good, good, really good!" Lu Jingran slammed the table and suddenly stood up, "He really has the heart to do it, those hidden guards were all chosen by Grandfather and given to him to train, each of them were like his foster son, how, how could he do such a malicious thing for the powerful and noble?"


    Of course he wouldn''t foolishly leave the hidden guards behind in the southern part of the city. Instead, he secretly transferred these hidden guards to the Banyan Garden, all for this very moment.


    Ban Xia muttered: "Then what should we do now?"


    Lu Jingran laughed bitterly and said slowly: "What do we do? What else could he do? Go find Mr. Bai, tell him that the child is already gone, and I will find him to discuss what to do! "


    Ban Xia turned and left.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Mr. Bai had already arrived at the Banyan Garden door. Today, he only felt that there was something wrong with his Banyan Garden, although there was a whistling sound, it seemed to carry a little killing intent.


    He was really used to being careful and careful, why did even Lu Jingran become suspicious? He had watched this child grow up and even though his personality appeared to be arrogant, he was actually extremely careful. However, this precaution only applied to people he didn''t trust ¡­ Until now, he still did not know who did it!


    The Mr. Bai shook his head and walked up the stairs.


    He was just about to push open the door when Lu Jingran coincidentally opened it and walked out with a gloomy face: "You''re here?"


    His attitude was as respectful as before, but cold.


    Mr. Bai did not share it all with him, he only thought that the child was missing and was extremely unhappy in his heart, "I came to see you, I heard that the child disappeared? Did anyone send someone out to look for it? Normally, our people would all stay in that courtyard. How could they not even be able to see a child? And our people? Is everything okay? "


    Lu Jingran''s heart slowly sunk. In his heart, he felt as if there was a raging lion hidden within, but this rage was only released when he said, "Dead, they''re all dead, not a single one left alive!"


    "Really?" The astonishment and sorrow on Mr. Bai''s face could not be seen. He staggered a few steps back, tightly holding onto the railing, and said in a low voice, "What a pity ¡­"

 C181

    "Yeah, it''s a pity. They treated you like their father, but you treated their lives like grass ¡­" Can you sleep at night? " Lu Jingran''s eyes stung, he remembered that he was a man of iron, he could not shed blood, but his tone became even more ruthless, "You kept telling me that if it wasn''t for grandfather, I''m afraid that you did not even have a corpse. Before grandfather died, he held my hand and said to grandfather, don''t worry, in the future, I will definitely be taken care of, and remind me of this, is this how you advise me?"


    His voice was slow, but filled with killing intent.


    Mr. Bai''s face became serious, but he decided to deny it, since he dared to do so, he did not plan to hide it, furthermore, the power behind him could not possibly compare to a mere National Duke Ning Palace bastard, "Since you already know, then I have nothing to say, Jing Ran, you are a smart child, if your grandfather was here, you would definitely be able to become a great person, but what a pity ¡­"


    It was a pity that sooner or later, the entire National Duke Ning would belong to Lu Ming, and when that happened, there would not even be a place for Lu Jingran.


    It was true that he had received a favor from the old National Duke Ning back then, but it was also true that he had tried his best to support Lu Jingran in all these years ¡­ He taught Lu Jingran how to use the arms and practice martial arts. Lu Jingran could be considered as a master, but he couldn''t ignore the future. He had been looking forward to this for his entire life, hoping to be able to see someone that appreciated and valued him.


    He felt that this person, could not be Lu Jingran, and could not be Lu Jingran either ¡­ If he followed Lu Jingran, he would never be able to stand out again in his entire life. Now, he was already half a body that was about to be buried.


    Lu Jingran said: "Since you have already said that, then I have nothing else to say. Grandfather saved your life, and you raised me once, so it can be said that we are even."


    Mr. Bai looked indifferent.


    Originally, he had underestimated this child. Originally, after this child found out about the truth of this matter, even if he did not fight with all his might, he would still tear off all decorum. This child was more capable than he had imagined.


    He turned and walked down the steps.


    However, Lu Jingran''s cold voice came from behind, "I don''t mind the grudges between you and I, but you can''t not give us an explanation."


    Although Ban Xia was nominally his errand boy, he was also one of the hidden guards.


    Mr. Bai''s footsteps did not even pause for a moment, "Explain it to them? What am I going to tell them? Although the Old Duke saved their lives, if it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t be able to live after the Old Duke died. Since I was the one who gave them their lives, what''s wrong with taking them away? "


    Heh, these were the children that he watched grow up since he was young. They were the lives of many, yet in his mouth, they were worthless.


    However, when he looked up, he saw a line of heads shooting out from all around him. Each of them had a crossbow in their hands as they aimed it at him.


    Wait!


    Mr. Bai swept his gaze across them, his gaze suddenly changing. "You guys ¡­ Didn''t you all die already? "


    "Even in your dreams, you never thought that they would still be alive. The people around the courtyard in the south of the city have all been moved by me. As for that child, he has been taken care of by me!" Lu Jingran forced out a smile, and said softly: "I know that you are the one who did this, but I still want to ask you, maybe you have some difficulties! "But now, it seems like you do not have any difficulties. I was the one who thought too highly of you ¡­"


    The guards had already raised their bows, ready to fire, waiting for him to speak.


    Mr. Bai turned around, in disbelief, "You, you want to kill me?"


    "Shouldn''t we kill him?" There was even a light smile on Lu Jingran''s lips, but his eyes were ruthless and determined, "But I won''t do it myself, it will dirty my hands."


    Although his martial arts were taught by the Mr. Bai, how old was he now? He was young and full of vigor. If he wanted to kill Mr. Bai, it would be as easy as flipping his palm.


    Mr. Bai panicked, "How dare you kill me ¡­"


    But before he could finish speaking, Lu Jingran had already raised his hand and raised it. The moment his hand landed, all the arrows around the wall shot down at the same time, aiming straight at the center of the target!


    Mr. Bai''s eyes were wide open. He had always thought that he understood this disciple, but it was only today that he realised this disciple was much more decisive, intelligent and daring than he had imagined. He clearly knew that there was someone backing him ¡­


    However, it was too late to say anything now!


    He was already old, but now his hunched body was lying on the stone floor. He was covered in arrows, and even when he died, his eyes were still open. Blood had already dyed the stone red.


    Lu Jingran didn''t even give him a glance as he lightly said, "Carry them out and feed to the dogs!"


    Now that it was the early winter, there were many wild cats and dogs outside. If he threw the corpse out today, it would probably eat it to the point where not even its bones would remain.


    Ban Xia replied with bloodshot eyes.


    Just as Lu Jingran turned around, he heard a stern shout not too far away, "Evil creature, what are you doing?"


    The one who came was the National Duke Ning.


    Fortunately, the hidden guards that were lying in ambush had already hidden themselves. Ban Xia also ordered the hidden guards to pull out the arrows on Mr. Bai.


    Lu Jingran walked down the stairs and shook his sleeves, "Nothing much, just that a thief came in and we dealt with him."


    "Thief?" Even though the National Duke Ning wasn''t as valiant as his two brothers, he still grew up with the patriarch of the National Duke Ning Palace and had some knowledge. When he saw that the person lying on the ground was over seventy years old, he was so angry that his beard trembled, "How can someone this old be an evil person? "Did you commit a crime outside and someone else found you in the mansion?"


    He had heard of this a lot. Since this hedonistic brother had taken advantage of his young daughter, the old man could only seek death.


    Lu Jingran felt that his father''s life was really too peaceful, maybe he had heard too much of the drama of Liucheng Garden, "There''s no such thing, if you don''t believe it, just send someone to investigate."


    National Duke Ning glared at him fiercely before walking towards the study room. "Come in for me."


    He really couldn''t do anything about his son. He had said everything he wanted to say and used everything he had to do. It was like he couldn''t see any effect at all.


    National Duke Ning looked at his son who was standing in front of him and slowly said: "When you were young, your grandfather often said that you looked like him. I don''t know who he was, but it''s fine if he was messing around in the past, but this time, he disappeared for half a month for no reason.


    Originally, Lu Jingran thought that he would hear a bunch of reprimand, but after hearing these words, Lu Jingran''s attitude softened as well, "I know that I will apologize to Grandmother tomorrow."


    "Whatever, it''s better if you don''t want to go. Seeing that you''ve gotten so skinny, your grandmother will feel heartache even if she sees you. In the next few days, you should just stay in the Banyan Garden and think about where you''re wrong." National Duke Ning really hated this son of his for failing to meet expectations. He could only let out a long sigh and say, "You''re not young anymore, there should be someone by your side to take care of you."


    Lu Jingran raised his eyes, "I ¡­" He had never thought of getting married.


    National Duke Ning waved his hand and said impatiently: "What about you? When your grandmother first told you about it, you kept on saying that you were still a three-year-old child? With your personality, you''ll have to see if a girl is willing to marry you ¡­ If your grandmother hadn''t been whispering in my ear all day, do you think I would have cared about your matters? "


    Lu Jingran was silent.


    The little girl poured tea for him with an extremely worried look. He couldn''t help but smile as he said, "It''s fine if you and Grandmother want me to get married. After all, I''m not that old anymore. It''s just that I have to agree to this."


    His reputation was not good, but compared to him, Lin Shu that girl''s reputation was only about the same.


    The National Duke Ning nodded.


    Although he hated Lu Jingran on the surface, in reality, he had asked the Young Madam Zhang to find him a good marriage many times in the past few years. It was just that he did not fancy the few weddings that the Young Madam Zhang found, and the Young Madam Zhang even said that she had tried her best to help him ¡­ It looked like the Old Ancestor would have to personally step in.


    National Duke Ning stood up. He only said that he was not allowed to go out for the next few days, then left with big strides.


    When he reached the door, he seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice, "Leave the corpse in the yard to me. Don''t go out for a few days. "Also, if you continue to mess around in the future, I will be the first one to hand you over to the government. You can''t tell your grandmother about this, and you can''t make her worry."


    Saying that, he left with the words "evil creature" in his mouth.


    Looking at his back, Lu Jingran smiled lightly. When he was young, he didn''t understand his father''s intentions;


    However, there were some things between men that were difficult to say.


    An idea had indeed appeared in Lu Jingran''s mind... He wanted to marry Lin Shu as his wife. In this life, his only wife could only be Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu who was sleeping soundly was still dreaming. No one knew what she was dreaming of.


    On the morning of the second day, Lin Shu heard a piece of good news. This was also good news for Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but it was not good news for her.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, there were a few complete sentences in between.

 C182

    Even if she was pretending, Lin Shu had also accompanied Madam Lian to the Green Pine Academy with a few supplements.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she heard Lin Lian''s sobbing voice. "¡­" Grandmother, you have to avenge me! How can a dignified Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion girl be a concubine? I say that the Duke Chengan Palace can''t even compare to our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, they, why are they bullying us like that? "


    Grand Madam leaned his head against the soft cushion. Even though he could speak, his spirit was naturally not as strong as it was in the past due to his illness. He said in a somewhat unclear voice: "Since, since ¡­ Your father has already agreed to this matter, so I have nothing else to say. There''s no reason for an old woman like me to interfere in your marriage ¡­ "


    Although she had suffered a stroke, her mouth couldn''t really move. She had clearly seen the changes in Lin Lian''s attitude towards her before and after her stroke.


    To put it bluntly, Lin Lian''s filial piety was all an act. She was just an ingrate. What was she thinking?


    Lin Lian was sobbing.


    Madam Lian brought Lin Shu and walked over to greet him.''s expression became even uglier.


    Madam Lian and Lin Shu didn''t want to see her old face, but the situation wasn''t suitable for them to remain in such a stalemate. It was Lin Shu who finally said with a smile: "... I''m afraid that the Lian Jieer is not satisfied with this marriage, but you did it yourself, could it be that you can''t blame others? "


    Ever since that time at Fanghua Garden, the two sisters had already completely fallen out with each other. Lin Lian wasn''t courteous at all as she asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do you think I mean? Forget about whether you are innocent with Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince for now, whether it''s a man or a woman living alone in the rear mountains, no matter whether you are related or not, if word of this spread, you will only be able to marry Duke Chengan Palace''s County Prince. But the matter of the Palace''s County Prince''s marriage has already been settled, what can you do about not being his concubine? " Lin Shu said in a very straightforward manner, "If you knew earlier, why would you have done what you did before?"


    Saying that, she revealed a slight smile, "I heard that it''s going to be released soon. According to the s'' knowledge, they will definitely go to high school, at that time you will have to enjoy your life with them."


    It was a pity that this madame had nothing to do with Lin Lian; she could not even be considered a favoured aunt.


    Because of the constant floods over at Fujian, the release of the rankings was delayed, causing the flames on the Dafu Temple to burn even more vigorously this year.


    If it was before, Grand Madam would definitely scold Lin Shu a few times, but today, she only squinted his eyes and dozed off, not helping anyone.


    She looked down on these two girls.


    Madam Lian only said that Grand Madam was going to rest well, then she took Lin Shu and left.


    ''s biological brother, the County Prince, had also been chosen as a High Scholar. Originally, Grand Madam was very happy upon hearing the news, but after knowing that his grandson Yao''s ranking was still above his, he was not as happy anymore.


    As for County Prince Palace''s County Prince s, they were the ones who understood the essence of the matter.


    Lin Shu was more happy than anyone else when she heard this, she remembered that in her last life, even though Shao Shengping was also ranked at the top, he was not as powerful as him. Now, Shao Shengping''s future was limitless, even if Lin Lian cried and laughed, she would not be able to laugh.


    As for Shao Shengping, I am afraid he will not be happy either. Although he values his career as a official, he definitely wants something that he definitely needs, in his previous life, he just likes his fiancee''s younger sister and Lu Jingran''s wife. This time, Chen Yao will be the one watching the show, "Actinin Qin, tell the kitchen to prepare some supper! "Give me another pot of plum wine."


    She was happy.


    Actinin Qin was also very happy, "Madam is also very happy today, saying that a scholar has finally appeared in Lian Family ¡­ Young lady, do you really not like the Young Master Biao? "


    Not to mention the Madam Lian, even they felt that their own girl was a good match for Yao Lian, not to mention the fact that they even had a High Scholar Yao today!


    Lin Shu''s smile faded a bit, "I always treated Brother Yao as if I was my own brother ¡­ "Alright, I know what you want to say. Hurry up and go to the kitchen. Everyone in the kitchen will be leaving soon."


    In fact, she was a little upset as well. During this period of time, Brother Yao had never come to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion before. She knew that it was because of her words that hurt Brother Yao ¡­ It was just a matter of feeling, not something that could be forced.


    Even on the second day, when Yao Yao only sent a letter to Madam Lian, he didn''t say anything else.


    Lian Shi held the letter and sighed. "..." I always felt that these two children could become a family. How did they become like this? Although Brother Yao seemed to have a good temper, he was also a person with high spirits. When he first went to the White Horse Academy, he was mocked by countless people, yet he held his breath and insisted on making a name for himself. It was likely that his older brother and sister-in-law would be happy after receiving the letter ¡­ "My sister-in-law is coming to the capital early next year. Seeing these two children in such a state, she will feel uncomfortable!


    Until now, she still thought that they would be able to get along with Lin Shu and Lian Shijiu.


    Furong had also watched Lin Shu growing up, so she was quite clear about her character, "Don''t be afraid that Fourth Miss may be young, but she has big ideas. Furthermore, do we really need to be afraid that we won''t be able to get into a good marriage with him?"


    The Madam Lian shook her head, "Her looks aren''t bad, but if her reputation is bad, then so be it. A few days ago, I heard from Actinin Qin that the Third Prince Lateral Consort had sent her countless messages and she has always been unwilling to go out. She is always holed up inside the house like this, when will she be able to find a good marriage?"


    Hibiscus only laughed and said, "I believe that this Fourth Miss has her reasons for doing this ¡­"


    On the second day, Lin Shu received another Third Prince''s Mansion thread, and this time, it was not Zhang Yuanqing who sent the thread, but the Third Princess.


    Presumably, the Third Princess and Zhang Yuanqing were already on the same side, and had only said that it would be lively on the basis of the Young Princess''s birthday.


    Lin Shu might not give face to Zhang Yuanqing, but she could not not not give face to Third Princess. Furthermore, this was the first time Third Princess had invited her to a banquet.


    Who knew that the Third Princess would not even invite Lin Hui? Because of this, Lin Hui thought that she could not go out and play, and was even unhappy about it.


    Lin Shu left for the Third Prince''s Mansion three days later.


    The Young Princess that was on Third Princess''s knees had a chubby face and was very cute. As he spoke, he kept spitting bubbles from his mouth, making him look very cute.


    Everyone could not help but gather around, praising Young Princess for being lucky.


    Lin Shu only sat at the very back, and did not go over. She did not believe that the Third Princess and Zhang Yuanqing would have something good with them if they were to look for her.


    The current situation was clear at a glance. Zhang Yuanqing sat right next to the Third Princess and had only left Wang Manjing at the side, but when the Third Prince appeared earlier, most of his looks had been focused on Wang Manjing.


    It had to be said that in terms of scheming, there really seemed to be no one in the entire Third Prince''s Mansion who could be a match for Wang Manjing.


    Furthermore, during this period of time, she had relied on her status as a Lateral Consort of the third prince to frequently enter and exit the Tzu Ning Palace. Every time she returned to the Empress Dowager Wang, she would be bestowed with quite a few things.


    There were too many people surrounding Young Princess, she was afraid she couldn''t even breathe, and started crying.


    Why is Third Princess playing with her daughter in my arms? Young Princess is crying nonstop and Third Princess panicked, "My darling, what''s wrong with you?"


    Young Princess seemed to be uncomfortable as she twisted her body from left to right.


    Third Princess panicked. "Nanny, nanny, hurry and bring this Young Princess down and bring another imperial physician over for this Young Princess to see. Forget it, I think it''s better if we follow her ¡­"


    Zhang Yuanqing spoke up in a timely manner, "Elder sister, it''s better if you don''t go. Everyone came here today to give Young Princess her birthday, and secondly, they wanted to take a look at you, because Young Princess probably cannot breath because there are too many people in the house, so they have to continue crying. If that''s the case, we might as well find a suitable person to bring him out to take a walk around, and Young Princess will not cry anymore.


    Is there such a thing? This was the first time Lin Shu had heard of this.


    She subconsciously shrank back, but Zhang Yuanqing''s gaze landed on her body, and said: "Sister Shu, you have always been cautious, why not take Young Princess for a walk?"


    This was a good thing that others would wish for!


    One by one, envious gazes landed on Lin Shu, who was just about to open his mouth and refuse, but who knew that Third Princess had already started speaking, "Since little sister and her group believe in Fourth Miss, then Fourth Miss will carry Young Princess for a walk, Young Princess''s skin is so tender and heavy, Fourth Miss should be careful."


    "Sister, don''t worry. Don''t tell me you don''t trust the person I''m talking about?" Zhang Yuanqing laughed with some interest, as if he was watching a good show. He was truly young, and couldn''t hold back anymore, "There''s a girl in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion called Sister Pearl, that''s the one I''m born with."


    It could be seen that she really didn''t know how to talk. Young Princess being born white, white, and fat was called cute.


    The Third Princess didn''t say anything and asked the wet nurse to bring the Young Princess over to Lin Shu''s side. Seeing that Lin Shu still didn''t have the intention to attack her, the smile on her face faded slightly. Why, is Fourth Miss unwilling? "


    It''s not that I''m not willing, it''s just that you said it yourself, Young Princess''s skin is tender and her status is high, if you were to really believe me, it would not be good. Lin Shu could only push it away, this was not a joke.


    Who would have known that Third Princess''s face would fall, and he actually made Zhang Yuanqing say the right thing, this Lin Shu is really not easy to deal with, "Fourth Miss is so unreasonable, are you looking down on Young Princess? Even if my identity is not revealed, Young Princess is the first daughter of the Third Prince ¡­ " This hat buckle was quite serious.

 C183

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Zhang Yuanqing immediately smiled, came out to smooth things over, and took the Young Princess''s hand, saying: "Elder sister, Sister Shu does not mean that ¡­."


    After she said that, she looked at Lin Shu, "Hurry up and go, if you anger Third Princess, I won''t be able to help you." She spoke as if she had been planning to help Lin Shu from the beginning.


    The fat Young Princess was already on Lin Shu, and there was no reason for Lin Shu to throw him out, she could only carry him out the door.


    Zhang Yuanqing naturally sent a servant following him, saying that he had to take care of Lin Shu and Young Princess.


    Although it was already the beginning of winter, the moment the sun shone down, Lin Shu still felt extremely warm. In her two lifetimes, Lin Shu had never been a mother, but she often teased Sister Pearl when she was at home, which made him quite good at handling children.


    The servant following behind Lin Shu said softly: "What is going on with Young Princess?"


    However, Lin Shu walked over and quietly took off Young Princess''s clothes. This child kept on crying because she was hungry or uncomfortable, which was why the wet nurse said that Young Princess carried him out because she was fed. It must be because she was uncomfortable ¡­


    She thought for a moment, then said to the servant, "Go and get a cloak for Young Princess!"


    "It''s such a warm day ¡­" The maid was called Yi Yun, who had grown up with Zhang Yuanqing. She was also a person who did things perfectly, but before she could finish saying that, she turned around and left.


    Lin Shu became more and more assured.


    She lifted up Young Princess''s arm to look. Sure enough, she saw a few scars on her arm from the hairpin. "No wonder ¡­"


    Actinin Qin was also shocked, "Wh-who did this?"


    "Who else could have done it? Other than Third Princess and Zhang Yuanqing, is there anyone else in the Third Prince''s Mansion who would dare to treat Young Princess like this? " Lin Shu felt shamed, "When I return Young Princess to Third Princess, Third Princess will have an excuse, after all, the child was given to her, could it be that this mother will harm her own child?"


    "And now my reputation ¡­" When the time comes, everyone will think that it''s because I resent the fact that the Third Princess rejected my face in front of everyone, and that''s why I made such a vicious move, you can see, Third Princess and Zhang Yuanqing will definitely use this matter to threaten me, and at that time, if I do not help them fight Wang Manjing, they will want my reputation to follow them. "


    Even though she doesn''t have much to take into account now, she can''t allow others to mess with me.


    Actinin Qin panicked, "Then what do we do now... This matter really does not seem to be clear. "


    Having a Zhang Yuanqing was already very troublesome, but now, there was another Third Princess.


    The Young Princess in her arms cried non-stop. However, today, she was only two years old and could not even speak clearly. Lin Shu felt a little upset.


    She knew, that if Wang Manjing''s scheme against her in the Princess Changze were to be exposed, Wang Manjing would definitely not have any chance of survival, so what about her? No matter if it''s the Empress Dowager Wang s, Wang Family, or the King Rui s, they would never let her off ¡­ Furthermore, she was standing on the same boat as and Third Princess. The next day, when the boat was about to sink, she would definitely be the first person to be thrown into the water ¡­


    Lin Shu felt that a long time had passed, and was hesitating on whether she should make the first move before Third Princess and Zhang Yuanqing, when a voice sounded in her ears, "Why is Fourth Miss holding Young Princess? Why does Young Princess keep on crying? "


    The one who came was the Eighth Prince, Ouyang Zhao!


    Eighth Prince also doted on her little niece, and immediately carried her over, "What happened?"


    Only then did Lin Shu react, and spoke softly: "Just now, because Young Princess was crying non-stop, Third Princess told me to carry him for a walk, and said that Young Princess was afraid that because there were too many people in the house, she might not cry anymore. Who knew that after Young Princess came out, he cried even harder."


    If the one here was Lu Jingran, she would definitely tell him the truth, but now, standing in front of her, Eighth Prince didn''t know whether he should say these words or not.


    Logically speaking, Third Princess was his first wife, why should Eighth Prince believe him?


    Eighth Prince frowned and said: "Young Princess rarely cries before, even Queen Mother said that it must have been because of royal brother''s temper. Since I was young, it''s not good for me to be able to understand things and to cry, and there are even times when I purposely took away Young Princess''s favorite drums, but not only is Young Princess not crying, sshe is even laughing ¡­" It was also because of this reason that the Third Prince not only never blamed Third Princess, but he even held his hand and said, "Thank you for giving me the most lovable daughter in the world. I will definitely love her as if she was my life."


    At that time, the Third Princess was extremely happy, she just felt that this man did not marry for nothing, but men always needed their son to inherit their family''s business and inheritance. If this child was a son, then the Emperor would have doted on the Third Prince a lot ¡­ But these were all the Third Princess''s thoughts, no one knew.


    Lin Shu could not help but hesitate, as though now, other than the Eighth Prince, there was no one else.


    She hesitated for a long time before raising Young Princess''s sleeve, revealing Young Princess''s white and tender arms. She moved closer to Eighth Prince and asked, "Eighth Prince, what do you think ¡­"


    Eighth Prince was stunned. "What, what is going on?"


    Lin Shu said in a low voice: "I don''t know why, but when I brought him out just now, I already felt that something was wrong. Even if I haven''t seen Young Princess before, I still know that Young Princess is a well-behaved guy. At that time, I already felt that something was amiss, but luckily, I have also hugged my Sister Pearl a few times before, and the child crying non-stop was simply uncomfortable. At that time, I carefully examined Young Princess and found out that there were needle marks all over her arm!


    The Eighth Prince had always had a good temper. Even though he was carrying the Young Princess, his face still carried a bit of anger, and he even lowered his voice: "Preposterous, preposterous, Young Princess is the grandson of the current emperor, the first direct grandson and daughter of the emperor, how dare they?"


    Saying that, he moved his feet and was about to head over to Third Princess''s place, but was stopped by Lin Shu, "Eighth Prince, please wait ¡­"


    But Eighth Prince was a little confused. He patted Young Princess''s back and softly asked: "What''s wrong now? Shouldn''t Third Sister be told? "If the people below do not behave sincerely, it would be against the law. Third sister''s mind is always on the three of them, he doesn''t even care about his daughter!"


    Lin Shu hesitated for a long time before saying: "I suspect that it was Third Princess''s idea in the first place."


    After saying that, she poured out everything that had happened previously. In the end, she did not forget to continue: "I know what Third Princess and Lateral Consort Zhang are thinking, but I really do not want to get involved in this kind of internal strife. When the time comes, no matter who wins, I will end up in a situation that is completely inhumane."


    Lin Shu thought very clearly, whether it was the Third Princess, Zhang Yuanqing, or even Wang Manjing, their statuses were all above him now. If they wanted to make things difficult for him, it would be as easy as flipping her palm.


    None of these three women were good stuff!


    Eighth Prince was extremely shocked when he heard this. After a while, he asked: "What, what is going on? "I''ve heard from third brother that third sister was a little jealous, but I didn''t expect to be able to do such a thing."


    Although the Emperor has many sons, all of them are separated by a layer of belly. The brothers of the Eighth Prince''s mother and siblings only have the Third Prince.


    Although men were not like women and liked to gossip, sometimes when they drank too much, the Third Prince would always think of himself as his younger brother, spitting bitter water. The Third Prince had mentioned it several times, but Third Princess''s identity was unknown, making him unable to lift his head in front of everyone.


    He understood all of this, but to punish the servants and wives, and sell all the pretty girls in the Third Prince''s Mansion for such a small thing, that would be making too much of a fuss, bringing out the bearing of a Crown Princess.


    It was not as if the Third Prince had never told these words to the Third Princess, but after all these years, the Third Princess had been acting on her own, and even her own daughter was being used up until now.


    Eighth Prince was also a little angry, and said loudly: "I am determined to handle this matter, I don''t believe that she has the guts to do so ¡­" Actually, no matter what his third brother said to him, the Third Princess in front of him would always be gentle and virtuous.


    Since Eighth Prince was willing to help, then that would be for the best. Lin Shu muttered to herself for a moment, but it was actually easy to settle. It seemed like it wasn''t that easy to do, she was the one who came out with Young Princess with her own hands, and Eighth Prince was not present at that time either. This kind of matter was not something that could be clearly said by just the Eighth Prince s.


    Just as Lin Shu was muttering to herself in silence, the girl who went to get the cape for Young Princess came out. When she saw Eighth Prince, she was naturally shocked, "Eighth Prince, why are you here?"


    With the Eighth Prince, this game would become much more difficult, but no matter, as long as he insisted on leaving just now, when the time came, she would only have Lin Shu and the servant by his side, what did the master and servant do? Who knows?


    When Lin Shu''s gaze fell on her face, she remained calm and composed, as if nothing had happened. She only said softly, "Yah, Fourth Miss, why is Young Princess still crying?"

 C184

    This servant knew better than anyone why the Young Princess was crying now, but her mind was only thinking of how to lure Lin Shu to the side of the Third Princess and Zhang Yuanqing.


    This matter was something that she did not dare to make a decision about. It involved the Eighth Prince, and if the Third Prince were to find out about it, then she would be dead for sure if things did not go well.


    A sixteen or seventeen year old girl, how could she not be afraid of death?


    Fortunately, Eighth Prince seemed to have understood her thoughts, and he headed towards the backyard. At this time, the ladies and the girls who had yet to leave the pavilion were all gathered together.


    When everyone saw the Third Prince enter, their eyes changed slightly. It could be said that the Third Prince had a bit of the aura of a king, but the Eighth Prince had a kind of tranquility and gentleness, just like an ordinary scholar.


    When they looked at Eighth Prince, their gazes contained a few points. It should be known that the Emperor and the Empress Zhang''s love for the Eighth Prince was not inferior to that of the Third Prince, and in these few years, because the competition for the position of crown prince was a matter, the Emperor doted on the Eighth Prince even more.


    At that time, there were already people who wanted to climb up to the Eighth Prince, but the countless gentle and refined Eighth Prince acted as if they did not see the people''s gaze, and walked towards the Third Princess, saying in a low voice: "Third sister, I have something to tell you."


    These two brothers had always been good to the point that it was as if they were wearing the same pants. Why would Eighth Prince have anything to say to him?


    Third Princess only wanted this to be a good opportunity to rope him in, and said with a smile: "Eighth brother, what do you want to say to me?"


    The Eighth Prince seemed to not have heard much, he carried the Young Princess and walked outside with a gloomy face.


    The Third Princess immediately followed him. Zhang Yuanqing glanced at Lin Shu and felt that something was amiss. He hurriedly followed her.


    Lin Shu also followed along, and the four of them arrived at the end of the walkway.


    Eighth Prince was a little too kind. He felt that he was mistaken about this matter. He whispered: "Third sister, why are you crying non-stop today?"


    The smile in Third Princess''s eyes faded a little, and her eyes vaguely fell on Lin Shu''s body. I don''t know, maybe it''s because the weather is cold, Young Princess isn''t feeling well? Originally, I wanted to invite the imperial physician to take a look at Young Princess, but today is the birthday of Young Princess after all. If the imperial physician comes here, I think it''s a little inappropriate! "


    The palace really did pay attention to this. They said that on the day of the birth, it was best not to ask for an imperial physician in order to avoid being tainted with bad luck.


    Eighth Prince never thought that Third Princess would use such an excuse. Her heart turned cold and interrupted her, "What do you mean, ''taboo''? Could it be that these taboos are more important than the Young Princess''s body and bones? Third sister should call for the imperial physician at this time. Although Young Princess is my daughter, Third brother has always doted on her as if she was something.


    Third Princess''s heart skipped a beat. Why did the imperial doctors come here to do this? From the very beginning, she only wanted to coerce and defeat Lin Shu. If the imperial physician came, wouldn''t that mean that everything would fall on Lin Shu ¡­ She did not care about Lin Shu''s reputation at all, and this was not what she wanted either.


    But after thinking about it, since the Eighth Prince was here, she couldn''t do anything about it. He could only order the maidservants to call the imperial physician over with a bitter face.


    Watching as the servant girl walked down step by step, Eighth Prince''s face became more and more unsightly. Finally, he whispered: "Third sister, do you really not know or feign not to know, are you playing dumb with me?"


    Third Princess''s face became even uglier, "Eighth brother, what do you mean by this? Why am I getting more and more confused? Did they say something to you? "


    She only felt that what she did was flawless. How could there be any flaws? No matter how bold Lin Shu was, she would not dare to strip Young Princess of her clothes. Furthermore, even if Lin Shu was truly intelligent, if he thought about what she was scheming, would she be able to sway Eighth Prince?


    Eighth Prince glanced at Lin Shu, "Do I still need others to tell me something like this? I don''t know why Third Sister-in-Law felt like someone had said something to me. Or do you just know what''s going to happen next? If someone really said something to me, the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss and you have only met a few times, what would they say about you? "


    These words were said very lightly, but it felt like a heavy hammer had landed on Third Princess''s heart. She wasn''t very smart to begin with, so she couldn''t hide the expression on her face when she heard this.


    However, Third Princess felt that she did not reveal anything and felt that there was room for discussion. "I was just casually asking, why is Bardy so excited?"


    Eighth Prince did not even bother to look at her. He just pulled up Young Princess''s sleeve and revealed his white and tender arms.


    Young Princess was originally in pain, but now that she was cold again, she couldn''t help but start crying.


    Eighth Prince pointed to the needle on her arm and asked: "Third sister, what do you think this is? Do you still want to argue? "


    The needle marks on her arm was especially frightening, the Third Princess revealed a look of astonishment, "My darling, what happened to you? Weren''t you still fine when I carried you out? "


    Look, how eloquent! With just a few words, he had pushed all the blame onto Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu said: "Why do I not understand Third Princess''s words? From the start, I have never made a move on Young Princess. Just now, when she carried me out, she was already crying non-stop, and seeing that she was crying even harder, Eighth Prince told me that it would be better if I brought Young Princess over for you to take a look. Why do you make it sound like it''s me who harmed Young Princess, how would I, a commoner, have the guts to do that? "


    Third Princess was powerful, but she was not weak.


    On the other hand, Third Princess had bitten Lin Shu, if she did not find Lin Shu regarding this matter, would she be able to shoulder the blame? It was true that Third Princess wanted to defeat Wang Manjing, but she could not be dragged into this matter. After all, if she were to defeat Wang Manjing, there would still be chances.


    Zhang Yuanqing seemed to share the same thoughts as her, but what was in his heart? She understood more than anyone, "Then Fourth Miss means that this was done by someone else? Heh, I''m afraid that Miss Fourth Miss already resented me? I know what you are thinking, just now I said that if you go out and take Young Princess for a walk, you probably won''t have a noble heart, thinking that you are a girl from a famous clan, where would you do such a thing as watching over children? "


    "You think I want you to help me with this? Didn''t he just think that his little sister would give him some face by saying that he was a kind person? But then you threw your face at me, what do you mean? Even if you are truly not satisfied with me, you will not be attacked by Young Princess. Young Princess is only a few years old right now, if you have anything, just come and attack me! "


    Her voice grew louder and louder, causing the ladies in the room, who had yet to leave the pavilion, to all gather around. They all began to discuss amongst themselves, not afraid of getting too high up in the stage.


    Seeing that there was a spectator, Third Princess''s voice became louder, "You have to admit, I know that you are the one who did this, and since you dare to do it, what is there to be afraid of? Young Princess''s wet nurse was invited by me from my hometown. I had nursed Young Princess for two years and nothing had happened, so why is there usually no needle on Young Princess''s arm? Once you hug her, she''ll have it on her body. How are you going to argue? "


    Third Princess''s voice was very sharp, causing everyone''s eyes to fall on Lin Shu, a bit of disdain in their eyes. It was fine that Lin Shu said those words in front of the Princess. And now she had hardened her heart to hurt a two year old girl. Was she even human?


    Zhang Yuanqing was also extremely clever, he only needed a moment to understand the situation. He pulled Lin Shu and said: "Sister Shu, what exactly is going on? "I don''t believe, I don''t believe that you would do such a thing ¡­"


    Heh, he''s really amazing!


    If he didn''t believe it, he wouldn''t have said such words!


    Lin Shu just felt that she could not retort. That''s right, no one would believe that a mother would do something to their daughter, so she decided to just not say anything.


    Eighth Prince was so angry that his face turned red, and he said loudly: "Third Sister, are you still going to quibble at this point? Did you want to rope in the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss to deal with the Lateral Consort Wang, so you came up with this plan? What did Lateral Consort Wang do wrong? "Originally, when the empress dowager had assigned her to Third Brother, you disliked him greatly. Now that he''s been bestowed the title of Lateral Consort, do you still want to eradicate her from her roots?"


    "Heh, even if you truly have this intention, it is a grudge between you two, why are you implicating the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss ¡­" Forget it, I''m not going to say these words, so as to not embarrass third brother in front of all these people. Forget it, let''s invite third brother in! "


    A brother-in-law of his was not bold enough to accuse his sister-in-law, and his upbringing prevented him from doing such a thing.


    Third Princess never thought that this eighth brother of his would believe a woman''s words. He could not help but tear up, "Eighth brother, what are you saying? Was he fooled by this woman? "What kind of reputation does she have? Go to the capital and ask around. How can you believe her words?"


    Saying that, her tears started to fall even harder, "Yes, I admit, at first, I didn''t like the Lateral Consort Wang, but at that time, I had to serve her as a servant for her. Third brother, think about it, as a woman, what woman would let a man have a servant that he doesn''t understand? If I do not say that I view her as my own sister, at least I will treat her kindly. Thinking about how we are all women in the Third Prince''s Mansion, serving your third brother together, I have forgotten about what happened previously. "


    "If you don''t tell me, go to the manor and ask around about how I treated Lateral Consort Wang. If you don''t tell me about what I treated him with, if there''s anything that I have during this period of time, there will be a lot of them in Lateral Consort Wang. I even sent someone to send in some nourishment medicine in hopes that she would be able to open up some leaves for third brother of yours. "

 C185

    Tears streamed down his face, but Third Princess knew this better than anyone else. Not only did he want to get rid of everything that was happening with Young Princess, he also wanted to preserve his reputation as a virtuous and virtuous lady.


    In her heart, she couldn''t help but secretly blame the Eighth Prince. She could only think of a good reason why the Eighth Prince would drag Wang Manjing down with him. It really was a pot that couldn''t be opened.


    Ah, this is really in line with those words. Becoming a whore and still thinking about building a memorial archway!


    However, Eighth Prince only sneered.


    His Third Brother had told him quite a lot about the Third Princess after drinking too much, so no matter what, he would not believe that the Third Princess was innocent.


    The person who knows you the best in the world is the person who sleeps next to you.


    If it was really innocent, why would Third Princess look at Lin Shu with a probing gaze and vigilance? But even more than that, she seemed uneasy.


    The Third Princess had always treated the Young Princess as her beloved jewel, so why didn''t the Third Princess just now want others to take the Young Princess out for a stroll, and instead be at ease with teaching it to the Lin Shu who had met the Young Princess twice.


    [That is really unreasonable!]


    The woman in the inner chamber had a short vision, but he had been familiar with the master with the most profound Daqing Dynasty who taught him the Four Books and Five Classics since he was young.


    He only repeated what he had said, "Third sister, it''s better if you send someone to invite third brother over."


    Just now, he had gone to take a walk in the garden, and when he thought about his encounter with Lin Shu in the garden, he originally wanted to try his luck, but who knew that he would frequently bump into him?


    Third Princess was unwilling to tell the Third Prince about this matter, and if he really did say it, even if the Third Prince had some doubts about her, she was unwilling. Now, she could only say: "Eighth Brother, now that we are the birthdays of the Young Princess, why did you insist on making such a big deal out of this matter? Even the Lin Clan''s Fourth Miss has such a reputation, do you really believe it? Furthermore, even if you really want to believe, I won''t say anything. Just now, you were just meeting the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss on the way, and the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss isn''t always with you, what right do you have to say that she didn''t do this? "


    "Or did you really make this woman blind? No, I have to go tell Queen Mother about this matter and see how Queen Mother decides. As her sister-in-law, I cannot let this kind of woman harm you. "


    She knew perfectly well that if this matter involved the Empress Zhang, when the Empress Zhang saw that the Eighth Prince was biased towards Lin Shu, he would be angry, and at that time, he would definitely blame the injuries on the Young Princess on Lin Shu ¡­ Heh, since Lin Shu didn''t want to help her, he might as well get rid of him, so as to not leave him in the way!


    The Eighth Prince was more clear than anyone else about his personality.


    In the past, the Emperor was worried that his sons would fight over the position of crown prince, so he didn''t set any rules for his sons. Because of this, both the Empress Zhang and the Emperor didn''t get along well, and in the following years, he didn''t even like the Third Princess at all.


    It was only because of the Young Princess that Zhang and Third Princess''s relationship had improved a little. When the Emperor intended to elect a consort for the prince, there were many well-known ladies on the list, but the Empress Zhang was very picky, and the matter of his marriage had not been settled.


    For this matter, the Emperor and the Empress Zhang were slightly unhappy.


    Eighth Prince was a little hesitant, "Third sister, why is this matter related to Queen Mother? We are talking about the matter of the Young Princess ¡­ "


    "Look at how confused the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss is! Eighth brother, I told you to explain everything yet you didn''t say anything. Just now, you weren''t together with the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss, how do you know that he didn''t do anything to the Young Princess? " Even if it was someone who spent all his time with him, he might not even know a single person''s personality. Not to mention the fact that he had only met Eighth Prince and Lin Shu a few times already.


    The Eighth Prince''s face became redder and redder, but in the end, he clenched his teeth and said: "Just now, I have been following behind the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss. Ever since she carried him out, I have been following her all the way to the flower garden. So, I naturally know that the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss did not plot against Young Princess! "


    What? Everyone was stunned, not just Lin Shu and Third Princess, even the spectators were all staring at the scene with their eyes wide open.


    What song was this again? Could it be that Eighth Prince likes the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss?


    Third Princess was stunned, "Eighth brother, don''t speak nonsense, and don''t come up with such a lie just for the sake of the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss. If Queen Mother heard these words ¡­"


    "I''m not lying!" Eighth Prince cut her off, and spoke word by word: "I am not lying, if you don''t believe me, go and ask Third Brother, just now I already told him that I wanted to take a look around, and that is because I know that the Lin Family''s Fourth Aunt is here today, so I thought I might bump into the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss, and even waited for a long time to the side, and when the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss came out, I also followed him. I saw that Zhang Lateral Consort''s servant had walked far away, so I walked over hesitantly, and if Third Sister did not believe him, then there was nothing I could do."


    His eyes were determined, and he didn''t look like he was lying at all.


    Third Princess was truly foolish this time, how should he explain this matter to Empress Zhang?


    Because Eighth Prince had not gotten married, he stayed in the palace all these years, waiting for the marriage ceremony before leaving the palace. It seemed that besides that incident, the opportunity to meet Lin Shu was also inside the Third Prince''s Mansion.


    If Empress Zhang knew about this, what would happen?


    Third Princess was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak clearly, "Eighth brother, this... Let''s talk about this inside the house! Someone, go get the third prince! "


    At this time, the surrounding people also did not have the time to go up, they could only leave Lin Shu, Third Princess and the rest to carry him.


    Although it was already winter, the interior of the house was filled with beautiful flowers. The daffodils that had moved in from the greenhouse were pushed by the heat, and the entire room seemed to be filled with a faint fragrance.


    Coupled with the fragrance of the tea, it was the most suitable place for them to talk, but no one had the mood to do so right now.


    Lin Shu could not help but think of what exactly did the Eighth Prince mean by this. Could it be that the protection of the Eighth Prince was too great, and he could not even differentiate between priorities ¡­


    While he was deep in thought, the third prince hurried over. He must have heard about this on the way here. His face was dark as he asked, "What is going on?"


    Third Princess did not dare to reply, she only lowered her head and stared at the tip of her own foot.


    Eighth Prince had already regained his calm, and leisurely said. "Third brother, you should investigate the matters regarding Young Princess!"


    No matter who did this thing in the Young Princess, the most urgent matter at hand was not as shocking as what the Eighth Prince had said, "It''s not too late to investigate the Young Princess later. This thing happened within the Third Prince''s Mansion, so we will eventually find out why.


    Just now, he already felt that something was amiss, everyone was speaking nicely, why did Eighth Prince suddenly want to leave? I haven''t been back for a long time.


    Because he had married into a Third Princess, he was always a little depressed. He knew in his heart that if he were to marry a young lady from a famous clan, the title of Crown Prince would belong to him.


    That day, the Second Miss of Chen House had used a sinister method. Although eighth brother could have arranged this marriage with just a few words, but eighth brother shook his head and said that he didn''t know who this girl was, and had even exposed the plot of the Chen family''s Second Miss.


    In the end, the Empress Zhang was enraged and reprimanded the Chen Family''s Second Miss. Otherwise, why would the Chen Family''s Second Miss be married to the Duke Chengan s of the Duke Chengan Palace? He really wanted to pry open his little brother''s head and see what was inside ¡­ Even a fool would know how to choose between the Chen Family''s Second Miss s and the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s Fourth Miss s, yet his own little brother didn''t!


    Even though the Emperor dotes on him, the Emperor has so many sons, so he can''t care about that at all.


    "Third Brother, I, I really like Miss Lin, and I hope that Third Brother can say a few good words in front of Royal Father and Queen Mother. I, I want to marry her as my wife, and marry her as my Eighth Prince''s Consort ¡­"


    Third Prince fiercely slapped the table, "This is simply nonsense. Do you really not know what you are saying? Eighth Prince''s Consort, Queen Mother doesn''t even have the interest of the Chen Family''s Second Miss, how could he have the interest ¡­ "


    He prided himself on being noble, and had said something like that in his anger just now, but now he looked at Lin Shu who was seated at the side, and was unable to continue speaking.


    Actually, Lin Shu also knew what the Third Prince wanted to say. Yeah, even she couldn''t understand what she wanted to say, it seems like she had not met with Eighth Prince even once before ¡­


    The Eighth Prince said word by word, "I have already decided on this matter. No matter how you advise me, I will not change my mind."


    The Third Prince was so angry that he couldn''t even talk. If this kind of person with a good temper were to be stubborn, even nine oxen wouldn''t be able to come back. "Your marriage is up to you, it depends on what the Royal Father and the Queen Mother say ¡­ I think that since it''s like this, you don''t need to attend the Young Princess''s birthday banquet anymore. Let''s carry Young Princess and talk to him after we enter the palace. "


    If she knew about this, she would definitely speak up to stop him. Third Prince, this brother of his, had some things to say, but he was even more unwilling to part with the Eighth Prince because of this matter. After all, he still hoped that the Eighth Prince could help him ascend to the throne.


    Only the younger brothers of his mother and brothers were something he could trust.

 C186

    The third prince had already said these words and brought Young Princess and the others to the palace.


    At this time, although Third Princess wanted to stop him, he didn''t dare say anything more after Third Prince shot him a sharp gaze ¡­ It seemed like he had really miscalculated.


    In this way, Lin Shu also had no reason to stay in the Third Prince''s Mansion. She left without even saying goodbye to him, and there was already nothing more she could say to Zhang Yuanqing.


    Along the way, Lin Shu''s heart was in a mess. She did not know how Empress Zhang Zhang would react if he knew about this, but she could only wait for the news inside the New High School and the Residence.


    Inside the Kunning Palace, Empress Zhang was originally very happy when he saw his two sons carrying Young Princess. However, when he heard about this, he was angered to the point that his expression changed, and he whispered to his normally obedient son: "Old Eight, is this true? Are you trying to cheat me? "


    She had been trapped in the palace for half her life and had been depressed for half her life. Fortunately, her two sons were obedient and sensible, often thinking of ways to make her happy, especially when Eighth Prince often told her small jokes.


    But the third prince and the Eighth Prince both had extremely serious expressions on their faces. Only then did she react and raised her voice: "You want to marry the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss as your wife, Lin Shu.


    Eighth Prince nodded, "Yes, it''s that Lin Shu."


    "In your dreams!" Empress Zhang interrupted him with a loud voice, following which he heard the sound of porcelain falling to the ground. Normally, no matter how respectful and solemn she was in front of everyone, he wouldn''t even be able to say a single serious sentence in front of his two sons, especially his youngest son.


    Now, as she held onto the armrest of the armchair, her entire body couldn''t help but tremble. This was the son that he had longed for ever since he was young! She obeyed him in everything she had done, but now, in the matters of marriage, she had caused such a thing. "If you want to marry her, then step over my dead body. How can I watch you marry such a woman? For a woman like that to become your Lateral Consort, even being your concubine wouldn''t be enough. Old Eighth, you don''t know, but she ¡­ "


    As she said this, she was unable to catch her breath.


    Seeing that, the Third Prince hurriedly went forward and patted Empress Zhang on the back, his voice also carrying a bit of blame, "Old Eighth, look at how angry you are at Queen Mother. Hurry up and come to Queen Mother to apologize! "


    Since young, the Eighth Prince grew up in the depths of the palace. Others didn''t know how sad the life of the Empress Zhang was, but he was very clear of it.


    His usual haughtiness and wealth were all for others to see, his life was uncomfortable, he was always the one who knew it the best, the days in Empress Zhang ¡ª ¡ª It was as if there was a lotus heart wrapped in candy, it was so bitter that he couldn''t even swallow it.


    It was precisely because of this that the Eighth Prince was respectful to the Empress Zhang and listened to his mother.


    However, on this matter, he had truly made up his mind, "Third Brother Queen Mother, I want to marry Fourth Miss as my wife. I beg of you to agree!"


    "In your dreams!" Empress Zhang really wanted to rush to him and slap him awake, but after taking two steps, he stopped moving and collapsed on the ground, "What kind of sin did I commit to give birth to an evil being like you? For the sake of a girl, he actually said such words? Is it because I''m dead that I''m happy? "


    Only then did Empress Zhang stand up with the help of the Third Prince. He called for Cha Liang He to come in and sent someone to lead the Eighth Prince away, "Without my order, no one can let him out."


    This meant that the Eighth Prince s were being placed under house arrest!


    How much he feared that Empress Zhang would soften his heart and agree to the eighth brother''s request. That kind of woman would not be able to give eighth brother any resistance, and would only make him unable to raise his head in front of all the princes.


    After the commotion, there was silence, but Eighth Prince did not make any noise when he was brought down the stairs, it was very quiet.


    Eighth Prince had been taken down, but his expression was still ugly. The tears on her face kept falling ¡ª at this time, she was no longer the queen of Daqing Dynasty, but a helpless mother.


    The Third Prince even advised: "Queen Mother, don''t be sad. Old Eighth was muddle-headed for a moment, I will advise him." In his memories, his Queen Mother had always been strong. No matter if it was the Imperial Consort Li or his beloved concubine, she would always be aloof and superior, like a lioness who could never be defeated.


    Even someone as powerful as the Empress Dowager Wang did not benefit from his hands, so why was the Queen Mother crying now? The Third Prince felt a little incredulous.


    Empress Zhang used a handkerchief to wipe away the tears at the corner of his eyes, "You, go on and persuade him. He was obedient since young and never disobeyed me, I''m afraid he''s bewitched now. I wonder what kind of knockout medicine the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss gave him."


    She vaguely remembered Lin Shu''s appearance. She was only a little bit more heroic and taller than an ordinary girl. Not long ago, when the Grand Princess of Pingning went to Palace, she had had a few words with her, saying that the Fourth Miss of the house of the Marquis was a disaster and had a lot of ideas ¡­ "Ah, I am afraid she has seduced her own son in such a way.


    Otherwise, when the First Princess Pingning had clearly taken a fancy to Lin Shu, how could it have been set on that bastard girl from the Duke Chengan Palace? Just because of her grudges with First Princess Pingning, she would not agree to this marriage.


    Actually, there were many methods in the palace. It would not be so easy to help their own son become the crown prince, and now that they had the support of the Zhang Family and the National Duke Ning Palace, it was best to rope in a few more people.


    Now that Empress Zhang had already set his eyes on First Princess Pingning, even though Princess Pingning was only a feudal widow, he still had the Zhu Family and Zhou Family behind his.


    The First Princess Pingning was spoiled by the Empress Zhou who was the leader, he had always had a personality of his own, if his youngest son really married Lin Shu, the First Princess Pingning would probably hate his, and she would even want to pull the First Princess along to deal with the Empress Dowager Wang.


    No matter what, he could not allow this matter!


    Thinking about it, Empress Zhang still did not feel safe, he heaved a long sigh of relief: "During this time, you should go out and scout, see which family''s young lady has not been betrothed to yet, it does not matter if there is a lack of seniors, the key is to stand by our side." She felt that no matter which girl it was, they were still better than Lin Shu.


    The Third Prince felt that the Empress Zhang was just standing by his side and hurriedly replied, "Alright, during this period of time, I will send someone to investigate. Also, the matter of Lin Shu''s marriage will be decided sooner rather than later! It should be better if you don''t have any other thoughts. "


    Empress Zhang nodded weakly, "You should know better than Ol ''Eight, he is really spoiled by me! I''ll leave this matter to you, you can always handle it with ease, and that''s right, why were you crying non-stop when Young Princess was carried in just now? Is there something wrong with my body? Did I see her swollen eyes? "


    The next generation had always been intimate, not to mention that she had never had a daughter. Now that she had a granddaughter that was carved out of jade, she became the pearl of her palm.


    "Originally, your son felt bad to see you, so he didn''t plan to tell you about this matter. However, since you asked, there is no reason for your son to not tell you." "Your son doesn''t blame the Royal Father, and I don''t dare to blame the Royal Father as well. Back then the Royal Father had selected such a concubine for my son because he had his own difficulties too ¡­ But, my son thought that Third Princess was a gentle, virtuous, kind-hearted and generous person, he never expected to be able to do such a thing. To be able to kill his own daughter, what else can''t she do? "


    "In the past, the empress dowager had sent the Lateral Consort Wang to her son''s side. At that time, she had done a lot of evil deeds. Her son only wanted to say that women were somewhat jealous to begin with, so she could just turn a blind eye to it. Queen Mother, what do you think our son should do? "


    For the time being, no matter what the Empress Zhang said, even the Emperor would not agree to it.


    Empress Zhang''s face became even more unsightly, "Originally, I thought she was born a little worse and knew that she was born with her tail between her legs, so I carefully served you. I never thought that she would be able to do such a thing ¡­ "Since this is the case, since you''ve brought Young Princess here today, then leave Young Princess here. You must treat the injuries on her arm properly!"


    "Young Princess is also a body of gold, if anything were to happen to you after we return, it would be too late for you to regret it."


    The Third Prince nodded, and said: "Queen Mother is the most considerate one, putting him by your side, your son will not be able to rest easy."


    The mother and son talked for a bit more before the Third Prince returned, but Empress Zhang kept tossing and turning without being able to sleep. At night, she wished that she could tell Cha Liang He to send people over to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to give Lin Shu a few slaps.


    But she was the empress, the mother of a nation within the Daqing Dynasty.


    But, if she did not punish Lin Shu, she would never be able to take this lying down.


    On the second day, Empress Zhang''s eyelids were naturally a bluish-purple, and his expression was dispirited. Even when Zha Lianghe brought Young Princess to her, she could not laugh, and only felt gloomy, "How is Eighth Prince?"


    Cha Liang He glanced at Empress Zhang and felt that he didn''t dare speak.


    Empress Zhang glared at him, "Just say it directly. Don''t tell me you have something you can''t say in front of me?"


    Zha Liang He then said softly, "This servant knows that the empress is thinking of the Eighth Prince, so she went to check on Eighth Prince early in the morning. But who knew that there was no activity at all from the Eighth Prince''s side, she said that it was breakfast sent in the morning, and the Eighth Prince didn''t move at all. He stayed in the study room all the time, and even when this servant went, he didn''t show himself ¡­"


    If one were to say that he was able to leap to become the number one person in front of Empress Zhang, he was not someone who was nothing short of outstanding. At least, no one in this world could guess what Empress Zhang was thinking better than him.

 C187

    Coincidentally, the palace maid had brought up a bird''s nest porridge, so Empress Zhang''s hand that was holding onto the white porcelain bowl paused for a moment, then fiercely placed the bowl on the small, short, purple sandalwood table. "Eighth Prince is willing to suffer, then let him suffer. "He''s really spoiled him, to the point where he doesn''t even have the slightest sense of propriety!"


    She originally thought that Eighth Prince would understand after thinking for an entire night, but after hearing these words, she became even more angry.


    The mother did not pity her son, but after thinking about it for a while, she still said, "You should keep an eye on the Eighth Prince for now, don''t cause any trouble."


    Even if the Empress Zhang had not ordered him to do so, he would have done so anyway. If the Empress Zhang ever asked him about the matters regarding the Eighth Prince, he would just be confused.


    He had not even eaten a few mouthfuls of Empress Zhang''s breakfast earlier. If he had only eaten two mouthfuls of the bird''s nest porridge that the young palace maid had brought him today, he would have died.


    He and National Duke Ning were the direct relatives of the same mother, but because their mother died early, they had a good relationship since childhood. Since she could not say such words to others, other people would only laugh at her words, so he had no choice but to find his own sister to enter the palace.


    Young Madam Zhang entered the palace in the evening. When she saw the haggard look on his sister''s face, she said in shock, "Queen, what, what happened to you? Is it the Imperial Consort Li who ¡­ "


    Currently, the forces of the Imperial Consort Li and the Seventh Prince were growing larger and larger. It was likely that the reason why the Empress Zhang was unhappy nine times out of ten was because of this matter.


    However, the Empress Zhang shook his head and let out a long sigh, "Since the day of the Crown Prince''s appointment has not been decided, both the Imperial Consort Li and the Seventh Prince will not be able to act arrogantly. In these years, the Emperor''s thoughts had become even more unfathomable. A few days ago, the person he had a crush on was the Third Prince, but in two days, he would become the Sixth Prince, and two days later, the person he liked was the Seventh Prince ¡­ I''m not too worried about this matter. Moreover, the Emperor is currently in the Year of Destiny. He still has some work to do, so how would he be able to secure the position of Crown Prince so quickly? "


    Otherwise, the title of crown prince would not have been decided by now. It was so much that he did not even dare to tell which prince he favored, "What I am worried about is the matter of the Eighth Prince. Do you still remember that letter and the Fourth Miss of the Palace?"


    A Fourth Miss of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? There were many girls that the National Duke Ning knew, but none of them left him with a deep impression like Lin Shu.


    What Lin Shu and First Princess Pingning had said that day, oh, it was really exciting!


    National Duke Ning nodded, "I remember, but what is the relationship between Eighth Prince and the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?"


    From her point of view, these two were not even worth mentioning!


    Empress Zhang rubbed his forehead and said, "Old Eight said that he wanted to take her as his wife ¡­"


    "What?" That kind of person wanted to marry to the Eighth Prince? Dream on? " The tone of the National Duke Ning''s wife, Young Madam Zhang, was exactly the same as the Empress Zhang''s. "Such a person is not even qualified to be his Lateral Consort, then how can you be his Chief Consort? Empress, you must properly manage this matter in the Eighth Prince, do not let this Eighth Prince do as he pleases, take one wrong step, and do not harm Eighth Prince. "


    She was the third prince''s and Eighth Prince''s aunt, of course she truly loved these two nephews.


    Empress Zhang nodded his head, "Of course I know, if I did not stop him, he would have rushed to the emperor''s side. I feel very uncomfortable, I want you to talk to me, what do you think I should do?"


    "Although the National Duke Ning has a son, one of them is a concubine, and the son of the direct descendant is only in his teens, how could he have a good idea on this sort of thing? If the third prince were to accidentally provoke the mother and son to leave the letter, then that would not be good," I think what the third prince said is right, it would be better to settle the matter of marriage with the Eighth Prince earlier. As for the, it would be best to arrange a marriage for her so that the Eighth Prince would stop thinking about it. What would it look like if this got out? Since young, Eighth Prince has always been familiar with the Four Books and Five Scriptures. This kind of thing without any sense of propriety is not something that can be done. "


    She thought for a moment, then said, "As for the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you have to beat them up too. It might be that some kind of trick is going to come from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I think that Assistant Minister Lin is also thinking too much ¡­"


    Last night, Empress Zhang''s mind had been a mess because of his anger. Now that her sister had reminded his of something, she felt enlightened and a little apprehensive.


    Originally, it was a personal relationship between children, but if it involved a dispute within the imperial court, then it couldn''t be underestimated.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She hurriedly said, "You have to help me keep an eye out for Old Eighth. I''ll send a message to brother in a bit too, help him book a marriage as soon as possible, and also help the four ladies of the house to set up a marriage. At that time, when the imperial edict is passed down, the four ladies of the house of Hou will dare to say half a no. "Since her reputation is so poor that she can''t easily find a match, I will help her out. At least this can be considered as me helping the House of the Zhong Hou with a great deal of good news!


    The National Duke Ning followed suit and became anxious as well. Currently, the Eighth Prince, his brother and the Elder Zhang were all standing together with the Three Sovereigns. As for which side Lin Pei was on, he was like an old fox, nobody knew.


    If the Seventh Prince or the Sixth Prince had made a loophole, then they would be finished. Now, they were grasshoppers on the same rope! If the other princes were to inherit the throne, how could they possibly live a good life?


    Empress Zhang was anxious, the worry in National Duke Ning''s wife''s heart was no less than her, "Then I''ll go back and investigate, I''ll definitely help you settle this matter as soon as possible, don''t worry too much, don''t let the emperor find any clues! Furthermore, Imperial Consort Li must not be taken advantage of, if this matter were to be found out by Imperial Consort Li, the Emperor would probably jump up to the emperor and ask him to set up this marriage. If the Emperor stayed in the palace all day, how would he know about the reputation of? "At that time ¡­"


    At that time, he wouldn''t even dare to think about it!


    The Empress Zhang nodded his head, held his forehead and said in a low voice: "I had already instructed Ol ''Three yesterday, luckily those invited at the Third Prince''s Mansion banquet were all Ol'' Three and the Third Princess''s relatives, and it''s not enough to cause such a ruckus, but I can''t hide this matter for long."


    "There is no wall in this world that doesn''t leak out, furthermore, your Noble Consort is currently watching Old Third and Old Eighth, and I''m afraid that if I keep this a secret for too long, it will be best to deal with it as soon as possible."


    The National Duke Ning followed suit and became anxious. The two sisters closed the door and discussed in the house until it became dark, but still did not come up with a plan.


    Even if the Empress Zhang wanted to fix the engagement with the Eighth Prince, she had always had a high opinion of him. He either despised the lady''s bad family background, or he despised the girl for being too old, or he despised the girl for not looking good ¡­ He just couldn''t wait to find a Celestial Immortal for his son.


    In the end, she only returned when it was late at night.


    Every single time, they would only return in the evening. Not to mention the Imperial Consort Li and the Seventh Prince, even Lu Jingran, who was being locked in the Banyan Garden by the National Duke Ning, could tell that something was wrong.


    Rather than saying that Lu Jingran was restricted within the Banyan Garden of the National Duke Ning, it would be more accurate to say that he was in a bad mood and did not want to go anywhere.


    That day, he had personally sent people to kill Mr. Bai, and when he thought about it now, he still could not calm down.


    Not to mention what National Duke Ning had said to him that day, it made his heart feel warm. He knew how shameless he was on the surface, and he also knew that when National Duke Ning drank and chatted with his comrades, whenever he mentioned his son, he was afraid that National Duke Ning would not even dare to accept him.


    But there were also benefits from being in the palace, and now he felt that the National Duke Ning was a little too abnormal. Even if the relationship between the Empress Zhang and his was good, he could still go to the palace everyday, unlike this time.


    If he remembered correctly, the last time the National Duke Ning was like this was because the Third Prince was going to get married. At that time, the Empress Zhang would not know how much trouble this was going to cause, so the Young Madam Zhang not only had to pacify the Empress Zhang, he had to advise Empress Jiang and think about what to do next.


    After muttering to himself for a moment, Lu Jingran ordered, "Ban Xia, go and send a message to Piao Xu, ask her what they have said these past few days."


    Piao Xu was the first servant of National Duke Ning, the wife of the National Duke Ning. All these years, she had been highly favored, and other than the Nanny Ren, she was the only one that the Young Madam Zhang trusted the most.


    During this time, Piao Xu had followed Young Madam Zhang into the palace. She had to give it a try to know what exactly she knew.


    When night fell, Ban Xia made an appointment to meet Piao Xu at his usual place, but Piao Xu only said that she didn''t believe him and wanted to speak to him in person.


    This girl''s thoughts were really hard to guess, but on the second night, Lu Jingran went to his usual place.


    The National Duke Ning Palace had a small bamboo house, and this was where Lu Jingran''s birth mother used to live. After he died, no one came to clean her house, and adding on the fear of misfortune, it was practically a taboo place. No one dared to come here even in broad daylight, let alone at night.


    Waiting for Piao Xu to hurried over, Lu Jingran was standing by the window. The bright moonlight shone down from his body, making him look just like a picture.


    Piao Xu was dazed for a split second before replying in a soft voice, "Great sir, because Madam Mu Er came back a little late today, that''s why I came here a little late."


    "It''s fine. I haven''t been here for long anyway." Other than the times when Lu Jingran was a bastard, he had always been kind to others, especially towards girls. Now, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, "I heard from Ban Xia that you have something to say to me?"

 C188

    These words landed in Piao Xu''s ears, but caused her heart to skip a beat. Her voice was low, her appearance was outstanding, such a man didn''t even have a head in the palace.


    He had been in contact with Ban Xia the most in the past few years, but somehow, he wanted to meet him. When Lu Jingran was not in his residence a while ago, counting the days, it had been almost a full day since she saw him.


    Piao Xu lowered her head and said softly, "Actually, even though Madame has been bringing me to the palace these few days, the Empress didn''t even let me in when she was talking to me. She just left me outside the door and brought Nanny Ren in every single time.


    Lu Jingran was not here to listen to her bullshit, his expression slowly became impatient.


    However, Piao Xu was still immersed in her own words, unable to extricate herself. "However, I heard Madam and Nanny Ren talking about it, it seems like the Empress decided the marriage a little earlier. She even said that Eighth Prince seemed to be infatuated with some other family''s young lady ¡­"


    "Which girl are you infatuated with?" Lu Jingran pondered for a moment. In his impression, this cousin had always been calm and steady, and most importantly, Eighth Prince had always treated Empress Zhang''s words as if they were imperial orders. Now that Empress Zhang was in such a rush, he guessed that Eighth Prince had truly hardened his heart.


    Heh, this is interesting.


    "Then do you know who this girl is?" He was not very interested in who this girl was, but he would not let go of even the slightest opportunity to deal with Empress Zhang and Madam National Duke Ning, not to mention that he had a good relationship with them, if he could use this chance to sell a favor to the Eighth Prince, the beauty of adulthood, might not be a bad thing.


    Piao Xu turned her head in the distance, "Then I don''t know, but from what my wife''s meaning is, that lady''s reputation is bad, otherwise the empress would probably follow Eighth Prince''s wishes. I heard that the Eighth Prince didn''t drink or eat, and didn''t even go out the door the whole day, and Eunuch Zha who was by the empress''s side didn''t even show up a few times. The empress, upon seeing this, couldn''t help but go over a few times as well, but the Eighth Prince seemed to have steeled his heart this time, no matter how the empress urged him, the Eighth Prince only said that he wanted to marry that young lady."


    It could be seen that Eighth Prince really liked that girl!


    The corner of Lu Jingran''s mouth rose into a smile. Eighth Prince being able to go and fight for the people he liked was a good thing, as a person, it was impossible for them to be treated as a puppet for their entire lives. "Looks like Eighth Prince really likes that lady ¡­"


    He decided that he would go to the palace tomorrow to take a look at the Eighth Prince and help a bunch of them.


    Piao Xu shook her head, her voice was as soft as winter''s snowflakes. "I heard Madame say that Eighth Prince and that young lady have not met a few times, and that one or two of their meetings was at the Third Prince''s Mansion. The Empress means that the young lady must have used some shady method to deceive the Eighth Prince, otherwise, why would the Eighth Prince become like this?"


    "Uncle told me to say something so you shouldn''t worry about it. If the empress or the empress found out, there wouldn''t be any good fruit for you to eat."


    That year, she was also saved by the Mr. Bai and was somehow sent to the side of the National Duke Ning''s wife. All these years, she went from being a Maid to slowly crawling to being the National Duke Ning''s most beloved maid, and it had taken her nearly ten years.


    It had to be said that the Mr. Bai was very skilled in grooming, all of the people he groomed were loyal and devoted.


    But in the end, he became a traitor!


    Until now, Lu Jingran was still trying to find out who the person behind Mr. Bai was. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find anything.


    But now, Lu Jingran was attracted by Piao Xu''s words ¡ª her reputation was not good, and she had met Eighth Prince a few times within the Third Prince''s Mansion. Empress Zhang was extremely displeased ¡­ He could faintly guess who that person was.


    For a moment, Lu Jingran''s face became unsightly, the hand that was supporting the window tightened, and the bamboo window creaked open.


    That''s right, he should have long thought of the pure nature of Eighth Prince, the people he met in the palace were also those few people.


    Eighth Prince suddenly knowing Lin Shu, naturally she would feel a sense of novelty, and over time, she would get to know him and like him.


    In fact, wasn''t he the same? Unknowingly, she had fallen for Lin Shu.


    But he would not allow others to snatch Uncle Lin away, Lin Shu could only be his wife.


    All of a sudden, his thoughts raced.


    Lu Jingran took a deep breath, and felt the anxiety in his heart subside slightly. He said, "Empress, does it mean that we should arrange a marriage for that lady as soon as possible?"


    He had already understood the personality of the Empress Zhang and his wife over the years.


    "Seems so!" Piao Xu nodded her head. Although the National Duke Ning had been hiding it from her for the past few days, she could still hear some clues from her words.


    If she was not smart, she wouldn''t have been chosen by the Mr. Bai back then.


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, a bold thought appearing in his mind. Fine, since Empress Zhang and Young Madam Zhang are also going to help Lin Shu make the marriage, then why can''t this person be him?


    Lin Shu''s reputation was not good, and his reputation was also bad.


    Coincidentally, if Lin Shu married to him, she would be under her nose the entire time. That way, wouldn''t Young Madam Zhang be at ease?


    He felt that Young Madam Zhang would definitely agree to this plan. After all, during this period of time, no matter whether it was her grandmother or father, they had all been pressing down on her marriage.


    Thinking about it, Lu Jingran only said a few words to Piao Xu.


    Immediately, Piao Xu''s expression changed greatly, "Great sir, how can we do this? Why did you marry a girl like that? Forget about whether or not this person is a Fourth Miss of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you should not even marry her, you should marry someone even better ¡­ "


    She knew what kind of status she had. No matter how bad Lu Jingran''s reputation was, she was just a servant, how could she be worthy of the master of the National Duke Ning Palace?


    As long as she could look at him like that from a distance.


    But even if he were to look from afar, she would not allow Lu Jingran to live a bad life.


    Lu Jingran said softly, "You just need to follow my instructions. For this period of time, start from Nanny Ren, and then, tell him what to say in front of him. It will naturally be settled when the time comes."


    Master''s orders were commands!


    Piao Xu understood this logic, and left with red eyes.


    On the second day, when Nanny Ren scolded Maid with a bitter face, Piao Xu pulled him to the side and the two talked for a long while. In the end, Nanny Ren''s expression became clear.


    She patted Piao Xu''s shoulders and said, "There really is you. The empress and madam had thought about this matter for quite a few days but didn''t have the slightest idea what to do with him, even though you managed to get along with him. We never thought that she would be so close to us ¡­ If Madam finds out about this, I will definitely reward you well. "


    With that, she walked into the main house.


    She had finished dressing up, and was still planning to make a trip to the palace. Now that the Imperial Consort Li and Seventh Prince seemed to already know something, they had to think of a countermeasure, if they really let the Imperial Consort Li make use of this loophole, that would really be bad ¡­


    Just as she was lost in thought, a Maid accidentally tore off two of her hair.


    Without even thinking about it, she waved her hand fiercely, knocking Maid''s head to the side. He didn''t even dare to cry, and his white face immediately swelled up.


    The felt unsatisfied and ordered loudly: "Drag her away and such a person will still be by my side? You guys go to Steward Nanny and inform them that if you send such a tied up person in the future, I will sell her off too! "


    Nanny Ren walked in amidst the panic, but her steps did not stop as she whispered a few words into the ears of National Duke Ning''s wife.


    Instantly, his face turned from gloomy to clear, and he said in a low voice, "Aiya, why didn''t I think of that? "No way, I have to go to the palace right away, it''s a really good idea!" This was truly one stone and two birds with one bird, solving her desperate situation.


    Empress Zhang heard about it, where did he not agree? Since the Eighth Prince was so stubborn, he had seen it for himself, and now there was nothing he could do.


    Taking a step back, even if Eighth Prince and Lin Shu''s marriage was settled, if Eighth Prince liked Lin Shu, would she be able to tie up his own hands and feet?


    Furthermore, Lin Shu had married into the National Duke Ning Palace, with her own sister watching over him, there was nothing to worry about. At that time, if she were to keep an eye on the Eighth Prince, he would have forgotten about everything else.


    Empress Zhang did as he was told, immediately heading to the Imperial Study room, if there was food to eat and words of praise, the Emperor had not seen Empress Zhang look so soft in a long time, he immediately forgot about anything after saying a few good words, and only said that he would personally give Lu Jingran and Lin Shu a marriage.


    That was settled.


    By the time the Imperial Consort Li found out what had happened, she was already half a step too late to the royal study. By then, even her intestines would have turned green, what could she do? Since the Emperor has already promised the Empress Zhang, and the Emperor has not lied, how can the Emperor go back on his words?


    This time, it was Empress Zhang who won!


    Little did he know that Lu Jingran was the biggest winner after the mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole.


    The Emperor didn''t just bestow the marriage on others just because he was bestowed one. He had to choose a good day, but Lin Shu, who stayed in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, was still anxious and uneasy. There hadn''t been a single bit of news from the palace these few days, and there were no movements from the Empress Zhang s as well ¡­ [This is abnormal!]


    Even if she sent Yun Dou to search around the vicinity of Third Prince''s Mansion, there was no news of her at all.

 C189

    Inside the Third Prince''s Mansion, Lin Shu had also kept all the information hidden, to the point of not letting anyone know about it. Lin Shu had even sent Yun Dou out to inquire about it a few times, but they all returned empty-handed.


    As for the news about the palace head, there was no need for her to think about it. She simply didn''t have the ability to insert people into the palace. No matter how many times she circled around the palace entrance, all she could see were the towering walls.


    Lin Shu was extremely anxious, but unfortunately, these kinds of words were not good for others to say, whether it was to Madam Lian or Lin Hui, they were all hard to say, speaking too much would only cause others to be worried.


    She only felt that there was no one that she could rely on!


    Actually, wasn''t she the same person who had no one to rely on in her previous life? He could still rely on himself ¡­


    As she thought about it, she always felt that this matter should be discussed with someone. The chaotic feeling in her heart was not easy to bear. If she were to suffer until the end like this, she would definitely go crazy.


    At that time, the Empress Zhang would not even look for her, and she would already be thrown into disarray.


    Looking for Lu Jingran?


    A handsome face suddenly appeared in Lin Shu''s mind, it was as though she had no one else to look for other than Lu Jingran in this world.


    Actually, Lu Jingran had already gotten the news from Piao Xu''s side at this time. Empress Zhang and Madam National Duke Ning had already decided to marry Lin Shu to him, and he was so happy that he wished she could immediately tell Lin Shu the news.


    But after calming down, he thought about it. Did Lin Shu like him?


    He didn''t know!


    The initial jubilation eventually turned into nervousness and unease.


    Lu Jingran was only happy, as though he had never thought about whether Lin Shu would be willing to marry him or not.


    Even if she knew that he was not as despicable as the popinjays in the rumors, not being bored did not mean that he did not like it. Lu Jingran knew this principle better than anyone else ¡­ He could only barely count them as not annoying.


    Lu Jingran pondered over and over again, thought for a long time, and in the end, still made a trip to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Because Lin Shu always liked peace and quiet, there weren''t many maids helping him on both sides of the Linglong Pavilion. Lu Jingran just sat down on the corner of the courtyard, with the vine in her hand, and laid down.


    When he looked at the light shining out from Lin Shu''s room, he felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    If the two of them were to become husband and wife in the future, wouldn''t Lin Shu also light a lamp every day waiting for him to return?


    Thinking about it, he felt a bit of warmth in his heart, as if there was a bit more hope for the National Duke Ning Palace that he never liked ¡­


    Lu Jingran didn''t know how long he stayed in Linglong Pavilion''s courtyard. He only felt that the maid seemed to be getting fewer in number, and the night was getting colder and colder. Finally, he stood up and prepared to jump onto the wall.


    However, he did not know that as soon as he stood up, he walked towards the corridor and shot a glance at her. He then shrieked, "Ah, Young Master Lu is here?"


    She was young, her eyes were sharp and her voice was loud. When she shouted, Lin Shu in the room also heard her.


    Lin Shu who was still in a daze heard the commotion and hurriedly rushed out of the house, and coincidentally saw Lu Jingran''s handsome face. The stars in the sky were very sparse, and Lu Jingran''s expression was obviously gloomy and unclear.


    He stood under the porch with his hands folded, his body as straight as a pine tree.


    Lin Shu hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Uncle Jingtang, why are you here?"


    Lu Jingran felt a little awkward. He couldn''t help but ask if you were happy that you were about to become my wife.


    He thought for a moment, then said, "I was thinking that I had nothing better to do, so I came to see you."


    Lin Shu nodded, but she did not know what to say next. She had something on her mind, but she was afraid that if Lu Jingran said it out loud, it would make things difficult for him. No matter what, Lu Jingran and Eighth Prince were cousins, even if only in name, but after so many years, they still called each other cousin.


    If he knew what he was thinking, would he have felt that he was too ignorant? What kind of identity did the Eighth Prince have? What was his identity? When Eighth Prince said he wanted to marry him, not only was he unhappy, he even had a bitter face ¡­


    Lin Shu swallowed the words that were about to leave her mouth, and said softly: "The little kitchen has just prepared milk soup, do you want this Uncle Jingtang to use some before he leaves?"


    "I still have things to do, so there''s no need. Let''s change the day!" Lu Jingran shook his head, then turned and left.


    However, in his heart, he was more or less disappointed ¡­ With the unhappy Lin Shu just now, could it be that she didn''t want to see him?


    Lin Shu, who was standing on the pavilion, was unable to recover for a long while.


    But it was still Yun Dou who said softly from the side, "¡­" Why is Young Master Lu here to see us? "


    Before she could finish speaking, Actinin Qin had already pinched her, she gave her a look, and she immediately shut her mouth, as if she understood what she meant.


    Seeing that her mood was not too good, Lin Shu used some milk porridge and went to bed early.


    However, Cloudbean pestered Actinin Qin and asked him all the questions, "... Sister Actinin Qin, why don''t you like it when Young Master Lu comes looking for a lady? "


    Suqin is almost twenty now, and both Lin Shu and the Lian Family have been helping her find a marriage contract these past few years, but she rejected them all." What do you think is the good of Young Master Lu to find a girl? "Young lady, it''s not easy for you to talk about marriage. If there is a connection with a person like Young Master Lu, then it''ll be even more difficult ¡­


    "I know, not only has Young Master Lu saved our lives many times, he has also saved our lives ¡­" But, Yun Dou, our lives belong to the lady and we have to take care of the lady for the rest of our lives. As long as the lady is well, we can be better off. Let''s not even talk about whether he is real or not, just talking about his identity alone, if we were to marry him, our lives would probably not be easy. National Duke Ning''s wife views him as a thorn in his side. "


    "Young Master Lu still has National Duke Ning s and National Duke Ning s to protect him, but after a few decades? At that time, who would protect him and who would protect their girl? National Duke Ning Palace is big and has a lot of businesses. When the time comes, there will be a lot of rules, so tell me, why don''t you marry your young master instead. Looking at the date, even Yao Yao didn''t personally come to announce the day of the announcement. This matter, Madam Lian didn''t know how sad it was.


    Her and Madam Lian''s thoughts were exactly the same. As expected of someone who grew up by the Nian family''s side.


    Cloudbean bit down on her malt candy and said, "But young lady doesn''t like young master Biao ¡­" Young lady, you always see love as more important than life.


    "Then do you think that lady likes Young Master Lu?" Actinin Qin was a little hesitant. Every time this girl saw Young Master Lu, she would act naturally and unrestrainedly. However, every time she saw Young Master Lu, hmm, she always felt that this girl was a little different.


    Cloudbean shook her head, but then she nodded and said, "I feel like this lady likes Young Master Lu."


    Actinin Qin could not help but burst out laughing, "How did you figure that out? What do you know, little girl? "


    "I know, where do I not know?" Yun Dou became excited and said softly: "How many times has Young Master Lu saved our family''s girl? Sister Actinin Qin, did you not listen to the drama? This is how the people from Liucheng Garden act. The hero saved the beauty, and in the end, the beauty will definitely fall in love with the hero, so our lady will definitely also fall in love with Young Master Lu. "


    As she spoke, she thought for a while, and said softly, "Furthermore, Big Sister Actinin Qin, when did you think that the young master had come, and that the young lady would let him eat the sweet water? Usually, people will personally send them. Have you forgotten that this lady always says that men and women are on high alert, and even cousins should be wary of each other. But this lady has never been afraid of Young Master Lu? "


    Actinin Qin was suddenly enlightened. Why didn''t she have a little girl understand that she was actually so much older than Yun Dou ¡­


    After thinking about it for a long time, Actinin Qin actually did not sleep well that night.


    But when she saw Lin Shu, she didn''t really see how Lin Shu looked like either ¡­ At that time, she had thought that it was because of Lu Jingran that the lady had become like that!


    When Lin Shu saw her, she could tell that she had something on her mind. Using the time while they were eating breakfast, she dismissed the servant girls in the room, "What, you have something to say to me?"


    "Nothing can be hidden from the girl." In terms of sincerity, no one could compare to Actinin Qin, she hesitated for a moment and then said: "Miss, this servant has something that I wish to ask you, after thinking for an entire night, I do not know how to ask."


    She and the girl had never talked about such a thing before.


    Lin Shu also felt that this situation was a little serious, "Is there anything between us that we can''t say? Just say it. "


    Actinin Qin hesitated for a long time before saying: "Miss, do you like Young Master Lu?"


    What?


    Lin Shu thought she did not sleep well last night and was distracted for a moment. She could not help but ask again, but after waiting for Actinin Qin to repeat the question again, she could not hide the astonishment on his face, "Why are you asking this when everything is alright?"


    What does it feel like to like someone? In this life, Lin Shu had never thought of this ¡­ She felt that she did not like Lu Jingran. After all, when she liked Shao Shengping in her previous life, she worried about him the entire time, as if she was looking for an extremely good thing. She did not know when it would be taken away by someone else.


    That was why she had thought of such a despicable method in her previous life. It was no wonder that everyone looked down on her in the end ¡­


    She thought for a moment and said resolutely, "Why would I like Uncle Jingtang? Uncle Jingtang and I are just friends, and Uncle Jingtang saved me so many times, all that''s in my heart is gratitude. Whether it''s in terms of experience or connections, Uncle Jingtang has more than me, so it''s only right for me to ask Uncle Jingtang some questions. "


    Having lived for a lifetime, she had seen many things very indifferently. However, when she thought back to how she and Lu Jingran were together, she realized that something was really wrong, "Don''t worry, I know what you''re worried about. I''ll pay more attention in the future."

 C190

    Seeing the determination in Lin Shu''s eyes, Actinin Qin''s worries were relieved, "Miss, this servant hopes that you can lead a good life better than anyone, as long as you are well, this servant will be at ease."


    Back then, when the Fifth Madam sent her there, he told her that after the Linglong Pavilion arrived, Lin Shu would be his master. He had to take care of Lin Shu and treat him like her little sister.


    He felt that he had succeeded in these few years, but if he couldn''t see Lin Shu getting married, how could he be at ease?


    Lin Shu nodded, and said softly: "Actinin Qin, you treat me very well. I know that there are many people in this world who touch me and hold me in their hands, and other than my mother, I also call you Yun Dou and Cherry Blossom. I truly care about me from the bottom of my heart."


    It had been a long time since the name Cherry was mentioned in the Linglong Pavilion, and even until now, Actinin Qin still wasn''t clear as to why the Miss wanted to receive Cherry from Jiangsu. She and Yun Dou were the young lady''s girls, but Cherry lived like a master, "Miss, what are you planning to do about Cherry?"


    Lin Shu said: "Cherry... This is even worse than killing her. Since he is living a good life in the villa now, then let him live in the manor in the future, at that time we can see who she likes, and find a good marriage for her. "


    With that, she paused, and then gently placed her hand on Actinin Qin''s hand. "Your marriage has always been a thorn in my heart, now that you''re old, it''s fine if you don''t have the right person to marry me back in the villa, but I have been back for quite a while now, so I should worry about my marriage."


    "A while ago when I went to the Fanghua Garden, Mother had told me that it was not bad for one or two stewards to come up to the manor. Do you want to meet them? Perhaps there are also the sons of the shopkeepers in the shop, you can take a look. In any case, mother and I will always treat you badly when it comes to your marriage. "


    Actinin Qin looked up from afar, "Actually, this servant had thought of marrying ¡­ What''s so good about getting married? It''s better to stay by your side and take care of you than to serve your parents-in-law, take care of your husband, and even take care of your concubine. Your servant is nice to you, and you are nice to me too ¡­ However, if you truly wish to face others, others may be better off than you treat your servant. "


    Since she was young, she had been raised by the Madam Lian in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and had seen many different kinds of people.


    A capable person beside his master had some silver taels. It wasn''t a rare thing for a married woman to buy a maid or a concubine.


    Lin Shu said softly, "But you can''t possibly continue to refuse to marry right?"


    Actinin Qin did not speak.


    Lin Shu said: "I know that you have seen too much of things in the Palace, no matter if it''s First Uncle, second uncle or my father, none of them seem to be reliable, let alone other men, anyone can easily beat or scold this wife of theirs, all those years ago grandmother had a little girl by her side, how much of a spoils!"


    "However, after being betrothed to a capable steward, a few years later, the steward ended up taking in a concubine. This concubine completely suppressed her, and in the end, the steward even gave birth to a son, causing her husband to want to divorce him. At that time, Grandmother was still angry over this matter, but when the two of them were placed in front of each other, that little girl was still defending her husband."


    "After a few more months, she came to Grandmother, covered in injuries, to ask her grandmother to make a decision for her, but this time, Ancestor didn''t care about anything, and after half a year, the little girl died. Grandmother saw that she left her child pitifully, so she gave her fifty taels of silver, but she was afraid that the child''s stepmother would snatch away the fifty taels of silver before she could even see it ¡­" But don''t worry, I know what you''re thinking, and when the time comes, that person will find you the most suitable one. If you don''t like it, even if the emperor himself came to propose marriage, I would not agree. "


    This was something that had happened when she was young, but she had been extremely worried for so many years.


    Actinin Qin was truly moved, she said with tears in her eyes: "This servant is just a little girl, there is no need for you to worry so much about this marriage. The most important thing for you to worry about is your own marriage, Second Miss, Third Miss and the marriage have already been decided, and only you are left, you do not know why I am so anxious, it is great that you have called me as a young master, and now you have won ¡­"


    "Actinin Qin, it''s fine if others were to say these words, but why did you start to persuade me as well? You have been following me the entire time, you know what I don''t like to hear, I have always treated Brother Yao as my own brother, moreover, with the matter with Third Big Sister at the front, don''t say such words anymore! " Lin Shu''s thoughts were growing more and more resolute, "If it''s really to make all of you at ease, marrying the Brother Yao, no matter if it''s to me or Cousin Yao, is a very cruel thing to do."


    "As for the matter of my marriage, I can''t wait. With the opening of the Daqing Dynasty, I have managed to get married at the age of seventeen or eighteen, and I''m not even old enough yet. Why do all of you seem so anxious?"


    Lin Shu wasn''t anxious at all with regards to her emotions. She only felt that it wasn''t important whether or not a person got married. The most important thing was to be happy.


    If you are happier after marriage than before you left the house, why do you want to get married? What was the point of marriage? She had to live for two lifetimes to understand this principle, so she did not expect her mother or Actinin Qin to understand it within a few days.


    But Lin Shu did not expect that after just a few days, something had happened that made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Lin Qian was going to be married at the beginning of next year, the Second Madam had practically emptied his family belongings to use as dowry for his own daughter, no matter what, the wife of his daughter was a noble family of the Marquis and would also become the Crown Princess. If the dowry was too little, and news of it spread out, not only would her reputation be bad, her daughter would definitely not be able to hold her head up in her family in the future.


    However, Second Madam only had so much silver in his hands, giving it all to Lin Qian, so the following days were filled to the brim with money.


    So she set her gaze on Madam Lian, and went to find him to say that it was Jiang Family and a nephew that wasn''t married, and bragged about it as though it was a rare occurrence in a hundred years.


    Although their background was not as good as Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s, in the end, they were still the house of a Pavilion Elder. The sons and daughters that were raised were all well-informed, and all of them had their own praises.


    Madam Lian was immediately overjoyed, but she knew what kind of person Second Madam was, and only said that she wanted to discuss it with Lin Pei.


    But when Second Madam left, she found his daughter, his face full of joy.


    Lin Shu felt like she did not know whether to laugh or cry, and she only said: "Mother, what character does Second Aunt have? He couldn''t wait for everyone to talk about her ¡­ If Jiang Family was really such a promising nephew, why would Jiang Family allow him to be married at such an age? I think that would be like a broken melon, the Second Madam treated him as his baby and presented him to us. "


    She did not understand how her mother, who was usually smart, could have been confused about this matter. Things like this had happened a few times before, "Let''s not be hasty about this. I''ll send someone to investigate first. I''ll come back and tell you when I get the news ¡­"


    Madam Lian was still a little unreconciled, "Your Second Aunt does not usually do things reliably, but this matter is not child''s play. She also has a daughter, so he can understand my intentions ¡­ She had just said that this person was only a bit old. If it weren''t for the poverty of his family, he wouldn''t have lasted until today before getting married! His mother was an amiable person, but she was still a member of the Jiang Family after all. They looked down on the people of the clan and even if his status was higher, they would not be able to take out a betrothal gift.


    "I feel that the poverty in our family does not matter. Our Lian Family is not lacking in silver either. "As for silver, bring it with you even if you die. I only have a daughter like you, and when the time comes, my silver will be yours. At the very least, you''ll be better off than your three sisters. At least more than enough to deal with Lin Lian ¡­"


    When Lin Shu heard this, she was both angry and amused. Most of it, however, her heart ached, "I will send people to investigate this matter, if the nephew at the distant Jiang Family is really as good as Second Aunt says, I will definitely consider this marriage."


    It didn''t matter if it wasn''t checked, but when it was checked, it made Lin Shu extremely angry.


    Although he was a distant relative, he was still too far away. Not to mention that the person in the family was widowed and orphaned, it would not even be enough to describe him as an apprentice from the fourth wall. The entire family almost always relied on Jiang Family to go overboard.


    The Second Madam had said that he had already fallen for the High Scholar''s trap. He wished that he could get one of the Elementary Scholars to marry him. He wished that he could get another five or six siblings.


    Lin Shu never dared to talk about this matter with Lin Shu, and only spoke a few vague words, which caused Madam Lian to be on the verge of tears, "... I, I have truly misjudged your Second Aunt. I originally thought that after all these years, her character would have changed a bit, but I never thought that it would still be like this ¡­ "


    As the mother and daughter were talking, Hibiscus''s hurried voice came from outside.


    She had always been cautious and this was the first time she was so flustered.


    It was winter, and Hibiscus was sweating profusely, but she didn''t care about anything else. "Madam, Miss, the head of the palace has arrived!"


    Lin Shu suddenly stood up. Could it be that the Empress Zhang had come?


    What does this have to do with us?" What are you so nervous for? " The letter was from a marquis after all. Every New Year''s Eve, the palace would send one or two dishes down. Occasionally, people from the palace would come over. This wasn''t a rare occurrence.


    Furong shook her head and whispered, "No, that''s not it ¡­" The First Madam said by name that they wanted this lady to go over. They said that the Emperor bestowed this lady a marriage! "

 C191

    Betrothal?


    Lin Shu naturally did not think that the emperor would grant her marriage with the Eighth Prince. Since this news came from the palace, then this matter must be related to the Empress Zhang.


    To be honest, if the Emperor really betrothed her to the Eighth Prince, she wouldn''t want to have such an old granny to live in such a scheming place. She probably wouldn''t be able to live a peaceful life for the rest of her life.


    On the other hand, the expression on the Madam Lian''s face changed unpredictably. "Why would a perfectly fine emperor grant our Sister Shu a marriage?"


    The Emperor bestowing marriage was not because he knew Lin Shu, but because he was giving face to his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Even if it was true that marriage was bestowed, he should give either Lin Jia or Lin Hui a marriage, so why would it land on Lin Shu? This is too incredible...


    Hibiscus was so anxious that her eyes turned red. "Your servant ¡­" This servant also doesn''t know, First Madam said that they are already in the main hall, and wanted you to hurry over. "


    Today, they were giving Lin Shu a marriage, so they would definitely need him there.


    The Madam Lian and Lin Shu hurriedly went to the front hall. The Internal Service sent by the Emperor had been waiting for a long time with an impatient expression on his face.


    When he saw that everyone had already arrived, he waved his whisk and said in a high-pitched voice: "Under the blessing of the heavens, on the day of the Emperor, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and, Zhong Lingxiu, virtuous and virtuous, I am glad to hear that today, the eldest son of the National Duke Ning Palace has passed the marriage ceremony. When he has chosen a girl and a girl worthy of Lin Shu, he will be able to have her and the eldest son of the National Duke Ning Palace as his wife.


    First Madam had already secretly stuffed some silver just now, and asked around for some information. It wasn''t surprising at all when she heard this.


    On the other hand, Madam Lian''s eyes blacked out, if Lin Shu had not acted quickly to support her, she would have fainted.


    On the other hand, Madam Lian didn''t say a single word for a long time. She mumbled to herself for a long time, but she couldn''t even utter a complete sentence.


    The First Madam had never encountered such a thing before, so in the end, it was Lin Shu who still went forward and said, "Thank you for the emperor''s good intentions. Please return, eunuch.


    Not to mention the emperor giving her to Lu Jingran, even if he gave her to a cat or dog, she could only say thank you. If this matter spread to the emperor''s ears, the emperor would even become dissatisfied with the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    The Internal Service looked at Lin Shu pitifully and thought in her heart, Sigh ¡­ [How could such a pitiful girl be given to such a popinjay?]


    "Because Lin Shu knows how to conduct herself, Internal Service''s expression became slightly better," Fourth Miss should take a good rest.


    Lin Shu flattered the eunuch with a smile, and not only did she call for a capable manager to send Internal Service out, he even personally sent the Internal Service to the drooping flower gate.


    When she turned around and returned, Madam Lian was already crying like a man.


    First Madam continued to advise on the side, "Sigh, don''t cry. My heart is in chaos from crying too ¡­ If tears are of any use, I will cry with you. "


    She was also the mother, and even if she didn''t really like Lin Shu and her daughter back then, but now that she thought about it, Lin Shu and her daughter could be considered to have quite the human nature in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, let alone Lin Hui and Lin Shu who were usually as nice as well ¡­


    Madam Lian cried until she was out of breath, wishing that she could not even catch her breath, "Sister-in-law? How can I not be sad? I had always wished for Sister Shu to be able to marry Rao Geer, but Sister Shu didn''t want me to. I thought that marriage was something that would last a lifetime, and it''s fine if she doesn''t want it, but after this marriage was slowly being chosen, there''s always a good choice. And even set a Master Ningguogongfuda? Do you think someone is doing something to the bear in the middle of it? "


    Although the First Madam was born into a famous family, she had always been working hard for the Grand Madam. She was the one in charge of all the major matters in the palace, and now, even if she had to make a decision, it was impossible to say for sure.


    After thinking about it, she said, "I also think that this matter is a bit unusual. It''s just fine, how did the emperor know about the Sister Shu? Furthermore, the Master Ningguogongfuda is the empress''s nephew, so it''s possible for the emperor to grant them a marriage. However, the emperor and empress really value the Master Ningguogongfuda, so if they hadn''t bestowed the marriage earlier, how could they have waited until now? "


    The more the two people spoke, the more baffled they felt, but when they saw Lin Shu, they both simultaneously shut their mouths.


    Especially Madam Lian, whose tears fell down again. She felt that her daughter was the most pitiful person in the world.


    Lin Shu''s face did not have much expression, "Mother, don''t be like this, the matter has already become like this, even if you want to cry it is useless, since the marriage has already been decided, let''s not talk about it anymore, if you say too much, no one will listen to it."


    Actually, she didn''t know what she was feeling. It was as if she was happy, but she didn''t have any. She was sad, and it didn''t seem like she had any feelings for him.


    Forget about the love and kindness of the two, at least they would be able to respect each other. At that time, Lu Jingran would be taking care of the fans outside or playing tricks on them, and it had nothing to do with her. If Lu Jingran was willing to accept these people into his family, she would agree to do so. For many things, it would be fine to just turn a blind eye.


    However, National Duke Ning''s wife and Young Madam Zhang seemed to be a little difficult to deal with ¡­ She had already begun to plan what to do in the future.


    Madam Lian looked at his daughter''s silent face and thought that she was too sad. She immediately hugged Lin Shu and started crying, "My Sister Shu, my poor Sister Shu ¡­"


    She only hated herself for not having a high status, if she was really from a prestigious clan like the First Madam, she would only take a large amount of silver to pay her respects at the palace.


    As she cried, even First Madam''s eyes turned red. She turned her body and secretly wiped her tears away.


    Before, First Madam was not allowed to walk around, but at this time, she came over, and First Madam also had nothing.


    Her tears also fell, "Sister Shu, what do we do? What should we do? "


    Currently, the news of Lin Shu marrying the Master Ningguogongfuda seemed to have grown wings as it spread through every nook and cranny of the Duke Mansion. It wasn''t unexpected for Lin Hui to receive this news.


    Lin Shu forced a smile, "Look at all of you, what happened to you, I didn''t even cry, what are you crying for? To be able to marry someone, how can there be a girl who is not getting married. Moreover, doesn''t she have to rely on herself to lead a life in the future? Right now, she is crying and waiting for the wedding ceremony to take place in the National Duke Ning Palace with a sullen face?


    No matter what, there was no turning the tables on her. She didn''t want to worry about this kind of thing.


    Lin Hui cried, "But ¡­ "But ¡­" But after a long while, she didn''t manage to finish the sentence.


    She remembered that when they were young at Cheng''an Estate, they had saved Master Ningguogongfuda''s life. When the time came, Lin Shu could tell them about this and maybe, after seeing this, the Master Ningguogongfuda would treat Lin Shu well.


    After a few words, Lin Shu supported Madam Lian back to the Fanghua Garden.


    When the Grand Madam heard this news, they did not recover their senses for a long while. After a long while, they finally said, "This is all fate ¡­"


    The Nanny Chen knew that she was thinking about what happened back then and said softly, "Even though your body is much better now, the imperial physician also said that you should stay safe and rest. Don''t think too much ¡­ Although the Grand Madam of the National Duke Ning Palace resents you, that is still a matter from many years ago. Previously, the Grand Madam of the National Duke Ning Palace even came to see you a few times, maybe you have already forgotten the grudges and grudges from before. "


    She knew that Grand Madam did not care about Lin Shu, but had read too many scriptures of the Buddha and believed that there would be retribution.


    Back then when Grand Madam stole the old Duke Master, the Grand Madam of National Duke Ning Palace said with tears in his eyes that the Grand Madam would take revenge ¡­ Wasn''t the retribution here now? Grand Madam once had five sons. Other than the bastard who died, the Fourth Elder had died early in his life. Of the remaining three sons, two of them had failed.


    Look at the Grand Madam Palace, they once had three sons, even though they only had one son, but everyone in the capital knew that the National Duke Ning was filial, and if they got something good, they would send it to the patriarch of the National Duke Ning Palace. They were all pitiful people, but who could be more pitiful?


    The Grand Madam waved his hand, he did not want to hear about such vile things, "Where did she come to see me? You clearly came to see me as a joke. Do you think I don''t know what she''s thinking?


    Pausing for a moment, she continued, "Fortunately, the one bestowed the marriage was the fourth miss, so it can be considered a good thing."


    She didn''t like Lin Shu, which was something that everyone knew about in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. When Lin Shu married into the National Duke Ning Palace, she would suffer ¡­ It was exactly what she wanted.


    At this time, after Lin Shu sent her mother back to the Fanghua Garden, he found a stone bench halfway down and sat down.


    It was already late in the month, and although there was the warm imperial physician at the top, Tian''er was still very cold. Lin Shu held the furnace in her arms, and sat there alone.


    Actinin Qin did not try to advise her otherwise, since her eyes were always red.


    After sitting for half a quarter of an hour, Lin Shu sensed the cold aura and stood up, "Let''s go back ¡­"


    She felt her heart in a mess, if Lu Jingran married her, then what about the Chen Court''s patriarch, Third Miss Chen Yao? Also, then would Lu Jingran become the National Duke Ning in this life?

 C192

    Many things had already deviated from the course of his past life, many things had already changed, including Chen Yao.


    Everyone only knew that there were three granddaughters in the Grand Secretary Chen''s family. One had been betrothed to a prince, one had been betrothed to a County Prince Palace County Prince, and the last one was known to everyone; they did not even know her name.


    Lin Shu had also gone out a few times over the years, but it seemed like she had never seen Chen Yao before, or even heard of his name.


    However, this did not mean that Chen Yao was a simple person. On the contrary, her appearance was very unsightly ahehe seemed to be shrewd, as if he could not pick mistakes no matter where he went. In his previous life, when Lu Jingran became a National Duke Ning, she did not seem to have said that Chen Yao was not worthy of her, so how could such a girl be simple?


    Furthermore, if she really did not have any outstanding points, how could Shao Shengping, who had his eyes up high, care for her? Has she been yearning for him?


    She really wanted to find Lu Jingran and ask him about it. Did she know that there was actually a girl called Chen Yao in this world? Had he met Lu Jingran before?


    But after thinking about it, he decided to give up.


    If the Lu Jingran at this time was like her and just received the news of the Emperor bestowing marriage to him, how would he react? After all, the two of them had been friends before ¡­ If they met, it would be awkward.


    Her silence fell into Actinin Qin''s eyes. Actinin Qin only thought that she was feeling wronged and said with red eyes, "Miss, just cry out loud when your heart is in distress! "Just now, you forcefully held yourself back and didn''t say anything in front of Madam. You don''t have to cover it up in front of this servant. Seeing this, I feel uncomfortable ¡­"


    Lin Shu turned around and looked at her, and even smiled, "Didn''t you say that after the marriage is settled, you can calmly marry someone? You''re right... It''s good that you should take advantage of this period of time to have a good rest. When the time comes, you can ask your mother to pick a few people for you.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like her. Mother has a lot of help anyway, so let''s slowly choose."


    Actinin Qin''s marriage had always been a thorn in her heart, in her past life, Actinin Qin had never ended up well by her side.


    "Miss, this way of looking at you... "How can this servant marry in peace?" Actinin Qin''s tears fell again.


    Looking at her, she seemed to be more hurt than Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu held onto the furnace and walked slowly towards the front, and said softly: "Why can''t you marry in peace? Could it be that you will be able to protect me for the rest of your life? Not to mention marrying into the National Duke Ning Palace, no matter where I marry to, I will be wronged in the future. You can still protect me forever, and besides, I don''t lack people by my side, don''t you still have Yun Dou? "


    "Yun Dou?" Actinin Qin shook her head, "That girl Yun Dou has not even calmed down yet. She only knows how to make trouble all day, it''s fine to keep her by your side and talk to you, but not leave important matters to her ¡­"


    Originally, when she was at the Fanghua Garden, her heart only had Madam Lian, and now, only Lin Shu was in her eyes.


    Lin Shu was already walking into the house, she turned and looked at her, "Alright, when the carriage arrives at the mountain, there will be a path for us to take. Even if the sky collapses, there will be a way, let''s do it, I''ll send someone to inform Mother and take the chance to pick out a few people for you to take a look."


    This matter was settled like this. After all, Actinin Qin was not young anymore, she was almost twenty years old!


    Most girls of this age were already the mothers of several children.


    Yet, the reason why she sobbed everyday was not because of Lin Shu, but because of Actinin Qin. Lin Shu had even specially sent someone to buy her her favorite candied fruits, but she had never seen her eat them so effectively before.


    She even tried to talk to Actinin Qin secretly, "Sister Actinin Qin, before, Young Master Lu really liked coming to find my family''s miss, why is it that after the marriage agreement ended, there was no reaction?"


    Actinin Qin''s heart also felt uncomfortable, "This ¡­ How would I know? I''m afraid even Young Master Lu isn''t willing to marry our family''s young lady. He had always been used to messing around outside, and now that the marriage was set, when someone was supervising him, how would he feel comfortable? Besides, our girl''s reputation... "It''s not like he doesn''t know ¡­"


    However, Cloudbean stomped her feet and raised her voice. "It''s because he knows what sort of character our young lady has, how dare he despise our young lady? That... He knows all that stuff! "


    Although the National Duke Ning Palace was a top tier Honorable House, their young lady was the direct daughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Actinin Qin patted her hand, signalling for her to stop, "If you speak too much of these words, it will be bad for no one. If word of this gets out, I''m afraid Miss will not be happy."


    In fact, Lin Shu had been very busy these past few days. Not only did she have to deal with Lin Hui visiting her from time to time, she also had to deal with the Madam Lian accompanying her, afraid that she might be unhappy.


    However, Lin Shu felt that it didn''t matter, since she wouldn''t be unhappy at all.


    It was almost half a month later.


    Lin Qian was about to get married out in the beginning of the year, so this New Year''s Eve was a bit sad. Grand Madam''s body was much better than before, she could even hold onto their hands and send them honey oranges.


    However, when the new year money was transferred to Lin Shu, her expression did indeed change a little. It was obvious that she was not as happy as before, and only lightly said: "I didn''t expect that the fourth miss''s marriage had also been decided. Although the date of the imperial overseer and the Ministry of Rites hasn''t been set yet, you guys should start now!"


    She had never thought that Lin Shu would not marry anyone from the National Duke Ning Palace, nor did she allow such a thing to happen.


    When Madam Lian heard this, his eyes reddened again. In fact, Lin Pei was also a bit uncomfortable in his heart, no matter how much of a fool Lin Shu is, he''s still his daughter, his blood and bone ¡­ What''s more, Princess Changze was already dead, and Lin Shu was so smart, it was a pity that he married into the National Duke Ning Palace.


    Moreover, the National Duke Ning Palace did not seem to be a peaceful place.


    Lin Shu only laughed, and did not speak. As matters stood, she had already accepted everything.


    But Lu Jingran did not even send them a letter, it had been almost a month, this was the first time something like this had happened to them.


    Ever since Lin Shu''s engagement was decided, Lin Lian became extremely excited, "Fourth Sister, now that we are all going to get married, we should use this chance to get together. In the future, when we are married, the number of times we can meet each other is reduced ¡­ Second Sister is going to get married in two to three months, I think we should do this and wait for the peach blossoms to bloom. Let''s set up a peach blossom feast, what do you guys think? "


    In fact, she understood very clearly that Lin Shu''s marriage seemed to be less than hers.


    Although she was a concubine, turning around after having a son was not impossible. What future could Lin Shu have with that playboy?


    Lin Hui rolled his eyes at her. This Lin Lian, she seemed to be afraid that she was going to marry Jie Yuan Lang, so she went crazy, "Now we should embroider the wedding dress and do whatever we need to do. Fifth sister is actually quite relaxed and relaxed, you don''t need to embroider the wedding dress, we still need to embroider the wedding dress."


    I can''t wear the exact red when I get married, I can only wear the pink. Adding to the fact that Lin Lian did something that made Grand Madam feel cold, Grand Madam didn''t want to bother with her at all, he only passed her bridal dress to the needlework room.


    Lin Lian''s face turned white and her eyes turned red again. "Third sister, you ¡­" You''re bullying me too much. "


    Because Lin Hui was going to get married, other than allowing her to walk around, First Madam had also gotten more spoiled by looking at her. She grew more bold, "How did I bully you? Why don''t you ask the elders to judge what''s right and wrong with what I said? "


    She wasn''t afraid!


    No one wanted to speak up for Lin Lian, but when Lin Pei saw that Lin Lian was crying non-stop, he frowned: "Alright, Lian Jieer, don''t cry anymore, you are currently guarding the new year, what are you crying like?"


    Initially, he doted on this damned girl, but after being tormented by Lin Lian several times, he had exhausted all of his patience and only said one sentence, "If you don''t want to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace as a concubine, can it be that I, as your father, am willing to watch your daughter become a concubine? If you didn''t do such a shameful thing that day, how could things have ended up like this? It''s good that I didn''t punish you, why would you still have the face to ask for my help? "


    As a result, Lin Lian did not look for Lin Pei anymore.


    In terms of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, Lin Lian was like a mouse crossing the street. Her eyes were red and she did not say anything for a long time.


    After that, it was the Grand Madam who slowly opened his mouth: "... "Tomorrow is the new year, and our family will have to marry three more girls. Grandmother only hopes that after you get married, you will always be a daughter of the Lin Family, always thinking about the Lin Family and not lose face for the Lin Family."


    Lin Hui and Lin Shu''s faces did not reveal any expression.


    They had heard these words too many times since they were young.


    When Lin Shu secretly yawned for the third time, the Grand Madam finally told them to go back and rest.


    Madam Lian dotes on his daughter, so she didn''t want her to stay with him. She directly said that she would give her a big red packet and ask her to go back and rest.


    Lin Shu didn''t like New Year''s Eve, so shshefelt that it was a little too tiring. Now that she had just raised her leg and returned to the Linglong Pavilion, he immediately rushed over excitedly. "Miss, look."


    After saying that, she winked and handed over a letter.


    On top of it, it was written with the words "Lin Shu''s personal study". could not be more familiar with the words, it was Lu Jingran''s handwriting.


    "Miss, just now when this servant was about to instruct the little girl to burn the ground cage for you, I found a letter like this on your desk. However, when I looked up, there was no trace of her. It must have been sent over by Young Master Lu ¡­"

 C193

    Waiting for Lin Shu to open the letter, she discovered that three silver notes that were worth a hundred silver taels had fallen out, and other than that, there was nothing else.


    Lin Shu was stunned, and Yun Dou was also stunned. She asked in a low voice, "How did this happen?"


    She thought that this was Young Master Lu''s letter of love for her young lady. After all, according to the rules, they were not allowed to meet before the marriage.


    Lin Shu looked again, the letter was empty, "I think it must be the new year money that Uncle Jingtang gave me!" In her heart, she felt that it was somewhat strange, but she was mostly disappointed. It was just that even she herself did not realize it.


    Actinin Qin said softly: "Miss, I will help you collect these silver taels!"


    Madam Lian would always give her money from time to time. Although it was not a huge sum, but in total, she was like a rich woman.


    Lin Shu nodded, "Then let''s put it away!"


    Because this year''s Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had three girls who were going to be married off, the New Year wasn''t very lively and even brought about a bit of depression.


    Not to mention that Lin Pei had only gotten a good performance this year. It must be known that ever since he had entered the service, his performance had always been excellent, so his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a little gloomy.


    Lin Qian, however, was a little happy. She couldn''t bear to see everyone from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion wandering around for the Fifth House and the Fifth Uncle, and she even pulled on Second Madam''s sleeves as she whispered: "Mother, do you think Fifth Uncle will enter the Cabinet?"


    Wanting to enter the Cabinet was not easy, even the Elder Jiangge had previously said that Lin Pei had hope, but how many scholars had Daqing Dynasty? There were many people who had hopes of entering the Cabinet. It was easier said than done ¡­


    Second Madam shook his head, "How would I know? A few times ago, your father mentioned this to me, and told me to go to the Jiang Family to probe your character. How could you not know what kind of character your father has? If not for your Fifth Uncle finding him, how would he be able to think of this matter? "


    "Actually, whether your Fifth Uncle can enter the Cabinet or not is not up to your great-uncle to decide. I think this matter is suspended in the air, your Fifth Uncle''s performance is very good this year, and the other Department''s Assistant Minister is favored. Originally, when the Department''s President was very old, everyone thought that the position of the Department''s President would belong to your Fifth Uncle, but now that this happens ¡­ "It is hard to say who the position of the Office''s President is."


    Actually, even an inner chamber woman like her could see that Lin Pei''s actions last year were a little strange. It''s fine if he didn''t visit home often, but he also repeatedly committed small mistakes in the imperial court ¡­ Now that the Elder Zhang was old, it was the most critical time, so how could Lin Pei make a mistake?


    However, Lin Qian was obviously very happy, "If Fifth Uncle cannot enter the Cabinet, I wonder what will Sister Shu be so arrogant for in the future ¡­"


    In fact, these few years, it was not Lin Shu who had acted arrogantly, it was Lin Shu who saw her true face and chose to distance herself from her. But previously, she did not know how many good things she had taken from Lin Shu and the Madam Lian, and they were all gone in a moment.


    This was exactly what he meant!


    Second Madam patted her hand and said softly: "You, when will you grow up? How can you not understand such logic? Your uncle and your father are both unreliable, if not for the support of your Fifth Uncle, I am afraid that even a first-rate Honorable House would not be able to stand in line and become destitute like that Duke Chengan Palace. You are a lady with the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, could it be that you will have face once you leave this place? "


    She was very smart, knowing that she could not write the words Lin, she wanted Lin Pei to enter the cabinet, and even become the main assistant.


    Lin Qian curled her lips and said: "But I ¡­ But I just can''t stand Lin Shu''s look ¡­ "


    The Second Madam laughed, in truth, she had not liked Lin Shu all these years, but she was not Lin Qian, so his reaction was not that obvious, "Why are you getting angry at her? After eight or ten years, she will be the only one who dares to provoke you. There is no need to be unhappy now, it does not seem petty. It is exactly the same as Lin Lian! "


    Lin Qian thought for a while, and thought that the best way to marry someone was through the Lin Family. Once Lin Hui married someone, she would become her wife, but how could the Huaiyin Palace compare to the Duke Andong Palace? Not to mention that in a few years, she would become a Duke Andong¡¯s wife.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but straighten her back a little, "Mother, you are the best to me in this world!"


    Now, she didn''t even dream of marrying into the imperial family anymore. Forget about everything else, she just looked at Zhang Yuanqing, and heard people saying that Zhang Yuanqing didn''t seem to be doing well ¡­ That''s right, none of the imperial women seemed to be doing well, and now she finally understood this logic.


    Seeing that she was no longer crying like before, Second Madam patted her back and said, "In this world, if I don''t treat you well, who will? Although the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was tricky, how many years could he endure? "After ten or twenty years, you have the final say in this Duke Andong Palace. Whatever she does to you today, you can just return it back to her. If you keep thinking this way, no matter how hard she tries to make things difficult for you, you will still have hope in your heart."


    "At that time, County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace will be working outside all day, could it be that they can still meddle in the affairs of the Inner Palace?" This was also why her Grand Madam''s temper was so bad, and why she had always followed his lead. She believed that one day, she would make a comeback, and that she would return all the suffering and suffering she had endured.


    She was not a kind-hearted person!


    With this, Lin Qian would be peacefully preparing for marriage in the mansion.


    In less than a few days, Lin Shu''s wedding date was set, set to be at the end of spring next year.


    The day was decided upon by the Ministry of Rites and the Venerate Heavens Sect. They looked for the birthdays of Lu Jingran and Lin Shu and chose the best day.


    Because of the Ministry of Rites and the imperial concubine, Lin Shu didn''t even need to prepare a wedding dress; she only needed to prepare some dowry that the Madam Lian had prepared for her.


    It had to be said that the Madam Lian was extremely generous when she made a move.


    Even Lin Hui who heard it couldn''t help but click his tongue, "Fifth Aunt is really too rich."


    Lin Shu smiled and did not speak.


    However, Madam Lian still felt that this object was not up to standard, so she pulled Lin Shu''s hand and said: "In a few days, your aunt will enter the capital! I''ve never married a girl, but your aunt has married a wife, and is very experienced. When the time comes, ask her and see what those sister-in-law of yours brought when they entered the room, you can''t leave any of them behind. "


    Silver was a good thing. She thought that once she had silver, her daughter would be able to have a stable foothold in the National Duke Ning Palace. After all, there was no one that didn''t like silver.


    But Lin Shu was still very surprised, "Aunt is going to enter the capital, when will she be here?"


    She remembered that her mother had told him that only her aunt would be able to enter the capital, but she had not expected that it would happen so quickly.


    She also knew about the relationship between her mother and aunt. Her mother had lost her mother when she was young, so she was very happy. Although her father and brother took care of her, they were not as meticulous as a woman.


    She had heard that when her grandfather wanted to marry her mother to the capital, her aunt, who had always listened to her grandfather''s words, had made a huge ruckus. When her mother had gotten married, she had even cried.


    The Madam Lian''s face was filled with joy, "Originally, your aunt was not in a rush, I also told her, but now that the weather is cold, even if you chased her too far, she would still suffer, but your aunt never thought that your cousin cousin would be able to get a high rank. Upon hearing the news, she was so happy that it seemed like it was something important to her, and Xiang Ze came to see your Brother Yao as soon as possible."


    Now that she understood, she felt that Lin Shu''s marriage could no longer be changed.


    But in the end, she still felt that it was somewhat pitiful, even if Yao Yao did get hit by a High Scholar and didn''t have the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to announce the good news, it was fine. However, during the new year, she had only sent people over to give her the New Year''s gifts, but not the people from Madam Lian.


    Once this excuse was used, even the Madam Lian found it hard to say anything.


    Lin Shu said: "Since Aunt is coming, doesn''t that mean that Brother Yao is coming as well?" She really wanted to find a chance to explain things to Brother Yao.


    "I''m not sure about that. Your aunt said that he usually looks like he has a good temper. However, if he''s stubborn, then even nine bulls won''t be able to come back." Madam Lian was also a little hesitant. She thought for a while and said, "However, by the time your aunt arrives, she would probably come over no matter what. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense ¡­"


    But they had guessed wrongly.


    When he was waiting for Madam Lian''s sister-in-law to come to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, even Yao had yet to arrive.


    On the other hand, Aunt Lian held Lin Shu''s hand and looked left and right, not only had she removed the jade bracelet that she had been wearing for many years, her gaze had not moved away from Lin Shu''s face for even a moment.


    Madam Lian hurriedly said that she could not take it anymore, "Sister-in-law, I have been wearing this bracelet ever since you married into the Lian Family, and I didn''t even give these bracelets to your wives when they entered the. If she gave them to Sister Shu, I''m afraid it would be inappropriate."


    Aunt Lian was also a straightforward person, smiling merrily she said: What''s inappropriate about it? I''ll give it to whoever I want. Who dares to say no? If they want something good, they''ll have to rely on their own ability to earn money. What''s the point of relying on me, what''s more, I truly like Sister Shu. "


    "Tsk tsk, Sister Shu looks really good, way better than you when you were young. If you grew up in a few years, it would be even better looking."


    When Lin Shu heard this, he felt somewhat embarrassed, "Aunt, I feel embarrassed looking at your words."


    Even though this was the first time she had seen Aunt Lian in both her lives, she couldn''t help but like him in her heart.


    Aunt Lian, however, just laughed non-stop and joked around with her for a while before saying, "I brought over a lot of good things for you from the Yangzhou. Quickly go and pick one and at that time, you won''t lose face even if you take these things for your own use or for other people." She was going to send Lin Shu away.

 C194

    Lin Shu knew what the Aunt Lian meant and turned around to leave.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that Aunt Lian was just talking about her and Brother Yao. As expected, once Lin Shu left, Aunt Lian''s eyes turned red.


    Madam Lian immediately patted Aunt Lian''s hands, "Sister-in-law, what''s going on? Shouldn''t you be happy? " She had been looking forward to seeing her sister-in-law for a long time.


    Aunt Lian shook his head, "I am happy, but how can I not be happy when I see you and Sister Shu? I... I am just worried about that child from Rao Geer ¡­ "


    Saying that, she let out a long sigh, "Before I came to the capital, I wrote to him saying that I would come to the capital in the next few days, and I saw him yesterday. I directly said that I would bring him along with me to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and no matter what I said, he always said that he wasn''t willing to come. He just stayed silent. "


    "He crawled out from my stomach. I know his personality better than anyone else. The more I care the more I have to hide, just like a child ¡­ I''m afraid his feelings for Sister Shu are still unbroken. "


    Madam Lian also sighed, "I sincerely liked that child Rao Geer. If I didn''t like him, then I wouldn''t have said something like that back then.


    Now, she no longer wanted to speak ill of Lu Jingran, it would be useless even if she spoke more.


    Aunt Lian''s eyes turned red, "Then I will say these words to you, other than you having something to say, I don''t know who else to say it to ¡­ Actually you don''t know, when the news of Sister Shu being bestowed a marriage was spread by the emperor, Rao Geer wrote a happy letter to me, he said that I would write you a letter, and if Sister Shu isn''t willing to marry into the National Duke Ning Palace, he would still be willing to marry into the Sister Shu. He also said that families like the National Duke Ning Palace aren''t suitable for the Sister Shu. "


    Actually, even a child with a character like Yao''s could not be considered to be meticulous, but he could even think of such a thing. It could be seen how much he liked Lin Shu.


    He knew that before bestowing the marriage on the emperor, the emperor wouldn''t ask which family''s girl he was betrothed to. If he really did tell the emperor that Lin Shu already had an engagement with him a long time ago, the emperor wouldn''t be troubled either.


    He believes that with Lin Shu''s ability, if you really don''t want to marry into the National Duke Ning''s Palace, you will have a way.


    At that time, the Aunt Lian still did not say this even after she repeated it again and again. She knew that if Lin Shu was not willing, she would definitely do her best to reject this marriage. Although she had never seen Lin Shu before, but she heard that her husband had heard of this niece before. He knew that Lin Shu had his methods, and it could be seen that Lin Shu was truly willing to do it.


    He had to say it. The eyes of the older generation were quite sharp.


    When Madam Lian heard this, she immediately teared up, "Sister-in-law, you ¡­ Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "


    "What''s the use of saying it? If I tell you, will you be able to marry me to the Rao Geer? "It''s a good thing that we''re married to two families. Our relationship, regardless of whether our children get married or not, is always right here. If we really fall out because of these juniors, then it would not be worth it." On the other hand, Aunt Lian started to console her, "Actually, everyone has their own lives, you shouldn''t be too sad about Sister Shu, maybe she will be fine by then? I think that Sister Shu is fortunate. "


    Furthermore, I am also planning on going to the Rao Geer. If I can''t get it, then I will always be thinking about it, because I know the personality of the Rao Geer, so it is impossible for me to ask him to let go of it now.


    It was not difficult for him to find a good marriage, but the problem was that Lian Yao did not even have any plans to get married right now. It was a headache for her, but she would never say such words, even if she said Madam Lian, it would make her feel bad.


    After waiting for the two of them to cry for a long time, Lin Shu finally came in.


    It was as if she did not see the red eyes of the two elders, and even giggled and said: "Could it be that Aunt had brought over all the good things from the Yangzhou? "My eyes are blurry ¡­"


    Aunt Lian also laughed: "If you like it, you can just bring them to the National Duke Ning Palace. Although the National Duke Ning Palace is a first class noble family, but there are some things that I dare to guarantee with you, the National Duke Ning Palace truly cannot take them out ¡­ When the time comes, you can take these things to honor the ancestors of the National Duke Ning Palace and your mother-in-law. At that time, I will definitely make them like you. "


    Who said there were no traitors and there were some times when business people were easier to deal with. If you liked it, you liked it; if you didn''t like it, you didn''t like it. If you liked money, then you liked it.


    In this world, there were many people who were heartless and heartless.


    Lin Shu did not reject and smiled happily.


    When the Madam Lian heard this, she also laughed, "Look at you, your aunt has been raiding for her treasures ever since she arrived.


    Lin Shu held onto Aunt Lian''s arm, and laughed: "Heh, if it was someone else giving it to me, I wouldn''t take it, I would only take what Aunt gave me."


    When the Aunt Lian heard this, his laughter became even louder, "Our Sister Shu sure knows how to speak ¡­"


    A few people giggled, and not long after, Hibiscus sent someone to serve dinner.


    On the other hand, the three of them had a tacit understanding of each other. None of them mentioned Yao Yao.


    Because the Lian Family had a courtyard in the capital, Aunt Lian ate lunch and accompanied Lin Shu and her daughter to chat for a while, then left.


    Waiting for Aunt Lian to leave, Madam Lian''s face also became somewhat gloomy.


    Lin Shu said softly, "Mother, is there something on your mind?"


    Madam Lian shook her head. Her daughter was about to be married, she did not want to tell her daughter about this.


    Lin Shu said: Just now, Aunt sent me out, I know what he''s going to say, I know that all of you are worried about Brother Yao''s marriage, it''s just that a man does not have a wife, I will take note of Brother Yao''s marriage, if I really meet a good lady, I will definitely tell Cousin Yao about her ¡­


    Actually, she had already started paying attention during this period of time. There really wasn''t anyone suitable to be by her side, but it didn''t matter if she had a lower status. The thing was that she had to have a good temper and be well-informed ¡­ She would never even consider someone like Zhang Yuanqing who was extremely considerate.


    Madam Lian clapped her hands, "Our Sister Shu has grown up and knows how to help mother and aunt ¡­ You don''t have to worry about this matter. The Sister Qian will be getting married in a few days, and if you go and cause a commotion, you don''t have to worry about it. Your aunt and I will worry about this matter. "


    Lin Shu did not say anything else.


    She dared to say such words in front of her mother, but Lin Hui didn''t dare to say anything about it.


    But if she did not mention it, that did not mean that Lin Hui would not mention anything else.


    There were a few times that Lin Hui came to find her, but she was a little hesitant. Lin Shu did not expose her, after all, Lin Hui was going to be married off this autumn, so he wanted her to give up.


    But she never thought that Lin Hui would bring up this matter. "... Sister Shu, I heard that your aunt came over a few days ago? "


    "That''s right, third sister, how did you know?" Lin Shu nodded her head calmly, but in her heart she knew very well, Aunt Lian was not an important guest, in addition, her Daqing Dynasty had always looked down on merchants, and even the missus in charge of the First Madam did not know about it, so even Lin Hui knew about it, which was enough to prove that Lin Hui was serious about it, "Last year, Aunt said that she was coming to the capital, because Brother Yao is a High Scholar, Aunt was very happy, and even did not care about the things in the shops along the way, and quickly came over."


    Most of Lian Family businesses were located in Jiangnan, but there were quite a few other places.


    Lin Hui tweaked her clothes with her fingers, and then said after a long while: "Then does your aunt say anything about talking about marriage on behalf of Brother Yao?"


    She had always been a carefree person, and there was nothing to not say in front of Lin Shu, thus she came across this matter, and hesitated.


    Lin Shu sighed, "Although Aunt did not mention it, Brother Yao is no longer young. At most in a year or two, this marriage has to be settled. Third sister, have you forgotten what you promised me? "


    "I remember, I remember everything!" Lin Hui anxiously said: "I said that in the future, I will not cause trouble anymore. I even said that when I am married, I will go to the Huaiyin Palace and hide my temper. But Sister Shu, there are some things that I can''t accomplish just because I want to. "


    Ever since I was young, my mother has always said that I''m fearless and fearless, like a demon king. But you didn''t know that when I dreamed last night that Brother Yao was going to marry someone else, you invited me to go see the new wife. When I heard the news, I sat on the ground and cried. Waiting for me to wake up and find the pillow wet. "


    "Sister Shu, I remember the words I promised my mother and you, but can you promise me as well? If you receive any news from the Brother Yao, please tell me as well. To avoid, to prevent me from thinking about it all the time ¡­ I wish more than anyone that he would marry a virtuous and gentle wife, but if he does marry in the future, I will be more sad than anyone else. "


    When she finished, she bit her lips even more tightly, as if her tears were about to fall when she let go.


    Lin Shu sighed, "Okay, I promise you, if I get news of Brother Yao, I will be the first to tell you. Third sister, this person has a long life, there are many sad things to do, but there are also many happy things, and when you think about them, it will only be a memory for you. The others won''t have anything else, not to mention that Huaiyin is a good person, he will definitely treat you well.


    Because of Lin Hui, ever since she was reborn, she had always been very concerned about the affairs of the Huaiyin Palace. Although the Huaiyin did not look outstanding and she was not very good at reading, as long as the big brother of the Xun family did not make any big mistakes, he would never be able to enjoy a life of prosperity.

 C195

    Lin Hui''s tears fell immediately, "Sister Shu, no matter how good I am, it will be very difficult for me to fall for him in the future."


    He could do his best to be as respectful as possible to the Huaiyin, but he would never be able to like the Huaiyin.


    It was hard to forget a person''s heart once it was filled with someone.


    In his previous life, Shao Shengping was like a cinnabar mole in his heart. He wished for nothing more than this, that was why he kept thinking day and night about how he could marry Shao Shengping.


    However, as time passed, many things could be forgotten. Whether it was love or hate, none of them were as strong as when they first arrived.


    Lin Shu said softly, "Third sister, I have already said what I need to say. You can only rely on yourself to slowly comprehend the rest, it''s useless no matter how much I say. I only hope that when you have a child in the future, you can get along well with Huaiyin, or else it will be unfair to everyone."


    Saying that, she paused for a moment, "There are some things that I shouldn''t have said, but I have to say them now, once you marry into the Huaiyin Palace, it would be best for you never to see the Brother Yao again. Your personality is usually simple, with just a glance, with just a single word, they would know what you are thinking?"


    "At that time, if you fall into someone''s eyes, I''m afraid they would be able to guess what you are thinking about Brother Yao. Although all of the father in Huaiyin are kind, any man would not be able to tolerate this kind of thing."


    This had nothing to do with being magnanimous, but it was a man''s nature to be so.


    Lin Hui''s tears fell profusely and she did not say anything for a long time.


    In the blink of an eye, the day that Lin Qian was going to be married off had arrived, because the few ladies in the mansion couldn''t possibly marry as well as her.


    When Madam Quan Fu entered, she said with a smile: "Oh, Sister Qian, it''s been a few days since we last met. It''s getting better and better now. One look at it and you can tell that you''re a first-class lady."


    When these words reached Lin Qian''s heart, her eyes were filled with laughter.


    Because today was Lin Qian''s joyous day, so the people by the side were all saying joyous things. They were either saying that the County Prince s of the Duke Andong''s Palace were capable, or that Lin Qian was someone with good fortune.


    It was a happy day, so he had to say whatever was good.


    Being embraced by everyone, Lin Qian had a proud expression on her face. She had even forgotten how high the sky was.


    Lin Shu and Lin Hui were standing at the back, but they did not say much, as they were unable to say these kind of ungrateful words.


    Not long after, Maid''s surprised voice came from outside, "Aiya, aiya, the bridegroom is here. The bridegroom is here. Let''s go out and take a look."


    Because today is your wedding day, there aren''t that many opportunities. Be it sister-in-law who has left the pavilion or a girl who has yet to leave the pavilion, you can all go to the front courtyard to join in on the fun.


    Curiosity appeared on Lin Hui''s face, she pulled on Lin Shu''s sleeve and asked: "Sister Shu, shall we go over and take a look?"


    She always liked to join in the fun.


    However, Lin Shu did not like to join in on the fun, but thought that Lin Hui liked being old, so she accompanied her there, "Then let''s go take a look, but Third Sis, we have to agree that we will be back in a while, don''t stay too long." The whole school had a lot of people and it was very messy. The two of them were already engaged, so it wasn''t good for them to show their faces outside too much.


    It was indeed hot in the front yard. Duke Andong s of the Duke Andong Palace had already reached the door, and many people stopped him. They did not call him in, but wanted him to give them red packets, and even more so wanted him to recite some poems.


    Everyone had joyous expressions on their faces. Even though they were extremely unhappy, they seemed to be able to forget it.


    picked up two of them, peeled off the foil and stuffed it into Lin Shu''s and her own mouth, then said unclearly: "Sister Shu, do you think we will be so lively when we get married?"


    The firecrackers outside were exploding loudly, Lin Shu was unable to hear what she said clearly, and asked: "What did you say?"


    Lin Hui asked again.


    Just as Lin Shu was about to reply, she heard a light laugh coming from behind him.


    She turned her head, isn''t this Lu Jingran?


    The two of them had not seen each other ever since they were engaged, and seeing each other again now felt somewhat awkward.


    Lu Jingran still had a smile on his face, but no one knew what he had said, but immediately, someone came up from behind and pushed his, causing her to be unable to stand steadily.


    Lu Jingran supported her, "Are you alright?"


    In the early spring, Tian''er still carried a bit of coldness. When his breath landed on Lin Shu''s face, he felt her face turn slightly red.


    Lin Shu shook her head and said softly, "I''m fine ¡­"


    Lu Jingran didn''t know what to say, when he suddenly shouted from the side: "Look at you two, look at you two... Interesting! "


    When he said that, everyone followed his gaze over. Everyone knew that the emperor had set a betrothal for Lu Jingran and Lin Shu, but she did not know that these two people were Lu Jingran and Lin Shu.


    For a moment, his gaze was filled with contempt. What did he look like in public?


    Seeing that, Lu Jingran said softly: "Then, I will go over first."


    Lin Shu nodded, she felt that her ears were burning.


    Lin Hui grabbed her hand, and whispered into her ear: "I see that your husband really cares about you ¡­"


    Lin Shu''s ears were turning even redder, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The more she was like this, the more Lin Hui wanted to tease her. I''m not spouting nonsense... When I pulled you out just now, I had already sensed that someone was looking at us, and when I turned my head to look, I realized that that person was your future husband. I originally wanted to tell you, but when I thought about how thin-skinned you have always been, and how you planned to tell me later, I didn''t expect that that that person would actually follow so closely! "


    As he said that, the smile on Lin Hui''s face became even more obvious, "Sister Shu, I''m guessing that he must really like you."


    "How do you know?" As if you know a lot! " Lin Shu had lived two lives, but in matters of love, she was like a baby in a cradle.


    Lin Hui secretly pulled her to the side, "How is it that I don''t know anymore? Didn''t you notice that the way Master Ningguogongfuda looked at you was different from the way he looked at the people around him? "


    This...


    Lin Shu had really not noticed it before.


    Lin Hui said while minding her own business, "The eyes he looks at you with are filled with light, as if her eyes can shine."


    Really?


    Lin Shu was in disbelief, "You always say that wind is rain, I''m afraid that you are the one who imagined it ¡­ Aiya, the Second Sister is already out, let''s quickly go take a look. "


    Because the two of them had been hiding and talking the entire time, and had even missed the good time when Lin Qian was getting married. By the time the two of them hurried over, Lin Qian was already on the bridal sedan chair.


    Lin Hui stood at the doorway and softly replied, "I can still tell that second brother-in-law really likes Second Sister a lot now. "I don''t believe you. Look at how happy your second brother-in-law is ¡­"


    An Ping''s Duke Mansion County Prince wasn''t considered to be mediocre, but he wasn''t considered talented either. He could be considered average amongst the younger generation in Venerable families, but after wearing the wedding robe today, he rode a BMW with a joyful smile on his face ¡­ He looked a little more pleasing to the eye.


    A person who was tall wasn''t happy. The smile on his face couldn''t be fake.


    Right now, the smile on the County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace looked as if it was about to drip out ¡­ In fact, thinking about it, Lin Qian''s looks were good, her character was good in the eyes of the people, and her family background was good, as though they could not find any mistakes in him.


    Lin Shu thought about it, but in her previous life, Lin Qian and the County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace still did not have a good time.


    Waiting until the carriage had gone far, Lin Shu then held Lin Hui''s hand and walked towards the inner courtyard, but when they reached the drooping flower gate, they still turned around to take a look.


    There were people everywhere, but she did not seem to see Lu Jingran around ¡­


    Lin Hui seemed to be touched by her words, "Did you see what Aunt Er is like just now? If not for the servant girl supporting her, I am afraid that she would have fainted. I think that my mother would not cry so much, since my sister has already been married once, and it seems that my mother was not as sad as Aunt Er in her previous life. "


    In fact, what she did not know was that the last time Lin Jia got married, she did not shed any tears in front of everyone, but she cried behind her back for three months. As soon as she passed by Lin Jia''s courtyard or heard the word "big miss" mentioned, her eyes would turn sour.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but think of his mother. She and his mother had depended on each other for so many years, if she married, what about his mother? Although Princess Changze was already dead, he was still alive.


    After thinking for a moment, she said: "Sis Hui''er, I''m afraid that there will be a lot of female servants coming later. Now that Second Sister is married, you are the oldest in the house, you help entertain the female servants, I will visit Fanghua Garden and come over immediately."


    While talking, she was also walking towards the Fanghua Garden, with Lin Hui shouting from the back, "Sister Shu, you have to come back quickly. I can''t fend off so many people by myself ¡­"


    She couldn''t compare to Lin Qian, who liked everyone and didn''t like everyone to be hung on his face.


    Lin Shu rushed to the Fanghua Garden.


    No matter how bustling and lively the surrounding place was, it didn''t seem to have anything to do with Fanghua Garden. Yesterday, she had told her mother that she was going with her mother to wait on a guest outside, but her mother had shook her head, unwilling to go out no matter what she said.


    She knew that this was a habit that her mother had developed over the years, and that any guest who came to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would be unwilling to go out.


    Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion did not want to spread the rumours of having such a lowly daughter-in-law, and she was not willing to be looked down upon by others outside.


    Just as he was about to take the stairs, he heard the voice of the Madam Lian coming from inside, "... I don''t know if it will be as lively as it is today, and normally I wouldn''t be able to say anything in front of Sister Shu, but when I think about how she is going to be married, and that I won''t be able to see her in the future, my heart feels so uncomfortable. "

 C196

    Lin Shu heard this and tears welled up in her eyes. She had originally planned to walk in and talk to her mother.


    But after thinking about it for a bit, her eyes reddened as she left the Fanghua Garden.


    What did she comfort her mother with? The more she spoke, the more upset she would feel ¡­ Could it be that she wouldn''t marry into the National Duke Ning Palace?


    Because her eyes were extremely sore, Lin Shu walked very slowly.


    It was a good thing that there were not many people around here at Fanghua Garden. Many people went to the front courtyard to join in the fun, while others went to the Flower Hall ¡­ The area seemed deserted and lonely.


    Lin Shu kicked the rocks at her feet, thinking about what she should do with her mother ¡­ Sending it to the manor was not realistic, it could hide for a while, but could not hide it for a lifetime. His mother was a dignified Fifth Madam of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, why would she stay in the manor for her entire life?


    But if his mother had stayed in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he would have been unhappy.


    He Li...


    This thought continued to grow stronger and stronger in Lin Shu''s mind, but there were many things that were difficult to accomplish just by thinking about them.


    When she thought of this, she could not help but sigh. In a flash, her mind shook and her body hit a chest.


    Lu Jingran''s voice came from above his head, "Why aren''t you looking at the road when you''re walking?"


    Lin Shu raised her head, revealing a pair of red rabbit-like eyes.


    Lu Jingran was shocked, "What happened? Did someone bully you? "


    But when he thought about what Ban Xia had told him just now, that Lin Shu had gone to the Fanghua Garden, no one dared to bully her. He thought for a moment and said: "Are you worried about your mother?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and held tightly onto his sleeve, as if they were driftless dead trees that had finally found their way to the other side, "I, I''m worried about my mother ¡­ I can protect her now, but after I get married, who will protect her? "


    Lu Jingran patted her back and said, "Don''t worry, there''s still me! We''ll protect your mother together, and your mother will be my mother. We''ll protect her together! "


    He knew how much Madam Lian loved Lin Shu!


    Lin Shu''s tears stopped with great difficulty, but after hearing this, they turned red again, "I can''t protect ¡­ Let''s not talk about Father for now, even Grandmother''s side has some complaints about Mother. Previously, they had been holding a grudge because of me, and after I get married, they will definitely vent all their anger on Mother. Mother is also a strong person, and will only meet force with force, what benefits can Mother get by clashing head on with them? "


    As her tears fell, Lu Jingran''s heart also tightened. "There will be a way, don''t cry ¡­"


    Lin Shu took a deep breath, "I want mother and father to leave me alone."


    Away from?


    Even Lu Jingran was shocked when he heard it, "This matter is said to be simple, it is not simple at all, not to mention that Lian Family is just a merchant, how could he contend against Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? Not to mention that your father has always been someone who knows everything outside and has some connections with anyone. Who doesn''t praise him a bit? "


    He Li really isn''t simple, he had to go through the authorities. He just felt a little awkward, "Not to mention that your father doesn''t even have a concubine by his side, even if he wants to leave, he would have to find fault with me! The only thing I''m afraid of is that we won''t be able to get away with it. Even your mother''s reputation will be ruined! "


    The most important thing to women was their reputation. Some people valued their reputation more than their life.


    Lin Shu nodded, "I know it''s very difficult, so I don''t have any ways ¡­"


    "It''s not like there''s nothing you can do right now, but it depends on what you think. It depends on whether your mother cares about her reputation, and whether she really wants to leave you!" Lu Jingran thought about it more thoroughly than Lin Shu, after all this separation, it would be hard for women to marry again.


    What''s more, women were the most soft-hearted creatures in the world. Although they scolded her on the surface, they only wished for men to lower their heads.


    Lin Shu said: "If it wasn''t for me, Mother would not be willing to stay in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion anymore. All these years, she and Father have already fought like fire and water."


    Because the two of them were already engaged, Lin Shu did not hide the matter from her, and told her everything that had happened, bit by bit.


    At the end, even Lu Jingran could not help but clench his fist, "You are simply worse than animals ¡­"


    As he said that, he held Lin Shu''s shoulders and said, "Although we will not take the initiative to harm others, we will also not allow others to ride on our heads. Between your mother and father ¡­. He Li could already be considered to be taking advantage of him. Sister Shu, you don''t have to worry about this, just leave it to me. "


    When it comes to matters between men, let''s do it the way men do.


    Since the method Lin Pei had used before was not suitable for show, then he might as well use an underhanded method.


    Lin Shu asked: "What method do you plan to use?"


    "Tell me, how would the emperor and the empress dowager feel if they found out that Lin Pei had gone to a nunnery and caused such a ruckus that they wanted to commit suicide?" Lu Jingran had already called him by his name, to the point that he didn''t even want to call him by his name anymore. "Back then, because of the marriage between Princess Changze and Wang Pei, the Emperor had already felt suspicious, but he couldn''t stop the Empress Dowager from wanting to settle the matter peacefully, so he didn''t care about this matter."


    "His Majesty isn''t the empress dowager, there are many things that can tell that something is amiss. If this matter were to be exposed, His Majesty would definitely investigate them using tree vines. At that time, even if Wang Pei died, the empress dowager and the emperor would probably blame it on Lin Pei ¡­ Say, if your mother suggests that it is reasonable again, not to mention the fact that the officials are willing to protect Lin Pei, they might as well throw out this hot potato to show their integrity. "


    "But if that is the case, I am afraid your reputation will not be good, and your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will not be up to this day, and your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will be very powerful, relying on Lin Pei being on the right and left of the government. If this matter were to spread, I am afraid that Lin Pei would not even have any hope of being promoted, at that time, your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will not be able to establish a foothold in the capital. You have to think it through. "


    Lin Shu could not help but hesitate.


    She did not care about her own reputation, but she did not care about the life and death of Lin Hui and the rest. If the ugly things regarding Lin Pei and the Lord of Changze were to happen, most likely all of the people in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would not even be able to raise their heads in front of everyone.


    She thought about it, then whispered a few words into Lu Jingran''s ear.


    Lu Jingran''s face changed, "Can this method work? Would Lin Pei agree? "


    He paused for a moment, then said: "If I were Lin Pei, I would not agree, and would even kill to keep the truth a secret, this kind of thing is like a bomb that is buried under the bed, that could explode at any time. With your mother in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he even dared to guarantee that you wouldn''t dare to act recklessly, if your mother went and left him, how can he guarantee that you wouldn''t spread this matter?"


    After all, Lin Pei was an intelligent person.


    But unfortunately, Lin Pei''s weakness was in their hands.


    Lin Shu said: "Could it be that as the situation is now, he has other choices? Kill him to keep his mouth shut? He really dares! "


    If Lin Pei dared to touch her mother, she would dare to take Lin Pei''s life.


    If it were any other man, upon hearing such fierce words, they would have long avoided him. But Lu Jingran''s mouth still carried a smile, and his eyes revealed an appreciative look, "Alright, leave this to me."


    The two had never been friends, but more like allies.


    After a long conversation, the two didn''t look awkward at all.


    Lin Shu laughed: "... Third sister is still waiting for me. I''ll go over first. "


    Lu Jingran called out to her, "When I came here just now, it looked like Lateral Consort Zhang has come as well."


    Zhang Yuanqing?


    How could she even have the face to come in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? If she was Zhang Yuanqing, she would even be embarrassed to come in through the door of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, So what if she is here, she has the nerve to come in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, do I have to be embarrassed to go out and hide from her? "


    She believed that with Lu Jingran''s capabilities, he should have found out what happened that day at the Third Prince''s Mansion.


    There were some words that didn''t even need to be said.


    Lu Jingran laughed, "I am not saying that you should avoid her, a gentleman can be on guard, but a villain cannot be unguarded, for a villain like her, it is best if you can avoid some of them, and if nothing happens to you, it is best that nothing happens to her. If anything happens to you, it will be too late to regret."


    He was worried about Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu''s heart felt warm, as though in this world, other than his mother, only Lu Jingran had ever said such words to her.


    However, on the side of her mother, there were many things that she could not say. However, this embrace ¡­ She could be relied on, "Don''t worry, I know my limits. If I see that something is wrong, I will definitely be prepared ¡­" I''m smart. "


    Lu Jingran raised his head and caressed her head like a little rabbit, "Alright, be careful."


    The gloom in his heart was swept away.


    When Lin Shu rushed to the Flower Hall, there was still a slight smile on her lips. There were already a lot of people seated in the Flower Hall, and among them, the most respected people could not help but be Lin Jia and a few others.


    But when Lin Shu walked in, everyone''s eyes were on her.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with the intention of watching a good show ¡­ A girl with a bad reputation and a good-for-nothing seemed to be a perfect match.


    And it was still Lin Jia who said with a smile, "... Fifth sister is here! Quickly, come and sit! "


    She was a good person, and knew that Lin Shu had a good relationship with her sister, so she was not willing to give her sister face.


    "Lin Hui and Lin Shu both sat next to Lin Jia, and Lin Jia''s gaze towards them was filled with kindness," First, grandmother''s illness has recovered, and then you two are about to get married, ai, you still remember when I first went to the Forin, all of you were sitting at the same table, and the tallest one was the Sister Qian, it''s about the same as an armchair, and all of you are all grown up now, it''s so fast!

 C197

    Lin Jia deserved to be the successor to the Grand Madam, she spoke in every way possible and did not offend anyone. In front of everyone, she was the role model for Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, as if she was the elder sister of every little sister.


    Since she was willing to put on an act, Lin Shu could only accompany her and pull her hand: "Big sister, look at what you have said, I still remember what Grandmother said before. Even if we all married, we are still girls of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and from the start, you have told us that you should still act together, and help each other out more in the future."


    Lin Jia laughed and said, "Yes, that is true. Amongst all of these little sisters, our fifth sister has the clearest understanding, but what a pity ¡­"


    At this point, she stopped talking.


    Lin Shu knew what he was going to say, but it was a pity that she was going to marry that playboy from the National Duke Ning Palace.


    But Lin Shu did not feel that it was a pity.


    Everyone looked at Lin Shu with a bit of regret in their eyes. Who didn''t have times of recklessness? Didn''t do a few ridiculous things? What Lin Shu had said to the First Princess Pingning and the others back then, was probably just young and ignorant, to them, they were merely in a moment of desperation!


    What''s more, there was no wall that didn''t leak out wind. Everyone had heard about what happened between her and the Eighth Prince back then, and if Lin Shu married the Eighth Prince, then her future would be limitless. But in the end, she still married Lu Jingran ¡­ After that, her life would be completely different.


    Lin Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Lin Jia, unable to understand why Lin Jia would say such a thing.


    Because the relationship between the Empress Dowager Wang and himself had never been on good terms, when fighting for the position of crown prince, the Empress Dowager Wang had only chosen the seventh prince, and he had only supported his own son, the third prince.


    Because First Princess Pingning and Empress Dowager Wang had always viewed each other as enemies, they supported the Third Prince''s faction.


    Logically speaking, Lin Jia should be on guard and not allow Lin Shu to meet with the Eighth Prince, and even if it was Lin Shu or her background, she still wouldn''t bring up the Eighth Prince, so why would she say such words now?


    Zhang Yuanqing also laughed: "That''s right, the Sister Shu has a good temperament and looks, it''s more than enough to marry a clan member. Sigh, I don''t know what the Emperor is thinking, or how he called it that he bestowed you to the great master of the National Duke Ning Palace ¡­"


    Now, Zhang Yuanqing could barely be considered part of the royalty, so he was barely able to say a few words to criticize the emperor.


    However, no one dared to say anything.


    Lin Jia said softly, "I can''t figure out the Emperor''s thoughts, he probably saw that my fifth sister and Master Ningguogongfuda were around the same age, that''s why he had such a thought."


    Everyone could only follow and laugh dryly.


    Lin Shu felt it was strange, what was going on? The others did not know about this, how could Lin Jia and Zhang Yuanqing not know? If the Empress Zhang hadn''t added fuel to the fire in front of the emperor, how would the emperor have thought of bestowing marriage?


    She only pretended not to understand what he meant.


    Everyone laughed, many of them said that the hot peach blossoms in their hearts were blossoming well, and that they were going to the garden to take a look at the peach blossoms. Lin Jia was also willing to have his own younger sister step forward to marry Lin Qian, so it wasn''t difficult for her to appear in front of everyone.


    This had interacted with the crowd for a long time, and now that they had more connections, their future path would be much easier.


    So, Lin Jia allowed Lin Hui to bring a lot of madams and wives to the flower garden, but she only kept Lin Shu there, "Come, fifth sister, accompany me this once, that girl from Sis Hui''er always has a calm personality, I can''t sit still. I really like your calm personality."


    Lin Shu did not care about Lin Hui''s eager gaze, and could only stay.


    Zhang Yuanqing also sat down at the side, and looked at her while smiling, and after a few perfunctory words, Lin Jia went straight to the point: "Since we have nothing to do, why not Sister Shu accompany me to take a look at my mother, and just saw that she did not look too well, and probably went back to the courtyard."


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Then big sister, I will accompany you there."


    Zhang Yuanqing also stood up, "Then I also need to go and take a look, I did not see Madam Hou just now, it has been a long time since I saw her, I miss her."


    Heh, what he said was interesting, since when did it cross paths with the First Madam? They were probably trying to pull her along, say something, and do something!


    Lin Shu laughed: "Since the two of you want to go, then I will go with you." She was looking forward to what she had to say.


    The three women walked towards the courtyard of First Madam together. Although it was already early spring, the weather was still cold. A breeze blew across the courtyard, filling it with the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    After Zhang Yuanqing left, he said softly: "Sister Shu, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Lin Shu pretended not to understand, "Un, what is Lateral Consort Zhang saying? Why can''t I understand it? Why did she just say she was sorry for coming? "As if you had nothing to do with me?"


    Previously, Zhang Yuanqing wanted to play dumb with her, but she might as well play dumb to the end.


    Zhang Yuanqing''s eyes immediately reddened, he took the handkerchief from the servant and wiped his eyes, "Sister Shu, I really do not know what Third Princess did that day ¡­"


    At this time, he had already left. What was he going to do now?


    started to look down on Zhang Yuanqing more and more. Elder Zhang had been upright and upright for his entire life, how could he have such a granddaughter?


    Zhang Yuanqing grabbed her arm and said softly, "I ¡­ I really didn''t know that Third Princess would have such thoughts. Sister Shu, can you forgive me? "


    Lin Shu did not speak.


    She''s not stupid.


    Zhang Yuanqing held her arm even more tightly, "You don''t know, that day after the Third Prince went to the palace, he went to find Third Princess. After the Third Prince left, Third Princess was a little stunned. has not been carried back. "


    "When I talked about this later, the Third Prince only said that the Young Princess would stay by the empress dowager''s side in the future. He also said that the Third Princess couldn''t take care of the Young Princess properly and had the empress dowager take care of her. Right now, I do not want to say anything, if you are not willing to forgive me, I am not able to say anything, but, but, it was really Third Princess who said it so firmly that day, if not I would have stood on your side. "


    If Lin Shu believed what she said, then she would really be a fool.


    If Zhang Yuanqing did not help Third Princess, how would Third Princess be able to think of such a malicious method?


    She still remembered everyone''s evaluation of the Third Princess in her previous life. Their aptitude was average, their appearances were average, and their family background was average ¡­ It was as if there was nothing special about him.


    Lin Shu laughed, and said: "Lateral Consort Zhang, everything is over, there''s no need to say such words." Whether or not Zhang Yuanqing apologized was her problem, but whether or not she accepted it was entirely up to Lin Shu.


    After Lin Jia heard this, she also followed to smooth things over, "Sister Shu, you shouldn''t be too petty, you grew up together with Zhang Lateral Consort, logically speaking, you should be the clearest about her character, I believe she definitely did not mean it ¡­"


    The two of them were singing along, causing Lin Shu to feel a headache, she raised her voice and interrupted the two of them, "It''s precisely because I know what character Lateral Consort Zhang has, that I can''t completely believe what she''s saying right now!"


    The atmosphere immediately became cold, and Lin Jia was unable to recover from it.


    Whether it was in the capital or in the Forin, she had always bragged about this lady''s ability. However, this was the first time she had fallen out with her wife.


    However, Lin Shu was not afraid of anything. She, Lin Jia and Zhang Yuanqing had nothing to say since a long time ago, "You are more clear than anyone else about the role that you played in that matter with Lateral Consort Zhang. Now that the Third Prince has blamed all of his mistakes on Third Princess, don''t tell me you don''t have any responsibilities at all? "In fact, even if we were to add fuel to the fire, the third prince would still believe it, but I will not believe it."


    Saying that, she took a step back and looked at the two people in front of her, "If you two want me to go with you two to see First Aunt, then I will go with you two to see First Aunt. After all, First Aunt has always been nice to me, but if you two want to survive, then think of other ways, then I won''t accompany you!"


    She had nothing to say to these two!


    She turned to go.


    However, Lin Jia raised his voice and stopped her, "Alright, Fifth sister is a smart person, then let''s put it bluntly, are you really willing to marry Lu Jingran from the National Duke Ning Palace?"


    Lin Shu turned around and looked at her coldly: "Big sister, what do you mean by that?"


    "Fifth sister is an understanding person, I believe that if you send people to ask around, they would be able to find out Lu Jingran''s reputation. Fifth sister''s life is so good, and also so smart, if she were to marry Lu Jingran, I''m afraid that my entire life will be ruined! " Lin Jia had also come here at Lin Shu''s age, so she knew what marriage meant to a girl, "Is Fifth Sister willing? If it was me, I wouldn''t be willing. "


    "Are you willing? So what if he was unwilling? Do I really have a choice? " Lin Shu''s voice was light as he looked at the two people in front of him warily, "Back then when big sister married into the First Princess Pingning''s Palace, she seemed to be unwilling, but in the end? Didn''t she just obediently marry him ¡­ Now that the marriage between me and Master Ningguogongfuda was bestowed to me by the Emperor, there is no room for change. "


    At this moment, she felt that marrying Lu Jingran ¡­ It seemed to be pretty good, "Big sister, you don''t have to keep me in suspense. Just say whatever you want to say."


    Lin Jia looked around, and said softly: "Then let''s find a quiet place to talk." Today, they were asked by the Empress Zhang to come here, so they could not make a decision regarding the matters that were undone. If they made people listen to their words, then the two of them would definitely not end up well.

 C198

    Waiting until the three of them went to the side chamber s in the courtyard of First Madam, only after Lin Jia had sent a servant girl to lock the door did she softly say, "The Empress wants to marry you to the Eighth Prince''s Lateral Consort. What do you think?"


    Lin Shu was stunned. "Empress, what do you mean?" At that time, if there was no Empress Zhang to add fuel to the fire, the emperor would not have given her and Lu Jingran a marriage.


    But what did Empress Zhang mean by causing such a ruckus?


    Zhang Yuanqing said softly, "Sister Shu, you don''t know what Eighth Prince has been up to these past few days ¡­ Eighth Prince always has a good temper. Usually, she listens to whatever the empress says, even if there are occasional disputes.


    "But this time, Eighth Prince is making a huge ruckus. Not only did he not eat or drink, he even went over to the empress a few times and closed the door for him to disappear. The empress panicked and sent Cha Liang He over to ask, not asking whether she didn''t know, but when she did she was shocked. The Eighth Prince hasn''t had much to eat lately, and he''s skinnier by a whole circle. At that time, the empress was already frightened, and asked what the Eighth Prince wants."


    "The Eighth Prince only said that he knew that you were engaged to the Master Ningguogongfuda, that this was a foregone conclusion, and that he wouldn''t change anything. He said that he had harmed you for the rest of your life, and he didn''t blame the Empress for it, after all, she did this for his own good, but she resented herself for being unable to fight for the Emperor''s Wang Family right now, and instead lived like a puppet when it came to fighting for the lady she loved."


    He said that mother and son had spoken some words in the room for a very long time, and when Empress came out her eyes were completely red. At that time, she held onto Chao Lianghe''s hand and said that he wanted Lin Family''s eldest sister and I to enter the palace, and asked if you were willing to become Eighth Prince''s Lateral Consort. She also said that as long as you nod your head, he would think of a way to deal with the rest of the matters, but your top priority is to go into the palace and persuade the Eighth Prince ¡­


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that Empress Zhang wanted her to come this wayhehe wouldn''t have come at all. After all, she is now the Lateral Consort of the Third Prince, so he doesn''t need to place any importance on a mere Lin Shu," Although he is now the Lateral Consort, she doesn''t need to place any importance on a mere Lin Shu.


    "Eighth Prince is gentle, refined, and kind, and is kind to anyone. Even the palace maids and Internal Service s would be willing to say a few more words to him. Sister Shu, you have to think carefully, if it were anyone else, I wouldn''t even be willing to say such words to her ¡­"


    "Lateral Consort Zhang, I think there''s still no need." Lin Shu interrupted her sentence with a sneer, "What am I in your eyes? If you don''t need it, push me away and use me as a chess piece. Or do you want to use this matter to call me over to deal with the Lateral Consort Wang or to rope in the Empress? "


    "Then I''ll tell you right now. I''m a person, a living person, not some chess piece. I''m not someone you can just wave around whenever you want."


    He was also someone with a temper, but his temper was usually concealed and not revealed.


    Seeing that, Lin Jia came out to smooth things over, and laughed: "Fifth sister, from your words, I can see that... As sisters, aren''t we hoping for your well-being? If you want to marry Lu Jingran, you will have to rely on others for your entire life. After seeing National Duke Ning''s wife''s expression and living life, once the National Duke Ning''s ancestors have passed away, your life will be even more miserable. "


    "When the time comes, we will split up and leave the palace, there won''t even be someone to take care of you guys, Sister Shu, you better think carefully, this is not the time to be angry." She never thought that Lin Shu would reject her. After all, anyone who was not a fool would know how to settle this debt.


    But humans can''t just rely on scheming to survive.


    Lin Shu said: "Big sister, I am not throwing my weight around. I am very clear on where I should go and what I should do.


    At first, she didn''t know what she was thinking. On the contrary, after going through so much, she finally understood.


    She was going to marry Lu Jingran, the man who had saved her life multiple times, and the man who was always behind her protecting her.


    Lin Shu''s face did not look good, "If the two of you came to me for this matter, then there is nothing much to say."


    She didn''t want to ask Empress Zhang what kind of method he would use in the end, so she didn''t care.


    Lin Shu turned her head and left, leaving Lin Jia and Zhang Yuanqing looking at each other in dismay.


    Zhang Yuanqing still had a gentle smile on his face, but his words were not as pleasant as before, "Big sister Lin, didn''t you say that Lin Shu would agree to it back then? "You said I don''t need to come at all, that''s enough for you. You don''t need to be in such a hurry even if you want to show your face in front of the empress ¡­"


    If Lin Shu was really that easy to talk to, she would not waste so much effort.


    When Lin Jia thought about the words she had said just now, they had now been exchanged into a palm that ruthlessly slapped her face. She felt unhappy in her heart, and what made her even more unhappy was that a mere Lateral Consort dared to speak in such a manner, and did not even know how much weight she had, "I don''t understand what Zhang Lateral Consort has just said? What do you mean I want the empress to take credit for? What do I ask for? "I think that''s because of you?"


    "If I had a few words with my fifth sister, I guarantee that she would have agreed. That day, you framed my fifth sister, and now you''re trying to be a good person. No matter what, I won''t agree. Why do all the good people and bad people have to be you ¡­" "Now that I''ve agreed to that saying, I really want to set up a memorial archway as a whore."


    With that, he walked out.


    Zhang Yuanqing''s eyes reddened again. If it was before, how would Lin Jia dare to speak to her like this, then? Wasn''t it because she was still a Lateral Consort? What was the point of using a chicken feather as an arrow and acting so arrogantly? I will trample all of them under my feet one day! "


    Third Prince had been resting in her courtyard all this time, and she only felt that the Third Princess would no longer interfere with her business. The child was gone, and the person was also placed under house arrest.


    In addition, her mother had visited her a few days ago, saying that the Emperor had already sent her grandfather to Fujian.


    When she heard that, she was stunned, didn''t Fujian have a King Rui? If her mother had not said this to her, she would not have known that the King Rui was a militant in Fujian and that the emperor had been afraid of her for many days. Her grandfather was in the past to suppress the might of the King Rui!


    Heh, if this wasn''t the emperor''s trusted aide, how would the emperor dare to send him over?


    Right now, the Lin Family was only relying on the might of the First Princess Pingning. After the First Princess Pingning passed in a few years, how could this Lin Jia still act so arrogantly?


    When the little girl beside her saw her expression darken, she walked forward with trembling steps and said, "Empress, should we do something now? Or go out to the Flower Hall and look for Madam Hou in the letter? "


    What Zhang Yuanqing had said just now was to go and see Madam Hou in her letter.


    Zhang Yuanqing said coldly: "What is there to see with the wife of the Zhong Hou? Did you grow three heads and six arms, or did you have a head longer than others? "


    She wanted nothing more than to leave immediately, but thinking that she represented the face of the Third Prince today, she still went to the parlour.


    After Lin Jia went to see the First Madam, he went to the Green Pine Academy and only held onto Grand Madam''s hand until tears fell. What do you call my life here? Now, not only must you serve First Princess, you must also take care of him and also go to the palace to deal with the Empress. "


    "First Princess is not a good person to be with, and the empress is a shrewd person as well. First Princess Pingning and the empress are currently on the same boat, and I''m rather lazy, so I don''t really like going to the palace. All I''m sent to do is to make a trip to the palace."


    "You don''t know, last time when I went to see Juan Niang and wanted to hug her, she only saw me hiding my head in her embrace. When I looked back then, my heart felt so uncomfortable ¡­ Initially, she had intended to stay more in the palace to accompany Juan Niang, but when First Princess Pingning gave the order, she had to go to the palace. If she was unhappy, she said that she would give it to Young Master as a house for the Cypriots ¡­ "


    After saying so, she couldn''t help but start crying.


    Grand Madam also felt bad. He patted her back and said, "This woman''s days are slowly coming out. His many years of being a wife are all waiting for a long time. As for the Juan Niang, he''s so young, what are you pestering him for? Something like a blood relative cannot be forsaken. "


    "When Lin Jia was originally by her side, she was close to the First Madam, but when Lin Jia grew up, she was as filial as the First Madam," According to my understanding of Lin Shu, the Empress''s request, she would definitely not agree to it. "When Lin Jia was originally by her side, there was no need to be close to the First Madam, but when Lin Jia grew up, she was as filial as the First Madam.


    "If the empress had a way, she would''ve used it long ago." Lin Jia took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears, and said softly, "If the Empress did not ask the Emperor to bestow the marriage, there are many ways to do it, but the mistake is that the Empress was too hasty, the emperor''s decree on the marriage has already passed, can we still take it back?"


    "The Empress wanted to start from Lin Shu. She said that Lin Shu had confused the Eighth Prince first, and that the Eighth Prince could not do such an ungrateful thing, so she wanted to marry Lin Shu as her Lateral Consort ¡­ This way, not only will Eighth Prince be able to obtain Lin Shu, but will also not sully Eighth Prince''s reputation. It''s a pity that Lin Shu does not agree to it, Grandmother, what do you think we should do? "


    Now that the First Princess Pingning had already sent two people in, if this matter did not go well, the First Princess Pingning was afraid that the two concubines would not have the chance to get away.

 C199

    Now that the Grand Madam was no longer the Grand Madam he was before, he was sick for a while, and had thought of many things, causing his mind to be in a different state from before, he thought for a while: "Since this matter is not possible on Lin Shu''s side, then we can start from Lu Jingran''s side. As a man, what he wants is only the future, with his identity, I''m afraid that he wants a better future than others."


    If he was the second son, then it would be fine, but he was the eldest son. National Duke Ning''s wife saw him as a thorn in his side.


    With his power, at that time, he would not have to worry about not being able to stand straight. Men only wanted future prospects and silver, the National Duke Ning Palace would not deduct Lu Jingran from their wealth.


    Lin Jia smacked her head and said softly, "Grandmother, you have thought it through thoroughly. Why have I not understood? After all, the empress is Lu Jingran''s concubine in name, and is also Madame National Duke Ning''s blood sister. If that''s the case, it would be much more appropriate if it comes from the mouth of the National Duke Ning''s wife. At that time, I can promise Lu Jingran a position and position and guarantee that Lu Jingran will agree to it. "


    "When that time comes, even Lu Jingran is not willing to marry Lin Shu, with his reputation, I am afraid no one will be willing to come and propose, and at that time, will she not marry Eighth Prince and become his Lateral Consort?"


    Grand Madam looked at her lovingly, nodding his head, "You, you should keep your eyes open for a long time. Don''t get your eyes blocked by those small branches and leaves, there will be more days of happiness in the future! As for the Juan Niang, she''s just a little girl, leave it to the wet nurse, you have to hurry up and think about how to give birth to a brother. "


    Even though Lin Jia wanted to give birth to his son, she had always treated the Juan Niang like her eyes. Whether it was a girl or a son, they were both her flesh and blood.


    But now, she did not want to argue with Grand Madam, and only smiled: "Now that I''m eating medicine, I invited the famous'' Apricot Forest Sacred Hand ''in the capital, saying that a lot of people ate the medicine he prescribed, and later on they all became men in one go. I was even hiding this from First Princess Pingning, if First Princess Pingning knew about it, I''m afraid he would have said some nasty words."


    "But the doctor also said that it would take at least a few days before I can see the effects of this medicine!" Furthermore, not long after I came back from the Forin, I was tormented until my bones didn''t look too good. I couldn''t accept the soil and soil when I returned back to the capital, so no matter what, I had to recover my body, otherwise, when this brother comes out, his bones would be too weak.


    Grand Madam nodded, "It''s good that you understand."


    Lin Jia had thought of a way to deal with this matter, and was very happy in her heart, "Look at Sister Qian''s wedding, why don''t you look happy?"


    It was one thing to not have a happy expression on his face, but it was quite strange that he did not even want to part with it.


    Taking advantage of the fact that his health was not good, Grand Madam went to see Lin Qian, and stayed for a while before returning. Now, he shook his head: What''s there to be happy about? Your second aunt normally seems to be a smart person, but at the most critical time, she only knows to listen to Jiang Family. I watched Sister Qian grow up, and I love her.


    Lin Jia knew that his grandmother''s eyes were sharp, and said, "If you don''t know the truth, then there is naturally a bad reason for it. I know that you think that it would be a little difficult to get along with the Duke Andong¡¯s wife ¡­ "But just now you said that your wife for many years will become an old woman. It''ll be better to just endure and endure in the future."


    Grand Madam let out a long sigh, "You can''t put it like that, when you married into the Palace, there was nothing you can do about it, but Sister Qian has room for choice, and the Duke Andong Palace is no longer living a peaceful life, there are even several concubines that give birth to younger sisters, and the place where there are many women is always a bad place."


    "That Duke Andong¡¯s wife is also clever, I''m afraid that once he enters the door, he will throw all these mess to Sister Qian, and this new wife will only enter the door, how can he not put in all his effort? It wasn''t impossible for him to pay the money for his dowry ¡­ Furthermore, even if she managed to make it to Duke Andong¡¯s wife''s side, there will still be a lot of trouble in the future ¡­ "


    In the end, he was sick. Grand Madam did not say much and only yawned after that. His face was filled with fatigue.


    Lin Jia had originally planned to push Grand Madam out for a walk, but seeing him like this, she told him to serve the Grand Madam and rest.


    After waiting for Grand Madam to rest, Lin Jia called him out, "Mother, how is Grandmother doing these past few days?"


    When the old man talked to her, he always told her that he was in good health whenever she asked.


    She didn''t believe it.


    Nanny Chen said: "Now, Grand Madam can eat half a bowl of rice in one meal. His body is much stronger than before, but ¡­"


    Lin Jia''s heart tensed up, "But what about it?"


    The Nanny Chen shook her head and said softly, "Previously, the imperial physician also came here. She said that Grand Madam''s body had already suffered a complete loss.


    Lin Jia''s eyes started to tear up, she was on the verge of tears, "How can this be? Didn''t Grandmother already know how to speak? I thought my grandmother would be able to walk in a few months... "


    The Nanny Chen replied, "I don''t know what''s going on either. Furthermore, the Imperial Physician said that the cause of her illness was due to excessive worry, so it''s time for her to take a good rest. Since you know her personality, how would you be able to calm down? During this period of time, I was not worrying about the Third Miss''s marriage, in other words, I was talking about the matters of the Fourth Miss, and that I had to take in a few concubines for the Fifth Master? "


    The Grand Madam had such a plan in mind, but Lin Jia was not surprised at all. The Grand Madam had a stubborn personality, even if she suffered a loss at Lin Shu''s hands, he would at least pay it back several times.


    She thought for a moment, then said: "Originally, Fifth Uncle only had one Auntie Zhong by her side, but now that Auntie Zhong has gone, Fourth and Fifth Sister have already made a marriage, I''m afraid that in the future, there won''t even be anyone by Fifth Uncle''s side who can talk to me. Grandma Zhang''s decision to give two aunties to Fifth Uncle is also within reason, it''s just that it''s of the Sister Shu category ¡­"


    Maybe she really thought that Lin Shu was too smart, to the point that she was even afraid that Lin Shu might cause trouble from the middle, "I was overthinking it, Lin Shu is just a young lady, if three or five people from Grandmother''s stronghold were to come to Fifth Uncle''s room, what could she possibly interfere in? "But you''re not allowed to have any of these people?"


    Nanny Chen nodded, "There are some candidates! It''s Mulan, who is standing beside Grand Madam. "


    Mu Lan was a maid that served Grand Madam for many years. Originally, before her stroke, Grand Madam wanted to find a marriage for her, but once she fell ill, the marriage would be delayed as well.


    However, the few servants by Grand Madam''s side, their standards were too high, how could they be willing to marry a boy servant or manager? When they heard that they would be betrothed to Fifth Master as a concubine, although they didn''t say anything, they were very happy in their hearts.


    Lin Jia nodded her head and said, "Mulan is indeed a nice person. Her looks and personality can be considered top-notch, but she doesn''t like to be in the limelight too much ¡­"


    She had always been at ease with her grandmother''s work, so she instructed a few more things to Nanny Chen before she left.


    When she returned to the parlour, Lin Shu and Zhang Yuanqing was already there. Lin Hui had already returned with the guests.


    When Lin Hui saw her, she immediately grabbed her hand and said: "Big sister, the flower garden is too cold, we will be back after looking at the peach blossoms for a while."


    She was both afraid and in love with her big sister. She was afraid that if she came back, Lin Jia would be unhappy and say that she would be lazy.


    Lin Jia''s mind was no longer on this, she only nodded: Then I''ll ask the little kitchen to bring some cheese over for you to warm up your bodies and take a look, your faces are all red from the cold!


    Lin Hui could not help but let out a long sigh of relief, and said good bye, "Then let''s see if the cook can add more raisins and almonds to the cheese, this way it''ll taste better."


    "Yo, Third Miss sure knows how to live a good life. You know how to treat yourself well. After you marry into the Huaiyin''s Palace, you can''t be afraid that someone in the Huaiyin''s Palace will treat you badly ¡­"


    Lin Hui could not help but lower her head with an impatient look on her face.


    Seeing her like that, the bystanders thought she was being shy, and they became even more excited, "Look at what you guys have said, Huaiyin and Huaiyin are such good people, why would they make things difficult for us Third Miss?"


    "That''s right, our Third Miss is really painful! Even if someone really wants to be bad to Third Miss, it would depend on whether her elder sister agrees or not! "


    Lin Jia also laughed, "Although I love her, how can I control her for a lifetime? "Once she marries someone, she will become someone else. It won''t be easy to meet her again in the future ¡­"


    The Madam and Madam came together as if they had endless things to say, but Lin Hui walked over to Lin Shu''s side, "Why do you still look unhappy to me? What''s wrong? Did anyone say anything to you just now? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, and said: "Nothing, it''s not like you don''t know my character, when Third Sister marries, I feel uncomfortable!"


    Lin Hui was also a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, she only said: Don''t worry, we will all have this day, at worst, we can just wait until after the wedding and come back to take a look, and I''ve thought about it, from Huaiyin Palace to National Duke Ning Palace is only an hour''s journey, at worst, I''ll just find you everyday, okay?


    "Even if every single person in the Huaiyin Palace is easy to deal with, how can you run out there all day?" Lin Shu held onto Lin Hui''s hand, and at least she had a smile on her face, "When the time comes, it''ll be good if we can meet once a few days and a half. Oh yes, I heard that there''s someone that''s familiar with the First Aunt that''s the palace head, the Empress, I remember previously bringing you to the palace to see her, do you remember?"

 C200

    Even if Lin Hui was careless, entering the palace was something that she would never forget. In the palace, even when one was sitting at the head, one would have to pay attention to a standard. If one was even the slightest bit careless, a mama would cast a sharp gaze at them, with a bit of contempt in her eyes.


    Previously, I remembered that when my mother brought me into the palace, she was already a concubine. Now, so many years have passed, and she still seems to be a concubine, hearing my mother say that it seems that she often doesn''t see the emperor for more than half a year, and now that she''s in the palace, she''s just relying on embroidering and admiring flowers to pass the time. "


    Saying that, she changed the subject, "But why did you ask about this? Why did you suddenly think of asking Empress Hua? "


    "I want Imperial Concubine Hua to help spread the word." Lin Shu frowned slightly, but she really couldn''t find anyone to help her with this matter, "Then is First Aunt and Empress Hua Ya still in contact?"


    "Then I don''t know." Lin Hui shook his head, but then nodded his head, "It seems to be related, if you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have thought of it, not long ago my mother mentioned this matter, saying that Empress Hua''s family members are all in Jinling, and their families are not as wealthy as before. My mother thought that she had no one to rely on, and the two of them grew up together, so she often sent people to deliver things, mostly for food."


    "You have to understand that the head of this palace, the favoured Empress is always a noble person, but if it''s someone like Lady Huazheng who isn''t favoured, the Internal Affairs Bureau would look at their faces and act like they don''t even have enough food or clothes for the winter. It''s as if they heard from my mother a few days ago that she wanted to send someone to bring some silver frost into the palace ¡­"


    Lin Shu said softly, "Then can I ask for Empress Hua to do me a favor?"


    How could Lin Shu be related to the person inside the palace? "What do you need Empress Hua Mu to help you with?"


    Lin Shu said: "I want esteemed wangfei to send a letter to Eighth Prince, even if it''s not possible to send a message, it''s good to send a message."


    Eighth Prince?


    Lin Hui was startled, from what she remembered, these people did not have much contact with the rich and powerful, she did not even see the Eighth Prince anymore, "What are you looking for the Eighth Prince for?"


    Lin Shu said: "Don''t ask about this, knowing too much will only bring you no benefits."


    She wished that Lin Hui could continue being so innocent and naive like this.


    Lin Hui nodded her head, and said softly: "Then I will try, for this matter, I cannot let my mother know. If she knew, she would definitely go all out to get to the bottom of this. "When the time comes, the servant that I''ve asked for from my mother will help her bring a letter in and write under her name to Madame Hua. Write whatever you want to write in the letter, and once Madame Hua opens it, you''ll know what''s going on."


    She believed in everything Lin Shu said, and since Lin Shu said it in such a way, then he definitely had his reasons.


    Even if there was no need to thank the sisters, Lin Shu still thanked Lin Hui properly.


    After a few days, Lin Shu''s letter was delivered into the palace along with a box filled with silver frost. In truth, she was feeling very anxious, would this letter even reach Eighth Prince?


    On the second day, Lin Shu found an excuse to go to the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion.


    In the letter, she told the Eighth Prince that she would be waiting for him inside the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion today. There were some things that it would be better for her to personally speak with the Eighth Prince.


    When the waiter saw Lin Shu, he had a faint impression of her. Seeing her friendly face, he said even more: "Yo, young lady, you''re really bold, to dare come over. How come I haven''t seen the young master who came with you last time ¡­"


    Lin Shu looked over, and the waiter quickly slapped his lips, "Look at my mouth, look at my mouth, take your time, I will be going down first ¡­"


    Lin Shu had already ordered a few dishes and brought them up.


    Outside, the grass was growing and birds were chirping. Spring was already coming. The street was bustling with hawkers, and the fragrance of malt candy was wafting up from below ¡­ It was peaceful.


    Lin Shu felt a little panicked in her heart. What exactly did Eighth Prince mean? Did she feel that she owed her, so she insisted on marrying her into her family ¡­


    While waiting for her to ponder over the matter, she heard footsteps outside. The footsteps were both light and slow, unlike the hurried footsteps of an ordinary man. It seemed to be a bit weaker.


    But when Lin Shu raised hherhead and looked, the one who pushed open the door was Eighth Prince, she did not expect Eighth Prince''s expression to be so ugly, to the point that his cheekbones were protruding out, his face did not have any color, and his lips were white ¡­ It was no wonder that Empress Zhang was so anxious.


    She stood up quickly to say hello.


    Eighth Prince waved his hand at her, then said indifferently: "Fourth Miss doesn''t need to be so courteous to me."


    After the Eighth Prince sat down, Lin Shu followed suit and sat down as well. She said softly, "Today, I came to find you to tell you something. Are you telling the empress that you want to marry me as your wife ¡­"


    Even though Eighth Prince''s expression wasn''t as pretty as before, the gaze he gave Lin Shu was still clear and compassionate, "I know that this is what you want to ask. You thought of ways to send news to the palace probably just to ask me these questions, right? Yes, that''s right, I have indeed told Queen Mother about this. If I did not insist on helping you, this would not have happened to you. "


    Lin Shu said: Eighth Prince is joking, you have also done it out of good intentions, if not for your help, I am afraid that I would not be able to sit here well today, which is unknown.


    Saying that, she paused, "I''m afraid that you feel that you owe me in this matter, but in reality, you do not. Following my reputation, marrying into the National Duke Ning Palace is already considered high, really, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    His thoughts were indeed correct, he wanted to marry such a kind-hearted and considerate woman. "Although Cousin Jing is a very good person, he is not a good match for his as a husband, I remember when we were young, Queen Mother often said that he would cause trouble outside, and if you marry him, then you will have an endless supply of conscience in the future."


    "What''s more is that his relationship with his aunt isn''t that good, so your days in the future will be even more difficult. Moreover, I''ve already inquired about what kind of life you have in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and if you suffer any grievances in the future, you won''t even have someone to support you ¡­"


    It was hard for Eighth Prince to think of such a thing. Normally, he would be an extremely simple person.


    "However, everyone has their own destinies. You have your life, and I have mine. Since things have come to this, I should properly plan out how to proceed in the future." With that, Lin Shu laughed, "Eighth Prince doesn''t need to feel that you owe me, in any case, I still need to thank you.


    Eighth Prince''s hand that was holding the teacup trembled slightly. "Then, are you really willing to marry Cousin Jing?"


    Lin Shu nodded, she did not know what she meant initially, but now she understood.


    The Eighth Prince laughed bitterly, "But I am not willing to let you marry him. Lin Shu, I want to marry you as my wife.


    What song was this again?


    Lin Shu was stunned.


    The Eighth Prince stared straight at her bright eyes and said softly, "Do you still remember those days you raised yourself by the empress dowager''s side? "I saw you once before and felt that you were different from the others. All the people in the palace were domineering, feeling like they were born to be superior, but only you, whether it''s in front of Esteemed Empress Dowager or when there''s no one else, were kind and forever smiling. I remembered you at that time."


    "Waiting for me to come into contact with you a few times later, I realised that you''re a very good person ¡­" I don''t know when it started, but when Master taught me to read, when we were eating, it seemed like he would think of you every now and then. Did you think that day at Third Prince''s Mansion, when Third Sister-in-Law said those words in front of her, I was making up nonsense? It''s all true? "


    Lin Shu felt her mind go blank. What''s real? What nonsense is this?


    Could it be that Eighth Prince had been paying attention to him in secret all that day ¡­ What was this song about? She came here today to explain the situation to Eighth Prince, asking him to talk to his first and let her go, he never expected that things would turn out this way.


    But Fourth Miss, these are my truthful words, I, I truly want to take you as my wife. I can assure you that in the future, I won''t take you in as my Lateral Consort, and I definitely won''t let my Queen Mother bully you ¡­ Will you marry me? "


    Last night, when he received Lin Shu''s letter, he was so happy that he seemed like something.


    Originally, he thought that it was just an infatuation. Does Lin Shu sending a letter in mean that Lin Shu had the same thoughts about him ¡­ Since that was the case, he couldn''t afford to disappoint her.


    Lin Shu''s mouth moved, but when the words reached her mouth, she did not know what to say. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Eighth Prince, I am not willing, before I did not know what you were thinking, and had never had any presumptuous thoughts, but now that I know about it, I still feel that I cannot climb higher, the Empress has treated you like an eyeball, and a few days ago she even sent my big sister and Lateral Consort Zhang to talk about a matter, wanting me to agree to marry you as her Lateral Consort. However, from start to end, I have never thought of marrying into the imperial family. Please forgive me."


    This was all true.


    Eighth Prince''s hand slipped and the white porcelain teacup fell to the ground. With a "peng" sound, the porcelain pieces flew to the ground, but he acted as if he did not hear it, "You, you don''t want to?"

 C201

    In his previous life, not to mention the Eighth Prince, even Yao Mountain people looked down on him. In this life, how could his peach blossoms flourish like this?


    Lin Shu said softly, "Yes, Eighth Prince, I am unwilling. It doesn''t matter if you want to help me, or if you really want to marry me, I ¡­ I don''t want to. "


    Although her words did not sound good, they were the truth. She knew that it was better to speak frankly.


    Eighth Prince was used to being surrounded by people from a young age, but his personality was still humble and polite. He said with a bitter smile, "You''re not willing ¡­ Are you really willing to marry Cousin Jing? "Have you asked about Cousin Jing''s reputation ¡­"


    He did not dislike Lu Jingran at all. On the other hand, he was extremely envious of his cousin and could do whatever he wanted with him.


    Lin Shu said: "I already know the reputation of Uncle Jingtang!"


    This silkpants was just Lu Jingran''s disguise, but in reality, Lu Jingran had a lot of faces that they did not know about.


    The Eighth Prince''s gaze seemed deep and meaningful, "Since it''s like this, then I have nothing to say ¡­ As for the Queen Mother, you don''t need to worry about it, I will explain everything to her clearly. "


    A man needed to be able to bear the consequences. Now that he could finally let it go, was it possible for him to do so later?


    Lin Shu did not dare to look at Eighth Prince. After living a new life, she understood that she would have to repay this kindness and enmity back multiple times. But how was she supposed to repay the kindness Eighth Prince had given her!


    If not for Eighth Prince, he would have already become a ghost under the blade.


    It''s just that gratitude and love are different.


    After thinking about it, she still said, "Eighth Prince, I''m sorry ¡­" She didn''t seem to know what to say or what to say, except that she was sorry.


    Eighth Prince stood up and waved at her, "Don''t apologize to me, there is nothing wrong with you. I originally thought that you were unwilling to marry Cousin Jing, but now that you are willing, I am relieved ¡­"


    After saying a few more words, he left. His expression was even more unsightly than before.


    The table was full of dishes, but Eighth Prince didn''t even touch a single mouthful. He hadn''t even tasted any ¡­


    Lin Shu stared at the spot where Eighth Prince was sitting just now, and stood up after a while, and said to Actinin Qin: "Let''s go!"


    Little did they know that they were being watched from outside.


    Ban Xia watched as he got on the carriage and gradually left. Only then did he instruct the other two guards to continue watching, to see if there was anything wrong.


    He then went to the National Duke Ning Palace.


    Inside the Banyan Garden, Lu Jingran was sitting at his desk, thinking about something. Hearing footsteps coming from outside, he raised his head and asked, "How is it?"


    After Ban Xia closed the door, he said in a low voice: "Elder, the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss is indeed meeting the Eighth Prince in Celestial Fragrance Pavilion!"


    He was busy everyday, if it were not for the fact that his master had assigned him to watch over the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss, why would he put all this into consideration?


    Lu Jingran''s face did not look good.


    Ban Xia paused, "Regarding this matter, do you want to reconsider?"


    Lu Jingran still did not speak.


    He had already received the news yesterday that Lin Shu had delivered a letter to the palace. Back then, he had felt uncomfortable and thought that Lin Shu was willing to marry him.


    But everything was fine, why did Lin Shu write to the Eighth Prince?


    How many years of painstaking work did he have to place people in the palace? However, it was not that simple to reach Eighth Prince''s side ¡­ So he had no idea what the contents of this letter were!


    He wanted to hear what Lin Shu and Eighth Prince had to say, but he didn''t expect that Lin Shu was also cautious. He patted Actinin Qin and Yun Dou who were guarding the door, and even more so, was wandering around the place. Therefore, the few secret guards he sent out did not hear what Lin Shu and Eighth Prince were saying at all.


    Lu Jingran, who had always been calm and at ease, held onto the tea Gu with his hand. His palm felt slightly cold, and his hand that was holding the tea Gu let out creaking sounds because he had too much strength.


    Ban Xia''s face did not look good. He had followed beside Lu Jingran for so many years, but he had never seen Lu Jingran act like this before.


    After a long while, Lu Jingran finally asked: "Then how did Fourth Miss look when she left?"


    Ban Xia shook his head, "Because Fourth Miss has seen the little ones before, we don''t dare to get too close, we are afraid that Fourth Miss will see through us."


    After all, Lin Shu was used to being cautious.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "However, it seems that Eighth Prince''s expression wasn''t too good when he left. Do you want to ask him what exactly is going on?"


    Normally, he would go down after hearing the report clearly, but today, he was somewhat hesitant.


    Yesterday, the National Duke Ning was still looking for him to talk. He said that if Lu Jingran was willing to annul the engagement, and if the Emperor was not willing to marry Lin Shu, the Empress Zhang would arrange a very good marriage for him.


    There was also National Duke Ning who had always hoped for their master to become the leader of the Imperial Guards, but now that their master was still young, it was not possible for him to ascend to the position of the Imperial Guard Commander in one step. However, if he could do this for Empress Zhang, then the position of the Imperial Guard''s Deputy would belong to their master.


    But at that time, Lu Jingran had only agreed and coldly laughed: "What do you take me to be? Do you think that I would obediently be at your mercy just because you gave me some benefits? Then you really misjudged me! "


    His relationship with National Duke Ning''s wife had already reached the point where it was like fire and water. Only when they arrived in front of the Old Ancestor of National Duke Ning''s Palace did the two restrain themselves.


    At that time, he had already left without even looking back, but Ban Xia felt that it was a pity. A young master who was born into a martial general always relied on his own pair of feet, even if there was a heaven overflowing power in his ancestors, he could not perform meritorious deeds.


    But with Lu Jingran''s current identity, no matter if he was going to Fujian or the northwest region, it would be easy for Madam National Duke Ning to take his secret from him. Therefore, the best way would be to place Lu Jingran in the capital, under the constant care of the patriarch and the National Duke Ning, so that even if Madam National Duke Ning herself wanted to take action, he would have to see if he had the guts to do so.


    But Lu Jingran did not care about this matter at all. As a man, as long as he had the ability, how could he not be afraid? If he really obtained his position in such a manner, he would be disgraced.


    Thinking about what happened yesterday, Ban Xia felt even more uncomfortable, "Master, I have followed you for so many years, some things should not be said, but after thinking about it, if I do not say these things, I think no one will say it in the future."


    "Although women are good, they are not as important as your future prospects. They are waiting for you to become an official and make a fortune. What kind of woman isn''t there? Furthermore, Miss Lin Jia''s name is indeed not very pleasant in the outside world. How can she support the sect in the future ¡­ "


    "Shut up!" Lu Jingran shot a glance at him, his eyes filled with unspeakable sharpness, "Get out!"


    Ban Xia had been by his side for many years, and had always been treated like his own little brother. Now that he spoke with such a cold tone, it could be seen that he was truly angered.


    Ban Xia was a little hesitant, and said in a low voice, "Elder, please think twice ¡­"


    Lu Jingran took a deep breath, and said indifferently: "Ban Xia, don''t make me repeat myself again!"


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "I know you''re doing this for my own good, but I know what I''m doing. Get down!" His heart was in chaos.


    Ban Xia shook his head, he did not know when he could change his temper.


    But after Ban Xia left, Lu Jingran''s expression became more and more unsightly. What exactly was there between Eighth Prince and Lin Shu?


    Although he was kind, he was not the kind one who had no bottom line when it came to treating others. The other side did not need to talk about, just talk about the Chen Family Second Miss, Eighth Prince clearly knew that if he were to speak of the truth to Empress Zhang, Empress Zhang would definitely not give the Chen Family Second Miss any face, but Eighth Prince still spoke the truth. It could be seen that the Eighth Prince would not lose control of this matter.


    Lu Jingran really wanted to ask Lin Shu what was going on, but he was afraid of hearing the answer that he did not dare to hear. If Lin Shu said that she was willing to marry Eighth Prince, whether it was Chief Consort or Lateral Consort, she would be willing.


    Didn''t she become a laughingstock after what she said to National Duke Ning''s wife yesterday? He was not afraid of becoming a laughing stock, he was only afraid of not getting Lin Shu!


    After some thought, he suddenly stood up.


    If he did not clarify some things, he would not be able to eat or sleep well.


    Waiting for night to fall, he immediately went to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Not long after Lin Qian''s marriage, the entire mansion seemed to be filled with the smell of fireworks, and Lu Jingran felt his mind was in a mess as he pushed open the door to Lin Shu''s room.


    In this room, Lin Shu and Yun Dou was helping Actinin Qin choose a husband, and would ask for Actinin Qin''s opinion from time to time. Actinin Qin''s face would turn red, but Yun Dou was still unable to stop himself from teasing, "¡­ Oh, Sister Actinin Qin is too embarrassed, haha ¡­ "


    Just that before she could finish speaking, the door opened, and Lu Jingran''s handsome and somewhat gloomy face entered her sight.


    Lin Shu was immediately shocked, "You, why are you here?"


    According to the rules, the two of them were not allowed to meet before they got married. Normally, it would be fine if they accidentally bumped into each other, but Lu Jingran had specially come to them, there really wasn''t anyone here.


    Lu Jingran raised his voice and said, "All of you, get out!"


    Yun Dou was stupefied. She looked at Actinin Qin and saw that she had gone out, so she followed him eagerly. Before she went out, she even looked inside unwillingly.


    After the door was closed, Lin Shu then said: "You, you ¡­ "Why are you here?"

 C202

    Lu Jingran did not continue, but instead walked straight in front of Lin Shu and asked: "Are you willing to marry me?"


    Lin Shu was startled, "Everything is fine, why do you ask such a thing? "What''s going on?"


    Lu Jingran repeated what he had said just now, "Let me ask, are you willing to marry me?"


    An ordinary girl would only lower their head and blush when they heard such words, but Lin Shu raised his head and looked into her eyes, enunciating every word, "I am willing to marry you!"


    That was enough!


    Lu Jingran no longer wanted to ask Lin Shu why she had met with the Eighth Prince anymore. Just what had Lin Shu and the Eighth Prince said.


    He didn''t care!


    He pinched Lin Shu''s chin and kissed it lightly.


    Lin Shu looked at Lu Jingran''s face in front of him, and his face grew larger and larger, until the end where he felt his lips were soft and his mind was blank.


    As a person of two lifetimes, it wasn''t that Lin Shu hadn''t experienced the matters between a man and a woman, but that she might have never kissed her in her previous life.


    Now, Lin Shu only felt that her lips had turned soft and her heart was thumping hard like a little deer.


    When Lu Jingran looked at her again, she actually felt a little embarrassed.


    Lu Jingran actually burst out laughing. Who was Lin Shu, a Fourth Miss of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, was renowned in the capital for being bold and smart. It was as if she was not afraid of anything, but now she was feeling shy?


    He looked at Lin Shu''s pair of shy eyes, pinched her hands and said solemnly: "Sister Shu, I will take care of you for the rest of my life, and will take good care of you, and will definitely not let you down."


    Lin Shu naturally believed it, and if not for believing it, she wouldn''t be willing to marry Lu Jingran.


    Using Aunt Lian''s words, even if the emperor were to grant her marriage, there would still be a way out. At that time, there would be a casual reason, such as when she was young and had already decided to marry Lian Yao.


    However, ever since she knew that she was going to marry Lu Jingran, she had never once thought of refusing ¡­


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are safely prepared to marry into the National Duke Ning''s Palace, even if life in the National Duke Ning''s Palace isn''t easy, with me here, I won''t let anyone make trouble for you. Don''t worry, in the future, I''ll definitely make you the title lady!"


    Lin Shu naturally believed in her previous life, how glorious was her previous life''s National Duke Ning''s wife, Chen Yao!


    He thought for a moment, then asked: "Then, do you know the Chen Family''s Third Miss?" Chen Yao was Lu Jingran''s wife in his previous life!


    Chen family''s Third Miss?


    Lu Jingran thought back to it carefully, and could vaguely remember that the old master Chen Ge had three daughters, and all three of them were beautiful!


    When men were talking, they would naturally talk about girls. Many of them had already met the Chen family''s eldest daughter and the Chen family''s Second Miss, but only in these two years, these two girls were already old enough to walk out and talk about marriage.


    As for this Chen Family Third Miss, there weren''t many people who had ever seen him before.


    However, there were also some who said that the Chen Family''s Third Miss was born with a crescent moon-like flower, like a fairy from the heavens!


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, and said: "I vaguely heard someone mention it."


    This time, Lin Shu''s hanging heart became a little more at ease, "Then have you seen her before?"


    Lu Jingran said: Of course not, the rules of the Chen family''s old home are very strict, the Chen family''s young lady is not someone that can be seen easily, and the previous people said that they have not seen the appearance of the Chen family''s young ladies for many years, and only the Chen family''s young miss and Second Miss are engaged, and by chance, they have seen one or two of them.


    "But look at the appearance of the Chen family''s eldest daughter and Second Miss, the appearance of the Chen family''s Third Miss shouldn''t be too inferior."


    He had seen a lot of beautiful girls. They were flirtatious, charming, pure, and talented ¡­ In his heart, none of them could compare to Lin Shu.


    He thought for a moment and said, "They say that the Chen family''s Second Miss has already promised the Duke Chengan of the Duke Chengan Palace, and that the date has already been decided. And your fifth sister, I heard that she is going to marry you as a concubine ¡­"


    He wasn''t a very gossipy person, but because this matter concerned the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he paid more attention to it.


    The Duke Chengan Palace was no longer as strong as they were back then. Logically speaking, the Palace should have been a little too powerful to marry a direct descendant of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Although he was this year''s Master Top Scorer, with his status, many people would look up to him. One had to know that Master Top Scorer had this title every year.


    But not only did he say that Grand Secretary Chen married his granddaughter to him, he even said that she was his concubine ¡­ Even though Lin Lian was born out of wedlock, she was famous for her beauty in the capital. Since Lin Pei''s official career was smooth sailing, it would be easy for him to marry an ordinary official.


    Everyone could not help but praise Shao Shengping for his good fortune, but Shao Shengping only raised his wine cup and laughed, saying that he did not want to marry Lin Lian. Immediately, the crowd looked at him with even more envy.


    Lin Shu smiled, "Yes, we originally said that she was the principal wife, but now she has become a concubine. Lin Lian was initially very angry, but after being angry for a while, she realized that it''s nothing much ¡­" Furthermore, Grandmother also said that regardless of whether she is a wife or a concubine, she is still a young lady from Hou Mansion. No matter how much dowry the House has given us, she will not be missing anything.


    The Grand Madam was smart, he wouldn''t lose his reputation for such a small matter.


    Moreover, there had always been a rule in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. This lady had only taken out three thousand silver taels when she came out of the marriage house.


    Without mentioning anything else, Lin Qian had raised close to ten thousand or twenty thousand silver for the dowry, and the day she left the pavilion, her dowry was full to the brim with one hundred and eight pieces of it. But the contents of the dowry box, whether it was good or bad, would only be known to the people from the Duke Andong Palace and the Second Madam.


    However, when Lin Qian went back to her room a few days ago, her expression did not look good. After bowing to Grand Madam, he did not even want to bother with Lin Shu and the others, and even hid herself in the courtyard of the Second Madam, crying and saying something to them.


    At that time, Duke Andong Palace''s County Prince stood to the side, feeling extremely awkward. He walked forward, wanting to support Lin Qian''s carriage, but he had only fiercely flung away County Prince Palace''s County Prince''s hand.


    Even a fool would know that this young couple was unhappy. When the time came, not to mention Lin Lian, it would be even more difficult for her to live in the future.


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, "After what she did to you before, now that she has ended up like this, it can be considered as retribution ¡­ I think that since she''s married into the Duke Chengan Palace, he might not be able to live a good life. Although the County Prince s of the Duke Chengan Palace are talented and outstanding, they aren''t really good people. "


    "How did you know?" Lin Shu knew Shao Shengping''s true appearance, and it was two years after their marriage. She remembered that Lu Jingran and his had never interacted with each other before, so how did she know about it?


    Lu Jingran laughed, "Because everyone says he is good, there doesn''t seem to be any problems!"


    "Before, I was at loggerheads with Young Master Guo Family, but everyone knew that Shao Shengping and I had eaten a few meals and drank some alcohol, so there was a few sentences that were discussed in the Conference. At that time, Shao Shengping also agreed with everything that we said, and I only thought that Shao Shengping was looking down on the little Young Master Guo Family from the bottom of his heart, but who would have thought that a few days later, we would see him and Young Master Guo Family together at the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion entrance as we went to a private room."


    At the time, I thought it was strange. Since he looked down on the young master of the Guo family from the bottom of his heart, why did he have to interact with the young master of the Guo family?" If the young master of the Guo Family were to mention me in front of him, how would he respond? She might just agree with him ¡­ Such a person can gain the support of the masses in a short time, but after a long time, when everyone discovers his true appearance, who would be willing to interact with him? How can such a person be considered a gentleman?


    In his opinion, admiring a person''s character was equivalent to interacting with that person ¡­ On the surface, he might look like a popinjay with some friends, but he dared to say that he was sincere towards his friends.


    Lu Jingran understood this logic, but he was unable to extricate himself from his deep love for Lin Shu in his previous life. When everyone said that Shao Shengping was good, she felt that Shao Shengping was the best person in the world.


    Thinking about it now, it was all a joke, "But I''m very happy looking at Lin Lian, I''m afraid that she might be able to marry one of the Chen Family''s Second Miss s, it''s just that she never thought that the Chen Family''s young ladies are not so simple."


    With that, she smiled faintly, "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore. Whether he''s good or bad in the future, it has nothing to do with me."


    "That''s true!" Lu Jingran nodded his head, and said: "In the beginning, she treated you like that, but in return for your kindness, not only did she not accept your kindness, he kept thinking of ways to make things difficult for you. In the end, you two are only sisters who are of the same father, how could you have such a father ¡­"


    Saying that, his voice lowered a bit, "The people I sent out already got some information, there are people from the nunneries who can testify that your father went to see the Princess Changze before he died, and there are also people from the back door who said that they often saw a handsome man coming in late at night. I sent people to take your father''s portrait, and they said that it was your father."


    "Although I don''t have complete evidence to prove to the emperor that your father is related to Princess Changze, if something like this were to be planted with the seeds of suspicion, given the emperor''s and esteemed empress dowager''s personality, your father won''t be able to get promoted, not to mention that there''s still the King Rui. They won''t let him go ¡­" When that time comes, if you use this matter to threaten your father, he will definitely agree to it. "

 C203

    Lin Shu also knew that this was not the right time to leave.


    Furthermore, she had not married, if Madam Lian and Lin Pei were to leave each other, it would be hard to say where the mother and daughter would go to settle down, and at that time, it would be hard to say where she would marry from, "I have secretly mentioned this to Mother Yu once or twice, but Mother did not take it to heart, but hearing my words, she still went and built a courtyard, not willing to leave the National Duke Ning Palace, it would only take fifteen minutes to get there by carriage." She would see her mother more often.


    When she finished, her earlobes felt like they were burning.


    They did not know that she looked even cuter in Lu Jingran''s eyes, "Alright, when the time comes, let''s go back and see her together."


    The two of them sat together, not feeling awkward at all. Lu Jingran even accompanied Lin Shu to drink two cups of tea, thinking that it was getting late.


    On the morning of the second day, Lin Shu had only just opened her eyes when she heard news from outside. It was that Lin Qian had returned.


    After all, Lin Qian had just gotten married, and thinking about home was unavoidable. However, she had to blame it on Lin Qian coming back alone.


    Currently, the Duke Andong s of the Duke Andong Palace did not have a single official or official on them, and the two of them were newly wedded, so logically speaking, they should have more time to accompany Lin Qian back to her parents'' home ¡­


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s fine," Yun Dou said, his face full of joy. Although this servant did not personally see Second Aunt this morning, but I heard from the maidservants that Second Aunt''s eyes were red when he returned. Logically speaking, when she returned, the most appropriate place to go was the Green Pine Academy, but she directly went to Second Madam.


    Lin Shu hurriedly got the Maid to get up and help her clean up, and said: "I think I must have suffered a grievance at the Duke Andong Palace!"


    She was too clear on Lin Qian''s personality. She was arrogant and strong, and wished that everyone would surround her, just that how could a daughter-in-law not be aggrieved? Furthermore, Duke Andong¡¯s wife kept feeling that Lin Qian was too arrogant, so she naturally wanted to show off his mother-in-law''s skills. However, she couldn''t bear to see Lin Qian suffer such grievances.


    Thinking about how Lin Qian had always been this way in her past life, it was a pity that the Duke Andong liked her, as she had the capability to back it up.


    Lin Shu was too lazy to waste anymore time talking about her, she only said: "Yun Dou, you go ahead and ask about this first, bring mother Hu over here!"


    Hu Mu was Steward Nanny from the small kitchen of Linglong Pavilion. After working diligently and diligently for so many years, Lin Shu had a very good impression of her.


    She immediately said these words, "This old servant knows that my status is low, and originally, I did not dare approach Miss Actinin Qin who is by my side. But when this old servant thought about how Miss Actinin Qin had always been troubled over her marriage, I decided to give it a try."


    At that time, the old servant knew what he was thinking, and only said that he wanted to eat the swan meat, and wanted to make him give up on that thought. He also wanted the young lady''s maids that were by his side, but after these few days, the old servant did not know that even though he had told him about the few girls, he did not want to meet them. How could this old servant just sit by and watch his own son become a bachelor? This old servant knows that Miss Actinin Qin has always been treating Miss Actinin Qin as her own sister, and I don''t ask Miss to reward this old servant with this favor either. I only wanted to ask Miss Actinin Qin to meet that old servant brat, maybe the two of them have really met some sort of fate. "


    As she spoke, she tremblingly took out a stack of yellow Xuan paper, "This is the painting that the old servant drew. The paintings are all of Miss Actinin Qin, Miss, take a look ¡­"


    Lin Shu took the paper and looked at it, and couldn''t help but be shocked, some of the paper were already worn out, and the ink on it was also stained, scattered and scattered, forming a total of around 30-40 pieces. She could vaguely tell that the drawing on it was Actinin Qin, but her thoughts were very precious.


    She had already asked Actinin Qin''s intentions yesterday morning, and even told Kong Ma to bring her youngest son over for them to meet. It was just that she did not know what Actinin Qin''s intentions were exactly.


    In her opinion, this Actinin Qin was thousands of times more important than Lin Qian.


    Thinking about it, she called Actinin Qin over.


    When Actinin Qin came in, her head was a deep purple. It was obvious from one look that she did not sleep well last night.


    Lin Shu did not rush her, and only continued to eat breakfast before continuing with a faint smile, "... "How are your thoughts?"


    Actinin Qin lowered her head and bit her lips, her face blushing like a ripe apple.


    "First, you followed by mother''s side, and then you came to my side. All these years, you grew up in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, so what kind of people haven''t you seen, and what kind of things haven''t you encountered before? Logically speaking, she should have been someone who had gone through a lot and had gone through a lot. Why would she be ashamed of herself now? " Lin Shu had already sent people to take care of all the servants, so she waved to Actinin Qin to bring her to her side.


    She pulled Actinin Qin''s hand and said softly: "Yesterday, you already saw mother Kong''s youngest son, I heard that he is almost twenty now, because I have been missing you so much that you didn''t get married. If you wanted me to look, I wouldn''t have taken a fancy to mother Kong, so of course there aren''t any managers or shopkeepers in the family.


    "Although Mother Kong''s family can''t be considered rich, it doesn''t mean you have to be poor. Moreover, you have dealt with her countless times, and she''s an honest person. If you marry her, you won''t suffer any grievances."


    Actually, she felt that her mother Kong''s youngest son was not bad. He looked like Zhou Zheng, was literate and knew how to draw, and more importantly, he was infatuated with Actinin Qin. It was difficult to find such a person even with a lantern in hand.


    Actinin Qin nodded slightly.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Have you thought it through? "If you have made up your mind, I will go and tell Mother Kong. If you want to go back on your word in the future, it will be too difficult ¡­"


    "Servant ¡­" "Yes, I have." Actinin Qin''s voice was as low as a mosquito''s buzz, but she still said each word very clearly, "Yesterday, when this servant saw him, he didn''t even dare look at this servant. This servant told him to eat the pastries, but saw his hands tremble... "Later on, he even told me that if he marries in the future, he will give me all the silver he earns. I will buy whatever I want, and I will say whatever I want, and if I don''t believe it, he can write a contract. If he goes back on his word, then I will ask you to make a decision for me ¡­"


    At the end of her words, there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    All these servants and maids had always viewed Lin Shu as a god from the heavens. At such a critical moment, she was even more useful than Master Chin.


    Lin Shu''s smile became even wider, "Based on what you said, this mother Kong''s youngest son is really not bad, then I''ll go back to mother Kong?"


    Actinin Qin nodded with a red face.


    After hesitating for a moment, she said, "But Miss, this servant doesn''t want to marry so early ¡­" This servant wants to wait for the young lady to get married and see how well the young lady is doing in National Duke Ning Palace so that we can peacefully get married. "


    Lin Shu said: "Then I will not agree to it, now that you are so old, if you are not anxious, how can I not be anxious? When I get married and go to the National Duke Ning Palace, you can just hug me and greet me with your big brother or sister.


    "Moreover, what sort of character do you think I have? Others might not know, but how can you not know? If someone had treated me badly, would I have suffered for nothing? Second Sister would still make a ruckus, but I am much smarter than him. Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I won''t lose out ¡­ "Alright, this is a deal then. When the time comes, we will hand your ''birthday'' over to Mother Kong and see what day is suitable for this."


    Mother Kong wanted to marry her youngest son to a wife, but she was going to go crazy. If she were to handle this matter, then in less than three months, the date of their marriage would be set.


    Finished speaking, Lin Shu did not give Actinin Qin a chance to speak, and after telling Mother Kong the good news, she happily went back to her Fanghua Garden.


    Madam Lian was very happy to hear this news, "... So it turns out that I really liked that little girl Actinin Qin, and I had been worrying about her marriage. I never thought that the person I was looking for would be right in front of me, and I also planned to find a suitable person to release Hibiscus and Peony. "


    The mother and daughter duo chatted for some time, but Cloudbean couldn''t help pursing her lips and ran over. She couldn''t suppress the smile on her face no matter how hard she tried.


    Madam Lian also knew what temper she had and asked, "What good news have you gotten now?"


    "Nothing can really hide from Madam''s eyes." Yun Dou glanced at Lin Shu, and seeing that Lin Shu was drinking tea leisurely, he immediately blurted out the words, "Just now, Second Aunt came back in the morning, and not long after, Duke Andong Palace''s County Prince also came over. Duke Andong Palace''s County Prince actually knew some rules, the moment they came, they directly went to the Green Pine Academy to pay their respects to Grand Madam.


    "But who knew that when Second Aunt arrived in front of Grand Madam, he started crying. In the end, he only said that he wanted to leave, and at that time, Grand Madam grabbed onto the tea Gu and was about to smash it towards Second Aunt, but was stopped by Second Madam. Second Aunt was kneeling on the ground and making a ruckus, tsk tsk, back then you didn''t see the County Prince''s expression, it was called an ugly one ¡­"


    What she said was so picturesque that she almost saw it with her own eyes.


    Madam Lian grabbed hold of the key point, "They have only been married for a few days, why are they making a ruckus and leaving?"

 C204

    Speaking of this matter, Cloudbean shook her head. This sort of secret wasn''t something that a little girl like her could find out, "This servant doesn''t know. Anyways, Qingsong''s side is causing quite a stir. Should Madam and the ladies go over and take a look?"


    Lin Shu tapped her forehead, and joked: "I think you don''t want us to go and take a look, but want us to bring you along to take a look instead?"


    She giggled.


    Madam Lian laughed and stood up, "Then let''s go together and take a look, and see what exactly is going on."


    She did not like to join in on the fun, but she wanted her daughter to broaden her horizons. There were many rare things in the world, and learning more would not hurt. In the future, when she went to the National Duke Ning Palace, she would know how to deal with them.


    Just thinking about it made her head hurt!


    Lin Shu and her daughter had just stepped into the Green Pine Academy, when they heard Lin Qian''s sharp voice from inside, "... Heh, I see that you''re just protecting your mother. If you''re protecting her like this, then you''ll just stay with her for the rest of your life. I am the dignified direct descendant of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, don''t tell me that I will have to let your class trample on me? "


    "You want to be humiliated by your mother after you go back?" Do you take me for a fool? "Today, I will be telling you the truth. If you want me to return with you, that''s fine too. Let''s split up and go ¡­"


    "This is nonsense!" Before Duke Andong was able to speak, Lin Shu heard him berate him harshly. It was just that now that Grand Madam was old and weak, his aura was no longer the same as it was before. Even so, he was still scared stiff by Lin Qian, "Now that both Duke Andong and Duke Andong¡¯s wife are alive and well, you want to divide the family? Do you even know the rules! "


    "Grandmother!" Lin Qian''s voice immediately dropped as she timidly glanced at the Second Madam, and softly said: "I''ve only been married into the Duke Andong''s Palace for a few days, and these days are already over. You don''t know what the Duke Andong¡¯s wife has done to me ¡­"


    "Don''t know what?" Grand Madam patted the table, coughed a few times and said: "Duke Andong¡¯s wife? Who is Duke Andong¡¯s wife to you? That''s your mother-in-law. Why do you call her that? After many years of being a wife, which family''s female patriarch didn''t come up slowly from a wife? These days are not as simple as you think? I think you really are spoiled by your mother to the point that you don''t even know how high the sky is or how deep the earth is ¡­ "


    Once she said that, Lin Qian did not dare speak anymore, as in this house, she was the boss of the Grand Madam.


    The Second Madam dressed simply and quickly went forward to massage his shoulders, and said in a low voice: "Look at you, isn''t your words too serious? I still remember that when I was married to Master, I often wanted to go back to my parents'' home, so how could the young lady who married not want to go home?"


    "Um, I was just about to advise Sister Qian, how would I have known that Young Master would come over. This is also good, the two of us will stay in the mansion for a few days, after that, we can go back together with the beautiful one, and filial piety for her."


    Her back was facing Grand Madam, and taking the chance to pinch Grand Madam''s shoulders, she shot a glance at Lin Qian.


    But Lin Qian acted as if she did not see it, and just shook the handkerchief a few times, then sat down.


    Second Madam could only say to Duke Andong Palace''s County Prince: "Our family''s Qian-jie is spoiled by us. Just tell your mother and she will be the one to shoulder the responsibility. If there''s time, I, your mother, will personally go and apologize to your mother!"


    Forget about everything else, there would always be grudges between the wife. Just the fact that Lin Qian did not say anything and just went back to her parents'' home, was a huge mistake no matter where it went!


    Now you don''t have to worry about anything, as long as you take good care of Grandmother''s body. As for my mother, she has indeed done something wrong, don''t worry, I will tell my mother about it when I get back, and tell her to treat Sister Qian well. "


    Lin Shu snorted when she heard this.


    Madam Lian also talked to First Madam, "... I still remember when the girls were young, a fortune-teller once said that the Sister Qian was blessed in the future. I looked at the Madam Ye ¡­ How could there not be a commotion between husband and wife? This couple is like tongue and teeth, when they stumble and clash, let alone with their own grandma, I believe that as long as you treat Duke Andong¡¯s wife sincerely, she will also realize that as long as you aren''t that heartless person, even if your heart is a stone, it will still be warm for you. "


    After saying this, Lin Shu wanted to clap for his mother, and only said: "Mother is right, Second Aunt can try to advise Second Sister, but towards that wolf-hearted man, there is no need to pay with your heart, but I see that Duke Andong¡¯s wife is not such a person ¡­."


    This time, Grand Madam and Second Madam''s expression were not very good, and only vaguely responded with a few words.


    However, Lin Hui took this opportunity to sneak over to Lin Shu''s side and softly said: "Sister Shu, the few new two-coloured peonies in Grandmother''s courtyard are really rare, how about we go take a look?"


    "Alright." Lin Shu nodded, she knew that she had secrets that she wanted to tell him, so she waited for her to leave, and for the two of them to reach a secluded place. You are like a trumpet! "


    Lin Hui whispered into her ear, "Do you know why the two of them are quarreling?"


    Lin Shu shook his head, "Then I don''t know, or did you hear some news?"


    Of course. I was lucky today. I was just bowing to my grandmother when second brother-in-law arrived." She looked no different from before, but if one looked carefully, her eyes were less radiant than before. If people brought up Yao, their eyes would be even more eager to cry out loud, "Actually, the Marquis of Tranquil East and his second sister are at fault. It seems that this is the second sister''s fault!


    "This daughter-in-law just went to the Fu family, and always had to wait upon Granny for food and food. In the beginning, Second Sister only said that her body was in pain and encouraged Second Brother-in-law to head over to Duke Andong¡¯s wife and say that the Second Brother-in-law was also an idiot, but upon hearing that, he stupidly went over to Duke Andong¡¯s wife and said that Second Sister was not well, and needed to rest more, and that Second Sister was currently regulating her body, thinking of giving birth to a big fat grandson!"


    "Then who is Duke Andong¡¯s wife? He''s smart! When he thought that his own son had forgotten his mother when he had a wife, he immediately got even more angry, and was even more picky with the Second Sister. It''s not that he did not like the dishes the Second Sister gave her, it''s not that he liked the fact that the Second Sister did not sit down when she stood, but if the wives that were born were to say that the Second Sister was unbefitting of her, and if the Second Sister was unable to get pregnant within this year, she could only marry second sister''s concubine. "


    "Second Sister is so arrogant, upon hearing this, he immediately became angry, and started arguing with Duke Andong¡¯s wife on the spot. That Duke Andong¡¯s wife is very powerful, she immediately slapped him, and then Second Sister was also beaten senseless, she went down while covering his face. Last night she had a huge argument with Second Brother-in-law, she ran back here very early in the morning ¡­ You really didn''t see how Grandma''s face turned when he heard that, and wanted to use Nanny Chen to cover our ears. Although Grandma was angry at that time, he scolded Second Sister in front of Second Brother-in-law. "


    The two of them had already started fighting? I don''t think there was such a thing in my previous life!


    In his previous life, even though Lin Qian''s relationship with the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was not very good, on the surface, it had always been passable.


    Maybe there really was such a thing as karma!


    Lin Shu only said, "Since she was young, Second Sister has always been regarded as the treasure by second uncle and Second Aunt, and even the brothers in the second branch view her as less pampered than her. Not to mention getting slapped, she probably hasn''t even touched a single finger since she was young ¡­ If she were to endure this slap, then how will she be able to establish her foothold in the Duke Andong Palace in the future? "


    The two of them were just exchanging moves, and both of them were at a disadvantage. If they were to lose now, they might not be able to hold their heads up for the rest of their lives.


    "Then Sister Shu, if it were you, what would you do?" But Lin Hui was puzzled, "What I see Aunt Er means is that Second Sister has to go back no matter what."


    Lin Shu said: "Naturally, she has to return. Otherwise, not to mention Grandmother, even Second Aunt would not agree to it ¡­ She had only been married for a few days and yet she had already gotten so angry. Even if they really were to leave, it would be because of Second Sister when the news spread, and in the end, Duke Andong¡¯s wife only gained the reputation of a daughter-in-law who was taught by law. Everyone would only say that Duke Andong¡¯s wife was good, and even more so that Second Sister was ignorant and did not have any rules.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t have made such a ruckus. If my mother-in-law wanted to act tough, she could just pretend that she didn''t know anything for a few days. Second Sister had only been inside the room for a few days already and wanted to crush my mother. Now that she has fallen to this stage, she can''t blame anyone but herself.


    Especially if you want to declare your sovereignty before you see the situation clearly, that''s stupid!


    Lin Hui vaguely understood and nodded. She had never thought about it, "Speaking of which, Second Sister is rather pitiful too ¡­"


    "I don''t think she''s pitiful at all!" Lin Shu stared at the two-colored peony on the flowery stand and laughed, "The pitiful one is probably second brother-in-law. Being caught between mother and daughter-in-law, no matter who I help, it''s still wrong." In her last life, before she died, Lin Hui came to see her once, and even mentioned the matter of the Duke Andong Palace, saying that the County Prince Palace''s County Prince s drank wine outside all day, and even the inside of the residence was not very happy about it.

 C205

    In fact, to a man, the discord between his wife and mother was the greatest headache. After all, these two women were crucial to his life.


    When Lin Shu had died in her last life, the relationship between the County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace and Lin Qian had not gotten too tense. But even so, she could still imagine that if this continued, how could the husband and wife pair fare well?


    If Lin Qian was Lin Hui, she would definitely mention it a little more, but the story of the farmer and snake had happened to them too many times, she was not willing to waste this effort, so she said: "Alright, I understand, let us go in! Perhaps there will be something good to watch. "


    Now that she didn''t have anything to worry about, she handed over the matter between Lin Pei and his mother to Lu Jingran.


    This marriage was handed over to the Ministry of Rites and the imperial procurator, as for the dowry, it was handed over to her mother and Aunt Lian. She only needed to focus on getting married, so naturally, she wasn''t afraid of Tai Gao watching the show.


    Lin Hui''s eyebrows rose up a little excitedly, "Then let''s go and take a look!"


    When the two of them walked into the side chamber together, Lin Qian''s eyes were still red. A big man from the Duke Andong Palace stood in front of her like a grandson, bent his body, and kept on speaking good words.


    However, Lin Qian acted as if she did not hear it, and said those words back and forth, "I''m not going back! I won''t go back! "


    Now, even the Grand Madam was embarrassed, "Then let Young Master go to the guest room to rest first, an old granny like me will personally speak a few words with the Sister Qian."


    Naturally, County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace hurriedly thanked him.


    After he left, Grand Madam''s complexion completely changed. "What nonsense are you playing now? Did you hear what your mother said to you just now? Is it only because you want to throw all of our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s face away that you can be happy? "


    Lin Qian took a step back, and said softly: "Grandmother, you don''t know, he, his mother even hit me ¡­"


    Grand Madam asked with a gloomy face.


    Lin Qian was stunned, "Then ¡­ Then what else? Grandmother, I''ve never received a single slap since I was young. His mother, his mother actually dared to hit me! "


    Grand Madam slapped the small table, "If you didn''t say such rude things first, then why would Duke Andong¡¯s wife hit you? If you were my granddaughter-in-law, not to mention giving you a slap, I would have slapped you a few times to vent my anger! You ask about your mother, you ask about your First Aunt, they all have sons, if their own wives are so ignorant, what should they do? "


    "Let''s not talk about anything else. Just what did you do to our family after being her sister-in-law for all these years? Although he only gave birth to a granddaughter for our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has never said anything bad about her. "filial piety comes first. If there is no filial piety, it would be unworthy of being called a son of man!"


    Do not blame your mother-in-law for being too harsh on you. Back then, when your eldest sister-in-law first came to the Duke Andong, she was waiting by your uncle''s side to serve you and cook the dishes for you. That would be a good thing, which is when your eldest sister-in-law is pregnant. It''s simply wishful thinking! "


    If she did not know how to conduct herself, she would only have given birth to her daughter, Sister Pearl. Not to mention what happened to the First Madam, even the Grand Madam could not sit still and wanted to be the first one to head over to her room.


    She knew that the Ye Family wasn''t like how they were back then, where they couldn''t wait for anything to go wrong. For example, during the time when Grand Madam was in a stroke, there wasn''t even a shadow of Lin Lian in his Green Pine Academy.


    Sometimes, when the weather was getting better, she would even bring Sister Pearl over and ask him to lie on the bed and call her "Granny", saying that it would be better if her grandmother had recovered earlier ¡­ Thus, after the Grand Madam was able to speak, he was extremely friendly to her and even personally gave her a pulse from the Apricot Forest Sacred Hand in the palace.


    But not only was Madam Ye not arrogant, she was also very humble.


    She, the first wife of the Duke Chengan Palace, and the current mistress of the Duke Chengan Palace were all from the Ye Family. He knew that the Duke Chengan Palace was in the wrong regarding Lin Lian''s marriage, so she often visited Lin Lian. He held Lin Lian''s hand and said only that the Duke Chengan Palace was not on good terms with Lin Lian, and once Lin Lian had married into the Duke Chengan Palace, she would definitely walk around a lot.


    What a wonderful person!


    The current Lin Qian did not have the mood to think about her older cousin anymore. She could only use a handkerchief to wipe her tears and sob, looking very pitiful.


    Second Madam did not know what to say, but he knew that Grand Madam did not give face to his family in front of outsiders, after all you had to protect your own daughter, if not when Sister Qian returned to the Duke Andong Palace, wouldn''t the Duke Andong Palace''s madam be even more excited?


    When Grand Madam saw the mother and daughter, he knew what they were planning in their hearts. After coughing for a while, he said, "Look at the marriage that you have arranged for your daughter! "I''ve said before that you would do whatever you want, and now that you''re regretting it!"


    Second Madam never contradicted Grand Madam, but now he only said with a straight face: "Mother is right, but it is already too late to say anything now. What do you think we should do now?"


    In terms of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, her ability was something that no one could compare to. If she said that she was number two, no one dared to say that she was number one.


    Now that the First Madam and the Madam Lian had left, they were not willing to get involved with the Second Branch matters.


    On the other hand, Lin Hui pulled Lin Shu and stood in an inconspicuous place, with the old elder''s ears extended out.


    Grand Madam paused as he rubbed the buddha beads in his hands, "It is enough for me to say that Sister Qian is happy with Qiao Qiao, how can we really leave? Even if they really leave, it would be hard to say whether or not we can find someone better than Duke Andong Palace''s County Prince in the future! "


    "Tell me, Sister Qian to obediently go back and serve Duke Andong¡¯s wife first, and then after a few days of peace and quiet, set up a banquet, and invite all of our family''s young ladies who have yet to leave the pavilion over. There are also the people from the First Princess Pingning Palace, the Zhu Family, the people from Jiang Family, and the people from the Elder Zhang. It just so happens that the time has come to give face to our own daughter, to let the people of Duke Andong Palace see, our ladies of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are not to be trifled with! "


    Second Madam''s face finally revealed a look of joy, and quickly started to flatter again, "You really are thoughtful. At that time, your daughter-in-law will definitely invite Grandma Zhangda and Lateral Consort Zhang over."


    Originally, Elder Zhang was already an old man. A few years ago, he already said that he wanted to return to his hometown, but the Emperor had never allowed it.


    Previously, the emperor had even sent Elder Zhang to Fujian, but these few years, the emperor had always been keeping a low eye. But now, he couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so he sent the Elder Zhang.


    Although this task wasn''t considered good, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was the emperor''s trusted aide, how could he have gotten such a job? From this, it could be seen how much the Emperor valued the Elder Zhang!


    It was said that one man gained the right to become a chicken and a dog ascended to the sky, and what she said was true, even Zhang Yuanqing was favored by the Empress Dowager Wang and Empress Zhang, and entered the palace every few days. Logically speaking, she was someone of the Empress Zhang, and had never been liked by the Empress Dowager Wang, but no one expected that a few days ago when she entered the palace, the Empress Dowager Wang had bestowed her with a lot of things, saying that she had carried a carriage back.


    Wang Manjing was so angry that she stayed in the courtyard and did not come out for a few days ¡­ However, all of these were information that Lin Shu had heard before, and she did not know if it was true or false, but she was sure of one thing, Zhang Yuanqing had been really favored by the Third Prince''s Mansion recently.


    At this time, Nanny Chen brought the medicine up, and Grand Madam picked up the white porcelain bowl, "You can decide what to do next by yourself!"


    The Second Madam nodded, "Then we won''t disturb your mother''s rest any longer."


    Waiting for them to leave, her gaze landed on Lin Hui, "At that time, I will have to trouble Sis Hui''er to send a message to Lateral Consort Zhang. I heard that Lateral Consort Zhang has already taken care of the entire Third Prince''s Mansion, and I can only hope that Lateral Consort Zhang will honor me by coming here!"


    She had some friendship with Grandma Zhangda, but Zhang Yuanqing could not be compared to the past, and was not someone she could ask.


    Furthermore, Lin Qian and Zhang Yuanqing had always been a little troublesome, so now, they could only rely on Lin Hui to make a move.


    Although Lin Hui did not really like Lin Qian, she was still a cousin after all. She could not just watch as her cousin was bullied, and only nodded her head in the end: "At that time, the date for the Second Sister is set. All you need to do is to write me a letter so that I can post to Lateral Consort Zhang!"


    The Second Madam naturally thanked and thanked her, but Lin Qian, who was always behind her, did not have any expression on her face.


    In the end, Lin Qian stayed in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for a few days, and in the end, she still followed the County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace back.


    When Madam Lian heard this, she naturally sighed, not only for the future Lin Shu and Lin Hui, but also for the sake of having Yao. Even an evil grandma like the Duke Andong¡¯s wife had a daughter-in-law, yet he had never found a suitable daughter-in-law by his side.


    She even asked Lin Shu if there were any suitable people by her side, "... That young lady is very filial, you should know what your aunt means, with great difficulty a scholar has appeared from the Lian Family, and wanted your Brother Yao to be a proper official with all your heart, so the candidate for your daughter-in-law would naturally not be easy to pick from the merchants. Since your uncle and aunt only know the merchants, how could they find a suitable candidate in a short period of time? "


    The most crucial point was that even with Yao Yao''s age, this matter wouldn''t be able to drag on for much longer.

 C206

    These were the words that Lin Shu had heard the most during this period of time. The thing that Madam Lian was most worried about now was even Yao''s marriage, it was true that her aunt was worried about her nephew.


    Aunt Lian would come over to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion whenever she had the time, and chattered along with Madam Lian. No matter which family''s young lady was from, no matter which family''s young lady was from, they couldn''t find a few that were suitable for her. Even if there really was one that was suitable, that year, they didn''t even need to borrow Yao to say they didn''t want to.


    However, even with Yao being present, he had already figured out the personality of the Aunt Lian, and had long thought of a way to deal with it. No matter what Aunt Lian said, she only said one sentence, "If you like any girl from any family, you can just come and ask for her hand in marriage. In any case, I won''t admit that I''m her wife, and at that time, marrying that girl to be your companion would make you happy in your heart."


    When he said that, how would Aunt Lian dare to ruin another''s girl. She was also a mother, and her heart was fleshy. If another''s girl was a widow for life, wouldn''t she be hated to death?


    Because of this, she secretly cried a few times with Madam Lian.


    It was unknown how many times Lin Shu had said these exhortations, but now, she only said a few words, "... I''ve already told you before, no matter how much you and Aunt think of her, you must at least have the Brother Yao''s respect for her, for this kind of thing we need to talk about fate, if Cousin does not like her, what can we do? She said that my cousin has already become a High Scholar, and his Lian Family is wealthy, how can he be afraid that Brother Yao will not be able to marry him? "


    This year''s Spring Festival was over, and he had not reached the Hall Competition stage yet. However, Lian Yao had told Aunt Lian that he was confident that he would be able to make it to high school. At that time, it would be up to the emperor to arrange for him to become a government official.


    The release of the list was at the beginning of April, and there would only be a few days left before the appointed time. When that time came, the Emperor would personally preside over the Hall Competition.


    Actually, Lin Shu had said that she thought that it was really lucky to even have Yao in the first place. It happened once every three years, and once every three years, even when Yao had just become a High Scholar and was going to participate in the event, regardless of whether or not she could go to high school, it would be possible for her to gain some experience in the event of Yao being in the second place.


    Although his rank was not close to the top, he was still someone who could be an official in the imperial court. His Lian Family was something that could be used by merchants for generations, and it was not easy for him to become an official old master, yet he took the initiative to ask the Emperor for permission to go to the Maoxian.


    Where is Maoxian? In Sichuan Province, it was very remote and extremely poor. None of those high school students wanted to go there, some only wanted to find a casual job, some wanted to reach a high position, rise to the top, and some wanted to show their face in front of the emperor ¡­ There really was only one person who wanted to go to the Maoxian.


    When Lin Shu heard this news, she was stunned. It didn''t seem like such a thing had happened in her previous life.


    She only felt that she was slightly sorry to Aunt Lian, Aunt Lian treated her very well ¡­ It''s not the kind of fake one, it''s really good.


    Among the elders, her mother was the best, and her second was the Aunt Lian.


    Indeed, on the second day, Aunt Lian came to look for Madam Lian. She cried until she was out of breath, her eyes were red, she held onto Madam Lian''s hand, and choked with sobs: "Tell me, why is my life so bitter? She finally managed to get his youngest son out. Why would he want to go to that kind of place? It''s in a remote area with many bandits. If something really does happen, what do you think I should do with your brother? "


    Madam Lian was a bit anxious and did not sleep well the entire night, but after she talked to Lin Shu for a while before Aunt Lian came, she started to advise Aunt Lian instead, "Sister-in-law, the children are already old, no matter what, let them be. When we are old enough to be their elders, it will not be good for us to help them make decisions ¡­ At that time, no matter if this path is easy or not, the Rao Geer will choose to walk his own path. Gritting his teeth, he could only continue walking forward. Let''s just leave it as it is, since Rao Geer is still young, don''t you think so? "


    Lin Shu stood at the side, giving Aunt Lian tea and a handkerchief.


    "I know, I know, if I knew earlier, I would have definitely made his marriage. Building a family, building a family, getting married first, consider it as him really going to the Maoxian, there is someone by his side that can take care of him, he only has one or two servants by his side, and if he goes to the Maoxian, I''m afraid he won''t even be able to eat a hot bowl of soup. Tell me, how can I not be worried?"


    The Aunt Lian who was usually strong and strong, was actually so weak when mentioning her son. "I originally came to the capital for him, to you and Sister Shu, but now that he has gone to the Maoxian, the marriage agreement for Sister Shu has been set, what do you think I should do alone in the capital?"


    She had originally planned to take a look at the capital to see if there was any suitable business there, after all Lian Family was such a big business, and doing business with Lian Family was not impossible, but after coming to the capital, she discovered that doing business with Lian Family was not that simple. It was not enough to have a mere Assistant Minister with Third Rank as a backer.


    Moreover, Lin Pei had taken a lot of silver from their Lian Family. But if it really happened, Lin Pei''s official language would be smoother than anyone else''s ¡­ This Lin Pei was completely different from them, and now that she had understood, he had already written a letter back to Yangzhou. Even his uncle had to slowly cut off Lin Pei''s road to riches.


    "There are some things that I, as an aunt, cannot say. If Sister-in-law thinks that the capital is good, then why not stay a few more days. If you think that the capital does not have Yangzhou, then go back to the Yangzhou.


    "However, I will still help him keep a few things in mind when it comes to the marriage at Rao Geer. There are a lot of good girls, let''s not rush this!"


    After thinking about it for a long time, on the day that Yao had set off, Lin Shu still did not send him off.


    Although Lin Shu and the rest did not come, they still gave many things to Yao Gang. Some of them were prescriptions to treat cold, some were ointments to treat wounds, and some were snacks to the Ru Yi Zhai. In any case, all sorts of random things could be found on Yao Yao''s path.


    As for Lin Hui, when it came to the day that Yao Yao was about to leave, First Madam had already sent people to stare at her down, afraid that she would cause trouble.


    However, Lin Hui didn''t seem to know about this matter.


    It just so happened that the next day was the day Lin Qian would be having her feast. Originally, Lin Shu and the others were betrothed ladies, so they shouldn''t go, but since they were Lin Qian''s cousins, they could be considered relatives of the Duke Andong Palace. Hence, there were not as many rules as the First Madam and her sisters.


    When it came to wealth, the Duke Andong Palace was far from having access to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and only after dozens of years, the first few people to become officials in the Duke Andong Palace were able to become rich, and their families gradually became rich. The furnishings in the hall were all yellow and pear-shaped, unable to bear a careful look.


    However, the Duke Andong¡¯s wife did not know where he got his confidence from, especially after these few years where his husband was able to speak a few words in front of the Emperor.


    Even when Lin Shu and the others went to the front of Duke Andong¡¯s wife to pay respects, she only made a sound from his nose.


    On the other hand, when Lin Jia went over, she was holding Lin Jia''s hand and asking non-stop.


    Lin Jia saw that the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was not very good to his sister and his attitude towards her was not very good either.


    When Lin Qian walked onto the road, everyone''s attention was drawn to him, she was dressed brilliantly, and was afraid that even though she had taken out all the good stuff, the pearls on her head were already filled to the brim with four or five, making him look like a nouveau riche.


    When Duke Andong¡¯s wife saw her current appearance, the despise in her eyes couldn''t help but show, but he thought that this was the first time his own wife was having a banquet, so he couldn''t say anything.


    Lin Qian had entertained guests with the Second Madam before, so she did not reveal much about this.


    With this, Duke Andong¡¯s wife''s complexion became slightly better.


    Not long after, Zhang Yuanqing also came over. Now that she was doted on by the Third Prince, he became like a proper Third Princess and even wore a set of red clothes.


    However, when others saw this, they didn''t dare to say anything ¡­ One must know that the Elder Zhang had received orders from the Emperor to go to Fujian.


    On the other hand, when Lin Jia saw it, she could not help but praise: "Lateral Consort Zhang is dressed so elegantly today! If I am not wrong, the embroidery on the clothes should be made with golden threads, right? "


    Because the gold was fragile, after the gold was dyed with the Juan silk, the golden silk was also a bit weaker than normal. If an ordinary embroidery lady were to embroider the golden silk, the thread would not be able to sew two needles.


    So when embroidering clothes with golden threads, not only did he need to embroider his mother''s skills, but he also needed to thoroughly temper the embroidery process before taking them out.


    Zhang Yuanqing slightly nodded his head and said, "Sister Lin really has good eyesight. Worthy of being someone from the First Princess Pingning Palace. These clothes were given to me by the empress ¡­"


    Lin Shu felt a little nauseous watching the two of them singing at the same time. She merely tugged on Lin Hui''s hand and said softly, "Let''s go out for a walk?"

 C207

    Because Lin Hui was engaged to her, all the other wives liked to tease her. She was not embarrassed at all, she only felt annoyed and followed Lin Shu out.


    The moment she walked out of the door, Lin Hui said, "I only feel that it''s a little different for big sister Qing to be willing to do it today."


    Whether it was Zhang Yuanqing''s previous actions or her petty thoughts, Lin Shu had never told his about it. She had always felt that it was really rare for Lin Hui''s personality to be so pure, and it would probably be a good thing if he could be properly protected.


    Now that she heard this, Lin Shu actually started laughing, "What do you think is different about her?"


    Lin Hui thought for a long time before saying, "I, I don''t know either... Anyway, he felt that she was different than usual. Didn''t they say that the Lateral Consort''s Empress could not wear red? Normally, no matter how ostentatious she was in Third Prince''s Mansion, it would be fine. But why did she still wear red clothes today, wasn''t that just embarrassing for Third Princess? The third prince doesn''t care? "


    Who was the Third Prince? Not to mention the red dress that could only be worn by the Chief Consort, even if she wished for nothing more than for Zhang Yuanqing to wear the Phoenix Robe that could only be worn by the Empress, he could think of ways to get one for Zhang Yuanqing.


    Lin Shu said: "You''re talking about magnanimity! Where in the world did Zhang Yuanqing have such an aura? At that time, even thoughhee was the granddaughter of the Elder Zhang, his Zhang Family and family background were unknown, and no matter where he went, she did not dare to reveal too much. Back then, even though her education was clearly above the Second Sister, she always avoided the edge of the Second Sister, and waited for the day when he could choose an imperial concubine before revealing his true talents ¡­ He knew that he was the Lateral Consort and did not dare to steal the edge of the Queen. But now that the Third Princess had completely fallen out of favor with the Third Prince and had received the Empress''s favor, he only felt that the position of the Third Princess was easy to obtain. Naturally, his entire demeanor changed. "


    Zhang Yuanqing''s fox tail that had been hidden for so many years had finally been exposed.


    "No, no!" Lin Hui shook his head, looking at a loss, "Are you saying that she is ¡­ Is she a scheming person in the first place? "


    Scenes from her childhood flashed through her mind. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that something was wrong, and in the end, she even shook off Lin Shu''s hand. "Sister Shu, I understand, she ¡­ She is not a good person. Did you already know that? Why didn''t you tell me? "It caused me to treat her as a friend in my heart."


    Lin Shu smiled as she looked at her, "Didn''t you understand now?"


    In this lifetime, every person had to pass through many paths. She didn''t want to guide Lin Hui in which path she should walk, and who she should meet.


    Lin Hui fumed: "In the future, I will definitely strive a bit for Zhang Yuanqing, and it''s fortunate that I treated her like a big sister before. When Second Sister was originally speaking ill of her, I even helped her defend her ¡­ "Also, every time she posted with me, I would run really fast and pull you along with me. Did you already know that by then?"


    After saying that, she nodded to herself and muttered, "No wonder you didn''t want to go to the Third Prince''s Mansion at the beginning and also didn''t want to come into contact with her anymore. I really didn''t expect her to be such a person."


    Lin Shu nodded, "That''s right, I already knew it when that happened."


    The two of them continued on and on for a while. Lin Hui had never been able to hide her words, she had initially thought that Zhang Yuanqing was good and wished that she could give him a portion of the good stuff. Now that she thought about it, she felt that her kindness towards him was like feeding a dog.


    However, in the end, she continued to say that the Third Princess was pitiful and was unavoidably a little mischievous.


    The two of them spoke as they walked around the flower garden of the Duke Andong Palace. When they were about to return, they heard a crisp voice not far away, which carried a hint of immaturity, and could tell that it was the young Maid, "Didn''t Madame look down on the Mrs. Shizi? Why did he even agree to the banquet at Mrs. Shizi? "It''s really weird, I heard my wife''s elder sister say that she''s planning to help the Cypriots in the County Prince ¡­"


    Before she even finished speaking, another girl spoke up. She sounded a little older than the Maid, "You are still young, you don''t know much about this place, and it is true that the Madam does not like the Mrs. Shizi, but the Mrs. Shizi has Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion behind them, and even Jiang Family. If we can use this opportunity to rope them in, it will only bring us benefits and not harm us. Mistress would like to use this opportunity to get to know a few more people, so that the official road of County Prince will be easier in the future. "


    After saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "However, does your wife plan to go to the Crown Prince''s side? Have you heard anything? "


    The little maidservant who had spoken just now giggled, "I heard that there''s one. Could it be that big sister wants to join in the fun as well?"


    "Ah pei, what nonsense are you spouting? "Believe it or not, I''ll wring your mouth ¡­"


    As the two voices faded away, Lin Shu couldn''t help but look at Lin Hui. After they had completely quieted down, Lin Hui then said in a low voice, "Looking at the date, Second Sister has only been married to Second Brother-in-law for half a month. How is Duke Andong¡¯s wife so vicious?"


    Lin Shu laughed: "This is not strange, Duke Andong¡¯s wife heard that Second Sister has an extremely strong temper, and has an arrogant heart, maybe because she saw that Second Sister had gone soft on the surface, her heart was still stubborn, and thought about how Second Sister''s personality could not be changed in a short period of time, so he wanted to send someone to second sister''s room to destroy the prestige of Second Sister!"


    They were waiting for the both of them to see Lin Qian again. Even though Lin Qian had a contented look on her face, he couldn''t help but look at her with a pitiful gaze.


    But Lin Qian still acted like a good sister in front of everyone, holding onto Lin Shu with one hand and Lin Hui with the other, "Quick! Sit down! It''s about to start, I sent some people to the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion''s east wing, saying that it''s a new dish that was only developed by Celestial Fragrance Pavilion, when that time comes, all of you have to give it a try! "


    Although there were not many wives from the various families that were invited today, there were already three tables that were fully seated. Nobility Clans like Zhang Yuanqing and Lin Jia were seated at the same table with the royal relatives, like the First Madam and the other wives of the aristocratic families. There were also Lin Shu and Lin Hui, the other young ladies that had not come out of the pavilion, sitting at the same table.


    Zhang Yuanqing sat on the seat of honor, glanced at Lin Qian, and ridiculed: "Duke Andong really dotes on her sister, at that time when Sister Shu and Sis Hui''er are married, what good thing is it that it can''t eat? Let me say it, I should leave Dongpo Elbow for you to mend your own body, it would be more important for you to give birth to a big fat boy early on in the Duke Andong Mansion! "


    She had received some advice from the Grandma Zhangda before she came here, saying that she would give Lin Qian face today. Heh, she wasn''t willing to give Lin Qian face!


    That day, Lin Qian had relied on his talented daughter in the capital and belittled herself countless times, but after her reputation rose, Lin Qian had stuck up against her in front of countless other girls, so he couldn''t help but think that she did not know anything because she looked down on everyone just because she had a little bit of literary talent.


    It must be known that it was not easy for the Duke Andong¡¯s wife to obtain a son like the Red County Prince An Dong to. Now, all she wished for was to be able to carry his grandson, so she couldn''t believe that the Duke Andong¡¯s wife wouldn''t be in a rush.


    After Lin Qian heard this, the smile on her face froze.


    ''s expression did not change as he smiled and stepped out to smooth things over, "Lateral Consort Zhang is right, I have secretly told Sister Qian a few times, once we get married, we will no longer be girls of our own family, but the daughter-in-law of someone else''s family, the most important thing is to open up a branch of the husband''s family."


    Originally, his daughter was not as impatient as he thought, why is it that the more she works, the more she will return, "Look at you, is it that you can''t bear to see Sis Hui''er and Sister Shu eat Dongpo Elbow? Since you like to eat Dongpo Elbow, then eat two more pieces later. Seriously, you''re already married, yet you still think you''re a girl? What''s so delicious about eating it in Third Prince''s Mansion? If you really like it, I''ll send someone to set up Celestial Fragrance Pavilion and deliver it to you everyday. "


    With these two wonderful people joking around, this little episode was finally over.


    Zhang Yuanqing and Lin Jia usually did not appear much, but when the audience saw them, they started to flatter and fawn over them. In the end, the topic of discussion was all about the recent situation in the hall, and it had to be known that this madam did not come out to eat or drink.


    Zhang Yuanqing did not let them down and laughed: "... Look at you all. Why are you all so short-sighted? I am just an inner chamber woman. How much can I know? "However, there''s been some good news coming out from the palace in the past few days. Even if the emperor is unhappy about the matters over at Fujian, causing all the lords to feel anxious and fearful, once this news spreads, I''m afraid the emperor will also be happy for a while."


    What news?


    Everyone started to ask at once, and Zhang Yuanqing also started to flirt with him, waiting for everyone to flatter and flatter him for a good while, before slowly opening his mouth: "Eighth Prince is going to say marriage."


    After she finished speaking, her gaze faintly fell on Lin Shu''s face. Actually, not only her, many of the people present had already started to secretly measure Lin Shu''s complexion.


    "Eighth Prince wants to say ''kiss''?" The one who was the most shocked was the Duke Andong¡¯s wife. At the time of the prince''s consort selection, there were two young ladies from the Duke Andong Palace among them, but they were sent back in the end. Could it be that the Emperor had changed his mind again? Previously, the empress had said that the Eighth Prince was still young and didn''t need to worry! "How did this happen so suddenly?"

 C208

    Uncle Lin knew what the crowd''s intentions were, they were just here to watch a joke!


    Everyone present roughly knew what happened in the Third Prince''s Mansion before. Now that the Eighth Prince was engaged, the one who was most concerned about his the most would be her.


    However, nothing was revealed on her face.


    Zhang Yuanqing''s gaze stayed on her face for a moment before he said: "You seem to be referring to the young lady of Elder Zhang, it can be said that you have become closer to his!"


    This Elder Zhang was the elder brother of Empress Zhang and Madam National Duke Ning Xiao Zhang. Originally, Elder Zhang had expressed the intention of marrying him, but Empress Zhang did not agree.


    After all, she and Elder Zhang were siblings whose bones and tendons were broken. No matter who Eighth Prince married in the future, this Elder Zhang would help Third Prince take his place.


    But in this way, the Emperor naturally wouldn''t agree. Now that the third and seventh princes were causing such a ruckus and the Sixth Prince was among them, how could the Emperor just stand by idly and watch as the third prince grew stronger? At that time, even if he didn''t want to make the Third Prince the Crown Prince, he wouldn''t be able to stop him even if the Third Prince had any ulterior motives ¡­ Thus, the Eighth Prince''s marriage had been dragging on for the past few days.


    Furthermore, the last time Eighth Prince went out, he came back to tell her that she did not want to marry Lin Shu. Whether it was Chief Consort or the Lateral Consort, he was not willing to marry his.


    When Empress Zhang heard these words, he was overjoyed. However, when he saw that his son seemed to have become a different person, he felt that he could neither sleep nor eat. Previously, he ate two bowls of rice at a single meal, but now, he was supporting more than half of the bowl of rice.


    She felt that something was amiss. After beating up a few Internal Service s, those Internal Service s revealed the truth ¡­


    The Empress Zhang looked like something, Lin Shu, Lin Shu, it''s Lin Shu again!


    She knew she should thank Lin Shu, if not, according to Eighth Prince''s personality, if she continued like this, she would not know how long it would take before she would end, but when she thought about how she hated his own son, she could not take it anymore.


    Zhang Yuanqing was like a worm in Empress Zhang''s stomach, how could he not understand the meaning behind Empress Zhang''s words?


    Immediately, she sneered, "At first, the Empress thought that the Third Prince hadn''t grown up by her side, so the Empress kept Eighth Prince by her side for a long time. After all, she''s going to leave the estate after the Eighth Prince gets married, so how can the Empress bear to leave?"


    "But seeing that the Ninth Prince''s marriage has been set in stone, the emperor and the empress dowager are naturally a little anxious. Adding on that Miss Zhang Family was brought up by the emperor and the empress, and knew her limits, and that she was childhood friends with the Eighth Prince as well, so this marriage would happen sooner or later. So when the empress mentioned this matter to the emperor, the emperor had already printed it out.


    Everyone quickly congratulated him.


    Only Duke Andong¡¯s wife''s face was a little ugly. Elder Zhang''s girls could not be considered outstanding, not to mention that they all said that they were his nieces and aunts. If Eighth Prince married a girl that was similar to his own Queen Mother, would he find it difficult to explain himself in bed?


    This idea was too vicious. Naturally, no one else would think of such a thing.


    Even Lin Jia followed up: "If that''s the case, then this is truly a heavenly good thing."


    Even though she said that, she did not feel displeased. The Third Prince also lacked the opportunity to rope him in, so no matter which family''s girl he married, or even if he married Lin Shu, they would all be helping him out. Now that the help had disappeared without a reason, the Empress Zhang would naturally blame this on Lin Shu.


    On the other hand, Zhang Yuanqing who sat for a while said that he wanted to leave, only said that the manor was very busy.


    Lin Qian naturally decided to stay, "Lateral Consort Zhang might as well stay here for a while longer. Liu Chunyuan''s filming crew still hasn''t come yet! I heard that Yuan Xiaoyi''s singing is even better than before! "


    "If it wasn''t for the Sis Hui''er who posted me a message, I really wouldn''t be able to come here. There''s still a bunch of things inside the Third Prince''s Mansion that I have to take care of, it can''t be delayed!" After saying that, Zhang Yuanqing''s gaze fell on Lin Shu''s face, "Why don''t you let Sister Shu send me out!"


    She had already spoken in front of everyone, so Lin Shu no longer had any leeway left. She slowly followed her towards the big gate.


    Just the servants by her side brought her 20 to 30 of them, looking extremely imposing. Thinking back to when she had such a presence, there were only two or three maids by her side, and now, she had maids supporting her.


    Zhang Yuanqing did not even look at Lin Shu who was behind him, and continued, "Lin Shu, do you regret this?"


    Lin Shu said: "What does Lateral Consort Zhang mean by this? Why can''t I understand it? "


    Zhang Yuanqing''s footsteps paused, he turned around and looked at her, and mocked: "You''re a smart person, you should know what I mean by this, it''s just two things, one, you didn''t rely on me, and the second thing is that Eighth Prince is getting married."


    If it was her, she would be so regretful that her intestines would turn green.


    Lin Shu laughed lightly: What is there to regret? I and the Eighth Prince are people who cannot be together. Even if I were to marry into the imperial family, would the Empress be able to tolerate me? Or would others care for me? If not, then why should I risk the royal family''s pressure? Whether this Imperial Family''s life will be good or bad, this Lateral Consort Zhang should be clearer than anyone else ¡­ "


    "How dare you!" Zhang Yuanqing raised his voice to stop her from speaking, his hand could not wait to poke Lin Shu on the forehead, "Who gave you that kind of guts? "Before, when you kept on being rude and rude, I didn''t even agree to haggle over everything. Yet, you still dare to speak so arrogantly. Do you not want to live anymore?"


    Lin Shu did not even move as she stared at her, "Then may I ask Lateral Consort Zhang to tell me what exactly was wrong with me? Was this the last time when her trust in Zhong Hou increased? "That time when you helped persuade the esteemed empress, I didn''t agree. In the end, it was you who became angry, but it seemed like it wasn''t me as well."


    Since his face had already been torn, there was no need to worry about it!


    Zhang Yuanqing sneered: "You''re not me, how do you know if my life is good or not? How many people can compare to me in my days in the capital? right now, Third Princess only has an undeserved reputation. Just wait until I become Third Princess one day ¡­ "


    Lin Shu smiled and interrupted her, "Then we must wait until Lateral Consort Zhang becomes a Third Princess before we can say these words."


    Now that they had already reached the entrance of the Duke Andong Palace, Lin Shu only looked at Zhang Yuanqing and said blissfully, "I''ve already sent the Lateral Consort Zhang to the door, then I''ll send you off. Yuan Xiaoyi will be here soon, we need to go back and listen to the show."


    Zhang Yuanqing only felt that there was no place to vent his anger. Right now, who saw that she was not following him to hold her up, and saw that within the Tzu Ning Palace, the most favored palace maid by Empress Dowager Wang''s side, the Blue Carrot, did not even dare to be disrespectful to her. Amongst the many palace maids around his, who did not praise her?


    But Lin Shu seemed to be the only one who did not move!


    The servant girl next to her immediately came up to her, "Don''t be so angry!"


    Zhang Yuanqing said: "Are you angry with such a person? What was there to be angry about? "Even if I don''t act, the empress won''t forgive her. I''d like to see just how many more days she can continue being arrogant!"


    "That''s right, that''s right!" The servant held Zhang Yuanqing''s hand and got off the horse carriage, waiting for the others to leave. Then, the master and servant became even more impudent, "Furthermore, counting the days, there are still more than half a year before the Lin Family''s Fourth Miss s marry into the National Duke Ning''s Residence. Since you and the Empress are not going to intervene, the National Duke Ning''s madame will not tolerate her! That National Duke Ning lady doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with! "


    These words reached deep into Zhang Yuanqing''s heart, and he left the Duke Andong Manor with a smile on his face.


    On the other hand, when Lin Shu returned to the parlour, someone had already started playing on the stage. Lin Hui took the chance when no one was looking to pull her sleeve: "Sister Shu, are you alright? Lateral Consort Zhang did something to make things difficult for you? "


    Lin Shu said: "I''m fine!"


    Not long after, Yuan Xiaoyi waved her water sleeve and went up on stage. Her appearance became even more outstanding, and her every frown and smile caused the entire room to be filled with cheers.


    Unknowingly, Lin Shu had actually thought of the Princess Changze, when he was still alive, she had also liked to listen to his play. At that time, everyone had also been holding her as if they were holding Zhang Yuanqing.


    But now?


    How long had it been since the Princess Changze died? It was as if everyone had already forgotten about this person! It was as if he would even feel unlucky to mention her name!


    Lin Shu felt that she needed to live a good life for him in this life. If she waited for this opportunity to ask this, who would remember you? The most important thing was to be happy!


    After Lin Shu returned to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, she pushed aside all the banquets, thinking that she was going to get married soon, and focus on accompanying her mother. Even though her mother would definitely leave with Lin Pei, after she got married, it would not be easy for her to see her mother again.


    In the blink of an eye, eight months of time had passed, and Lin Shu was going to be married in a few days.


    The Madam Lian was naturally reluctant, if not for the fact that Aunt Lian often visited her to chat with her, she would probably be staring at Lin Shu everyday, feeling that she had struck it rich just by looking at him more.


    The closer it was to the day they were going to leave the pavilion, the more Lin Shu liked to accompany his mother and listen to the Aunt Lian''s story of the journey to the Maoxian.


    The days seemed long and peaceful, with some unease, counting the days, since that day, Lin Shu had not seen Lu Jingran for a long time.

 C209

    As a person of two lifetimes, this was not Lin Shu''s first time marrying someone, and compared to her previous life''s unease, this life was clearly a bit more victorious. In her previous life, she was the same as Lin Lian, who relied on Shao Shengping to get married into the Duke Chengan''s Palace, how could she not be nervous?


    However, now that she thought of Lu Jingran, more of her yearning appeared in the bottom of her heart ¡­ Who knew what he had been doing all this time.


    That day, after Lu Jingran kissed him, he followed the rules of etiquette and never saw him again. However, this letter did not stop.


    Madam Lian had never married a daughter before, and the more they dragged it on, the more they panicked. This Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion only had First Madam occasionally helping her, so she couldn''t count on anyone else.


    Aunt Lian often came over, and with her help, at least they did not panic.


    Now, Lin Shu''s dowry was already prepared, it was fully filled with one hundred and eight taels. If not for the unhappiness on Grand Madam''s side, she would probably have given all the good stuff to Lin Shu, since Lin Qian and the other girls all had one hundred and eight taels of dowry when they got married. No matter what was stuffed inside, on the surface, they could not pass through.


    Amongst the few girls, Lin Shu''s dowry was naturally the most generous.


    Not to mention that Madam Lian had even secretly given Lin Shu thirty thousand taels of silver, since the betrothal gift and dowry were always equal, and the National Duke Ning Residence was also a generous place. Just the amount of silver used for the betrothal gift was already over ten thousand taels, let alone the small amount of money used for the betrothal gift, which was a whole thirty thousand taels of silver.


    Originally, everyone only thought that Lin Shu''s life was miserable, but once this news spread, half of the rumors disappeared.


    The Madam Lian slowly started to have confidence in this marriage, and in the National Duke Ning Palace, there was only one National Duke Ning Mistress who did not like Lu Jingran, so the patriarch and the National Duke Ning must be extremely concerned about Lu Jingran, if not which family''s son would go through so much trouble to get married?


    Thinking till this point, her heart was filled with joy, and she even wanted to give a jade ruyi from the warehouse to Lin Shu.


    Aunt Lian and Lin Shu were drinking tea together, when Aunt Lian heard this, he immediately opened her mouth: "Aiyo, what are you doing? Do you want to move all the good stuff to the National Duke Ning Palace? Let me say this, it''s for the best that these things remain by your side. That jade ruyi is a priceless treasure, if it was brought to the National Duke Ning Palace, if someone had any bad intentions, what would happen? "


    This House of the Duke of Ning is a noble family with a great family background. How could they do such a thing?


    "Haven''t you heard enough about this? The Fu family coveted the dowry of the aunt''s family. They had a lot of it in private, but on the surface, how many girls would openly talk about it? "If you talk too much, you will lose face too. So, you can only swallow your own bitter fruit." Aunt Lian looked deeply at Madam Lian, and said with a little resentment: "I won''t say, just speak clearly in your heart about how much Lian Family you have subsidized over all these years. If you say it out, I''m not afraid of ridicule from others, and if you aren''t even afraid of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, what do I have to fear? If it wasn''t for me taking care of you, I really want to make everyone take a look at the true colors of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! "


    This silver for the Lian Family is yours and your brother''s in the first place. Public father has always treated you as a pawn, and felt that marrying you into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would make you feel wronged, so he always looked after you with good intentions. He never said that he would leave all the assets to your brother because you were a girl, even when he went to visit, he said that if your brother wasn''t here one day, he would leave some good things for the Sister Shu.


    "If the people from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion treated you and the Sister Shu well, then we would have spent all the silver, and we would have spent it willingly, but what about now? Even though we have reaped all the benefits from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, you still repudiate the stench of copper in our Lin Family''s silver! "


    She felt that Lin Shu was about to get married, so there was no need to hide these things from Lin Shu.


    Madam Lian tugged her sleeve and said softly: "Sister-in-law, why are you always saying this in front of Sister Shu?" She was still thinking about how she would still have to rely on her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion after Lin Shu''s marriage. If she resented Lin Pei, who would she look for when she suffered in the future?


    Lin Shu stood up and said, "Mother, Aunt said that it is extremely difficult to guard against thieves. There are a lot of things that should be done carefully! You can keep this good stuff for yourself! "


    She believed that it was true that Lu Jingran was here, but it was a pity that she did not dare believe even a single person from the National Duke Ning Palace was there.


    It was true that if the Madam Lian was strong, she would have a lot of skills in terms of earning money as a butler. However, in such matters, she could not even compare to Lin Shu and Aunt Lian.


    Lin Shu laughed: "When will the Mother''s Treasury have such a good item? No way, I don''t want it, but I need to follow Sister Furong to take a look!"


    Furong had already been engaged with her fianc¨¦. She and her fiance were childhood friends, but her husband had died on the day of their marriage, so she had no intention of marrying again and had no intention of marrying again.


    After seeing Lin Shu nod her head, she then brought Lin Shu down.


    Aunt Lian sent all the servants in the house away, then she said softly: "Have you told Sister Shu about this before?"


    Madam Lian asked with doubt: "What is it that sister-in-law is talking about?"


    Aunt Lian''s face also flushed red, her voice was so low that it was hard to hear. "It''s just about the matter between husband and wife ¡­"


    Madam Lian shook her head, "This matter has yet to happen. I think and think, but I do not know how to start the conversation. How about I give her a small booklet the night before Sister Shu gets married, and let her figure it out for herself!"


    "How can that be?" Aunt Lian glared at her, "This kind of thing, if you don''t teach your mother, who will tell you? Sister Shu, a girl who grew up in a wealthy family? "When I saw the picture in the picture book, I was so embarrassed that I wanted to throw the book away. I was afraid that others would see it ¡­"


    As she spoke, she softly whispered a few words into the Madam Lian''s ear.


    Madam Lian looked at her deeply, "This, this is impossible? If that''s the case, I can''t say... If Sister Shu heard it, what would she think of me, her mother? "


    Even though she hadn''t read any books, this was a bit too vulgar.


    Aunt Lian glared at her, "Tell me, what are you thinking? If Sister Shu gives birth to half a girl for National Duke Ning early, we can gain a foothold in National Duke Ning Palace. If Sister Shu comes back crying, how can we help her? I am her aunt, so of course I hope that she can lead a good life! "


    Madam Lian thought for a bit, weighed the pros and cons, and then said: "Then I''ll talk to Sister Shu about it tomorrow night."


    Lin Shu was going to get married the next day.


    Only now did Aunt Lian have a smile on her face.


    When waiting for Lin Shu to return from the warehouse, she felt that her mother and aunt were a little strange. In the end, she couldn''t really explain it, so she accompanied Aunt Lian and her mother to talk. Girl! Third Aunt is back to see you! "


    Third Miss Lin Hui had already married in the autumn of last year, but after what Grand Madam said, the Huaiyin Residence was indeed a good place, Lin Hui wished that she could run back to her mother''s house in a few days, but no one said anything.


    It was First Madam who kept persuading Lin Hui, but Lin Hui acted as if she did not hear anything. She had returned, her mother could not possibly use a broom to chase her out, right?


    Madam Lian waved her hand at Lin Shu, "I''m afraid you two sisters have a lot to say. I have your aunt with me, you may leave!"


    When Lin Shu just walked to the Fanghua Garden entrance, she saw Lin Hui rushing over excitedly with a lot of good stuff in her hands. There were the lotus leaf grilled pigeons with Celestial Fragrance Pavilion, the hibiscus apricot cake with Ru Yi, and a few other ingredients, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu, look what I''ve brought you!"


    Lin Shu said: "This little bit of dowry, ah, sooner or later I''ll be defeated by you."


    In truth, she said that, but she was still thinking for Lin Hui. She wanted Lin Hui to take out the dowry silver and put it into her Lian Family, then she would only earn and not lose.


    Lin Hui held her hand, and the two of them walked towards the Linglong Pavilion, "What''s this? If it wasn''t for the ears of incense, I would have bought more things. But the ears of incense said I couldn''t take them all ¡­ "I think that''s right, now that you''re a rich little woman, you can send people to buy whatever you want to eat, so I won''t join in the fun."


    Lin Shu''s dowry was rich, and it was known to everyone in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Lian did not know how long she had been feeling sore about this, but as for Lin Qian, she could not even take care of her own matters, so naturally, she was not in the mood to care about Lin Shu.


    "You, ah, you''re already married. I wonder when you''ll grow up." Lin Shu glanced at her and felt that Lin Hui looked no different from usual. Her suspended heart also calmed down a little, which at least meant that Lin Hui''s days in the Huaiyin Palace were not bad. That third brother-in-law of mine? "


    Lin Hui curled her lips, "He, ah, has a good friend who invited him to take a walk again today. He said that he can''t let me down with the Spring Festival, and I really hope that he doesn''t come back with me. I always feel that it''s a bit strange being together with him, so I might as well be at ease by myself ¡­ If he comes back with me, I won''t be able to talk to you. "


    After saying that, she giggled. "I''ve thought it through, and will be staying in the Linglong Pavilion for the next two days. It won''t be too late for me to go back after you marry into the National Duke Ning''s Palace."


    Lin Shu said: "Did you quarrel with Second Brother-in-law?"


    "Not really!" Lin Hui and Huaiyin''s relationship had never been good, but it couldn''t be considered as bad. It was as if they were two unrelated people. "I, I just don''t like being with Huaiyin. Even when the two of them eat together, they would feel awkward!"

 C210

    Since she was young, Lin Hui had always been a natural and familiar person. From the start, there was no one that would feel awkward saying that they would feel awkward if they were together, but since she had only met the Huaiyin, there was definitely something wrong ¡ª ¡ª This was probably resistance from the bottom of her heart!


    Lin Shu said: "Is it because you two got married? That''s why you feel awkward? "


    Lin Hui rolled her eyes at her, "It''s already been half a year since I married him, how could that even be considered a marriage? I did not speak to him, and he did not seem to have any intention of speaking to me! "This way, we''ll be able to respect each other!"


    Initially, before she got married, she had already thought that if Huaiyin was truly too nice to her, she wouldn''t know how to face him ¡­ After all, she really couldn''t let anyone else go.


    Lin Shu was looking at the list that Cloudbean had just presented, on it was the rooms and the manager that his mother had chosen for her, "You even respect each other? The two of you are just like strangers living under the same roof. The children of the Huaiyin Palace are very thin, I am afraid the Huaiyin is hoping that you could help Third Brother-in-law out earlier, and now that you are acting like this, I am afraid that the Huaiyin is in a rush, and if the Huaiyin is born with a good character, they would not be able to say anything to you. "


    Merely on this point, it was unknown how many times more blissful Lin Hui was.


    Even Lin Hui could not help but nod her head, "Grand Madam is indeed a very good person, and is extremely good to me, even better than my mother. When I first did something wrong, my mother always liked to nag, but a few days ago, I followed her out to burn some incense and accidentally said something wrong. And, the Grand Madam was also extremely good to the Sister Xiu''er, they had never said that they were lacking something to eat! "


    Lu Suixiu was her sister-in-law, and also someone with an amiable personality!


    Lin Shu put down the book and smiled: "That''s why I said that people should know how to cherish blessings when they''re lucky. Look at Second Sister, although the marriage hasn''t even happened a year ago, because she''s not pregnant yet, Duke Andong¡¯s wife has already stuffed three or four concubines into her room, and even more so if this year''s Second Sister''s stomach still hasn''t moved, those concubines would probably have stopped the concubine hiding soup ¡­"


    She wanted Lin Hui to live a good life more than anyone. Although she did not know why Lin Hui and Huaiyin were at odds in her previous life, in her current life, Huaiyin was a very good person.


    Lin Hui had always been concentrating on eating the snacks, even though her mouth was filled with food, she did not stop.


    She did not have a shrewd mind, and would usually reveal all sorts of flaws whenever she encountered anything. For example, at this point in time, she did not dare to look Lin Shu in the eye.


    After Lin Shu finished reading her dowry booklet, she took a glance at Lin Hui who was still eating her snacks and felt that something was wrong. "Sis Hui''er, what''s wrong ¡­"


    After Lin Hui drank half a cup of tea, she then asked softly, "Sister Shu, are you happy? You want to marry into the National Duke Ning Palace?


    Lin Shu thought about it carefully, "I don''t know either, but I''m kind of looking forward to it!"


    She was about to become Lu Jingran''s temperament.


    Lin Hui said anxiously, "But the National Duke Ning Palace is not a good place ¡­"


    "I know! I know all about it! I know much better than you what kind of situation he is in in in the National Duke Ning Palace, but I will have to rely on myself to survive. Lin Shu was not afraid at all, and said softly, "Furthermore, I am not the only one in the National Duke Ning Palace!"


    Hearing that, Lin Hui''s face changed, and she threw the pastry in her hand into the silk box, "Then, do you like Lu Jingran?"


    Lin Shu smiled, "If I don''t like him, why would I obediently marry him?"


    Lin Hui clapped on his hands, "How can someone like him be worthy of your liking? "You don''t know ¡­"


    Lin Shu also noticed that something was amiss, "What happened to him? "Today, as soon as you came in, I noticed that there was something wrong with you, as if you had something to say!"


    But Lin Hui still hesitated.


    Lin Shu patiently said: "What else can you not say in front of me? I''ll just say it directly. Besides, you should know my character. What kind of hardships do you have to endure? How can there be anything I can''t accept? "


    Lin Hui drank another half cup of tea before saying in a low voice, "Actually, I had already heard about this earlier, and didn''t know whether or not I should tell you. In the end, even if Aroma told me, it would only cause you to feel unhappy, and would not be of any use at all. But now that I see you so happy, I have no choice but to say it, in case you find out about the truth when you marry into the National Duke Ning Palace! "


    Saying that, she glanced at Lin Shu, seeing that there was no change in her expression, her tensed heart slightly calmed down, "That Lu Jingran is truly not a person to be trifled with, previously he was just taking care of the tit for tat, but now he is getting married, and raising Yuan Xiaoyi on the outside!"


    "Yuan Xiaoyi, do you know who it is? It was the pillar at the Liucheng Garden. It looked like a celestial being! In the past few years, there have been countless noble young masters that wanted to take her as their concubine, but were all rejected by her. For some reason, they were obediently raised by Lu Jingran.


    "At first, I didn''t believe these rumors, but I only sent Xiang Dong over to the Liucheng Garden area to guard it for a few days, and sure enough, I saw Yuan Xiaoyi get onto the carriage from the National Duke Ning Palace and go to a remote courtyard. After a few days, Xiang Ding saw Lu Jingran going over to that courtyard again, Sister Shu, what do you think we should do? "You haven''t gotten married yet?"


    The smile on Lin Shu''s face instantly disappeared, she knew that Lin Hui would not lie to her.


    Lin Hui squeezed her hand and softly asked: "Sister Shu, you, what''s wrong? If you tell me, you shouldn''t believe the words of this man, and in the future, don''t believe Lu Jingran''s flowery words anymore, just take good care of your own dowry ¡­ "


    For a moment, the hand Lin Shu was holding the booklet with, slightly trembled. I''ll ask him about this later. If he says yes, yes. If he says no, I naturally won''t believe him. "


    Although she hadn''t met Lu Jingran before, she still had letters to and fro, and she vaguely knew that Lu Jingran had been busy recently. Sometimes she would send a letter for a day or two before bringing Lu Jingran''s letter back ¡­ But she never thought that Lu Jingran would actually raise a playboy before marriage!


    The name Yuan Xiaoyi echoed in her ears, but it was likely that all the madams in the capital knew Yuan Xiaoyi! She had a good figure and when she opened her mouth, her voice sounded more like the singing of an oriole bird. How could there be a man who didn''t like her?


    It was as if Lin Hui had never seen such an expression on her face in all these years, "Sister Shu, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Shu shook her head and said that she was fine.


    But even if she said those words, Lin Shu was still a little dazed. Even when the two of them laid on the bed, she was still thinking about that question, but after thinking about it again and again, she still felt that he should believe Lu Jingran ¡­


    However, Lin Hui pulled her hand and spoke for half the night, and when they woke up on the second day, both of their eyes were completely purple beneath the lids.


    When First Madam came to the Linglong Pavilion, she naturally could not help but scold Lin Hui, saying that even if she wanted to cause trouble, she had to pick a time to do so. Lin Shu was going to get married tomorrow, how could she allow Lin Hui to cause trouble here?


    Lin Hui knew First Madam''s personality, and knew that First Madam was unhappy because of her frequent visits to her parents'' home during this period of time.


    In the evening, the Madam Lian came over. "... Yesterday, Sis Hui''er slept with you, so today, I will sleep with you. In the future, if you want to lie on Linglong Pavilion bed with me, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance ¡­ "


    When Lin Shu heard this, she felt her eyes tearing up. She could not bear to part with anything, but she could not bear to part with her mother, "I better not, tomorrow I''m afraid that I will wake up before dawn, and even you will not be able to sleep well, you better go to Fanghua Garden to sleep. If you miss me, just write me a letter, I will definitely come to see you."


    Madam Lian held her hand and talked for a while. In the end, she took out a picture book from her bosom and said, "You have to take a good look at this.


    How could Lin Shu not know what it was?


    However, in her previous life, there was no one who stuffed this painting into her picture book. On her wedding night, she was like a log, wanting to push Shao Shengping away and assault him ¡­ For this matter, Shao Shengping was very unhappy.


    Lin Shu stuffed the picture book under her pillow and replied with a low "En".


    "I knew you would be so perfunctory!" In her half a lifetime, this was the first time she had ever done such a thing. However, after thinking about what Aunt Lian had said yesterday, she asked hesitantly: "Do you know how to do it?"


    Lin Shu was naturally silent, she could not just say that she knew what to do!


    Madam Lian''s voice was as soft as the buzz of a mosquito. "It''s just kissing, if Young Master touches your body randomly, you can''t yell and yell. If others hear it, they''ll laugh. When you do that, you can''t be too rigid. Which man would like a woman like wood? At that time, it would be best for me to use a soft pillow. You might be able to get pregnant earlier, but it might be easier for you in the future! "


    This...


    Lin Shu was dumbstruck, the words were too revealing.


    Fortunately, Madam Lian was also very embarrassed. She only said the words "look good on that picture book" and ran away as if she was running for her life.


    This time, Lin Shu was at a loss of whether to laugh or cry.

 C211

    When the morning of the second day still hadn''t arrived, Yun Dou had already called Lin Shu to wake up. Because Actinin Qin had already gotten married, the Madam Lian called for Hibiscus to come and help him.


    Following that was the bath and makeup. It was only now that the sky started to brighten.


    The Madam Lian had already rushed over, looking haggard. One could tell that she had not rested well last night, and even more so, ordered Hibiscus to bring a bowl of lotus seed lily porridge to Lin Shu, in order for him to suppress her on her own.


    When she woke up this morning, Lin Shu had already eaten two pieces of pastries. Now, she was carrying the lotus seed lily porridge and spoonful after spoonful.


    Madam Lian looked at it and cried, "It''s good that it''s over, it''s good that it''s over, hurry up and give birth to a child!"


    On the other hand, First Madam stood at the side and laughed, At first, when Sister Jia and Sis Hui''er were getting married, I was still alright, waiting for the two young ladies to almost go out before tears started to fall.


    She was a person who never smiled, and now that she said those words, even Madam Lian started laughing.


    By the time Lin Shu had finished dressing up, everyone had surrounded her as if they were looking at something special.


    She could only imagine how she looked at this moment, like a doll in a New Year''s painting. She couldn''t even make out what she looked like.


    Lin Shu originally thought that she wouldn''t be afraid, since she had already experienced it once in her previous life. However, she didn''t expect that at this moment, she felt fear, unease, and nervousness in her heart ¡­ All at once.


    She felt a little dazed.


    In a trance, he was supported into the main hall, kowtowed towards the armchair that Lin Pei and his mother were sitting on, and was carried onto the bridal sedan by his older cousin.


    Hearing the sound of human voices and the crackling of the firecrackers, Lin Shu''s tears fell even more heavily.


    She''s going to marry, she''s going to marry Lu Jingran!


    She couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart!


    She had always thought that Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was considered rich, but today, she had the feeling that before long, her big cousin carried her on his back and walked out of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s gate.


    For some reason, Lin Shu wanted to lie down on her older cousin''s back and cry.


    She was about to leave the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, even if there were a thousand ways to go about Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it was still her home, the place where she had lived for two lifetimes.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the clamor, "I''m coming!"


    Lu Jingran!


    This was Lu Jingran''s voice!


    Lin Shu only felt that her heart had calmed down, as if she had someone to rely on!


    On the other hand, Lu Jingran was dressed in his wedding attire today. Looking at Lin Shu who was being supported by his wedding bride, his heart faintly throbbed ¡ª He was going to marry this man as his wife. After working so hard for so long, he was finally going to marry Lin Shu!


    Usually, he saw that Lin Shu was mostly dressed in plain clothes, and during banquets, she rarely wore bright colored clothes, but now that she was wearing a gown covered in gold, it made her seem even more tall, as she tightly gripped her waist.


    Lin Shu was pulled into the carriage by the wedding lady, and heard the firecrackers leaving the carriage, but she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Even if Lu Jingran had said that he believed in him and said that he would think of a way to let her mother and Lin Pei go, this matter regarding He Li was not something that could be settled in a short time. He couldn''t stop worrying about his mother!


    Yun Dou''s voice came from beside the sedan chair, "Miss, are you hungry? Do you want to eat two pieces of pastries to cover your stomach? "


    In the morning, the girl had only used two pastries and a bowl of Lily lotus seed congee. By then, she would already be hungry, so she had to bring a few pieces of pastries, such as the one for the Hibiscus Sesame.


    Lin Shu shook her head, she was not in the mood to eat anymore, "I''m not hungry."


    After pausing for a moment, she asked, "Yunbean, where are we?"


    Yun Dou had also helped her deliver the letter a few times, so she naturally knew where National Duke Ning Palace was. Now, after looking at it, she said in a low voice, "Please hold it in a little longer, Miss will be here soon."


    She even thought of the words Hibiscus had said to her before she left, saying that no matter how strong the young lady usually was, it was still the first time she was getting married. She was probably very nervous and wanted to talk more with the young lady.


    Hearing that, Lin Shu burst out laughing, "Did you eat honey this morning? Is your mouth so sweet? "


    They quickly arrived at the National Duke Ning Palace. No matter how loud and noisy it was beside their ears, Lin Shu felt at ease in her heart.


    The bright red cap was lifted by the scale.


    saw Lu Jingran''s handsome face.


    The corner of Lu Jingran''s mouth raised slightly, his eyes bright, as if he was looking at her.


    Actually, Lu Jingran also felt that the current Lin Shu was very beautiful, so beautiful that it seemed as if everything around her had lost its color under her influence.


    Some of the bystanders smiled and joked: "Ah, the bride is so beautiful! This grandpa is truly blessed! "


    Everyone laughed.


    Lin Shu also laughed along.


    The wedding lady passed the wine to Lin Shu and Lu Jingran, and the two of them drank their wine, Lu Jingran only said softly: I''ll go out first to entertain the guests, I''ll come accompany you later.


    Lin Shu couldn''t care less about someone being present and subconsciously said, "Drink less wine, you''re hurting your body!"


    Without waiting for Lu Jingran to speak, the surrounding people started to make fun of him again, "Aiyo, aiyo, aiyo. This bride just entered the door and has already started managing the house.


    "Isn''t this? "If I am drinking too much and can''t enter the bridal chamber, how will it be alright ¡­"


    Most of the people present were married women, so it was obvious when they spoke.


    Lin Shu lowered her head, his face flushed red, and left with a smile on his face. Her Sister Shu was truly adorable!


    Waiting for Lu Jingran to leave, the people in the house slowly left.


    Even if Yun Dou was used to having no rules and regulations, he didn''t even dare to breathe loudly right now. It was still Lin Shu who didn''t hear any movements for a long while, as she raised her voice and said, "Yun Dou?"


    Yun Dou hurriedly said, "Miss, your servant is here!"


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but exhale a long breath, "I thought you were gone, why don''t you talk to me like that... This room is too quiet, I''m not used to it. "


    Cloudbean burst out laughing. "So it turns out that this servant thought this lady wouldn''t be afraid when she was scared."


    The girl was like the sky in her heart.


    Lin Shu also laughed along.


    Yun Dou said, "Miss, are you tired? How about this servant wait for you to wash up? "


    "This... He''s not back yet! " Lin Shu felt that this was not in accordance with the rules.


    Yun Dou said softly, "Just now, Young Master sent someone over to relay a message, saying that if you''re hungry and thirsty, you can just ask this servant to go outside and notify everyone. Naturally, someone will prepare it for you, and even said that you''ve been tired for a day, why don''t you wake up earlier and wait for Young Master to come back? Young Master also said that since they''re married, there''s no need to be so fussy about formalities.


    Lin Shu knew that Lu Jingran was never someone who was meticulous to his words, yet, after thinking about her so much, he said, "Then serve me and comb my hair!"


    After waiting for her to take off her makeup, clean her face, and take a bath, Lin Shu only felt that her entire body was relaxed. Once she laid on the bedding, she fell into a deep slumber. Once she buried her head in it, she knew nothing.


    At the end of the night, Lu Jingran returned to the Banyan Garden. When he opened the door, he saw Yun Dou sitting at the foot of the bed, hugging the edge of the bed as she fell asleep. Lin Shu who was on the bed had her head buried in her pillow. She looked really cute.


    Lu Jingran''s alcohol tolerance was good, and now he couldn''t help but go forward and kiss her forehead.


    Lin Shu muttered.


    The moment she heard the noise, she opened her eyes and saw something that she shouldn''t have seen, but she was stupefied. She didn''t know if she should open her eyes and go out or continue pretending to sleep.


    She struggled for a while before she sneaked out with her cat in tow.


    Right now, Lu Jingran only had Lin Shu in his heart, he helped him to twiddle the quilt around him, and then went to the clean house.


    Lin Shu woke up after a while after hearing the water. When she opened her eyes, Yun Dou had already disappeared, and Lu Jingran''s wedding dress was scattered beside her bed. What time was it?


    After thinking about it for a while, she still felt that it was better than getting married just now, since when had she become so sleepy? Originally, within the Linglong Pavilion, she was spoiled too much by her mother, and she wished that she could sleep in everyday ¡­ I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep in the future.


    She sat on the edge of the bed like a wronged daughter-in-law.


    When Lu Jingran saw her like this, he immediately started laughing. That restrained and aggrieved appearance of hers seemed to become even more adorable.


    Lu Jingran could not help but smile, "Are you tired today?"


    Lin Shu shook his head, but then thought that there was no need to pretend in front of him, so she nodded his head, "I woke up before dawn, and was tossed around like a puppet. I really want to stop drinking, and just give me two pastries, but the ones I eat the most today are pastries, I''m afraid that it will give me a headache the moment I see those pastries."


    As she spoke, she actually concealed the nervousness in her heart.


    She understood what happened next, but she did understand, which was why she felt a little scared ¡­ In her previous life, she had been married before, so she wasn''t an impersonal little girl. However, she was still afraid of him in her heart.


    Lu Jingran immediately pulled her into his embrace, "Pity my Sister Shu!"


    The warm air mixed with the smell of alcohol sprayed onto Lin Shu''s face, but she did not feel that she was resisting it at all. Instead, she felt that there was an ambiguous atmosphere around her.


    The person in his hand seemed to have no bones. Lu Jingran only felt the blood energy rise and hugged her even more tightly, "Fortunately, you only have to endure this kind of suffering once. In the future, I will definitely not make you suffer any more!"

 C212

    With that said, Lu Jingran pulled the curtains of the bed.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room became ambiguous.


    Lin Shu felt that she did not even know where she was looking, and her hands subconsciously moved to cover the corners of her clothes.


    Lu Jingran faintly smiled. Lin Shu had always been fearless, but to think that there would actually be a time like this, "Are you afraid?"


    Lin Shu raised his head and looked at him, her eyes were filled with confusion and shame.


    Her cheeks flushed red, Lu Jingran felt all the blood in his body boiling up, he immediately kissed without caring about anything, and mumbled: "Sister Shu, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    Lin Shu was being hugged tightly by Lu Jingran, and the tip of her nose was her own scent, it smelled extremely good.


    She felt her heart beating very quickly. She had already experienced the matters of a man and a woman in her previous life, so what was she afraid of in this life? She couldn''t stop comforting herself, but her nervousness still hadn''t faded in the slightest ¡­


    Feeling a pair of hands on her body, she whispered, "Lu Jingran ¡­"


    Lu Jingran''s subordinates'' movements paused, "What did you call me?"


    Lin Shu didn''t say a word... She didn''t seem to be able to utter the word ''husband''.


    Lu Jingran rested his chin on her head, his voice carrying an emotion that could endure no longer, "Why don''t you call me again? If you make a mistake once, I''ll punish you once! "


    "You ¡­ How are you going to punish me? " Lin Shu was stuttering when she said this.


    As soon as she said it, she regretted it. This was their wedding night, so how else could they be punished?


    Lu Jingran chuckled, "You said it already?"


    Lin Shu was a little afraid, why did it feel like she was a little white rabbit entering a wolf''s den tonight, "Jing Ran?"


    Lu Jingran caressed her smooth body, "No!"


    Lin Shu wanted to retreat, but how could she possibly compare to Lu Jingran in terms of strength?


    Lu Jingran shook his head again.


    Did this girl really not understand, or was she pretending to be confused with him?


    Lin Shu clenched her teeth and said: "Husband?"


    "My Sister Shu is so obedient!" Lu Jingran touched the top of her head with his free hand, just like how he didn''t want to eat medicine when he was young. It was as if his mother was touching her.


    For a moment, she was unable to adapt to their relationship.


    But Lu Jingran had never planned to give her time to adapt, so his following movements made everything clear.


    Lin Shu closed her eyes as a tearing pain came from her body ¡­


    Her actions were no longer considered brave and ferocious, but she still took in a breath of cold air from the pain.


    Lu Jingran said softly, "Don''t be afraid Sister Shu, you''ll be fine soon ¡­"


    How fast was it?


    Lin Shu didn''t feel that it was fast at all, and next, Lu Jingran asked her to do it twice more ¡­ At that time, she couldn''t help but criticise in her heart. The third time she was right, Lu Jingran, that little person, didn''t count at all!


    In the end, Lin Shu was too tired, and fell asleep on her arms.


    Lin Shu slept soundly, as though she was not afraid of wind or rain, or any wind or blades in the sky, but she did not sleep for long, as though she had just closed her eyes, when she heard Lu Jingran''s voice, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu, it''s time to wake up!"


    It had been a long time since Lin Shu had woken up early. She was simply too used to it.


    Lu Jingran stood at the side of the bed and could not help but laugh bitterly. How could a new wife be so lazy on the first day of marriage? If it was any other day, it would have been fine. But if he woke up late today, the man would probably say something else. "Sister Shu, wake up, bring Grandmother some tea, then come back to sleep!"


    Yun Dou, who was yawning on the side, glanced at the bed and his face turned red. His voice was so low that it sounded like a mosquito, "Uncle, our lady has always been like this. She''s even a little angry from getting up ¡­" You have to be patient! "


    Normally, she didn''t think that being lazy was a problem, but today, she became anxious.


    Lu Jingran looked at her indifferently, "From now on, just call her Eldest Wife!"


    If she married him, she would become the Eldest Wife of the National Duke Ning Palace ¡­ When he and the Eldest Wife thought of this title, he really wanted to laugh out loud again.


    "Eldest Wife, wake up, wake up, be careful that you''re late!" The corner of Yun Dou''s mouth curled up a little.


    Lin Shu lay on the bed for a while before opening his eyes. When she opened his eyes, he discovered that something was not right and that the curtains in front of him was a bright red with embroidered golden threads of silk.


    It''s over!


    It was only then that Lin Shu realized what was going on and she couldn''t help but sit up immediately. Fortunately, she was wearing the undergarment while she was still drowsy last night, so she wasn''t too embarrassed right now, "What time is it now? Why, why didn''t you guys wake me up? "


    Today was an important day, so she could not make such a joke on the first day she married into the National Duke Ning Palace. If this was really the case, how would she be able to establish herself in the National Duke Ning Palace in the future?


    Lu Jingran looked at her with eyes full of laughter, "I called out, but you refused to get up from the bed, as if you were growing on a bed!"


    He then pointed to the other girl by the bed, "She is called Pearl, she will be your serving maid from now on. She used to be a servant by Grandmother''s side, but now she has been allocated a proper place."


    Pearl had delicate features and a medium height. Although she was not considered old, she was not considered young either, probably around the same age as Actinin Qin.


    Lin Shu looked at her and thought, why hasn''t she been released yet? But now, she knew that this was not the time to ask such questions. She could only allow Yun Dou and the pearl to serve her as she dressed and washed.


    He did not know whether Pearl was silent or if it was because he was not very familiar with Lin Shu, so he could only help her put on her clothes. It had to be said that Pearl''s way of combing her hair was not bad.


    But this time, Lin Shu didn''t feel anything at all.


    Pearl finished brushing her hair and went down.


    The pitiful Yun Dou originally had a stomach full of words to say to Lin Shu, but when he saw the pearl at the side, he swallowed his words. Now, he said softly: "Miss, this servant feels like I''m afraid of Big Sister Zhen Jin. Everyone in the courtyard seems to be afraid of her ¡­"


    Lin Shu laughed: "They shouldn''t be bad people, at most they won''t laugh, it''s just a good opportunity to cure you, you sloppy monkey!"


    Even though Actinin Qin had scolded her time and time again, but she could not stop her thick skin. Every time she did something wrong, she would just hug Actinin Qin''s arm and call him "sister, my good sister", until Actinin Qin smiled and that was it.


    While waiting for Lin Shu to go to the outer room, the table was already filled with food. There were pigeon porridge, red dates and lotus porridge, crab cake, Eight Treasures Soy Sauce, shrimp steamed dumplings ¡­ They had everything, and they seemed to have a great appetite.


    Pearl even brought a bowl of red sugar mashed egg over, and said softly, "Eldest Wife, try this. This was something the Old Ancestor specially instructed the kitchen to make, he said it''s to nourish your body!"


    Eldest Wife?


    Lin Shu was unfamiliar with this name. When she glanced towards Lu Jingran, she saw that the smile on Lu Jingran''s face was even more unfamiliar.


    Eldest Wife was always Eldest Wife, she had to get used to it eventually!


    She knew that they were having breakfast in the outer room, and that the mama had already gone in to take the handkerchief from the previous night. It was likely that the handkerchief had already been handed over to the Old Ancestor ¡­


    Thinking of this, she felt even more ashamed. She buried herself in the bowl and started to eat the egg, spoonful after spoonful. Soon, the bowl of red sugar mashed egg came to an end.


    Seeing this, Yun Dou felt it was strange. "Miss, don''t you always dislike sweet food?"


    Actually, as soon as she finished speaking, she could feel that something wasn''t right. Just now, Young Master had specially warned her ¡­


    Lu Jingran also knew that she did not like eating sweet things, and he remembered that when they ate at Celestial Fragrance Pavilion, Lin Shu had frowned as soon as she tasted the sauce that Huai Yang used. However, since the folded egg was ordered by her grandmother, he did not stop her, "Pearl, go and tell the little kitchen to prepare fewer sweet things in the future."


    With that, he looked at Cloudbean. "In a while, go to the kitchen and tell the chef what your wife likes. Tell the cook in the kitchen that Grandmother chose the cook and that his cooking skills are extraordinary!"


    Cloudbean nodded.


    Lin Shu also drank all the fermented grains in the bowl dry, and only then did she feel her stomach becoming a little better, "I''m full!"


    Lu Jingran picked up a crab biscuit and placed it onto the plate in front of her. "Taste this, it''s the best dish in the Banyan Garden little kitchen, even my grandmother likes it."


    One had to know that the Old Ancestor''s mouth was very tricky.


    Lin Shu shook her head, "I''m really full."


    It was already broad daylight outside, and she was afraid she might miss the time to pay her respects.


    Lu Jingran was like a worm in her stomach, he helped her to break off a piece of cake and brought it close to her mouth, "Taste it, it''s still too early, let''s not rush over!"


    The maidservants in the room lowered their heads in tacit understanding, as if they hadn''t seen him.


    Now, even if Lin Shu didn''t eat it, it wouldn''t be acceptable. After tasting it, she only felt that it was fragrant and crisp, and when she swallowed the sesame seed cake, her mouth was filled with the taste of crab yolk.


    She took the half piece of biscuit in Lu Jingran''s hand, "Isn''t it the beginning of spring now? Why are there crabs? "


    She could feel that something was amiss as soon as she said that. Crabs were a rarity in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion during this spring day, but what kind of place was the Duke of National Duke Ning''s house? What can''t be found?


    It had to be known that crabs with crab yolk was not something that could be bought with money alone.


    Lu Jingran just smiled and looked at her, "Is it delicious?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Of course it''s delicious!"


    Lu Jingran turned his body slightly to the side and instructed the pearl, "Then, tell the little kitchen to make more Crab Braised Pancakes and then stew the bird''s nest porridge.

 C213

    Lu Jingran secretly cursed, Lu Jingran had simply treated her like a pig and was raising her, but he had no choice but to admit that he was actually happy in his heart ¡­ There was only one other person in the world who was as good to him as his mother, and could think of anything for her!


    Waiting for Lin Shu to follow Lu Jingran to the Rongshou Hall that the old ancestor would live in, she actually started to resent Lu Jingran in her heart ¡­ She couldn''t even walk. With a single step, she felt an excruciating pain beneath her body.


    On the other hand, Lu Jingran looked lively and energetic.


    He turned his head and looked at Lin Shu who was behind him, as if she had thought of something, and her steps slowed down as well. If someone tries to make things difficult for you, you can just smile and not say anything. Everything will be up to me. "


    Lin Shu naturally understood what she meant, "I know."


    As they slowly traveled along the way, it was naturally not early in the morning when they were waiting for them to go to the Rongshou Hall. Everyone who should have come had already arrived in the room, and since the National Duke Ning Palace usually had more people dead than alive, there were only a few people in the main hall.


    Apart from the Old Ancestor, National Duke Ning and National Duke Ning, only a few people were still in the second house.


    The Second Branch was born out of a concubine, because the Second Elder was born weak and sickly, he had never practiced martial arts, but because of this he escaped calamity. National Duke Ning was usually very busy, so he had always served the Old Ancestor day in and day out.


    But to speak of the person whom the Old Ancestor doted on the most, everyone in the National Duke Ning knew that this person was definitely Master Lu Jingran.


    When the Old Ancestor saw the two of them walking in like a pair of mummies, he couldn''t hide the smile on his face at all. Especially the words that Nanny Bai had said to her ears, her smile was about to spill out.


    Lin Shu felt that everyone''s eyes were on him, but she still walked forward neither haughtily nor humbly.


    National Duke Ning''s face sank. Just as he was about to speak, the Old Ancestor slowly said: "Jing Ran''s wife is prettier as a woman. After wearing a set of red clothes, his face is much better and much more imposing ¡­ When you were a girl, wasn''t the color of your clothes a little too pure? "


    Lin Shu did not expect the Old Ancestor to remember him. A girl like him could be found everywhere in the capital, "Yes, I will remember Grandmother''s teachings."


    Even the Second Madam came forward and said, "The smile on Mother''s face hasn''t disappeared for the past few days, and her spirits have also improved a lot. It can be seen that this group of people are truly in high spirits when it comes to happy occasions ¡­"


    It was unknown if the National Duke Ning was feeling uncomfortable, but with a light cough, the Second Madam did not dare to speak anymore.


    The Old Ancestor acted as if he did not see it, and laughed while waving at Lin Shu, "Come over and let me have a look!"


    Lin Shu walked over, and the Old Ancestor grabbed onto her hand and nodded slightly: "She is a painful child!"


    Saying that, her gaze landed on Lu Jingran''s face, "Today, I, this old granny, gave you some nasty words to say, previously you were just messing around, saying all these is meaningless, in front of your wife, I will not make things difficult for you. "If you dare to mess around in the future and bully your wife again, I will be the first to forgive you!"


    Lu Jingran was naturally smiling as he agreed.


    Whether it was the old ancestor or the National Duke Ning, they all treated her extremely well. When they said that they needed to live a good life in the future, only the two of them did not seem to be friendly toward her.


    The first was the Young Madam Zhang. When Lin Shu served her tea, a few drops of tea spilled out when she was putting down the tea Gu, but the tea was not hot, so there was not much of a change on Lin Shu''s face. The seniors at the side all bestowed some rare gifts to the new wife, but only the Young Madam Zhang passed over a thick red cloth, from start to end, she did not have a single smile on her face.


    Lin Shu did not mind.


    The other one was a young girl, her eyes looking at with ridicule and contempt. However, since Lin Shu had just married into the National Duke Ning Palace, she would naturally not mind this young girl.


    Right now, the most important thing for him to do was to understand the situation in the National Duke Ning Palace.


    Because there were not many sons of the National Duke Ning Palace, Lin Shu did not visit any of her relatives, she only went to pay respects to the Ancestral Hall. But what surprised Lin Shu was that normally, when large families wanted to get married, they would have to go through a large feast, at least for the next three days, they would have to set up a Flowing Water Assembly, and more importantly, they would need to invite the filming crew to come back and continuously sing for the next three days. However, other than the red silk that was showing signs of happiness in the National Duke Ning Mansion, the ones beside it did not seem to be happy at all.


    Without even thinking, it was all because of the Young Madam Zhang.


    Looking outside the capital, which family with rules and regulations would have the presence of the eldest son? Which bastard could get married before their first son ¡­


    The Old Ancestor also told the National Duke Ning to stay back and ask the Nanny Bai to send out the servants by her side, "Look at your wife, look at your wife, what happened to her just now, did you think you did not see it? Do you really think I''m muddle-headed? Just now, she was about to throw the tea Gu onto Jing Ran''s wife''s face. It was just a tea Gu, was there a need to put so much effort? Even though I am old and dizzy, I can still see that Jing Ran''s wife''s hands were stained with tea water. It is fortunate that she had a good temper and didn''t say anything. "


    National Duke Ning was used to being pummeled by these kinds of people and had long trained in a survival strategy. Now, he could only say with a straight face: "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely talk about him when I get back!"


    However, the Old Ancestor''s complexion had completely sunk. "What, are you still going to continue lying to me?" Originally, these few days were supposed to be peaceful and happy days, I shouldn''t have gotten angry, but I really couldn''t hold back. In these few days, Young Madam Zhang never had the slightest hint of a smile on her face. Those who know that our National Duke Ning Palace is having a joyous occasion, and those who don''t, think that our house is having a funeral! "


    "I don''t understand. Even if she''s unhappy in her heart, is it really that hard to get her to pretend? Which family''s female patriarch is like her? I didn''t move. What did it mean for Ms Fang to give Jing Ran''s wife a big red? Was he looking down on Jing Ran''s wife because she was a merchant? If she didn''t like it, why would she have plotted Jing Ran''s marriage with the empress? Why was it that she felt wronged today? Does she even have the face to be displeased? "


    The more he spoke, the more the old ancestor felt angry.


    National Duke Ning knew that she was truly angry and quickly kneeled down, "Don''t be angry, it''s your son''s fault. It''s your son''s fault."


    He was filial, even if he had two older brothers, because he was older than his two older brothers, the one his mother doted on the most since he was young.


    When his two elder brothers had died in the battle, his mother had gone to the palace to see Empress Zhou, who was still alive, and had asked her to plead for his marriage with the late emperor. It was hard to tell how much effort she had put in ¡­ Putting aside the personality of the Young Madam Zhang, his appearance and appearance were pretty good, and his family background was even better.


    The Old Ancestor shook her off without even looking at her, "If you are truly filial, then you should properly discipline your wife!"


    National Duke Ning shook his head, "Can''t you be a son? How could a son not know his limits? Young Madam Zhang has indeed done many things. Originally, when her son just said a few words to her, she jumped up high and took it as a matter of course, saying that no family had an elder son like us. What is son saying, she even said that she wanted to go to the palace to find the empress dowager for a betrothal gift. "


    "Everyone says that our family is ugly and our son does not want everyone to know about this matter. If that is the case, then where is the face of this National Duke Ning Palace? How could Jing Ran have a foothold? Because of his background, he had already been viewed lightly by others. If this matter were to occur again ¡­ Not to mention the pacification, even I feel embarrassed! It''s all because his son is useless! "


    These children are all meat that their mother lost. The Old Ancestor looked at him and let out a long sigh. "Even if she predicted your temper, how else would she dare cause trouble?" She had been in the National Duke Ning for five years and her stomach had not moved at all. Even the imperial physician had said that her son was having a difficult time, if she did not give him a concubine, wouldn''t he just allow the National Duke Ning to die? Back then, even though she didn''t agree, she didn''t oppose it. Furthermore, she was waiting for Jing Ran to be born and punished his mother without telling me ¡­ I won''t argue with her over this matter. If she makes a fuss about it again in the future, I don''t care if she''s the granddaughter of the former head assistant, or if she''s the sister of the Elder Zhang and the Empress, I won''t let it go so easily. "


    National Duke Ning only replied.


    "I have spoken earlier today. Don''t blame me for falling out with you in the future!" The Old Ancestor called out again.


    When she saw her own son looking like this, she was angry, but what could she do about it? This son of hers was her lifeblood, something she had spoiled since she was young ¡­ It wasn''t easy enough to survive.


    And at this time, after Lu Jingran sent Lin Shu back to the Banyan Garden, he left himself.


    Pearl brought Lin Shu to stroll around the garden, and waited for Lin Shu to return to the side chamber. It was because the Old Ancestor thought of his wife that he married into the National Duke Ning Palace. It was inconvenient to ask this servant to come and take care of his wife. In the future, if my wife has any problems, she can just let this servant know. "


    Lin Shu slightly nodded, "You grew up with your grandmother?"


    Just now, when she was wandering around, she noticed that all of the servant girls inside and outside the Banyan Garden were extremely respectful towards pearl. Even Steward Nanny was attentive towards pearl ¡­ It could be seen that even though Pearl was a servant, her status in the National Duke Ning Palace was not ordinary.


    Pearl said: I was sold into the National Duke Ning Palace at the age of five and have always been by the side of the Old Ancestor''s side, step by step, I went from being a servant girl to being a head maid. A few years ago, the Old Ancestor let me out, but I never thought that my husband would die after a year of marriage, I have no children, and have nothing to do at home.

 C214

    Lin Shu could not help but take another glance at the pearl, just now she realised that the pearl did not look like an ordinary servant girl, even if the servants in the National Duke Ning Palace had more manners than the maids by their side, their words and actions sounded more like the ladies of a rich family.


    When Lin Shu looked at her, she was neither servile nor overbearing. On her lips hung a few faint smiles, neither overly flattering nor indifferent, how could such a person be ordinary?


    The Old Ancestor was afraid that she would not be used to the National Duke Ning Palace, and that Lu Jingran would actually not take care of him properly, so he sent out the pearl to serve her. "As expected, the Old Ancestor''s people are right next to her, and he is very considerate.


    Pearl was still smiling faintly, "It''s my fortune to serve you, and even more so, it''s my duty to serve you!"


    These words were said very clearly, don''t try to rope me in, I am someone of the Old Ancestor!


    Lin Shu knew that although the pearl was good, it was not something that could be subdued overnight!


    Just as the master and servant were speaking, Maid brought over the bird''s nest porridge and crab cake. Pearl brought the two items over and placed them on the table, and said softly: "Young lady would like some bird''s nest porridge and crab cake, this is what young master had ordered."


    Lin Shu tasted it. This bird''s nest porridge looked a little lighter than it used to be. It wasn''t that sweet;


    After she finished eating a bowl of bird''s nest porridge and crab pancakes, Pearl arranged for Maid to put the things away. Aside from the Rongshou Hall that the Old Ancestor lived in, there is only the long room and the second room left. Because you are the new wife, the Old Ancestor just told the First Madam that he did not need you to go wait on his wife for the next few days, so you should take care of your health. "


    "Just now, Miss Yun Dou wrote a few dishes and sent them to the small kitchen, from tomorrow onwards, the kitchen will begin to cook your favorite dishes, and also the Rongshou Hall. This booklet will also be sent over, the Old Ancestor is a very easy-going person, you go over and greet him, I''m afraid the Old Ancestor will keep you for your meal often, she even likes to accompany the younger generation and chat with her."


    "She likes to eat sweet, soft and sticky food. If you''re good at making pastries, then that''s the best. Many times, it doesn''t matter whether the food is good or not. The most important thing is the intention ¡­"


    The last sentence was a bit out of line, but Lin Shu had a better impression of her. Pearl saying this seemed to be reminding her, but in reality, it was just to make the Old Ancestor happy.


    Lin Shu looked at her, "What do you like from Mother''s side?"


    Even the experienced Pearl was stunned by these words. A moment later, she said, "Your servant isn''t too clear on Madam''s preferences ¡­"


    This was the truth. She didn''t intend to lie to Lin Shu.


    For so many years, due to his relationship with the Old Ancestor, the Old Ancestor and the Old Madam had been at loggerheads. As the Old Ancestor''s maidservant, how could she know what the Old Lady liked? The people who were always on guard against their Rongshou Hall were like thieves!


    "After all, the National Duke Ning Palace is a hardworking place, I know a bit about it. Even if Mother and Grandpa''s relationship is not good, but as my new daughter-in-law, I cannot refuse to be filial. Let alone the people around me, even I can''t pass this trial myself!"


    She never thought that if others treated her well, she would repay them a hundredfold. However, if others treated her badly, it would be a dream if they wanted her to lower her head and lower her head!


    It was just that she did not want to burden her, she knew very well what the Young Madam Zhang would do to Lu Jingran, if she was even the slightest bit wrong, the Young Madam Zhang would use this method to humiliate or punish Lu Jingran harshly. This wasn''t what she wanted to see.


    Pearl said, "Since that is the case, this servant will send someone to inquire about it. If there is any news, this servant will definitely inform Madam about it."


    As she said that, she talked about many things, such as how the National Duke Ning Palace took up a few acres of land, what was worth playing around with, how many places were closely related to the National Duke Ning Palace, and what Big Uncle Lu Jingran usually liked to eat, and what National Duke Ning liked to do ¡­ But she was always talking about trivial things.


    If Lin Shu wanted to know, she could just send someone to find out, but she didn''t say a single word that Lin Shu wanted to know.


    Before long, it was already noon. Because Lin Shu had just eaten the bird''s nest porridge and crab cake, she had also only used a few mouthfuls of it for lunch.


    "Uncle usually doesn''t come for lunch!" Pearl shook his head, she did not dare to say that it was lunch, as Lu Jingran usually did not return for 10 days.


    Lin Shu had no appetite, so she said: "Let''s go, from now on, there is no need to eat so extravagantly."


    "Yes, this servant understands." Pearl asked Maid to clean up the outer room, and asked Lin Shu if she wanted to take a nap.


    Lin Shu was a little hesitant. Previously, when she was at Linglong Pavilion, she often took a nap, but today ¡­ It didn''t seem appropriate!


    It was as if Pearl had seen through her, "Rest assured Madam, this Banyan Garden belongs to Grandpa''s people. Please take a rest, others will not know about it ¡­ Moreover, before I left, I had also instructed a servant to accompany you for a short rest. "


    Seeing that there was still some hesitation on her face, Pearl only ordered Maid to clean up the bed and then left with the rest.


    Lin Shu was not the least bit polite and allowed Yun Dou to take care of him as she got onto the bed.


    Yun Dou had been holding it in for a long time since yesterday, and he had been wanting to find someone to talk to, "Miss, what do you think about National Duke Ning Palace?"


    Lin Shu thought about it, thought about Lu Jingran and the Old Ancestor, and only said: "There are good places, but there are also bad places."


    "Your servant thinks so too!" Yun Dou nodded her head vigorously, as if she agreed with her words, "This servant thinks that the Old Ancestor is very good, like First Madam and Second Madam ¡­ It''s not that good, and there''s still the Sis, she seems to be too serious, whether it''s to you, your servant, or the servant girls who are by the side of the Banyan Garden, her smile is exactly the same! "


    In the beginning, when she and Actinin Qin was together in the Linglong Pavilion, even when they were in front of the young lady, they would often whisper secretly together, or secretly chat and laugh a little ¡­ Why is this Sister Zhu Sis different from them?


    She still felt that Linglong Pavilion was better!


    Lin Shu laid on the bed, burying her head in the pillow, she seemed to be able to smell the ambiguous smell from last night, "Don''t forget, this is National Duke Ning Palace, the rules and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are naturally different. When I was at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I heard someone say that in a place like National Duke Ning Palace, if you say something wrong, you could sell it out. It''s fine if you say you did wrong in front of me, but you have to be careful outside.


    If something had really happened to her, she would have saved her life.


    However, there were some things that she still wanted to remind Yun Dou first.


    "This servant knows. Lady, don''t worry!" Yun Dou appeared very confident. She thought about the pearl and said softly, "This servant always feels that even though this Sister Zhu was sent by the Old Ancestor to serve you, this servant ¡­" This servant always feels that she doesn''t treat this young lady as a master! "


    Lin Shu pushed aside the embroidered golden silk bed curtain and looked at her with a beaming smile, "I didn''t expect that you would finally be this shrewd ¡­ Pearl is someone close to the Old Ancestor, and only now did she send someone to my side to serve me. She knows what she should say, and what she shouldn''t say, so I believe that the Old Ancestor will let a proper person stay by my side. "


    I know what you mean too. If it was you, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to hide anything, who''s good, who''s bad, and who''s bad, I''m afraid you just have to say it all. But don''t forget, you are going to be sold out for criticizing Master in the National Duke Ning Palace!


    Cloudbean subconsciously covered her mouth and nodded.


    Lin Shu gave her a few more words before resting.


    She was so tired that the moment she touched the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep.


    She was extremely sleepy for her marriage. When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Lin Shu opened the bed curtain and saw that Lu Jingran was actually sitting on the brick bed, frowning, as though he was thinking about something.


    He had a picturesque appearance, but his entire body was emitting a cold aura.


    Lin Shu''s mouth moved, just as she was about to call out "Uncle Jingtang", she suddenly remembered, she could not call out "Uncle Jingtang" anymore, but if she had to call out "Husband", she would definitely ¡­ She really couldn''t say it out loud.


    Lu Jingran actually heard the rustling noise, he turned his head to look at her and smiled: "You''re awake?"


    Her smile contained a bit of doting, and the unhappiness in her eyes earlier was completely swept away.


    Lin Shu nodded and sat up, "Why didn''t you call me when you came back?"


    If people knew that she had slept soundly on the very first day of her wedding and that her own husband had returned without them knowing, they would definitely be laughed out of their minds!


    Lu Jingran sent someone in to light the lamp, and said: "I saw that you slept soundly, so I can''t bear to wake you up, are you hungry? Shall I ask Pearl to order the kitchenette? "


    Damn! He really treated her like a pig and was raising her!


    Lin Shu shook his head, "I really can''t eat anymore. From this morning onwards, you forced me to eat a lot, and I ate quite a bit in the afternoon.


    After saying that, she remembered that she had eaten too much during the day, but who knew if Lu Jingran had eaten anything outside, "Forget it, I will just tell the pearls to prepare food!"


    After she finished speaking, she sat in front of Linlang Nan Mu''s dressing mirror and rolled up her hair. Then, she used an empty jade hairpin to insert herself in.

 C215

    Lin Shu''s face was as pale as jade against the octagonal lamp beside Lin Lang''s dressing table, it was as clear and bright as the white jade hairpin that was stuck on her head.


    The lights in the house weren''t bright, but they brought a sense of warmth to the room as the wind blew outside.


    It was obvious that Lu Jingran''s mind was filled with all those troublesome things just now, but now, his heart had calmed down for no reason and he only said, "Sister Shu, you look so nice like this!"


    He felt that Lin Shu looked good in every aspect. When she wore plain clothes, she looked good in red wedding clothes.


    When the maids heard this, they could not help but lower their heads and chuckle.


    Some of them were originally serving at the Banyan Garden, so even if some of them were only called over to order around for Lin Shu later on, they were still the children of the National Duke Ning Palace. They all knew Lu Jingran''s character, why did she sound like such a thing?


    Originally, the people outside all said that the Master Ningguogongfuda was elegant and unrestrained, and it attracted the attention of many girls ¡­ Now that she saw that it seemed to be true, not to mention those girls, she really wanted them to marry her.


    Lin Shu was a little embarrassed and she only said in a low voice: "I, I''m a little hungry ¡­ Let''s hurry up and get the pearls to prepare the food! "


    She had lived for two lifetimes, and over the years, even in front of Madam Lian, Madam Lian had never praised her like this. At most, she would hug her and say that she was in her bosom, "Our Sister Shu is so beautiful."


    Lu Jingran realized this and laughed, then ordered the pearl collar to be placed.


    The dinner was light compared to lunch. Most of the dishes on the table were emerald green, and beside them was a pot of steaming hot chicken wire porridge.


    Lin Shu held the small bowl, and ate the porridge with each spoonful.


    After a while, he asked her if she had gotten used to it. He also asked her if she had a good opinion of the arrangement in the Banyan tree garden, and finally he said, "I saw that when you were living at Linglong Pavilion, there were several vines in the yard. In the summer, with a single glance, you could see that the vines were black and filled with an appetite. Should we also plant some vines in the yard?


    Lin Shu nodded her head, wiping her mouth with a handkerchief, then said: "I also think so, not only the vines, there are also apricot trees, peach trees, orange trees and the like. Although it is not bad to eat fruits in the house, but the taste of the flowers in the courtyard is different from the ones sent here from the outside.


    Lu Jingran really liked the word "we". It was as if no one could separate them.


    Lin Shu could not eat any more, she only felt that the food was in her throat, and thought that she would have to go out for a walk in the future. This kitchen cook of the Fangyuan Courtyard was very skillful, and if she didn''t move a little, if she continued to eat as she ate, she would probably grow into a ball sooner or later. Wouldn''t it be even more depressing in the fall? "I think it would be better to move a few more stalks of mignonette and plant some peony peonies, which would make me a little angry.


    Lu Jingran naturally agreed to it.


    She remembered very clearly that when she was serving the Old Ancestor, the Old Ancestor told him that the Banyan Garden was very depressed. However, at that time, the Great Elder only knew where men lived so that it should be quiet and grand.


    I don''t know if you remember what you said.


    The more Pearl looked at them, the more she felt that the two of them seemed to be a perfect match. Those who knew that their marriage was the result of the Emperor bestowing marriage upon them, and those who didn''t, even thought that the two of them had long harbored feelings for each other!


    No matter how Pearl looked at it, the two of them seemed to be family members!


    In fact, Lu Jingran felt that he finally had a home now. It was not that he had never eaten in the Rongshou Hall, but every time he ate with his grandmother, either this servant girl would come in to ask for a few things, or that woman would come in to report or Second Madam would come in to pay respects. It was never easy to eat a meal.


    It was true that his grandmother treated him well, but he had always felt that his grandmother did not belong to him alone. His grandmother was the ancestor of the National Duke Ning Palace, his father''s mother, and that woman''s mother-in-law ¡­ However, he seemed to be the only woman in front of him.


    Right, Lin Shu was her!


    Thinking about that, Lu Jingran''s mouth curved up.


    Lin Shu suspiciously looked at him. Originally, when she was with Lu Jingran, Lu Jingran seemed to be normal.


    As he had slept for most of the afternoon, by the time it was night, Lin Shu''s spirit was at its peak, and he took the Banyan Garden''s namelist with him.


    She could not interfere with the matters of the National Duke Ning Palace, nor could she interfere with it. Now, she only needed to think about how to take care of Banyan Garden.


    After that, she asked Pearl how much money she earned from Banyan Garden and how much money she spent. If anything happened to the master of the Maid family who was a maidservant, how much would they get for it ¡­ In the end, even Pearl was stunned by the question. She couldn''t help but have a whole new level of respect for this new wife of hers.


    Before this, she had always thought that Lin Shu was arrogant and tyrannical. After all, the rumors in the capital ¡­ Indeed, it was not pleasant to listen to.


    In the end, even Pearl said openly, "¡­ This servant does not know much about the questions that the mistress has asked. In the morning, this servant will give Madam a reply. "


    It was only when Lu Jingran was bestowed a marriage with the Emperor that the Old Ancestor sent her to the Banyan Garden to serve him.


    Lin Shu asked what time it is for Yun Dou who was at the side. Then, he said, "There''s no rush, I''m just casually asking. It''s getting late, you should go and rest. I''m afraid you''ve also been very busy these past few days. "


    Pearl only wanted to help her wash, Lin Shu said there was no need.


    Pearl did not shirk and went down.


    Lin Shu had never been used to having people help her wash her clothes. She kept feeling weird and called Yun Dou to rest as well.


    When there were no more outsiders in the room, Lin Shu realized that the atmosphere was a little tense. Ambiguely, thinking of the ridiculous torment from last night, she was somewhat hesitant in the outer room, not knowing whether she should go in or not.


    But Lu Jingran''s voice suddenly came out, "It''s getting late, aren''t you going to sleep?"


    Still not sleeping?


    Lin Shu''s ears immediately turned red, what is Lu Jingran doing now? She still couldn''t walk ¡­ She gritted his teeth and slowly walked in, "I''m afraid I won''t make it today, I ¡­" I''m still feeling a little uncomfortable! "


    Lu Jingran had already finished washing up and was leaning on the bed to read. Upon hearing that, he could not help but look up at her, "Are you feeling sick? Where is the discomfort? Do you want to send someone to invite a doctor over to take a look? "


    As he spoke, he placed the book on a small table. "It''s best if you don''t invite a doctor over, just ask someone to tell Grandmother''s office and take her match to the palace. It''ll be better if you invite an imperial physician."


    "No, there''s no need!" Lin Shu screamed out, "I, I''ll rest for a few days."


    If he really went to ask the imperial physician for something like this, then he''d really be a laughing stock!


    Lu Jingran''s face was very serious, "Didn''t you say you''re not feeling well?"


    Looking at Lin Shu''s face, he suddenly understood and laughed out loud, "I said for you to rest early, since you are tired from the past few days, and you are someone who likes to sleep, you should rest more naturally ¡­ "I didn''t mean it that way. I know that I overdid you last night, but I also went too far. I know that your body couldn''t handle it. Don''t worry, I won''t do this anymore."


    The more he spoke, the redder Lin Shu''s face became.


    Lu Jingran wanted to laugh out loud, but he resisted and waved at her, "Come over!"


    Lin Shu slowly walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    She still felt very comfortable ¡­ As long as she got close to the bed, she couldn''t help but think back to what happened last night. She thought about her shy appearance, and how Lu Jingran repeatedly called her "obedient".


    When had she experienced such a thing in her previous life? It was just like an obligation to fulfill!


    Lu Jingran held her hands tightly, "Why do I feel that after getting married, you turned from a fox to a rabbit right in front of me. What, are you afraid that I''ll eat you?"


    "Don''t worry, I will treat you well in the future. Just now, when I came back, Grandmother even called me over to say a few words to me, saying that the most important thing for husband and wife is to have the same thoughts. My Lord, your Master, will always have days with beautiful people, Grandmother even said that I would have to take care of my bad temper in the future, that there won''t be any perfect husband and wife in this world. "You really don''t know. Today, Grandmother praised you to the point of being nothing more than mud. Those who don''t know me, would think that you are her granddaughter ¡­"


    He talked casually, and Lin Shu''s heart also calmed down. This was the life that she wanted!


    Waiting for Lin Shu to finish washing up and lie on the bed, looking at the side of Lu Jingran''s face that was soundly asleep, he couldn''t help but laugh ¡­ Even in his dreams, he held her tight, as if he was afraid she might run away.


    Why would she run?


    How could she bear to run?


    When Lin Shu heard his powerful heartbeat, she felt extremely at ease. She had slept for too long this afternoon, to the point that she was not sleepy at all now. She only wanted to sew on Grandma for the next few days, and also make her grandma feel good to Lu Jingran and her grandma.

 C216

    Two more lights were left in the room, and the red silk curtains were dimly lit, showing a hint of joy.


    Lin Shu could vaguely see Lu Jingran''s pretty face, so she simply turned her body around carefully and started to size Lu Jingran up seriously.


    She had known Lu Jingran for quite a while, but not too long, but she had never looked at Lu Jingran carefully.


    He finally had a good chance now.


    Lu Jingran''s eyelashes were very long, and as his steady breathing moved, it was like a small fan.


    Lin Shu could not hold it in and touched it with her hand.


    Lu Jingran said faintly: "Is it fun?"


    Lin Shu could not help but be shocked, "You, you''re awake?"


    Lu Jingran looked at her helplessly, "You keep tossing and turning, I never fell asleep before ¡­" He was the same as Lin Shu, and was normally used to sleeping by himself. It was already not enough for him to have someone by his side, let alone someone with such a large movement.


    He could not help but move closer to Lin Shu, "Is it nice to watch?"


    "Does what look good?" Lin Shu found it embarrassing to admit that she was staring at Lu Jingran and sized him up, and only said: "I''m not looking!"


    Lu Jingran laughed, "I didn''t say you were looking at me, I said you were staring at the bed curtain. Isn''t the bedspread used for this marriage all bright red? "Just wait a few days, you can change the curtains whenever you like!"


    "You ¡­" Lin Shu was a little embarrassed, why did she not realise that Lu Jingran was so good at pestering others?


    Lin Shu turned around and said, "It''s getting late, you should go to bed early!"


    Lu Jingran stretched out his long arms and pulled her into his embrace, "Then aren''t you sleeping? Or was he planning to keep looking at me? We have a lot of days ahead of us, and you will have seen enough of them! "


    Shameless!


    Lin Shu shook her body and said softly: "Naturally, I want to sleep too, but I''m not like you. I have nothing better to do during the day, so even if I pay respects to my grandmother and mother in the future, I will still be able to rest for a while after noon. Better to go to bed early! "


    After she finished speaking, she couldn''t help but recall the words that Lin Hui had said to her before. What relationship did he have with Yuan Xiaoyi?


    But after thinking about it, she felt that it was not the right time to ask this question, right? They were currently newlyweds, and it wouldn''t be too late to ask about it in a few days!


    She had just gotten married, how could she not trust her husband?


    Lu Jingran laughed in a low voice, "Then I''ll go to sleep."


    He was extremely sleepy, and his two days at the wedding were very tiring. He busied himself with the tedious formalities, waiting for guests to toast his wine, and last night he was busy tormenting Lin Shu ¡­


    She thought that Lu Jingran had already fallen asleep, but she couldn''t help but to carefully move his body.


    Originally, when she was unable to sleep by herself, she wanted to do whatever she wanted to do. But now, she was afraid that she might wake up Lu Jingran ¡­ He really wasn''t used to it!


    She moved a few times, but Lu Jingran held her even more tightly, "Look at you, I really can''t sleep!"


    Lin Shu turned around, her pair of big eyes appeared extremely innocent. "Did I disturb you? "Why don''t I get up and go sit on the kang outside, and wait for my sleep before coming back?"


    Lu Jingran shook his head, "Although it''s already spring, it''s still very cold at night. Just lie here without moving, and sleep obediently!"


    Lin Shu could not help but feel wronged!


    She was originally such a strong and sturdy girl, but now, with just a few words from Lu Jingran, she felt that she had been wronged?


    She had only married Lu Jingran and she had only turned her body a few times on the bed, how could he despise her? It was all thanks to him saying that he would treat her well ¡­


    Lu Jingran seemed to want to know what she was thinking, and said in a low voice: "Since you''re acting like this, I''m truly afraid that I won''t be able to resist it!"


    What?


    Lin Shu couldn''t figure out the meaning behind these words!


    Lu Jingran moved his body closer to her, closer.


    Lin Shu''s face suddenly became very hot... His lower body seemed to be extremely hot, both hard and hot.


    She couldn''t help but think of last night.


    Lu Jingran said softly: "Do you understand now?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, and after a moment of hesitation, she said: "How about we have Pearl carry an extra bed in tomorrow?"


    As a wife, she shouldn''t have said such words, it''s just that Lu Jingran ¡­ She really couldn''t resist anymore.


    Lu Jingran rested his head on her shoulder and said softly: "You are the one who forced me to marry my wife, how could I bear sharing the bedding with you?" Currently, Lin Shu''s body was still in great pain, how could he bear to take Lin Shu for herself? When he thought about how Lin Shu''s eyes were slightly closed and her eyelashes were still stained with a few crystal tears last night, he felt an intense pain in his heart.


    As for the lower part of his body, it seemed to have become even hotter. "How about I ask the servant girl outside to bring you a bowl of milk congee?" If you drink beef porridge, I''m afraid you''ll be able to sleep better? "


    The moment he said that, the hot air sprayed onto Lin Shu''s neck, causing him to feel extremely numb, "No need, actually I was already a little sleepy just now, I will definitely fall asleep in a while."


    Lu Jingran said yes, and lightly patted her back, saying: "I still remember when I was young I could not sleep well every time I got sick, being scared of my back like this, then I could sleep better."


    The person who patted his back back back then was Young Madam Zhang. He had not mentioned about those things for a long time, and he was never willing to think about them.


    Lin Shu did not ask any further, she only thought that the one patting him on the back was only an ordinary servant girl or a wet nurse.


    It was weird, but now that she was being patted so lightly by Lu Jingran, she actually fell asleep.


    When Lin Shu woke up the next morning, the sky was already bright.


    Lu Jingran had already gotten up a long time ago, and was currently outside training. He hurriedly got up with a face full of anxiety, why was she like this every single time?


    He really needed to change his sleepiness in the future.


    Pearl came in and said, "Madam, you don''t have to worry. The Old Ancestor already told you yesterday to take care of your health, so you don''t have to worry about paying respects to the Old Ancestor and Madam. After you return, you can pay your respects to the Old Ancestor and Madam."


    Lin Shu was slightly relieved, but she felt that she could not go against the rules, "Even though Grandmother said it like that, I have to know what to do. In the evening, I will go to Grandmother and Mother''s side and pay respects!"


    "Whatever Grandmother says, just do it. Grandmother is the best person to interact with. She won''t make things difficult for you, and she won''t be like some people who don''t mean what they say!" Lu Jingran carried his sword and walked in. He was dressed in black, which made him look clean and spirited, "Furthermore, if you don''t listen to Grandmother''s words, aren''t you afraid that Grandmother will be angry with you? I know that you mean well, but I still have to think about Grandmother''s understanding of your heart! "


    He walked over and handed the sword to Pearl, saying, "Hungry? Let''s have breakfast together! "


    After finishing his breakfast, Lu Jingran hurried out, but did not ask further.


    She knew that if Lu Jingran wanted to say it, he would definitely say it to her.


    Pearl, however, stepped forward and said, "Madam, I''ve managed to learn a few things that you asked me to ask about yesterday ¡­"


    Lin Shu slightly nodded her head, this pearl''s working speed was not bad at all.


    Pearl only said, "Mistress doesn''t have any hobbies, and doesn''t really like listening to plays or playing cards. She comes to the palace to chat with the empress every now and then, and sometimes, she goes to take a spin at the Zhang Family. Sometimes, she even goes to offer incense to the empress ¡­ Yet, I didn''t manage to find anything. "


    It was not that she was useless, but that Young Madam Zhang had always been very cautious.


    As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something, "Also, County Prince s have now been sent to the White Horse Institute by Madam and are only coming back after the first fifteen days. It''s only the fourth day and there''s still more than ten days before County Prince comes back."


    Let''s not talk about whether Lu Jingran was born from a concubine or not. Just one thing, Lu Jingran was Lu Ming''s only brother, and if his own brother took a wife, no matter how busy he was as his younger brother, how could he not come back? Not to mention that Lu Ming was still young, his lessons probably weren''t that heavy, and his journey from White Horse Institute to the capital wasn''t too far. He still hadn''t returned, which showed that his relationship with the two brothers wasn''t that good.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but think of the words she had heard in her previous life. was ruthless, she killed her mother and brother, and she even looked at her own little brother''s ten fingers. Even that wasn''t enough, she even cut off Lu Ming''s legs, and in the end made Lu Ming into a human puppet ¡­


    How could Lin Shu link such a vicious person with Lu Jingran today? In fact, she even felt that Lu Jingran was not a kind-hearted person in his previous life. Otherwise, how would she have given him money in his previous life?


    Just that, what kind of grudge or grudge did Lu Jingran have with Young Madam Zhang and Lu Ming?


    Lin Shu could not help but be a little curious, just that she was not clear about these matters in her previous life, whether or not it had happened in this life, she naturally had no way of knowing.


    Pearl glanced at her. "If Madam feels that''s not enough, this servant will go down and inquire about some more ¡­"


    "No need, this is enough!" Lin Shu was afraid that if she did too much, it would arouse suspicion, not to mention what she had sent the pearl for, the next moment, the Old Ancestor would know about it all, so it was better to be a little more careful, "Before, when I was still at the National Duke Ning Palace, I had heard people talking about it before, saying that the relationship between mother and Old Master was not very good, I thought that as my new wife, I would have to get along with my mother from now on.


    Pearl smiled but didn''t say anything. In her heart, she thought, This new wife of mine is really a wonderful person ¡­ It seemed like the Old Ancestor could finally calm down.


    Lin Shu then spoke with the pearl, and the servant''s voice came from outside: "Eldest Wife, Second Madam is coming over!"

 C217

    Second Madam?


    Lin Shu revealed a face full of suspicion. When they were toasting yesterday, she had roughly figured out the personality of the Second Madam, wanted to curry favor with the Old Ancestor, but was afraid of the Young Madam Zhang.


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Call Second Madam in!"


    After that, the Second Madam walked in with a smile. Today, she was wearing a coquettish silk dress with cut sleeves, the material did not look ordinary, and there was even a burning blue glass on her head as if it was made of enamel. His beautiful face made her seem even younger. Those who knew that she was the mother of two kids around ten years old would think that she was only twenty years old now.


    Lin Shu stood up, "Aunt!"


    Compared to Lin Shu who was dressed in plain clothes, the Second Madam was like a newlyweds ¡­


    The Second Madam grabbed her hand and said softly: "Rest quickly, don''t kill me. I just have nothing better to do. I came here to visit you. If you are like this, I won''t dare come here in the future ¡­"


    The tone was very familiar.


    Lin Shu said yes with a smile.


    The Second Madam took her hand and sat down. He only asked her if she was used to living in the National Duke Ning Palace and if he was used to eating. Lu Jingran treated her ok. Even though Jing Ran was born from a concubine, but our family has never paid much attention to such things, especially since the Old Ancestor has always treated Jing Ran as his own grandson. At that time, I had often joked with the Old Master, if Jing Ran was a girl, the Old Ancestor would definitely keep it in his mouth, afraid that he would fall while holding it in his hands.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Thank you for your reminder, Aunt."


    She understood the meaning behind Chen''s words. Firstly, being able to marry Lu Jingran was his good fortune, and secondly, regardless of whether the second wife was born in the family or not, the National Duke Ning Palace did not care about being frugal, but she herself could not even see clearly the people from the second wife.


    The Second Madam saw her smiling and thought she was someone easy to fool, he patted her hands and said: "Your second uncle and I are good friends, normally your second uncle is very busy, I do not have anything to do, just accompanying your grandmother and chatting with her or listening to the play and admiring the flowers, if you have nothing better to do in the future, you just have to talk to me, I have no other shortcomings, just that I like talking too much, don''t bother me with it."


    These were her humble words.


    Lin Shu only said: "Aunt is joking, I just married into the National Duke Ning Palace and do not understand many things. I am afraid that in the future, I will have many opportunities to consult with you, and I hope you will not find me stupid!"


    "Of course! "Of course!" Second Madam was obviously very happy, "Also, your Miaomiao cousin seems to be a person who is difficult to get along with, but her heart is actually the best. Yesterday ¡­


    After she finished speaking, she took a sip of tea with the tea Gu and looked like she was drinking it, her gaze landing on Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu finally understood that the Second Madam trying to get close to him was a lie, she was the one who had come to speak up for her daughter!


    Yesterday, she was very impressed with Second Wife Chen''s daughter, Lu Min. When she went to offer tea to Second Wife Chen, Second Wife Chen gave her a jade bracelet inlaid with gems. The color of the bracelet was excellent, and the gems on it were the size of a thumb nail. It was a rare item ¡­


    Even the Old Ancestor laughed and joked that the Second Madam had spent a lot of resources, but Lin Shu had been used to seeing such good things since she was young.


    At that time, Lu Minzhi''s face revealed a look of unwillingness, as though his mother gave him this bracelet, and she had gotten a huge benefit.


    And the gift she gave to Lu Min Zhi was a luminous pearl in a pouch. It had the laughter of a pigeon''s egg, and even if she had money, it would still be hard to buy ¡­" After all, she always remembered what her mother and Aunt Lian had said, "Duke Ning''s Mansion is a noble place amongst the noble ones." After all, she always remembered what her mother and Aunt Lian had said, "Duke Ning''s Mansion is a noble place among the noble ones.


    But at that time, when Lu Minzhi received the purse, she was thinking about something for a moment, so she frowned and muttered: "Didn''t they say that Lian Family is the wealthiest in Jiangnan, and is very rich? Why is the granddaughter of this Lian Family so petty? "


    At that time, when she was standing in front of Lu Minzhi, coincidentally obstructing the Old Ancestor''s line of sight, in addition to the fact that Lu Minzhi''s voice was soft, only she, Lu Minzhi and the Second Madam had heard these words at the time.


    The smile on her face hadn''t faded, but that didn''t mean she didn''t care about anything ¡­ Lu Minzhi of the Second Branch was probably not a good person either.


    But in front of the Second Madam, Lin Shu could not say such words, and only said: "What happened yesterday? Why didn''t I know? Since when did Min''s cousin charge at me? Why can''t I remember? "


    She knew how much the Old Ancestor doted on Lu Jingran. Even though Lu Minzhi was the only girl in the entire He¡¯s Mansion, and the Old Ancestor usually ached a lot, compared to Lu Jingran, he couldn''t even be considered a fart!


    Furthermore, the Old Ancestor valued rules and regulations greatly. If he knew that his own daughter had said those words to him yesterday, he would not have given his own daughter a good ending. "It''s fine, it''s fine.


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but feel proud in her heart. Didn''t they say that Lin Shu was very capable? She could even win over Eighth Prince ¡­ But from her point of view, Lin Shu was only so-so.


    Lin Shu laughed, and changed the topic, since most of the discussions were about the Old Ancestor, and now that they were talking, it seemed that the Old Ancestor was the only one left.


    With regards to the Young Madam Zhang, even if she had the guts to give it to the Second Madam, she would not dare to say it. However, speaking of Lu Jingran, she did not know much about him. But whatever she said, Lin Shu would just listen.


    He even gave her two prescriptions before Second Madam left, saying that the Old Ancestor liked to eat sweet, sticky and soft. When he told her that there was nothing to do, she might as well follow the instructions on the recipe and make a cinnamon nectar rice cake for the Old Ancestor to eat. The Old Ancestor would definitely be happy to see that.


    When this person grew old, he naturally hoped that his children would be filial and filial, and would be able to be happy.


    On this matter, Second Madam did not lie to her, but on this matter, he would not gain much from deceiving Chen.


    When Lin Shu sent the Second Madam out the door, he naturally thanked him again and again.


    In fact, the Second Madam also had his own thoughts. In terms of family background, although she was from a famous family, she was naturally not as powerful as the National Duke Ning''s Madam. Furthermore, her husband was just a concubine, hence she had no right to speak in the National Duke Ning Palace.


    If the Old Ancestor was not a kind person, and if she did not support the Young Madam Zhang, perhaps the entire National Duke Ning would not even have a place for them. In the entire National Duke Ning Palace, who could she afford to offend?


    Yesterday, when she went back to open Lu Minzhi''s bag of holding, she discovered that there was a pigeon egg-sized Night Pearl inside. At that time, she couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. This Lian Family is way too rich.


    Lu Minzhi glanced at it, and could not help but look at it with disdain, "Isn''t it just a Night Pearl? What did she have there, what did her grandmother and aunt have? Don''t forget, even though Grandmother loves them now, Grandmother is old now. How long can she live? In the future, this National Duke Ning Palace will be decided by Aunt, if we get too close to them, you better be careful not to give us any good fruits to eat! "


    Even though she was only thirteen or fourteen years old, she already understood that the Young Madam Zhang could not be offended. Fortunately, the Young Madam Zhang doted on her and she was willing to hold onto the Young Madam Zhang, wishing that the Young Madam Zhang could tell her to head east but she did not dare to head west.


    The Second Madam was both happy and worried about this matter. Firstly, he felt that her daughter had been smart and understanding since she was young, and secondly, he felt that her daughter was like the daughter of the Young Madam Zhang.


    On the other hand, she thought about it clearly, although the Young Madam Zhang''s second house was not bad, but it was only a matter of face. After the ancestor dies, the Young Madam Zhang would probably become the first family to be divided, and the uncle will have soft ears, so at that time, wouldn''t the Young Madam Zhang be able to bully the second house?


    Thus, not only did she have to hurry back to the Young Madam Zhang, she also had to curry favor with the Old Ancestor. Even this newly entered Lin Shu could not be forgiven ¡­


    After waiting for Second Madam to leave, Lin Shu took Yun Dou back to the inner room. Even Yun Dou couldn''t help but exclaim: "Miss, this Second Madam is really a good person. He''s much better than the Second Madam from before."


    She was a person without a sense of foresight. She felt that it was good to be laughed at by others.


    Lin Shu shook her head, "Yunbean, there are a lot of things that can''t be done just by looking at one. Isn''t that a bit too one-sided! We have only come to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion today, so we do not know much about it. It is best to be careful, and whether the Second Madam is good or not, we can temporarily wait for a few more months before we judge. "


    However, there was one thing that she knew, it was always right to be filial to her ancestors.


    Everyone said that the Old Ancestor was good, so he must be good. Furthermore, when she went to the Green Pine Academy to pay respects to her grandmother one time, she had gone to her grandmother and Nanny Chen to talk. At that time, she finally knew what grudges the Old Ancestor had with her grandmother.


    At that time, she had felt that the Old Ancestor was truly magnanimous and benevolent, and now she felt even more that the Old Ancestor was not simple. Even though she was the granddaughter of her grandmother and her reputation was so poor, the Old Ancestor was still thinking for her ¡­ If she was the old ancestor, she probably wouldn''t have been able to do such a thing!

 C218

    Lin Shu suddenly liked the Old Ancestor. She really wanted to pay respects to the Old Ancestor and chat with him.


    Her liking for the old ancestor was very different. It didn''t seem like she liked Lu Jingran the way he liked her, the way he liked her, or the way she liked her mother, who was separated by her bloodline. This kind of liking carried respect and respect.


    She thought about the ancestor''s painstaking efforts, and decided to leave it at that. Since it was already noon, if she really wanted to pay respects, she would only do so in the evening, but going over to pay respects in the evening, her heart was obviously not sincere. Furthermore, the ancestor had told her not to pay respects to Young Madam Zhang before they returned, and he probably wanted her and Lu Jingran to get along well.


    Tomorrow would be the day Lin Shu would return home. She planned to wait until after returning to her sect, she would do a good job of embroidering the old ancestor''s hair. No, she would also embroider two pairs of shoes for him ¡­ She knew that the Old Ancestor''s status was very high and that everything he wore was the best. The clothes he wore were most likely embroidered by the capital''s most skilled embroidery lady, or perhaps it was a gift from the palace.


    Even so, it was still a part of her heart.


    In the afternoon, Lin Shu was walking around inside the Banyan Garden. The Banyan Garden that occupied thirty to forty mu wasn''t small, and although it wasn''t as luxurious as the Linglong Pavilion she used to live in, it was ancient and refined.


    Lin Shu had never expected that Lu Jingran would prepare a small study room for her. The study room was right beside Lu Jingran''s study room, in a corner of the Banyan Garden, there was a small bridge over there.


    When she saw it, she felt his heart warm up, Lu Jingran was too considerate ¡­


    Pearl smiled. "Madam, look at this. Ever since the emperor bestowed the marriage on me, I''ve been preparing for it. Last winter I even ordered people to move two red plums over."


    Lin Shu saw it, was it not! The red plum blossom was just outside the window, so she could see it the moment she opened it.


    She looked around the small study and saw a pair of small children with mud on them. The two of them were not even the size of her palms, but they looked so lifelike that she couldn''t move her eyes away.


    Yun Dou, who was very careless, naturally didn''t notice this pair of clay dolls. He only said in shock, "Ah, young lady ¡­" No, madame, you see, there is a harp in this corner! "


    Originally, Lin Shu had planned to bring the guqin her mother prepared for her, but she had too many things to take with her, so she didn''t bring the guqin. At that time, she had even told her mother that she would wait for a few days before sending someone back to fetch it. She didn''t think that Lu Jingran could even think of such a thing.


    She only felt very lucky.


    Everyone said that Lu Jingran was not good, but only she knew how his life was going to be. She even felt that the heavens were fair, treating her like that in his previous life, and now it seemed like she was going to get everything back to her ¡­


    After serving her for a few days, Pearl felt that her temper wasn''t as cunning as it was rumored to be, and she even started to talk a lot. "At that time, Sir even asked me where to put this guqin, and I said this place was not bad. When you played the guqin, you could see the scenery outside ¡­" "If you play the zither in the future, he can hear you from the study room by the side."


    Lin Shu smiled.


    Her gaze fell on the few glass vases behind the zither stand. These were different from the ones her first aunt had sent over. The ones her first aunt had sent over were a little cumbersome, but these vases were lightweight.


    Without even thinking about it, Cloudbean said, "Big Sister, how about we move these vases somewhere else? Our girl ¡­ "No, my wife likes things that are lighter in color. These vases are red and green. I''m afraid she won''t like them!"


    Lin Shu turned her head and looked at her, "Just leave it at that, it''s also this grandpa''s kind intentions!"


    Why did she feel like these vases were very pretty?


    She couldn''t help but start to suspect herself ¡­ The original girl clearly did not like this bright color thing!


    Pearl said, "Although the colors of the vase are a little flashy, the several colors of the vase put together are extremely elegant. It''s also very beautiful to put together a single color of the flower!"


    Cloudbean nodded as if she understood something.


    "Don''t look at these vases, they''re not really eye-catching, but they were given to you by the palace. The ancestors gave these vases to you, and after seeing the vase, you found a few more people to search for them. You have to understand that when the eldest girl asked for the vase a few times, the eldest master did not give it to you."


    Big girl?


    Only then did Lin Shu react, the pearl was referring to Lu Minzhi, "Your relationship with this elder is not good?"


    Pearl shook her head.


    In fact, Lin Shu should have long thought about it. If Lu Minzhi had a good relationship with him, why would sshe have such an attitude? But as long as Lu Minzhi had some respect for Lu Jingran, he would not act that way.


    She did not understand much about men, but in the inner chamber, no matter who it was, could even think of scheming against Lu Jingran.


    Lin Shu made up her mind and walked out. She wanted to go to Lu Jingran''s study and take a look, but she found that the door to the study was locked.


    Pearl quickly said: "Madam, Master''s study is usually locked, only Master and Ban Xia have the key, normally the servants cannot enter."


    She remembered one time when the Lady had tried to pry the lock in and had alarmed the Old Ancestor about it.


    Lin Shu knew that Lu Jingran had dark guards by his side, all of them had extraordinary skills. I''m afraid there are some secrets in this study room. "Then who does the study room normally?"


    Pearl said: "It''s Ban Xia cleaning."


    Lin Shu remembered him. Back then, at the Manor, First Princess Pingning sent people to kill him, and at that time, Ban Xia was already with Lu Jingran. It could be seen that Ban Xia was not an ordinary servant.


    Lu Jingran seemed to have more and more secrets on him!


    Lin Shu strolled through the Banyan Garden again. She instructed which area to plant flowers with and what kind of flowers she wanted to plant. After instructing everyone, she returned back to her house.


    She believed in Pearl''s speed. She was afraid that in a few days, these matters would be settled perfectly.


    Not long after, the sky slowly darkened and Lu Jingran came in, looking a little tired.


    Lin Shu did not ask him what he had done to leave early and return home late, and only instructed the pearl to set the table.


    Lu Jingran cleaned himself up simply and then sat down opposite of Lin Shu. He smiled: "I heard that Aunt Er has been here before?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Aunt came to chat with me for a while, and then sat for an entire morning before returning!"


    After all, Second Madam came here a few times, so she was able to accompany him and chat for a few times. In any case, she was bored and bored.


    Lu Jingran frowned, "In the future, you should cut down on her. She has a lot of thoughts, I''m afraid that you''ve been tricked!"


    Even if Lin Shu was smart, she couldn''t compare to the cunning Second Madam.


    Lin Shu pursed her lips and laughed, and only said good.


    Pearl had already ordered the laughed Maid to set the dishes on the table. Compared to the light dishes from last night, there were more meat and meat today. In the end, there was a claypot minced meat tofu that was served, causing Lin Shu''s appetite to rise.


    The tofu looked tender and tender, and when the pearls came and went, the pieces of tofu were still swaying slightly. The tofu looked tender and tender, and when the pearls came and went, the pieces of tofu were still swaying slightly.


    Lin Shu could not help but swallow his saliva, it was extremely delicious.


    "When Lu Jingran saw it, he actually laughed out loud," Originally, I thought you would ask me why I called you stay away from auntie.


    This kind of Lin Shu seemed to be even more likable.


    Lin Shu also noticed that she had lost her composure just now, and said seriously: "You won''t harm me, I''ll listen to you for sure!"


    After saying that, she could not help but say, "This tofu looks really delicious!"


    She always felt that there was a taste in the tofu. Previously, she had told her mother that she always felt that there was a taste of bean dregs in the tofu. At that time, her mother had even laughed at her, saying that it would be weird if the tofu didn''t have the taste of beans.


    Lu Jingran scooped a spoonful of tender tofu for her, "If you think it''s delicious, then use more. Eating more would help your mother-in-law think I''m bullying you."


    After saying that, he added, "Be careful, don''t burn yourself."


    He really treated Lin Shu as her own daughter!


    Lin Shu nodded her head, she blew at it and tasted it, it was really weird, there was not even a little taste of the beans, and instead there was a bit of milk fragrance, she directly breathed in.


    Lu Jingran thought to himself that she was really easy to coax, and luckily no one tried to coax her first, "Eat as much as you want, I''ll get the kitchen to cook for you in a few days!"


    Initially, the had also spent a large amount of money to invite the cook in Linglong Pavilion small kitchen. Lin Shu had thought that the cook''s cooking skills were pretty good as well, but now that they were compared to the cook''s cooking skills, they were lacking by not even a little bit.


    Even she couldn''t help but to admire Banyan Garden''s kitchen lady''s craftsmanship. Although every dish was a regular dish at home, there was not a single dish that wasn''t tasty. She was very afraid that one day she would become a big fatty.


    Yun Dou knew Lin Shu''s habit and didn''t like maids to wait on him during meals. She always felt that this was a little too cruel.


    Waiting until all the servants and wives had left, Lu Jingran then said slowly: "Remember what I said to you just now, in the future, stay far away from Aunt. She''s very cunning!" It was just like a fox!

 C219

    Lin Shu, who had always been focused on eating, finally raised her head. "Why do you say that?"


    She felt that Second Madam definitely did not look like a good person, but Lu Jingran repeating this again and again was enough to prove that Chen was a very scheming person.


    Lu Jingran said: "Initially, I was the same as you, and I already felt that Aunt was a good person, smiling at everyone, even at the servant girls, we still treated them nicely, but later on I realized that even if it was facing the servants, we still had to see which courtyard they were. This grandmother and Young Madam Zhang''s servant girl, if she saw her, she would go up and ask them, and the servant girl at her side, would walk over, and would not even look at her."


    "As for me, she doesn''t have any good intentions ¡­" I remember when Lu Ming was born, and how Grandmother placed most of his attention and effort on Lu Ming. At that time, I was only a few years old child, and my heart would more or less be a little unhappy, but when I thought that Lu Ming was my own little brother, and that we would have to depend on me and him to support the long room, even if I was unhappy, it would still be painful for him, and even more so to look at him. But who would have known that at that time, I had only just gotten close to his cradle.


    "How many years did Young Madam Zhang look forward to such a son? At that time, my heart ached so much that I only said that I wanted to beat that wet nurse to death, but that wet nurse insisted that I pushed her and only then did the drum in her hand fall onto Lu Ming''s face. I obviously wasn''t willing to admit it, and I felt even more wronged and fought over a few sentences with her ¡­ At that time, Aunt was standing at the side. From start to finish, she did not say a single word. "


    "Young Madam Zhang wanted to hit me on the head, so this matter startled Grandmother. Since Grandmother came to ask her, I naturally wouldn''t admit that it wasn''t something I did, but at that time Grandmother asked Aunt if she saw it, and even now, I still can''t forget the look in her eyes. She looked at Young Madam Zhang, but shook her head and said that she didn''t see anything ¡­ "Look, she''s used to this way. Both sides did not offend her, but in the end, Grandmother still took me away." From that matter onwards, he and Young Madam Zhang had openly cut off all decorum.


    As he said that, he let out a mocking laugh, "What living Bodhisattvas? Those are all lies, faked for outsiders to see ¡­ Furthermore, when I went to the flower garden to play, she told the Maid beside her to pick her roses. Just because the rose in the servant''s hand scratched her new clothes, she said that she would remove all of Maid''s fingernails, and that servant was even the one who had followed her for so many years, she was actually able to do that! "


    "Hmph, if it was Grandmother or the servant girl beside Young Madam Zhang, not to mention tearing her clothes, I''m afraid that she would not even bat an eyelid at all if she was asked to give away her new clothes. Forget it, let''s not talk about it, there are way too many similar things. Just like this, in front of grandmother, in front of Young Madam Zhang, in front of all the people, there was just this kind of thing, in front of all the people of Young Madam Zhang, in hopes that everyone would take advantage of her, everyone would have to take advantage of her, but how could there be such a good thing in this world? "


    There were many things that had already passed, but that didn''t mean he had forgotten them. He could easily speak of what had happened back then, but he had no idea how much he had been angered by them back then.


    But so what if he was angry? He could only wipe away his tears and pretend as if nothing had happened.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of telling his grandmother about these things, but his grandmother wasn''t the only one. He didn''t want to make things difficult for his only grandmother who loved him ¡­


    "You ¡­ Don''t be sad! " Lin Shu only thought that only the Young Madam Zhang in the entire National Duke Ning Palace would treat Lu Jingran poorly, but after hearing these words, he felt a lot of heartache.


    At this time, she was also dumb, and wanted to say something to console Lu Jingran, but when she saw how calm and relaxed Lu Jingran looked, she felt that what she had said was completely useless. "Don''t worry, you don''t know who I am? How many people can be good in my hands? I''m afraid that when the time comes, she will provoke me, and it would be best if she doesn''t get anything good! "


    Lu Jingran, who had been tensed up the entire time, had a smile on his face, "I''ve underestimated you, haven''t I?"


    Finally, he added, "And Lu Minzhi, stay away from her!" Although this girl was young, she had the same thoughts as the Second Madam.


    Lin Shu obediently nodded her head, "I know what I should do... Oh right, pearl brought me to see the small study you arranged for me this afternoon, I really like it. "


    After Lu Jingran heard this, the smile on his face became even wider, "As long as you like it, it''s good. When the Banyan Garden plants more flowers, you can push open the window and smell the fragrance of the flowers. Oh yeah, I still have a lot of carp under the pond. Did you see that? "


    There was a lake inside the flower garden in the National Duke Ning Palace, which attracted the outside water. The water in the pond outside his study was also flowing, but the land outside the Banyan Garden was blocked off with bamboo fences, so these carp would not swim outside.


    Lin Shu smiled and nodded, "Pearl brought me to take a look, there are red carp and flower colored carp inside. I thought that in a few days I would send someone to buy some crabs to put in some more, then build a few stone steps beside the bridge. When it''s summer, we can go down to catch some crabs to play, what do you say?"


    She had always been childish. Previously, when she was alone, she had thought about what she should do so that she wouldn''t mistreat herself. Now, she was also thinking about how she could live a more interesting life for both of them.


    How could Lu Jingran not say yes?


    Originally, when he lived alone in the Banyan Garden, he didn''t mind even if half of the wall collapsed. In any case, he only went back to the Banyan Garden to sleep, and even Fang Yuan rarely ate in there, so he didn''t mind if it got depressed!


    But now that the Banyan Garden was different, and there was an additional Lin Shu inside, this was his and Lin Shu''s home, so naturally, they had to take care of it with vigor and vitality ¡­ They would have children in the future, and at that time he would be able to bring her son or daughter to the bridge to see the carp and catch crabs by the pond.


    The two of them then talked about how to take care of the Banyan Garden.


    Waiting for the two people to lie on the bed, Lin Shu rested her head on Lu Jingran''s arm, and said with a smile: "¡­ If only we could continue like this! "


    In fact, she also clearly understood that these few days would always be the only good days left. Waiting for her to return home, she would have to give daily respects to the Old Ancestor and the Young Madam Zhang, meet Second Madam and Lu Minzhi, and even meet Lu Ming, who was about to return anytime in the future ¡­ He had a lot on his mind!


    Even though National Duke Ning Palace''s population was simple, it didn''t seem to be that simple to get along with either!


    Now, Lu Jingran was only stroking her hands, "Don''t worry, we will always be like this, in a few days when we have children, our days will be even better!"


    Lin Shu rolled her eyes at him, "How long has it been since we got married? You''re thinking of children? "


    She had been a person for two lifetimes, and she had never been a mother before, but she knew that being a mother was very good. In her previous life, when Lin Hui came to see her, she was always unwilling to bring up the matters of the Huaiyin Palace.


    "What you said makes sense!" Lu Jingran thoughtfully nodded his head, and after thinking for a while, he said: "Sister Shu, let''s wait a few years before we have children, alright?"


    His words were a bit strange. This ordinary couple had received the teachings of their elders. They wished that they could get married tomorrow and give birth to a bunch of children.


    Lin Shu felt a little suspicious, raising her eyes to look at him, "What, you don''t like children?"


    Lu Jingran laughed, "Why do I not like children? Furthermore, it will be you and my child. When the time comes, regardless of whether it''s a boy or a girl, I will treat him as more important than even my life. "


    After pausing for a moment, he continued, "However, I''ve heard that a woman''s birth was like having a walk in the gates of hell. You may be old now, but you are still young, and have yet to fully open your body. When you have no children, what will you do if you call me alone? "


    "So, the most important thing for you to do is to take good care of your body. Once you''re done, we''ll have eight children!"


    There was something he hadn''t said yet, but now that he had just tasted Lin Shu, how could he bear to have Lin Shu become pregnant?


    Lin Shu actually burst out laughing, "You still have ten or eight children, and you think I''m a female pig? When that time comes, I only want a son and a daughter. If you bring your son to practice martial arts, I''ll teach my daughter how to read.


    "Good, of course it''s good!" Lu Jingran touched her nose, "When the time comes, the child will have eyes like mine and a nose like yours ¡­"


    When he thought about it, he felt a sense of anticipation.


    He had only tasted it in the first place, and felt that it was far from enough. Now that Lin Shu had come over, he felt that she could no longer control it.


    However, Lin Shu did not notice anything, "When the time comes, let me take the child''s nickname." As for the big name, it was naturally not something he and Lu Jingran could decide on. It would have to be based on the family tree.


    Lu Jingran moved his body towards the door without batting an eyelid, and unnaturally agreed.


    Lin Shu grinned: "Then, will our first child be a boy or a girl?"


    "Boy, when the time comes, I can take him out on horseback to shoot arrows! Being able to take care of your brothers and sisters, this girl should naturally be pampered, but not too arrogant. If she has a arrogant and despotic personality, then when she marries in the future, she will be selected by others. At that time, we will be the only ones to choose who she belongs to! " Lu Jingran restrained himself, afraid that he would be hugging Lin Shu tightly in the next moment.

 C220

    To be honest, Lin Shu did not really like children. When this child was obedient, she would happily tease him, but if the children started a ruckus, she was afraid that she would not have patience.


    But her and Lu Jingran''s child... She was looking forward to it.


    Thinking about it, she could not hold back her laughter anymore, and started talking while hugging Lu Jingran''s waist, "I actually think it''s good that our first child is our daughter, since they say that our daughter is our parents'' close relative, if our first child is our son, at that time, we might not even be able to take care of him, how can we expect him to take care of our younger brother and sister? The first one we should give birth to is our own daughter! "


    These words sounded as if they could decide whether the first child was their son or their daughter!


    Now that Lu Jingran answered vaguely, in the end he could not help but lift the quilt, "I, I''ll go sleep on the kang!"


    "What happened to you?" Lin Shu felt that Lu Jingran was a little strange.


    Lu Jingran rubbed his nose, "I, I... You have to go back tomorrow! We need to rest early! "


    However, he had forgotten that he had just passed the ninetieth day.


    Only then did Lin Shu realize that maybe she had talked too much, spending the entire day in the inner courtyard doing nothing, but Lu Jingran still left early and returned late, "Then let''s not talk, let''s just go to sleep early!"


    Lu Jingran felt that he had not been able to speak out his bitterness, nor did he know how he had endured all those years. Now that he had just tasted the sweetness, the little girl was right in front of him, making him to restrain himself. It was really difficult!


    He could not help but recall that night when Lin Shu looked that charming appearance of hers. Her entire body was smooth and tender.


    His gaze couldn''t help but fall on her slightly opened small clothes, and he could vaguely see a bit of enchantment within them ¡­ She only felt her body getting hotter and hotter.


    Lin Shu stared at him with innocent big eyes. "Didn''t you say to go to bed early? "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    Lu Jingran had no other choice but to lie down again, and didn''t forget to say: "You ¡­ Stay away from me! I, I feel a little hot! "


    Lin Shu did not think much into it, she had sensed that Lu Jingran''s body seemed to be warmer than before, so she did as she was told and moved him inside.


    She was also very ambitious and soon fell asleep in a daze.


    Lu Jingran looked at her pretty face that was buried in the soft pillow. His hair that was as black as ink was scattered to the side, looking as beautiful as a painting.


    He could not help but go forward and kiss Lin Shu''s forehead, and silently cursed, "This little girl is really heartless!


    Early in the morning on the second day, Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion County Prince came over to bring Lin Shu back home. Even if Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion did not like Lin Shu, but since Lin Shu was the direct granddaughter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion after all, she had to adopt an attitude of attitude.


    Furthermore, the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion County Prince Lin Cheng was Lin Hui''s direct brother, if Lin Cheng didn''t dare to come today, it would be unjustifiable for Lin Hui.


    Fortunately, the Old Ancestor had already prepared several large boxes of all kinds of candies for them. Four Beijing Fruits, a handful of peaches and three bottles of wine that he had bought at a great price from the south, as well as a whole carriage present for them.


    Because they were all family, Lin Shu grew up with her cousin, so the three of them did not restrain themselves and sat in a carriage.


    During this period of time, they were naturally having a great time together.


    After all, the Old Ancestor had prepared far too many gifts for Lin Shu and the others to return, so the three of them sat in the carriage from the National Duke Ning Palace and came back first.


    Waiting for Lin Shu and Lu Jingran to go to the Green Pine Academy to pay respects to the Grand Madam, but this person had not even arrived yet.


    Lin Shu and Lu Jingran then went straight to the side chamber. After a whole winter, Grand Madam''s expression had become even darker, as if he was an old lady in his seventies or eighties. Even when Lu Jingran and Lin Shu came in, they were only able to recover after a long while, and they responded with a nod.


    Last winter, Grand Madam was sick again, and even the imperial physician came a few times to see him, only saying that Grand Madam is old and his body is not as fit as it used to be, please take care of him! "


    The imperial physicians looked at him several times, and even the famous doctors of the capital had come over and over again. Everyone''s narration was the same, the Grand Madam could only last for three years at most.


    However, the He¡¯s Mansion in his heart was a mess. How could Grand Madam not be worried? Even though he had the First Madam''s butler, the First Madam was useless. There were many things that required the Grand Madam to decide!


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, "Mother is joking. Even when I am old, I am already like this, and our ancestor is the same. When the weather is warm, my body will gradually recover."


    Amongst them, everyone knew that this was just to comfort the Grand Madam. Even though the ancestor''s hair was white, and he looked to be much older than the Grand Madam, his spirit was still very good. When he was free, he would practice the Five Birds Fist, and he would even walk two rounds around the Rongshou Hall.


    But Grand Madam, although he spoke up after his stroke, most of the time he was lying on the bed, even when he got out of the bed he was sitting on a wheelchair. In truth, it was not that she couldn''t walk, he just needed to use a walking stick, but Grand Madam walked two roads and already said that he felt flustered and out of breath. The imperial physician and the others also advised her not to ask about it, but she would actually get angry, and after a long time, no one tried to persuade her anymore.


    Grand Madam nodded and forced out a smile. He did not know that the smile on her face was uglier than crying, "If I remember correctly, you should be called Jing Ran right? Speaking of which, it''s also my fault, my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and National Duke Ning Palace aren''t that far apart, but I actually didn''t see you even once! "


    When she said this, everyone was slightly stunned.


    Not to mention when Lu Jingran was young, she had also seen him a few times. Not long ago, when she had suffered a stroke, the patriarch of the National Duke Ning Palace had even brought Lu Jingran to visit her once.


    Lu Jingran and Lin Shu looked at each other, neither of them saying a word.


    It was still Lin Shu who laughed and said, "Grandmother, didn''t you see it today? "Why don''t you take this opportunity to take a good look!"


    Because she and Lu Jingran had arrived relatively early, no one had expected them to come so early. Just now, before she came to the Green Pine Academy, she had hurriedly sent Yun Dou over to the Fanghua Garden to tell her mother.


    After waiting for them to say a few words, Madam Lian rushed over. Upon seeing Lin Shu''s eyes, she could not help but turn red.


    Lin Shu had never left her side since she was young and now that Lin Shu had only been married for three days, she felt like it had been three years!


    When Lin Shu saw his mother again, she felt her heart aching. Looking at the patch of purple beneath his mother''s eyelids, she realized that she probably had not slept well for the past few days, "Mother, why have you come so quickly? I thought I''d have to wait a bit! "


    The journey from Fanghua Garden to Green Pine Academy was not too close, but her mother had only used the time of half a cup of tea, what else could she be if not rushed over?


    Madam Lian''s mouth moved, but she did not say anything, she only carefully sized up Lin Shu. It had only been three days since they last met, and her daughter did not seem to have any changes compared to before. Originally, she thought that she would see the girl''s haggard look, or unhappy expression, but now, it seemed that this little girl''s face was filled with joy and happiness!


    One person''s life was good, but it could be seen from the expression on her face.


    Madam Lian only felt that her worries for the past few days were finally relieved, and she took a few steps forward.


    Lu Jingran called out, "Mother."


    Only now did Madam Lian''s gaze fall on Lu Jingran''s face. Although she had met Lu Jingran once before when Lin Shu was getting married, he did not have the time to properly size him up, and now that she had looked at him carefully, he felt that he looked really good. Her eyebrows were like swords, and her eyes were bright and spirited.


    The more this mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law, the more she liked him. She was so overjoyed that she didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Shu could tell that something was wrong with the Madam Lian. She held onto the Madam Lian''s hand and said: "Mother, before the First Aunt and the others come over, let''s go talk at the front! "You don''t know, I''ve missed you these past few days."


    After all, the First Madam and the Second Madam were going to come over.


    Now that the Grand Madam was confused, but the Nanny Chen was not confused. Seeing that Lin Shu and Lu Jingran had come earlier, he hurriedly sent people to invite the few masters in the house over, this time the guests were all his relatives'' uncles or brothers.


    Because the Green Pine Academy was very close to the outer courtyard, all of the elders with the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had arrived. Only Lin Pei and Marquis Xin had not arrived yet.


    Madam Lian also had a stomach full of words to say to his daughter. She grabbed her hand and walked out, but just as they stepped out of the side chamber room, he couldn''t help but say: "¡­ A few days ago, before Sis Hui''er returned to the Huaiyin Palace, she specifically told me that she would be back for a few days when you returned back home. There''s also your big sister, Second Sister and the others, I''m afraid they will all be back soon. "


    This girl''s returning home was a huge matter!


    The corner of Lin Shu''s mouth raised slightly, and only said it well, "You don''t know how good the culinary arts of this Banyan Garden kitchen are, but every time I see those delicious dishes, I would think of inviting the third sister over in a few days, to have a taste for it. I''m afraid that after she tasted the culinary arts of Banyan Garden kitchen, she would not be able to leave ¡­."


    She continued on and on for a long time, saying that Lu Jingran had arranged a small study room for her within the Banyan Garden, saying that the Old Ancestor had specially arranged for a maid to serve her from his side ¡­ In the end, it was just happy words. His face was full of happiness.


    This was not an act, he had been living a good life in the National Duke Ning Palace these past few days, and there was not the slightest bit of unhappiness!

 C221

    Madam Lian couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief when she heard this, "That''s good news for you. You didn''t know that I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep well these few days. You have always been spoiled by me.


    They all said that they were worried, even if Lin Shu went to the National Duke Ning Palace, which was only a distance of an hour, she was still extremely worried, and there was not a single moment in the past few days that she was not worried, "Furthermore, I have also heard of the National Duke Ning before, but it is not as good as they think it is ¡­ Since the National Duke Ning was born, she did not put anyone in her eyes. She was not easy to get along with, and the Second Madam in the National Duke Ning Palace was also extremely intelligent!


    "You sure seem smart everyday. I wonder if you can handle that kind of place!"


    His words were full of worry.


    Lin Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course I can handle it. Don''t you think about how smart your daughter is, what can be so difficult to deal with me?"


    When Madam Lian heard this, she smilingly patted on the back of her hand, "Smooth talker!"


    Even though she heard Lin Shu''s words, she still felt a bit worried, afraid that Lin Shu would only say such words to reassure her.


    Lin Shu also knew that her mother was not completely at ease. After all, she was afraid of her mother at first, and had kept many secrets from her mother, but now that she had said a few words, even Yun Dou had interjected, "Madam, you don''t know how good our Young Master is to his daughter. You just want to hold her up in your hands and keep her in your mouth, so every day you have to ask her whether she is hungry or not.


    She had been round since she was young, and although she had lost some weight since she was thirteen or fourteen years old, she was still as round as ever.


    Madam Lian knew that she would not lie, so she only said, "Alright! Good! "If you are doing well, I will be most at ease!"


    With that, she turned her head to look at Furong and Yunji, who were standing behind them, before instructing, "The two of you, go ahead and take a look. See if Eldest and Second Aunt and Second Aunt have come over yet."


    Fleur knew that his wife had something to say to the girl, so she went down with her.


    Lin Shu also knew what his mother meant and only looked at her.


    But Lin Shu waited for a long time, and still did not hear her speak.


    Madam Lian was also hesitating, thinking back to what her sister-in-law had warned her before, she was unable to say it, but after thinking about it, if these words were not even said by herself, as her mother, then who else would say it? She clenched her teeth and asked softly: "Sister Shu, have you and Young Master consummated yet?"


    Just as a light breeze blew over, the bamboo on the Green Pine Academy began to rustle.


    Lin Shu thought she had heard wrongly, "What did you say?"


    Madam Lian only felt that her face was about to turn red and bleed. She glanced at her, "I''m asking if you and Young Master have a consummate marriage ¡­."


    This was too embarrassing!


    As a person of two lifetimes, Lin Shu had never been this embarrassed. In her previous life, not to mention someone asking her these questions, even before she got married, no one had mentioned anything about her.


    She nodded slightly, not daring to raise her head from the start.


    Madam Lian also felt very awkward. She took a few sips of tea and asked: "Then, will Young Master treat you well?"


    "He treats me very well!" Lin Shu had already repeated these words several times, but after she carefully savored them, she realized that the good in her mother''s words was most likely different from the good in her heart.


    She was hesitating again ¡­ What would she say?


    Could it be that she had to tell her mother that Lu Jingran had wanted her to marry three times on their wedding night? Even if he were to take her life, she would not be able to say those words ¡­


    Seeing that she did not speak, Madam Lian already understood a little, "Why is it that this girl is only married, the first few times it hurt, it doesn''t matter, just a few more times it''ll be fine ¡­ Also, have you seen the booklet I gave you? "


    The pamphlet was about men and women.


    One had to know that this girl''s house was too rigid. It wasn''t a good thing at all. This was the reason why there were so many wives in a man''s house, and she even liked to go to those fireworks!


    She was afraid that Lin Shu would follow the rules of etiquette, so she decided to leave her young master. After all, she had heard that this young master had many female friends outside, and she was afraid that Lin Shu would not live a good life.


    Lin Shu shook her head, her voice was as low as a mosquito''s buzz. The booklet had already been placed at the bottom of the chest. If someone else were to see it, it would truly be embarrassing to death ¡­ Mother, I don''t need those things! "


    "Nonsense, you''re a young lady who''s only married now, what do you know?" Madam Lian looked at her, and thought that her sister-in-law''s words to her earlier were indeed correct. She knew that Lin Shu would not look at those things, but there were some things that she had no choice but to learn, "Oh, you normally seem to be smart, but at such a crucial time, how did you become confused? You have just married into the National Duke Ning Palace, why would the people in this house come inside? Right now, the most important matter is to be peaceful and beautiful with Young Master. As long as Young Master is willing to protect you, the ancestors of National Duke Ning Palace will follow you.


    Saying that, she let out a long sigh, "What''s more, this Young Master probably has quite a number of bed-warming maid concubines by his side. If you don''t rope him in during the wedding ceremony, then you''ll have time to cry! Let''s not talk about the others, just Lin Qian alone, how many good days have she gone through? "


    Lin Shu had not heard about Lin Qian''s situation for a long time, and only said in a low voice: "Mother, he does not have a concubine by his side. The National Duke Ning Palace has its own rules, a man can only take in a concubine when he is forty years old without a son!"


    Saying that, she paused for a moment, "But what exactly is happening at Second Sister?"


    Now, Madam Lian did not have the mood to discuss about Lin Qian''s matter, and could only ask: "Then since Young Master does not have a concubine by your side, does he have a bed-warming maid?"


    Usually, when a man from a noble family was not married yet, he would have a servant girl that would teach him the affairs of man and woman. This maid was bed-warming maid, and many bed-warming maid servants had changed from maidservants to aunts.


    Originally, there were some from the bed-warming maid s by Lin Pei''s side, but they were only lucky because in the end, they did not meet a good end.


    Lin Shu shook her head, "According to what I know, the servants that served him at her side were mostly servants or maidservants, even if there were maidservants, they were all older. Or else, they were all unchosen, and should have been arranged by the Old Ancestor. This time, when I went to the National Duke Ning Palace, the Old Ancestor thought that there were not enough maids in the Banyan Garden, so he called a few maids over. The second rate maidservants in the Banyan Garden were also transferred from other places, so you can rest assured.


    Originally, before she got married, someone had "kind-heartedly" mentioned her, saying that they didn''t need to pick his beauty, and wanted her to pick a few more pretty maids as soon as possible so that he could use them as bed-warming maid. At that time, if Lu Jingran had any other aunts, he could bring these few bed-warming maid s to suppress those aunts.


    Lin Shu rejected it without thinking!


    When Madam Lian heard this, he could finally relax a little. However, she did not forget to explain, "You must study the booklet I gave you carefully!"


    Lin Shu was very helpless, but she still agreed to it in the end.


    After talking for a bit more, Hibiscus and Cloudbean returned. Hibiscus only said, "Lady, Miss, First Madam, and Third Aunt, Fifth Miss has already passed on her side chamber. I''m asking about you guys."


    Just as Lin Hui stepped into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion realm, she immediately said that she wanted to look for Lin Shu. However it was Nanny Chen who told her that Lin Shu was talking to Madam Lian, so she gave up.


    Lin Shu and Madam Lian then went to the side chamber.


    Grand Madam''s body was very weak right now. After speaking a few words, he could no longer hold on and went back to rest.


    Now, only First Madam, Second Madam, Lin Hui and Lin Lian remained in the side chamber.


    Originally, Lin Hui was talking about something with First Madam, but when she saw your uncle coming over, she stood up and joked, "Oh, our Eldest Wife is here, quickly come and let me see if there''s anything different!"


    First Madam looked at her, at a loss of whether to laugh or cry. "You have been married for so long, how can you still have no rules?"


    She had no way to deal with her daughter.


    Lin Hui said seriously: "I saw that Third Sister is not happy, right? You too, I can''t speak happily when I arrive at my parents'' home, I''m afraid you''ll really suffocate me! "


    First Madam looked at her with a smile, "Can''t you speak happily while we are in Huaiyin Palace?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room became warm, but Lin Shu noticed that there was something wrong with Second Madam. There were many times when they asked Second Madam for his opinion, but she just reluctantly acknowledged it. This really did not resemble the character of Second Madam.


    As for Lin Lian who was sitting in the corner drinking tea, her expression did not look good. As to why Lin Lian was unhappy about it, Lin Shu knew a little.


    Even if Lin Lian was a concubine, he would still have to make the decision regarding and the Duke Chengan Palace, but who would have known that the people from the Duke Chengan Palace would push it aside again and again, saying that it was because the concubine did not enter the main hall before. And later on, they said that this Lin Lian and Shao Shengping''s relationship was not on par, so the day that Lin Lian entered the room had to be pushed back a bit ¡­ Currently, Duke Chengan s of the Duke Chengan Palace had already been inside for a few months, but whenever Lin Pei didn''t ask, the Duke Chengan Palace would always delay.


    How could Lin Lian be happy about this? It had to be known that Shao Shengping was the current flower scouring master, Lin Lian had been hoping to marry into the Duke Chengan Palace to be a force to be reckoned with, and now that she was holding herself back and staying in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, it was normal for her not to want to speak.

 C222

    Lin Shu kept thinking about what her mother had just said about Lin Qian. However, she had waited all the way until lunch was served, and Lin Jia and her husband had already returned. Lin Qian and the County Prince s of Duke Andong Palace had not yet appeared.


    However, Lin Shu felt that it was strange, as though no one mentioned Lin Hui and the County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace, as though it was already expected that they hadn''t come today.


    Lin Shu felt that it had only been a few days since she was married, how could she not know about many things?


    Waiting until the food was already served and Lin Qian still had not come, the First Madam smiled and said: "The month in Madam Ye is getting late, it''s inconvenient for my body, so I won''t be coming over. But why haven''t they seen Sister Qian and the rest return yet? "


    "Look at my memory, I''ve actually forgotten about it. Sister Qian previously told me that there are a lot of things going on in the Duke Andong''s Residence, as the Mrs. Shizi, she should help out, and said that if there''s a chance, she would definitely rush back, but seeing this situation, I''m afraid that the couple will not be able to make it back!"


    Saying that, he turned his head to look at Lin Shu, "Sister Shu, you wouldn''t blame your Second Sister right?"


    Lin Shu laughed, and said: Of course not, why would us sisters care so much about each other? When I have time, I will go to Duke Andong Palace to see the Second Sister s again, it will be the same. "


    Second Madam was very pleased, "You really are a good child. Once you get married, you will be like an adult. You are really different!"


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Among them, everyone understood in their hearts that it was just that they did not want to expose the existence of the Second Madam. It was likely that the Second Madam had already known that Lin Qian would not come today ¡­ After all, the entire Duke Andong Palace was in chaos.


    What had happened?


    Lin Shu could not help but raise her head to look at Lin Hui, only to see him winking at her.


    Actually, Lin Jia had never planned to come here today. After all, she and Lin Shu had already shed all pretense of cordiality, so why must she come here to get this dissatisfaction? But when First Madam knew what she was thinking, she only sent a letter to her, and directly told her that regardless of whether it was Lin Shu or Madam Lian, they were both extremely good people, and that they should not anger the sisters for some trivial matters outside. Furthermore, Lin Hui always treated Lin Shu as if she was her own sister, if she did that, Lin Hui would be unhappy.


    Lin Jia did not care about Lin Shu''s face, but she did not want to upset her own sister. Thinking of Lin Hui, she decided to come in the end.


    It was one thing if they did not come together, but Second Madam and Lin Jia were still deep in their hearts, so this meal was naturally a little boring. They could only hear Lin Hui pulling Lin Shu along as they chattered, asking some questions about the Peace Faction, while Madam Lian smiled on the side as she listened, while the others did not say anything.


    When lunch was finished and everyone was drinking their tea, Lin Shu could not help but ask about the Madam Ye, "A few days before I was married, Big Sis said that she was feeling unwell. Has the imperial physician come to see her? What do you mean? Does it matter? "


    The First Madam''s eyes were filled with laughter. "The imperial physician has come to visit and said that it''s fine, after drinking two pills, your sister-in-law should be fine. But the imperial physician said that it''s better for her to stay in bed and rest, lest there''s any mishap."


    "Of course!" Lin Shu had a good impression of the Madam Ye, "Everyone says that sister-in-law has a sharp stomach, so she must be a son!"


    "That would be for the best!" In fact, First Madam didn''t mind, since she was still young. Even if she was her daughter now, she would definitely have a son in the future, not to mention, if Madam Ye gave birth to a cute granddaughter like her, she would also be very curious.


    In all of the He¡¯s Mansion, the person who looked forward to seeing Madam Ye having a son the most was most likely Grand Madam.


    She didn''t know how many days she would have to live after she grew old. After all, she couldn''t just watch her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion die, and she had even secretly told the Madam Ye several times. If the Madam Ye gave birth to a son, it would give him and his unborn great-grandson a lot of good things.


    When Madam Ye heard this, she was naturally at a loss of whether to laugh or cry.


    Sister Pearl and the Juan Niang were arguing at the side. When the Sister Pearl heard them mention the child in Madam Ye''s womb, she said proudly: "I''m going to be a big sister soon, I''m going to be a big sister soon. Juan Niang, when can you be a big sister?"


    A little girl carved from jade was looking forward to becoming a big sister. The wet nurse had told her that if she wanted to be a big sister, she would grow up. How could a child not be eager to grow up?


    Juan Niang was around the same age as her, so she thought about how Sister Pearl had to be her big sister, and was naturally unwilling to admit defeat. She hurriedly looked at Lin Jia, "Mother! Mother! When can I be a sister? "


    It was fine that she did not ask, but when she asked this question, Lin Jia''s face became gloomy, "Now that the elders are drinking tea and talking, how noisy are you two making?"


    As she spoke, she raised her voice even more and said, "Milkman, bring Juan Niang over here!"


    She was feeling really bad, now that the two concubines that First Princess Pingning had stuffed in were pregnant, one of them was already an aunt and her stomach was very sharp. Everyone said that the one in her stomach must be a boy.


    There was also an aunt who had just been diagnosed to be pregnant a few days ago!


    It was a pity that she had eaten so many tonics and used so many side recipes, yet her stomach didn''t move at all even after so long.


    First Madam glanced at her, "What are you getting angry at Juan Niang for? Juan Niang is so small, what can she possibly know? "


    As she said that, she ordered the wet nurse to carry Juan Niang out to play. The pitiful thin and small Juan Niang was still struggling in her embrace, crying as she begged for his mother''s embrace!


    Lin Jia drank her tea and pretended not to hear anything.


    In the dead of night, she would always think that if Juan Niang was just a son, then she wouldn''t have to endure all those supercilious looks from First Princess Pingning. She also wouldn''t have to spend all her time in the palace, go to the Third Prince''s Mansion and Zhang Yuanqing''s side, and even more so, wouldn''t have to face the existence of the two aunts in this courtyard.


    She suddenly lost all interest.


    However, Lin Shu still continued drinking her tea, as if nothing had happened. In truth, at this point, who could Lin Jia blame?


    She thought that the First Princess Pingning was fond of her, and wanted to show her face in front of the Empress Zhang. She also wanted to have children as soon as possible ¡­ How could there be such a good thing in the world? Since he wanted to have children, he might as well stay in the house and drink some medicine to recuperate his body.


    Ever since the First Princess Pingning returned to the capital, he made arrangements for his own little son to be seen by his uncles a few times. After that, he did not come out again to walk around.


    However, during this period of time, Lin Jia and Zhang Yuanqing had made quite a name for themselves in the capital.


    Even Lin Hui could not help but look at Lin Jia, "Elder sister, you scared Juan Niang just now! Not to mention the Juan Niang, even the Sister Pearl was shocked! A child doesn''t have the heart to talk. Why are you angry at her? "


    She felt that Lin Jia''s temper was getting worse by the day. Originally, Lin Jia was a bit strict with him, but most of it could be considered gentle.


    Lin Jia didn''t even want to bother with her and stood up, "My heart is in a mess, I want to go for a walk!" She was used to being strong, so she didn''t want to put up with everyone''s pitiful stares.


    Lin Hui only muttered: "It''s really strange!"


    First Madam couldn''t help but come out to smooth things over, "Alright! Alright! You and your sister talk less each, and you know that your sister is not feeling well, so why bother her? "


    Saying that, she only needed the wet nurse to carry Sister Pearl out, so that she would not cry outside. There was not a single person accompanying her to play, "Tell me, our new Young Master will be coming soon. I''m afraid that if he was happy to have received the seal, he would have forgotten about his previous displeasure."


    After a few more words, the men who were eating in the outer courtyard all went to the main hall of the Green Pine Academy.


    Because Grand Madam had already given Lu Jingran a gift this morning, coupled with the fact that his body and bones were not good, he did not show himself this time around.


    The female had also been moved to the main hall, and the one who was walking in front was naturally Lin Hui''s father, Fu Cheng.


    But Lin Shu actually caught sight of Lu Jingran with a single glance. Today, Lu Jingran was dressed in a profound robe, making him stand out among the group, his posture was upright and straight like a pine tree, and a slight smile hung on his face.


    Seeing that, Lin Shu could not help but smile, even she herself did not notice.


    She saw that Lu Jingran was also smiling at her.


    On the other hand, Lin Lian who was seated beside Lin Shu frowned. This person ¡­ This person was her Fourth Brother-in-law, Lu Jingran?


    She was stunned!


    Everyone said that Duke Chengan from the Duke Chengan Palace was a famous and beautiful man in the capital, but why was it that no one had ever told her that Lu Jingran was born with a better view than Shao Shengping?


    Shao Shengping''s life was good, but because he was a scholar, his body had a bit of a feminine temperament, but Lu Jingran''s posture was straight, his entire body was releasing a heroic, valiant aura. However, at first glance, he was actually much weaker than Shao Shengping.


    This Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, whether it was Lin Jia or Lin Hui, they both married pretty well. She thought that even if she was going to be a concubine, she would still be able to beat Lin Shu, but now it didn''t seem to be the case ¡­


    At first, she thought Lu Jingran was the same as the other hedonistic sons outside who only knew how to eat, drink and play. He had a wretched look on his face, but she never thought that she would be so handsome!


    Immediately, the expression on Lin Lian''s face became even more unsightly.


    Now that all of Lin Shu''s eyes were on Lu Jingran''s face, how could he have the heart to look at her?


    On the other hand, First Madam immediately ordered the servants to bring the brothers and sisters in, while Lu Jingran went in to pay respects to the elders.

 C223

    Just as they were talking, the wet nurse came in with Juan Niang, Sister Pearl and a few other children.


    This young master with the smallest Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, other than the vanished Lin You Lin, was now Lin You Ting. Now, with a silly smile on his face, he was being led in by a wet nurse. The wet nurse said a few words to him, and in the end, even mumbled a few words, "Hello Fourth Sister Fu!"


    The wet nurse reminded him in a low voice, "You''re looking for Fourth Sister''s husband to seal the red ¡­"


    However, Lin You Ting clapped his hands with a smile, "Fine, fine, I want to be red, red has silver inside, I want to take silver to buy TangTang to eat!"


    Lin Pei''s face did not look good, but Lu Jingran pretended as if he did not see it. He took out a red packet and passed it to Lin You Ting.


    The moment Lin You Ting received the red packet, Lin Pei ordered the wet nurse to take him down.


    Back then, he had doted on this clever and cute little son of his. But now, he only felt that this son was very eyesore. Not only did it hinder his eyesight, it had also caused him to lose face!


    He didn''t even want to look at Lin You Ting anymore. Right now, he was still sending people to look for Lin You Lin. However, after so long, there was still no news of him.


    Then came Juan Niang, the two juniors from Sister Pearl.


    Because the Juan Niang''s Imitation Porcelain had been scolded by Lin Jia, its face was still filled with tears. Even when Lu Jingran had taken out its Feng Hong and given it to her, she was still in a bad mood.


    Sister Pearl had always been spoiled by First Madam, but now that Lu Jingran gave her a red packet, she said eagerly, "Fourth Uncle, I still want a red packet!"


    Even the First Madam could not help but laugh, "Who taught you this?"


    Sister Pearl only looked at First Madam, "No one taught me this, Fourth Uncle is an elder, so he has to bestow a title of honor to me!"


    Even Lu Jingran looked at her with a doting gaze as he took out a red flag, "It''s fine if you bestow another red flag to Sister Pearl, but we should be happy today in Japan."


    Even though he said that, there didn''t seem to be many people who were happy today.


    On the other hand, Juan Niang watched on with envy, but when she saw Lin Jia''s gloomy face, she curled up at the side, not daring to speak a word.


    First Madam looked in the direction of the two of them, and couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh.


    As a mother, who wouldn''t want their children to have a good life? During this period of time, the First Madam had advised Lin Jia who knows how many times, she only said that the most important thing was for her to rest and recuperate in peace, and never once did Lin Jia listen to her advice.


    Even if Lin Jia hadn''t said it, she knew that Lin Jia was blaming her in her heart for raising Lin Jia since young. However, many things were not things that she could decide, and her love for Lin Jia was definitely no less than her love for him.


    Furthermore, in the beginning, when Lin Jia was unhappy about something, the first person went to find when she came back to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, was always the Grand Madam. She only came to see after she had finished talking to the Grand Madam, and every time she asked Lin Jia what had happened, Lin Jia would always say that nothing had happened. Her heart was in pain!


    But she was afraid, afraid that Lin Jia would end up like the Grand Madam in the future ¡ª betrayed by all.


    Although the people still respected the Grand Madam on the surface, who would care about her? If this wasn''t betrayal, then what was it?


    Thinking of this word, First Madam couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    Lin Shu just happened to see this scene, and said softly: First Aunt, what happened to you?


    First Madam shook her head and said in a low voice that she was fine.


    As a result, this red letter was finished. Lin Lian, who had been huddled up in the corner without a word, stood up with a smile. "Fourth Brother-in-law, you still haven''t sent me a red letter!"


    However, no one paid any attention to her!


    The Madam Lian even smiled and said: "I have already sent someone to invite a troupe over, the time is a little short, the Liucheng Garden troupe was invited by the Zhou Family, the troupe I invited today is considered famous in the capital, how about we moms go to the Fanghua Garden to listen to the drama?"


    Lin Hui was naturally the first to say it out loud. She always felt uncomfortable inside the Green Pine Academy.


    Since there weren''t many people present today, they didn''t need to go to the Flower Hall. They only needed to create a small stage within the Fanghua Garden.


    According to the rules, Lu Jingran should go to the Outer Academy to discuss drinking wine and painting with his uncles.


    was a little worried, her Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was a family of books, even the servants by the elders'' side could recognize the words, and could even make some poems. She was really afraid that First Uncle and the others would come to test Lu Jingran''s knowledge. Then Lu Jingran would really lose a lot of face.


    Lu Jingran nodded at her.


    Only then did Lin Shu relax a bit, and followed First Madam and her mother to go to the Fanghua Garden.


    What she did not know was that the Aunt Lian had been waiting inside the Fanghua Garden for a long time. When Lin Shu saw the Aunt Lian, she was very happy, "Aunt, why didn''t you go over to the Green Pine Academy just now to eat? I, I thought you wouldn''t come today! " She had been prepared to ask her mother just now, but thinking that it might have been her aunt who had something to do with it, she decided not to ask. At that time, she was more or less a little disappointed.


    "Silly girl, today is the day you return. Why wouldn''t I come?" Aunt Lian smiled and patted her hands, "I knew you guys would come to Fanghua Garden side, so I''ve been waiting here. Isn''t it the same no matter where you eat?"


    Lin Shu felt his eyes go sour, as if tears were about to fall from his eyes.


    She knew what her aunt was thinking in her heart. It was just that her aunt was from a merchant and her status was not high, so she was afraid that she would embarrass herself by going to Green Pine Academy. But in actuality, what she wanted the most was for her to have a meal together with her closest kin ¡­ As for people like the Second Madam and Lin Jia, she did not care about them from the start.


    Aunt Lian couldn''t help but laugh, "Look! Look! Our Sister Shu has only been married for a few days, how can she learn such petty methods so easily? What, are you going to cry? Going back home is always a happy thing, what are you crying for? But did Young Master treat you badly? "


    Seeing Madam Lian''s expression when she just entered, Aunt Lian knew that Lin Shu was having a good time, if not, she would not have smiled, "Furthermore, if I did not come today, why are you still crying? If I came, why are you crying?"


    Once she said those words, Lin Shu could not help but laugh through her tears.


    Lin Hui also followed to interrupt them, "I also noticed that Sister Shu has become strange, she was not afraid of the powerful heavenly blades before, how can she be afraid of those people now, with her husband playing in the play, and like them crying every now and then? Do you want me to send someone to inform Fourth Sister Husband about it?"


    Lin Shu acted as if she wanted to hit and pinch her, "I must tell Third Brother-in-law, I''ll see if you dare to spout nonsense in the future!"


    In fact, she didn''t know what was going on with her. With Lu Jingran, she seemed to be able to rely on him and didn''t need to shoulder everything on her own.


    Lin Hui naturally ran far away while smiling, and immediately, the two of them became a ball.


    When Madam Lian saw this, she liked it even more. Originally, his daughter was just like a little adult, thinking about how the two of them should protect themselves, but now that she had seen her, she felt like a proper little girl. If she wanted to cry, she would cry; if she wanted to laugh, she would laugh!


    Immediately, the atmosphere in the courtyard became lively.


    Second Madam and Lin Jia naturally did not come over. The two of them already had matters in their minds, they only wanted to go through the motions.


    However, no one had expected Lin Lian to follow them!


    On the stage that was temporarily built, the stage was chattering and singing. No one put their mind to it, the Aunt Lian even held onto Lin Shu''s hand and said: "... Looking at the expression on your mother''s face, I knew Young Master was a good person. I heard that the National Duke Ning Residence is one of the top in the capital, is there anything impressive about this place? "


    She had lived for so long, yet she only came to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Shu naturally smiled and nodded, "I''ve already asked this question repeatedly by mother just now. Don''t worry, I am doing very well in the National Duke Ning''s Palace. It just so happens that you can stay in the capital for a few more days. At that time, I will invite you to National Duke Ning Palace to stay for a few days! "


    Originally, Aunt Lian had planned to return to the Yangzhou after He Lian and Yao had gone to the Maoxian, but when the day that was set for the Ministry of Rites and the Venerate Heavens Sect arrived, the Aunt Lian had planned to wait for Lin Shu to marry someone before returning.


    Aunt Lian felt as if she had eaten honey, and her heart was filled with sweetness. "It''s enough for you to have this kind of heart, Aunt won''t go over."


    "Fourth Sister, can I visit you in the National Duke Ning Palace when I''m free?"


    It had been many years since Lin Shu had heard the word "Fourth Sister".


    She claimed that she was not a stingy person, but now that Lin Lian was so attentive that it made her feel uncomfortable, she could not help but remember what happened in her previous life. After she married Shao Shengping, Lin Lian also wanted to use the reason of her marriage to climb onto Shao Shengping''s bed.


    Lin Shu looked at her with a smile, "Lian Jieer, you''re probably going to be carried to the Duke Chengan Palace soon, right? Since you are all going to the Duke Chengan Palace, it would be better if you stayed there peacefully, in case you were to wander around, it would be hard for others to answer your questions! "


    After all, Lin Pei was a dignified third stage official, how could he possibly let someone else have the right to take his as a concubine?


    Lin Lian''s tears fell all of a sudden, "Fourth Sister, I was originally kind, you ¡­ How could you say such a thing? "


    They didn''t know that her tears were of no use to Lin Shu at all, "Then tell me, what did I say wrongly? Even though you don''t need to marry anyone, the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has never treated you unfairly. The dowry that you deserve will not be the slightest bit less than you, but in the end, you still need to care about the face of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion! "


    There was not the slightest bit of friendship between her and Lin Lian. The hatred from her past life, the hatred for this life, she had never forgotten.


    In her past life, Lin Shu had caused her to end up like that, so she could let go of Lin Lian, but in this life, Lin Lian was thinking about Lu Jingran again? It was simply a pipe dream!

 C224

    Lin Lian had always loved to act, but now that she heard this, her tears fell like beads with their strings cut. "Fourth Sister, what do you mean by this? "I don''t mind if everyone looks down on me, but you''re my blood sister ¡­"


    As she said that, she couldn''t help but start crying. She used her handkerchief to cover her face, her frail shoulders constantly shaking. She looked really pitiful!


    But no one at the scene came forward to chat with her, because her reputation as a married lady of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had been tarnished.


    Even the maidservant Yan Wen, who was standing beside her, stood dumbly at the side, not daring to step forward.


    It was still Cui Ping who went forward and advised softly: "Miss, don''t cry, don''t cry. Today is Fourth Aunt''s good day to return, you are crying! "What did you say yesterday? You forgot to tell me that you''ve been looking forward to Fourth Aunt''s return. Last night, you were thinking about what you''re going to wear today, what you''ll bring, and what jewelry you''ll wear. I didn''t expect that other people wouldn''t want to acknowledge your kindness ¡­"


    But before she could finish speaking, Lin Shu slowly stood up, "If I remember correctly, you should be Cui Ping, right?"


    Cui Ping had thought that the words she had said just now, would cause the people of the Madam Lian to come out and help them out, but she never thought that the Madam Lian would not have the intention to come out from the beginning.


    With things having gotten to this point, she could only bite the bullet and nod her head: "If it''s a lady, then I am called Cui Ping, and was originally served by Auntie Zhong."


    Lin Shu had never forgotten one thing she found out a few years ago, the original Cui Ping had long since died, and the current Cui Ping was brought in from the outside by the Auntie Zhong. At that time, when she saw that the Auntie Zhong could no longer hold back, she did not think of making things difficult for a servant.


    thought it would be fine if she just turned a blind eye, but now that Cui Ping wanted to protect his master, she couldn''t blame her. "Then are you a child of a family? "How come I have no impression of you before?"


    Although Cui Ping did not know what she meant by that, but she shook her head and said softly: "This servant was not born into a family, I was sold into the palace by a man when I was three years old. It was by chance that I came to Auntie Zhong''s side to serve you."


    Lin Shu looked at her coldly.


    Cui Ping''s heart skipped a beat, she could only guess if Fourth Aunt saw something, but when she thought about it, Auntie Zhong had also told her before about this matter, that it was handled perfectly well, or even that it was flawless.


    Moreover, so many years had passed already. Even if Fourth Miss knew, he wouldn''t wait until today.


    Lin Shu waited for a moment, but she still did not have the intention to speak, she only raised her voice and ordered: "Men, drag Cui Ping down and beat 20 slates for him! I don''t believe that her mouth is hard, or this board is hard! "


    Lin Lian and Cui Ping were both stunned.


    Even the Madam Lian said: "Sister Shu, what''s wrong? Even if Cui Ping was the one who should not have tried to go against Master, but out of the twenty boards, Cui Ping might have lost her life! "


    First Madam also advised: "That''s right, Sister Shu, I think it''s better not to. Since today is your day to return, why bother with all these things? If you don''t understand, you can just let her master handle it. Why do you have to worry about it? "


    Amongst the elders present, only Aunt Lian did not say anything.


    Although the Madam Lian had a tough personality, most of the time, she was too careless and did not take these trivial matters to heart. She did not know that these people''s guts were slowly raised like this ¡­ Today, Lin Shu had made an example out of everyone. Let''s see if Lin Lian dares to jump up and down in the future!


    Lin Shu naturally did not know what the Aunt Lian was thinking, she did not plan to establish her might, "The reason why I beat Cui Ping twenty times was not because she had talked back to me, but because she was an imposter!"


    Counterfeit?


    In the end, he still said softly: "This Cui Ping has served beside the Auntie Zhong for quite a while. Initially, he had even followed the Auntie Zhong to the villa, but the Auntie Zhong only returned after she had died several times before serving the Lian Jieer, how could this be an imposter? Sister Shu, did you get it wrong? "


    Lin Shu slowly said: "Mother, rest assured, I was not mistaken. I have already investigated this matter long ago, and originally wanted to let her go, but now she is unwilling to tell the truth. It is already considered light for me to beat her twenty times."


    After saying that, she continued to instruct in a high voice: "Men, drag Cui Ping down. Since she is unwilling to speak the truth, then beat her until she speaks the truth. If she is unwilling to speak the truth, then ¡­ You know what to do? "


    She said those words to scare Cui Ping. After all, if they were to beat him up with these twenty boards, how could she still be alive?


    She didn''t want to make her hands covered in blood just for Cui Ping!


    Cui Ping, who had always been cautious, panicked when she heard this. She quickly knelt down and grabbed onto Madam Lian''s clothes, "Madam! My lady! "Please save this servant. This servant doesn''t know what Fourth Aunt is saying. Please save this servant ¡­"


    Madam Lian only gave a suspicious glance at Lin Shu, but did not say anything. Whether it was in front of outsiders or her own people, she trusted Lin Shu unconditionally.


    Seeing that Madam Lian was ignoring her, Cui Ping kneeled in front of Lin Lian, "Fifth Miss! Fifth Miss! Say something! You can''t just watch your servant get beaten to death! This servant has always been loyal to you and Auntie Zhong ¡­ When Auntie Zhong died, he even entrusted this servant to protect you well. All these years, this servant truly did not have any ill intentions towards you. "


    She knew Cui Ping''s identity better than anyone else ¡ª Auntie Zhong had not kept this matter a secret from her all those years ago.


    But today, both Lin Shu and the Madam Lian were extremely furious. Was there really a need to stand up for a servant?


    She thought about it and decided that it was unnecessary! But he still pretended to say a few words, "Fourth Sister, what are you doing? If you have something on your mind, just come at me. Why do you have to be angry at a servant girl? "


    Lin Shu did not even look at her, and instructed the two wives who were waiting by the side: "Are you still not going to drag her down?"


    Cui Ping sobbed, "Fourth Aunt, Fourth Aunt, why are you treating this servant like this? "It seems like this servant has never offended you before. Today is your day to go back home. Even if you don''t give face to this servant, it''s still because of Young Master ¡­"


    Her words were getting more and more out of hand.


    Lin Shu knew that she was panicking, so she waved towards the two women who were holding her, and the two women stopped.


    Lin Shu slowly walked in front of Cui Ping. Just now, she was dragged by the two wives, her hair in a mess, and her clothes were dirty.


    She only looked down at Cui Ping from above, "I''ll give you one more chance. If you speak the truth now, I''ll spare your life, and I might even let bygones be bygones.


    "You also said just now that today is the day I will return home. I don''t want to cause too much of a ruckus. Fifth Sister and I don''t want to see it on the surface!"


    Cui Ping was stunned, she quickly turned her head.


    Say it or not?


    Fourth Aunt had already said that if she were to tell the truth, she wouldn''t cause trouble for her. This ¡­ Could it be that Fourth Miss was trying to trick her?


    She thought about it and felt that it was impossible. Fourth Aunt had always kept her word, not to mention that even if Fourth Aunt had cheated her, there were still so many elders left!


    Cui Ping thought about it again and again, then said: "This servant will say, this servant will say anything, this servant is not Cui Ping ¡­ This slave was brought back from the villa by the Auntie Zhong a few years ago. The real Cui Ping has now been sent back to her hometown by the Auntie Zhong! "


    In fact, she still did not tell the truth. The real Cui Ping had already been killed by the Auntie Zhong.


    Auntie Zhong had always said that no one''s words could be trusted in this world. Only dead people''s words were the most trustworthy.


    Lin Lian''s expression immediately changed, and she shouted: "Cui Ping, you''re talking nonsense!"


    The corner of Lin Shu''s mouth rose slightly, "Did she lie? You know this better than anyone. Do you really think I don''t know? "


    As she said that, she told the two women to let go and even helped Cui Ping up, "I have always kept my word. I will treat this as though it never happened, and you can continue serving Fifth Miss!"


    Cui Ping was startled, and immediately crawled and rolled behind Lin Lian.


    However, Lin Shu knew that they would never be able to return between master and servant. Once the knot in their hearts was formed, it would not be easy to undo it again.


    From then on, Lin Lian would no longer truly believe in Cui Ping. Cui Ping had also experienced how vicious Lin Lian''s heart was.


    If she did not have Cui Ping to help her, how would her days in the Duke Chengan Palace look like ¡­


    Lin Shu was curious.


    However, Lin Lian angrily took Cui Ping and Yan Wen away.


    On the other hand, First Madam watched her back as she left in a hurry, and slowly shook her head, "What happened to our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion recently? One thing after another, there was nothing good to do! First was Mother''s illness, then came Sister Jia, and then was Lian Jieer''s marriage. "Ai, what''s going on?"


    Now that there are no other people here, Lin Shu could not help but ask: "What happened to Second Sister? It''s fine that second brother-in-law and I haven''t returned today, but why do I look at Second Aunt as if I''m not too happy about it just now? "


    Furthermore, looking at Second Madam''s expression just now, she felt that the matter regarding Lin Qian was pretty serious.

 C225

    First Madam heaved a long sigh, and said somewhat helplessly: "If I were your Second Aunt, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to be happy. You don''t know what kind of trouble the Duke Andong Mansion has been causing these past few days!"


    The First Madam normally valued face and rules, the Grand Madam valued face, and the two had a completely different meaning. He had even watched the young ladies of the Lin Family grow up, so from the bottom of her heart, she hoped that these young ladies would live a good life.


    Lin Shu could not help but ask again, "What exactly happened?"


    She felt that she had only been married for a few days, how could she not know many things?


    The First Madam, on the other hand, was hesitant. She was a young lady from the Kong Family of Jin''ling. She had been taught by the mama since she was young not to speak ill of others behind their backs.


    But Lin Hui did not care about all this, and said loudly: "I was prepared to tell you about this today! I know you will be interested, but I heard that the Second Sister killed someone! "


    What?


    Lin Shu felt very astonished, "How can Second Sister kill people?" In his previous life, there didn''t seem to be such a thing.


    In the beginning, when he heard the news he was a hundred times more shocked than her, "The one who died was an aunt, only the Duke Andong''s madam gave it to Second Brother-in-law, so this matter does not have all the responsibilities of a Second Sister. Ever since the Second Sister married into the Duke Andong Palace, his relationship with her has never been harmonious, and after only a few months of marriage, Duke Andong¡¯s wife had already sent a few people to their rooms."


    "It''s not like you don''t know the character of the Second Sister, it''s usually very strong, how can you take it lying down?" It''s not like you don''t know the character of the Second Sister, it''s usually very strong, how can you take it lying down, and it''s natural that you wouldn''t care about those few aunts.


    "As time went on, the relationship between Second Sister and Second Brother-in-law got worse and worse. Who knew that the few aunts had tricks up their sleeves as well? Seeing Second Sister and Second Brother-in-law leaving the office happily, they tried their best to rope Second Brother-in-law in, and gradually, Second Brother-in-law spent more and more time in their room." The strongest is that Aunt Wang. Don''t think that she was born small, but she has a belly full of evil tricks, acting pitiful in front of Second Brother-in-law all day long. But when she came in front of Second Sister, she was indeed carrying a spear.


    "Once, when Aunt Wang went to give her an invitation to speak rudely, Second Sister really couldn''t hold back and slapped him. At that time, Aunt Wang was making a ruckus and wanted to find Duke Andong¡¯s wife, while she even went to complain to Second Sister''s husband, and at that time, Second Sister also noticed that something was wrong and thought that she was trapped and couldn''t let her go. The two of them started arguing, but Second Sister actually accidentally knocked over the embroidery frame on the side, and the scissors in the basket even poked their way into Aunt Wang''s stomach."


    Saying that, she could not help but let out a long sigh, "Although this matter has been temporarily suppressed, many people already know about it ¡­ The Aunt Er is still hiding this from us, I keep having the feeling that this matter can still be suppressed by the Elder Jiangge, but the meaning of the Duke Andong Palace isn''t suppressed at all, this is the most difficult part! "


    "If this matter were to be spread out, not only would the Second Sister''s reputation be ruined, there might even be some ruckus in the Duke Andong Palace asking for a wife."


    She had always been a gossiper, and these were words she had heard from the mouths of others. It was easy to imagine that this matter had already become the talk of the town.


    The more Lin Shu heard, the more she felt that something was wrong. In her previous life, not to mention that Aunt Wang had died, even the County Prince s of the Duke Andong Palace did not have a single concubine serving them, and she had even seen Lin Qian as an eyesore. Whatever Lin Qian said, Duke Andong¡¯s wife would still make things more difficult for him, but it did not seem to be of much use.


    When she had died in her previous life, she had only heard that Lin Qian and her mother-in-law did not have a good relationship, but she had never heard that she had a bad relationship with the County Prince Palace.


    Why did the events of this life get stranger and stranger? No wonder the Second Madam was so gloomy.


    Even the Madam Lian could not help but sigh, "To be frank, this Madame Wang is only a concubine that a maid carried out. I reckon that the indenture contract is still in the hands of the Duke Andong¡¯s wife, if the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was serious, this matter would not have spread to the outside world."


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "That''s right, at that time, not to mention needing the Jiang Family, even if the people from the Duke Andong Palace were to suppress it, no one would hear a thing, but looking at the intentions of the Duke Andong Palace now, I''m afraid it would be hard to say."


    In his previous life, Lin Qian could be said to be suppressing Duke Andong¡¯s wife, but in this life, Duke Andong¡¯s wife was suppressing Lin Qian completely ¡­ To put it bluntly, which side this man stood on was extremely important.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to worry about that.


    However, the Aunt Lian scoffed, "I actually feel that the Duke Andong Palace was in the wrong in doing this, if they really cannot tolerate Lin Qian, then they should go and report this to the officials, after all, that Aunt Wang was originally served by the Duke Andong¡¯s wife, so logically, the Duke Andong¡¯s wife should have some feelings for her, but today they are dragging it on and not reporting it, all because they are afraid of offending Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Jiang Family."


    "I''ve seen many of these people. He obviously wants to talk about the conditions of others with the help of others, but he wants to be a whore and also wants to set up a memorial archway. He doesn''t say anything and only waits for others to say it. This Duke Andong Palace is actually the Honorable House of the capital.


    It was really hard to explain in rough terms!


    Lin Shu understood that this kind of little trick was something her aunt had seen too many times in the Yangzhou. Although the Duke Andong Palace was still the Honorable House, no official had come up with these ideas, and even if there was, they would only be sixth or seventh grade officials.


    Seeing that the Duke Andong Palace was about to fall into decline day by day, how could the Duke Andong¡¯s wife s sit still? Especially when she thought of his son''s mediocre aptitude; not to mention that he had not even a High Scholar. There was no one in the court who could match him, and defeat him was only a matter of time!


    Originally, Duke Andong¡¯s wife wanted to help his son get a good wife, but other people did not see him as such, so his gaze was set on Lin Qian. After all, Lin Qian had an uncle who was a pavilion elder, an uncle who was a Assistant Minister, and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion who was behind him.


    After the two of them got married, Duke Andong¡¯s wife also visited them at the Jiang Family a few times. Elder Jiangge also said that he would help the son of the Duke Andong Palace, but the talent of the County Prince Palace''s County Prince s were really too mediocre, it was simply mud that could not support a wall.


    In the end, the Elder Jiangge did not take the Duke Andong s of the Duke Andong Palace to heart either ¡­ Who knows, perhaps Aunt Wang''s matter was arranged by the Duke Andong¡¯s wife in the first place ¡­


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu still felt that she shouldn''t have thought of the Duke Andong¡¯s wife so badly.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to sit on the carriage and talk about this to Lu Jingran.


    Even Lu Jingran couldn''t help but exclaim: "... I never thought that a woman like Aunt would have such foresight. Even though I am not too clear about the matter of Duke Andong''s Inner Mansion, I have vaguely heard that Duke Andong is extremely fearful of inside and outside.


    Once, when we were drinking with the Duke Andong, we made fun of his, we said that he had a female tiger, but the Duke Andong, on the other hand, only laughed at his words, not daring to refute!


    somewhat understood why the successor of the Duke Andong Palace would be so afraid of Lin Qian!


    He was afraid that he had been infected by it since he was young!


    Lin Shu glanced at Lu Jingran, and saw that he had closed his eyes slightly. He frowned, and looked extremely uncomfortable, "Did you drink a lot today?"


    Lu Jingran squeezed her hand, "I''m fine, I didn''t drink much, but I drank too much. In the beginning, when Big Cousin brought out the pear blossom white bestowed by His Majesty, First Uncle also brought out the osmanthus wine that he had stored for many years, and later on, he drank some rouge red.


    Today, compared to Lin Pei, Xin Zhong Hou and his son were even more intimate to him.


    Actually, Lin Pei also liked to store good wine, but he couldn''t bear to take it out today!


    But now, Lin Shu didn''t plan to care about all this, and grabbed his hand instead, "If you really feel terrible, why don''t you lean on my shoulder for a while? There''s still a bit more to go back to! "


    Lu Jingran opened his eyes and smiled at her, "Leaning on your shoulder?"


    Lin Shu nodded solemnly.


    Lu Jingran put his arm around her shoulders and said, "Sister Shu, no matter what happens, I will always be the one protecting you!"


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "We should start to prepare for the matters regarding mother-in-law and Li."


    Today at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, he only felt awkward, it was indescribably awkward. Other than the long room, no one else seemed to have sincerely welcomed him, but on everyone''s faces, they revealed extremely happy expressions, especially when Lin Pei called them "brother-in-law", wasn''t it tiring?


    He knew that Lin Shu was worried about something, and would naturally take Lin Shu''s worries to heart.


    Lin Shu frowned: "That fast? "Today, I forgot about this matter. I didn''t even have the chance to tell mother ¡­"


    "That doesn''t matter, you are already married, so I believe that my mother-in-law is willing to leave, as long as Lin Pei agrees." Lu Jingran was already holding onto the witness and physical evidence, he never thought that Lin Pei would reject him, unless Lin Pei did not plan to become an official, "Don''t worry, just leave this matter to me ¡­ In a few days, you will have invited your mother to come to the National Duke Ning Palace and inform her! It''s also a good chance for me to let my mother-in-law come over to see you, so that she won''t be worried about me bullying you! "


    He had seen the eyes that were lingering on Lin Shu''s face today!

 C226

    It was as Lin Hui had said, if I were to marry someone, I would become a little kid instead. I also thought like that, my mother never left me, and when she left just now, she did not dare look at me. She had always treated me like an eyeball ¡­.


    She wished that she could bring her mother to National Duke Ning Palace.


    Lu Jingran extended a hand and caressed her head, "Don''t worry, from now on, I will accompany you to see your mother-in-law."


    It was already spring. Even though it was already completely dark outside, the sound of the oriole could still be heard.


    Lu Jingran felt that he was in a good mood.


    It was as if ever since he had married Lin Shu, he had never been in a bad mood!


    There was a moment of silence in the carriage.


    In the next moment, Lin Shu blinked her eyes, "Today, have your two uncles ever tested your knowledge? I heard that when Eldest Uncle asked Eldest Brother about it while Eldest Brother was accompanying Eldest Sister to the door, he was unable to answer anything and could only blush ¡­ Just now, when I accompanied my mother and the others to the Fanghua Garden, I was still worried. You fought in the Little Servant Wu, but unfortunately, First Uncle, Second Uncle and the others didn''t know a thing about it.


    "Who said I can''t answer?" Lu Jingran opened his eyes and looked at her in displeasure, as if he could be looked down upon by anyone, even if it was just her, he couldn''t despise himself, "Today, First Uncle took my ''Spring and Autumn'' exam. When I was young, I had already learned it from the teachers in the academy. It''s always right to read more books! "


    Lin Shu could not help but glance at him, she felt that the expression on his face was a little uncomfortable, she was afraid that the First Uncle was afraid of him making things difficult for them, so she specially chose the simplest content to test him.


    Then, Lin Shu said something else.


    Lu Jingran, however, could not help but heave a long sigh of relief in his heart ¡­ How could the elders in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion be so knowledgeable? It seemed that I have to study more in the future.


    This was because when the old National Duke Ning was still alive, he had already decided to start practicing martial arts. Everyday, he would follow the old National Duke Ning to learn martial arts and set up formations. Sometimes, he would only be able to sleep for four hours a day, how could he have the time to read these books?


    As the sky darkened, there less and less people on the road. Not long after, the two of them returned to the National Duke Ning Mansion.


    Lu Jingran supported Lin Shu down the carriage, the coachman and the people on duty were all dumbstruck, waiting for the two to pass through the main door before exchanging glances.


    Great Master treats Eldest Wife so well?


    Eldest Wife is so beautiful? Didn''t they say that the Eldest Wife''s reputation was extremely bad, and no one dared to marry his ¡­


    Not long after, the National Duke Ning also received the news that the two of them had returned to the house. He was currently leaning on the beautiful bed and allowing the two Maid s to beat his legs, when only a dozen maids were there waiting for his, he even went in to get some tea, whether it was walking or drinking tea, there was no sound at all.


    This is what everyone is really doing!


    However, the Young Madam Zhang was not in a good mood. After drinking the God Calming Tea for two Gu, her heart was still in a mess!


    Nanny Ren stood at the side and did not speak for a long time.


    Waiting for the third Gu An Shen tea to arrive, Young Madam Zhang glared at Maid. The Maid held up the tea Gu, trembling as she knelt down, "Please forgive me, please forgive me!"


    Although she was crying out for mercy, she didn''t know what she had done wrong.


    The Nanny Ren waved her hand, and she quickly left the room. Even the servants in the house quietly retreated.


    Only then did Nanny Ren say: "Madame, are you in pain again? Do you want this servant to send someone to the palace and invite an imperial physician over to take a look? "


    "It''s all an old sickness, what''s there to see?" The Young Madam Zhang only felt stifled in her heart, angered to the point that her head started to ache. "This imperial physician came here again and again, and every time she prescribes a recipe similar to mine. She can''t cure the symptoms, it makes me very annoyed!"


    Nanny Ren only laughed, "What are you worrying about, Madam? The duke didn''t even have an imperial concubine by his side, and the County Prince was smart and sensible. Currently, the Elder Zhang was very popular in the imperial court, and even the empress had overpowered the Imperial Consort Li a few days ago ¡­ Who in the capital doesn''t feel envious when you are mentioned? If you say you''re upset, how do you expect those people outside to live? "


    She was the daughter of the Young Madam Zhang''s wet nurse, and was a few years older than him. Since she was young, her relationship with him was not ordinary, and now, only she dared to say such words.


    Normally, when Young Madam Zhang heard this, his mood would improve, but now she frowned: "What do you think I should be bothered about?"


    Thinking about Lu Jingran, she felt even more pain.


    It''s just a concubine. Why bother you?" Call me a servant, you just think too much every day. Which household in the capital doesn''t have a concubine with children, and which matron spends so much effort like you do?


    "What''s more, the two of them are a match made in heaven with a popinjay and a poor reputation ¡­" What do you care? "


    Young Madam Zhang sighed, "Do you think I care about all these? But as long as Lu Jingran doesn''t die, my heart will never be at peace ¡­ Originally, they thought that with Lu Jingran''s personality, he would definitely not like the Madam Lin, but who would have thought that the two of them were actually the same person! "


    "Let''s not talk about anything else. So when will Lu Jingran return to the Banyan Garden for dinner? Not to mention dinner, it was a common thing to not return for ten days or half a month, but now? I wish I could be back before the sky turns dark. "


    Before Lu Jingran got married, she had already thought about it, he would definitely not be on good terms with his. At that time, she would use this opportunity to rope Lin Shu in and coax him into taking Lu Jingran''s life ¡­ In this way, even if the Old Ancestor wanted to investigate, he wouldn''t be able to find anything about her.


    But now, she seemed to have taken the wrong move.


    Nanny Ren only advised: "You still don''t know the character of that person from Banyan Garden? How could a girl trap him? Perhaps it was out of respect for the Old Ancestor that he refused to give up after getting married for only a few days ¡­ "Don''t worry, in a few days, I guarantee that he will be the same as before!"


    The Young Madam Zhang shook her head, "No, that''s not the case. I saw it clearly when the Madam Lin was serving tea that day, and the expression in Lu Jingran''s eyes when she looked at Lu Jingran''s face ¡­ I have definitely not seen him once or twice, so she must be familiar with me already. "


    Back then, when Lu Jingran had saved Lin Shu from the Princess Changze, the Old Ancestor had scolded him harshly, saying that he simply did not want to live.


    At that time, Lu Jingran had directly said that it was drawing the sword to help when there was injustice!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, and after thinking about it, she still felt that she was the one who had done wrong. A few years ago, she said that she wanted to place a few servants with decent stature and good looks in the Banyan Garden, and that she wanted to serve Lu Jingran.


    At that time, the Old Ancestor refused them no matter what, and directly said that there had never been such a rule in the National Duke Ning Palace!


    But now, the more she thought about it, the more regretful she felt. Could it be that Lu Jingran had just tasted women, so everything went according to Lin Shu''s plan ¡­ ~ No, that''s not right, Lu Jingran is very romantic outside, how can it be his first time sleeping with a girl? Furthermore, Lu Jingran was not the type of person who would lower his head to others.


    Her head began to hurt more and more.


    Nanny Ren was missing Maid again to offer him a cup of God''s Calm tea, "Don''t even think about it, even if you think about it till you think it through, you won''t be able to think of anything right now, so it''s better for you to rest early. Before this, the Old Ancestor exempted Eldest Wife from paying respects, could it be that he isn''t going to pay his respects to you tomorrow when he arrives? This Eldest Wife is still young, so there is nothing to be worried about. When the time comes, you can take out the aura of the Aunt Di to try to deceive us a little, and I''m afraid that you will be able to obtain some useful information ¡­ "


    "That''s the only way." Young Madam Zhang nodded helplessly.


    When he went to pay her respects to the Old Ancestor at Rongshou Hall on the second day, her gaze naturally fell on Lin Shu as she saw that Lin Shu was actually sitting beside the Old Ancestor in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    When Lin Shu saw her slowly stand up to greet her, she slightly nodded her head and agreed.


    If it were any other person''s new daughter-in-law, she would have been frightened by the sight of her face. But Lin Shu acted as if she did not see it, and sat down to talk to the Old Ancestor, "... Yesterday, everything went smoothly when I went back to my house, but I got drunk at night, so when I sat in the carriage, I said that I had a headache. But luckily, after I went back, Pearl told the kitchen to cook some alcohol and medicine for me, and after I drank it, I rested.


    The old ancestor''s eyes were filled with smiles as he couldn''t help but say, "He doesn''t know how to feel bad about his own body. The old ancestor''s eyes were filled with smiles as he couldn''t help but say," He doesn''t know how to feel bad about his own body.


    Pearl had already told her what happened in the Banyan Garden these past few days. Immediately, she liked it when she looked at Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu only pursed her lips and laughed, like a peony that was about to bloom.


    "Don''t you think that Jing Ran is a little more obedient now. When he was young, he went into his grandfather''s study and used the Awakened Heart Paper bestowed upon him by the late emperor to draw. His grandfather had kept those papers for a long time, and he would normally be reluctant to take them out to use, waiting for his grandfather to come back to take a look, and when he saw that they were all Wang Ba''s, he threw out the paper with two strokes, not leaving even a single piece of paper behind."


    "At that time, his grandfather was so angry that he couldn''t even stand properly, he only said that he was going to whip him. At that time, he even raised his head and said that this was to give his grandfather a birthday present, and wished his grandfather and Wang Ba the same eternal life. At that time, his grandfather didn''t know whether to throw the horsewhip in his hand out or fall down ¡­"

 C227

    Lin Shu could not help but smile, "So you were still so mischievous when I was young!"


    She could even imagine Lu Jingran holding his head up high and opening his eyes wide with a stubborn look on his face.


    The Old Ancestor became even happier, this man was already useless when she was old, she always liked to talk to people, but after all, it was just a few things, other people would get annoyed when they hear it, but now that Lin Shu was here, she had someone else to talk to.


    Furthermore, Lin Shu had chosen a beautiful face, with a delicate face, and with the words that Pearl had said to her, how could she not like him? "Jing Ran originally wasn''t someone who liked to cause trouble, and was extremely lawless as well. At that time, only his grandfather would be able to suppress him ¡­ "Tell me, this emperor really is a bad fit to give away his marriage. I didn''t think that the two of you would be so compatible."


    The two of you came together to pay your respects just now, but Jing Ran was still reluctant to part when he left. Don''t think that this old woman is already old, but my eyes are actually venomous. In the future, you have to properly control Jing Ran so that Jing Ran will know where to go ¡­ In a year or two, when you two have children, I''ll be happier. "


    The entire room''s maids could not help but pursed their lips and sneer. Lin Shu shyly lowered her head, "Grandmother ¡­"


    The Old Ancestor patted her hand and laughed, "Don''t feel embarrassed. When this couple gets married, they can only wish to be together at all times, so that they can be together and be together in the future. Now that JingRan is staying at home to accompany you, I don''t know what he''s doing outside all day!"


    After saying that, she muttered to herself for a moment, and looked at the Young Madam Zhang faintly, then said to Lin Shu: "Your father and I have discussed this with each other, and Jing Ran is no longer young, it''s said that men make a family first, and then build a family later, and his wife has already married into the, it''s time to think about future matters."


    "Your father and I had thought that it would be better to arrange for him to go to the Jin Wu Wei. There just so happens to be a vacancy in the Jin Wu Wei right now, and we have to wait for him to go to the Jin Wu Wei.


    Lin Shu had also heard of the location of the Jin Wu Wei.


    The Jin Wu Wei is the personal guard of the Emperor, and their personnel have a fixed number. If there is no room for them, not to mention the National Duke Ning, even the Duke and the other similar people cannot interfere in this matter.


    Once he entered the Jin Wu Wei, he would have the chance to show his face in front of the emperor. If he gained the attention of the emperor, it would be easy for him to be promoted and transferred to another position ¡­ Several commanders of Jin Wu Wei came out from the Lu Family Ancestors.


    Lin Shu was about to say something, but she had to thank the Old Ancestor properly.


    But who knew that Young Madam Zhang who had been sitting and drinking the tea all this time actually sneered and said: "Old Ancestor, is this perhaps inappropriate?"


    The Old Ancestor knew that she would retort, otherwise, she would not have discussed with the National Duke Ning and did not notify him.


    Now that he heard this, the smile on the Old Ancestor''s face gradually disappeared. "Then tell this old woman where you think it''s inappropriate?" Could it be that he would have to stay at home and rest all day, doing nothing at all? Could it be that National Duke Ning Palace can keep him alive? "


    After he and National Duke Ning died, Lu Jingran would definitely split them up. According to Young Madam Zhang''s character, it would already be considered good if Young Madam Zhang didn''t kill Lu Jingran, let alone helping out with such things. "The ancestors'' wealth was left behind by their ancestors, even if there were mountains of gold and silver, if the children don''t turn out to be treasures, they would still lose one day! I can see that it''s quite a good path to get to the Jin Wu Wei! "


    Lu Jingran was afraid that he would not be able to walk on this road, but if the Old Ancestor were to send his own grandson to the battlefield to kill his enemies, she would be even more worried.


    "The Old Ancestor knows better than anyone else what kind of place the Jin Wu Wei is and what it is like, it is something that requires close proximity to protect the Son of Heaven, if one word of it is wrong, it will anger the Emperor, not to mention when the time comes, he would be reprimanded by the Emperor and might not even wish to see the Old Ancestor to see it."


    "Furthermore, those who often walk around the palace are either royalty or nobility. If they were to accidentally offend any official, or if they were to offend any concubine ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, the Old Ancestor''s face became completely gloomy, as he leisurely interrupted her, "As the Aunt Di, how can I, an old lady, not listen to what you have to say? After bumping into your concubine, you think that you''re the kind of person who would act so recklessly in your heart? "


    Everyone present was no fool, so they naturally understood the meaning of the "dashing concubine".


    No matter how confused Lu Jingran was, he would never get involved with the emperor''s woman. This, this ¡­ But he was going to be beheaded.


    Lin Shu also felt that she would not be able to speak at all in Young Madam Zhang, even if she said those words in front of the servant girls, it was not a problem. The Old Ancestor also had a good temperament and if it was his grandma who was at the side, she was afraid that before she could finish, the tea would have splashed onto her face.


    "Old Ancestor, I was not wrong when I said those words. It''s not like you don''t know that Jing Ran likes to cause trouble, and the young master of Guo Family was beaten up for a few months just a few days ago, but I''m afraid that he still holds this matter in his heart. If Mrs. Guo saw me, he would not even be able to say anything."


    "Even if you personally went to the Guo Family to compensate us for our grievances, we were still treated with respect by him, not our National Duke Ning Palace. He only said that he would not pursue the matter any further, and did not say a word to say that he would forgive Jing Ran ¡­ It''s true that you are in pain, but the young master of the Guo Family was also brought up in a pampered state. "


    After saying that, her gaze landed on Lin Shu''s face, and she laughed: "Go outside and ask around, for the sake of being able to find out, Jing Ran kept the Head of the Opera and the place where I stayed for the night, there is one more thing, originally I thought you were happy for these few days and I did not plan to tell you, but I have no choice but to tell you, now, the one with Liucheng Garden, is Jing Ran."


    "I have to say, Jing Ran truly has some skills. Who is this Yuan Xiaoyi? It was said that two months ago, the Ninth Prince wanted to take her in as his Lateral Consort, but who knew that Yuan Xiaoyi would be unhappy with her? The Ninth Prince was also a man of character, he directly told her to wait for Yuan Xiaoyi, and whenever he nodded, he would send his bridal sedan to bring Yuan Xiaoyi back. But who would have thought that Yuan Xiaoyi would follow by Jing Ran''s side in just a few days. Old Ancestor, please tell me, please tell me, how can I peacefully bring him into Jin Wu Wei? "


    "Now that he hasn''t even entered the palace, he has already formed a feud with the Ninth Prince and his Guo Family. You can protect him now, but can you still protect them when we reach the palace? If I were to offend a noble, then it would not be as simple as you coming to the palace to plead for mercy. That would just be a stupid thing to do. "


    There were countless people watching over it, and even the Empress Zhang was staring at it. A few days ago, when she had entered the palace, the Empress Zhang had mentioned this to her, and planned to arrange a distant cousin of the Zhang Family to fill the hole.


    that nephew from far away in Zhang Family had a poor family background, and had always relied on the protection of his Zhang Family for his livelihood. Now that he had obtained a vacancy in the Jin Wu Wei, he was naturally deeply grateful to them. In this way, they could more or less understand the Emperor''s thoughts.


    But now, the National Duke Ning Palace wanted to take action, I am afraid that they have no fate to create a vacancy in the Jin Wu Wei ¡­


    The Old Ancestor''s hands that were holding onto the buddhist beads could not help but tremble. Firstly, he was angry at Lu Jingran, and secondly, he felt that the Young Madam Zhang was not a place where people liked, so even if Lu Jingran was messing around outside, she could not say such words in front of Lin Shu.


    She just wanted to make Lin Shu look bad, and make Lin Shu disappointed. Only then would she be able to make Lin Shu share the same thoughts as her.


    Young Madam Zhang glanced at the Old Ancestor, and laughed: "Old Ancestor, please do not be angry! If he was angered, it would ruin his body! Although the National Duke Ning Palace has its own rules, for a man to be able to take in concubines when he is over forty years old, but this rule was set by humans, aren''t there exceptions to our National Duke Ning Palace? If you want me to say it, why don''t you bring Yuan Xiaoyi back? It''s a good thing, she is after all, a quiet person.


    The more he said, the more unpleasant his words became.


    The Old Ancestor angrily smashed the teacup on the ground and coldly looked at Young Madam Zhang. How could she not hear the hidden meaning in his words?


    However, Young Madam Zhang merely smiled, "Nanny Bai, the Old Ancestor accidentally threw the tea Gu away. Why don''t you ask someone to bring another Gu tea?"


    Nanny Bai, who was standing behind the Old Ancestor, did not move.


    The Old Ancestor laughed, "It would be hard for a Aunt Di like you to be so worried about such a peaceful thing!"


    Young Madam Zhang took another sip of tea and said slowly: "This is what I should be doing."


    She had thought about it carefully last night. Not only did she want Yuan Xiaoyi to enter the Palace, she also wanted to give Lu Jingran a few more beautiful concubines. This woman had a lot of disputes, and she didn''t believe that Lu Jingran would always be this harmonious with Lin Shu.


    The Old Ancestor simply ignored her and only talked to Lin Shu, "... I think it''s suspicious that you said you wanted to plant some flowers and plants in Banyan Garden, but I''m already used to being depressed, so right now, you should be acting like a mistress, as long as you feel good, you can just do what you want. If you don''t know what to do, you can just ask me, or even the Nanny Bai. "

 C228

    Young Madam Zhang, who was sitting at the side, did not interrupt.


    In fact, Young Madam Zhang still had some respect for the Old Ancestor on the surface. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t lose face.


    But now, she only felt that her heart was filled with a stomach full of anger, and there was no place for her to vent it on, so she couldn''t hold it in any longer ¡­


    Young Madam Zhang looked at Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu''s expression did not change, she continued to accompany the Old Ancestor, and even had a slight smile on her face ¡­ This Madam Lin was not as simple as she thought!


    Young Madam Zhang sat for a while and then left.


    Back then, when she had proposed to marry the Young Madam Zhang, how could she have thought that there would be such a day? At that time, she had thought that the Zhang Family was a family with a unique history, and at that time, she was still the Crown Prince''s consort. The Empress Zhang was gentle and virtuous, showing the intent to marry her younger sister to the National Duke Ning Palace ¡­ At that time, she did not think too much about it. After all, the two ladies of Zhang Family were extremely famous in the capital.


    Lin Shu smiled and advised: "Grandmother, do not be angry, even if this grandpa was messing around previously, it is not something that happened before the marriage. Now that this grandpa is already married, and Master is already married, I believe I know what I''m doing!"


    The Old Ancestor originally wanted to wait for the Young Madam Zhang to leave and comfort Lin Shu, but she didn''t expect that Lin Shu would do the opposite.


    The Old Ancestor felt even more sorry for her, "Truly a good child, don''t worry, I will definitely not ignore Yuan Xiaoyi''s side. The rules of the National Duke Ning Palace cannot be messed up!"


    In fact, there were very few martial general families where men could only take in concubines when they were over forty years old. The martial general families had never had as many rules as scholars, and killing enemies on the battlefield had always been difficult.


    Since ancient times, there had always been more deaths than living people in the National Duke Ning Palace. This husband had finally come back from the battlefield with great difficulty, and there were even a room full of concubines and concubines waiting for him to be pampered. How could a wealthy lady be willing to marry into such a family?


    Actually, Lin Shu no longer suspected Lu Jingran ¡­ Based on Lu Jingran''s personality, if she truly liked Yuan Xiaoyi, he would not even need to wait for Young Madam Zhang to come visit him, she was afraid that Lu Jingran would already tell him about it.


    Because Young Madam Zhang had made a mess, the Old Ancestor was naturally unhappy. Lin Shu accompanied her and spoke a few words, and then the Old Ancestor called her down.


    It just so happened that at this time, Second Madam came over with her daughter, Lu Minzhi. After greeting her, Lin Shu went back down the stairs, but who would have known that Nanny Bai was told by Nanny Bai that the Old Ancestor was a little uncomfortable and wanted them to come back in the evening.


    Lu Minzhi was naturally muttering to herself, "Grandmother is usually fine and well, why is Grandmother so uncomfortable when Big Sis comes over?"


    Second Madam pulled her sleeve and glanced at Lin Shu, but she did not hear him.


    In fact, how could Lin Shu not hear him? She was just pretending that she didn''t hear him.


    As she walked out of Rongshou Hall''s gate, Yun Dou''s eyes turned red. Even if they weren''t well-liked by others previously in terms of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, who would dare to speak to them like that?


    It was true that this uncle was born from a concubine, but in the end, he was still the eldest son of the National Duke Ning.


    Lin Shu heard her sniffing from behind, and said indifferently: "What, you can''t hold it in anymore? Do you feel wronged? "


    "This servant ¡­ this servant feels wronged on behalf of the young lady!" There was a hint of a sobbing tone in her voice, "What kind of thing is that big girl? Why are you able to talk about you in the Rongshou Hall? In the entire Rongshou Hall, only the Old Ancestor could do something like this ¡­ Second Madam acted as if he didn''t hear it. "


    Lin Shu turned her head and looked at her, "Alright, don''t feel wronged, what kind of grievances haven''t we suffered before? You''re crying because of such a small grievance? "


    Saying that, she laughed coldly, "Second Madam did not make any sound just now because he was afraid of disturbing the Old Ancestor. The Old Ancestor values the rules, and if he knew that Lu Minzhi has no rules, why would he not punish her? Furthermore, the Old Ancestor was not happy to see me just now, so if he were to make a ruckus just now, wouldn''t he be even more upset? "


    In this world, there were many things that were right and wrong. Moreover, now was not the time to care about these matters.


    "Yes, young lady. Your servant ¡­" This servant will not be so petty in the future. "


    Lin Shu nodded, she planned to pay respects to the Young Madam Zhang.


    But who would have known that she would be informed of her departure after having left the Young Madam Zhang.


    So fast?


    Lin Shu faintly guessed that the Young Madam Zhang was going to the palace once again. After all, Jin Wu Wei was indeed a hot topic, and was not something that could be obtained just by thinking about.


    If she remembered correctly, Lu Jingran also went to the Jin Wu Wei in his previous life, before he led his troops to war ¡­ It seems that Lu Jingran has decided on the vacancy known as the Jin Wu Wei.


    At this moment, Lu Jingran was in a small courtyard on the outskirts of the city.


    He paced back and forth under the veranda, his expression uneasy. Wasn''t the one standing beside him the Yuan Xiaoyi?


    Today, Yuan Xiaoyi took off her thick makeup and her costume. There was a faint smile on her extremely delicate and pretty face, which was completely different from the usual cold look on her face.


    Looking at the uneasy expression on his face, Yuan Xiaoyi said softly, "Uncle, there''s no need to worry. Tingsheng''s cold this time could not be considered serious as well, but her body is too weak. That''s why she can''t afford to get sick.


    Even though she said that, the way she tightly gripped the handkerchief betrayed her worry.


    Lu Jingran sighed, "It''s been one or two years. How come Tingsheng''s body is still so weak? How do the people below take care of them? "


    Tingsheng was precisely the only child of the First Prince, also the person the princes were currently looking for.


    Yuan Xiaoyi smiled faintly, "Tingsheng was born without satisfaction, and has always had a weaker physique than the children by her side. In the past few years, her lungs have drifted and she has eaten her fill, her body naturally becoming even more inferior. For the past one or two years, I have sent people over to help her with the soup everyday, but the results have still not been great."


    I don''t know who heard that you were married a few days ago, and he kept saying that he wanted to go to the National Duke Ning Palace to take a look, although I stopped him, he is very brave, and even tried to sneak out at night, but luckily he was stopped by the old woman guarding the door. He fell ill because of the night wind, and to be honest, it''s all my fault, I didn''t look too favorably on him ¡­.


    At the end of his words, his tears were about to fall.


    Lu Jingran turned his head to look at her, and his tone softened as well, "I can''t blame you. If he wants to go somewhere else, you can just bring him along. The courtyard looked like the passed away Concubine of First Prince. If someone saw him, he wouldn''t be able to hide his identity ¡­ "Moreover, with you taking care of Tingsheng, I can''t be more at ease."


    While they were talking, the doctor inside opened the door and the two of them asked in unison, "Doctor, how is it?"


    The doctor wiped off the sweat on his forehead and nodded, "Naturally, I will keep my life. However, this child''s body is too weak, so it''s best for me to be careful in the future. If this severe cold happens again in one or two months, my life will definitely be in danger."


    "Thank you, Doctor Fan." With that, Lu Jingran personally sent Doctor Fan out.


    This Doctor Fan was not an ordinary doctor, he was a doctor in the National Duke Ning, and normally when there was money, he would not be able to invite them. Otherwise, Lu Jingran would not personally send Doctor Fan out.


    It was also because today, Tingsheng''s illness had been too severe, and Lu Jingran would not send Ban Xia to invite Dr. Fan over.


    Doctor Fan walked to the door and said, "Please wait a moment, sir!"


    Lu Jingran nodded, after saying that he was going to walk slowly, he turned around, but who knew that Doctor Fan would call out to him, "Master, there are some things I want to say to you, please allow me to speak with you."


    Lu Jingran nodded, and the two of them went inside the house.


    Doctor Fan was already over sixty years old, and his body was considered healthy as well. Now, he stroked his beard and said leisurely, "This old man has been visiting the Lu family for the ancestors, and has even followed the Old Duke to the battlefield. This old man has seen the Old Duke grow up without any rules, and this old man only wants to exhort the Old Duke to lose his wits!"


    Lu Jingran''s mouth twitched.


    Doctor Fan waved his hand. "Don''t try to explain, sir. This old man is so old, what don''t you understand? When you said that the young master was Miss Yuan''s younger brother that you received from the countryside two years ago, you even said that you and Miss Yuan were merely familiar with each other when I entered the door. However, based on the expression on your face just now, it''s not as simple as being familiar with each other. "


    Lu Jingran knew that he would misunderstand, but he was unable to explain and could only say, "Doctor Fan, this matter is really not what you think it is ¡­"


    "Don''t lie to this old man!" Doctor Fan would go to the National Duke Ning Palace every ten days to check on the Old Ancestor''s pulse. After so many years, the Old Ancestor and Doctor Fan were like old friends, "The Old Ancestor is very old, and the person he loves the most is you. Great sir, think twice before you act! "


    After saying this, he did not care about Lu Jingran''s insistence on leaving.


    When the two of them walked to the door, Yuan Xiaoyi personally came out to welcome them. "Today, I, your little brother, am sick. Thank you very much, Doctor Fan." Doctor Fan was the most prestigious doctor in the capital, and his medical skills were in no way inferior to the imperial physicians of the palace. If not for the restrictions imposed by the palace, he would have become the head of the hospital and would have been sentenced by the court.


    Doctor Fan only glanced at the two of them, shook his head, and sighed before leaving.


    Yuan Xiaoyi asked, "Great Master, what happened to Doctor Fan? And it was even better just now! "


    Naturally, Lu Jingran would not say what Dr. Fan had said just now. She and Yuan Xiaoyi had always been pure, and saying such words would only cause them to feel awkward, "It''s alright, I''ll go in and see Tingsheng!"

 C229

    Inside the room, Doctor Fan was still drowsily sleeping. Presumably, it was due to the acupuncture that Doctor Fan had just given him that caused him to frown slightly.


    When Lu Jingran saw this, he also frowned. He was originally the eldest grandson of the emperor, with countless of wealth and honor, but now he had fallen to such a situation.


    Yuan Xiaoyi came in as well, "I''ve always heard that Doctor Fan is adept in medicine, and with Doctor Fan''s help, I think Tingsheng will be able to recover in a few days. Uncle, don''t worry."


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, and could not help but give Yuan Xiaoyi a few words of advice, and even more so if she was lacking silver, he could just go and find Ban Xia.


    He had too many things to do now, and the Dark Guard place that his grandfather had left him was running out of things to do. He had brought Ban Xia to pick out some orphans these days, planning to train a new batch of Dark Guard from the sect.


    Not only that, he had to also investigate the identity of the mastermind behind Mr. Bai''s plot, and even more so investigate who it was that had sent those people to find Tingsheng with the intention of silencing him ¡­ A lot of things don''t have a clue.


    Yuan Xiaoyi watched him leave in a hurry, and did not come back to her senses even after a long time, until Lu Jingran''s figure disappeared, and was never to be seen again. Only then did she let out a long sigh.


    When Yun Xiao saw this, he also sighed, "Miss, why are you doing this ¡­" Your grandpa is already married! "


    She was Yuan Xiaoyi''s personal maid and had grown up together with him. She knew Yuan Xiaoyi''s thoughts the best.


    Yuan Xiaoyi did not hide it from her and laughed bitterly, "The thing that is most difficult to control in this world is emotions. So what if he gets married? I only need to be able to look at him from far away. Yunke, do you think I''m stupid? "I know that if it weren''t for the fact that the courtyard was so ill today, he would never have come ¡­"


    "Originally, I thought he was thinking about having me in his heart, after all, everyone was saying that I was his concubine, so he didn''t try to defend himself when he heard this. Sometimes, he would even go to the Liucheng Garden with others to listen to the show, and the way he looked at me wasn''t the same as the way he looked at the people around him ¡­ But his marriage was bestowed by the Emperor ¡­ "


    However, Yunke had never noticed the difference in the way Lu Jingran looked at his own daughter, much like how he looked at others. Now, he merely advised, "Miss, don''t be sad anymore. It''s imperative that you take good care of Tingsheng!"


    Lu Jingran waited until the sky turned dark before he returned to the National Duke Ning Palace. However, right after entering the gates, he found a Nanny Bai waiting for him.


    Lu Jingran naturally obediently followed Nanny Bai to the Rongshou Hall.


    However, the moment he stepped into the inner room, the Old Ancestor grabbed the teacup beside his hand and slammed it hard at his feet. "Kneel down!"


    It had been many years since the Old Ancestor was this serious with him. Ever since he came back from the Tianjin, there were times when the National Duke Ning was angry, and the Old Ancestor was still urging him from the side. The Old Ancestor always said that the Old Duke could be considered to be protecting him from the nine springs of the underworld ¡­ What was happening now?


    Lu Jingran walked over with a smile, "Grandmother, what''s wrong with you? Did someone make you angry? "


    "Don''t joke around with me! Other than you, can this He¡¯s Mansion make me this angry? " The Old Ancestor grabbed the walking stick beside his hand and fiercely swung it towards his back, but after one or two blows, he realized that he had not dodged nor had the intention to, but was reluctant to make a move, "You still have the face to ask me what''s wrong, and I''ll also ask you, I want to ask you, what''s wrong with Yuan Xiaoyi who has the same Liucheng Garden as you?"


    All day long she had not been able to eat and sleep on this matter, and the sighs were one after another.


    Lu Jingran frowned and asked: "Did someone tell you something?"


    He did not refute her, and did not say that he and Yuan Xiaoyi had nothing to do with each other.


    The Old Ancestor angrily threw his walking stick onto the ground, "You are really stupid! Who was Yuan Xiaoyi? It''s a play! How can you get mixed up with someone like that? Raising her outside? Previously, I didn''t even say anything about where those fireworks were. After all, you weren''t married at that time, but now that your wife is married into this family, why are you acting more and more irresponsibly? "


    "You didn''t know that today, when Young Madam Zhang mentioned this matter in front of your wife, I even felt embarrassed for you ¡­"


    Lin Shu knew about this?


    Lu Jingran did not hear a single word that the Old Ancestor said next. All he could think of was that Lin Shu knew about this, so was she very sad?


    Lu Jingran couldn''t be bothered about anything else, he only told the Old Ancestor that he and Yuan Xiaoyi were not as everyone thought, and hurried back to the Banyan Garden.


    It was already late, Lin Shu was already lying on the bed reading, the octagonal lamp made her clean face look like ceramic.


    Originally, Lu Jingran felt that he had a lot to say, but he hesitated at the door for a long time, he did not know how to explain it to Lin Shu later on. He did not want to hide this from Lin Shu, but this matter was no small matter.


    Back then, before the First Prince''s death, she had even entrusted him with this matter. He had to keep Tingsheng''s identity a secret, even to those closest to him he could not speak of.


    How could a gentleman go back on his word?


    But when Lin Shu asked that question later, how would he reply?


    He had also thought about this question before. With Lin Shu''s intelligence, there would definitely be a day where he would ask about his relationship with Yuan Xiaoyi. How would he answer then?


    He felt a headache coming on as he slowly walked in.


    Lin Shu heard the commotion and looked up to see that it was indeed Lu Jingran who had returned, "You''re back? Hungry? How about Pearl instructs the kitchen to make you a bowl of chicken noodle soup? "


    Lu Jingran shook his head, "I''m not hungry."


    He stood by the side of the bed and looked at Lin Shu, her mouth moved, but no words came out.


    Lin Shu saw that his clothes were smeared with tea foam, she was about to speak, but suddenly smelled a faint fragrance from Lu Jingran''s body.


    Normally, she didn''t use incense.


    Normally, Lu Jingran''s body would have a faint smell of soap, but he would never have such a fragrance, and although the fragrance was not heavy, she could still smell it now that Lu Jingran was standing in front of her.


    She only felt that Lu Jingran''s silence was related to the fragrance on his body. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Lu Jingran nodded and sat down on the embroidered chair.


    The Maid that was guarding the door closed it.


    Lu Jingran took a deep breath and said slowly, "Do you know about Yuan Xiaoyi?"


    Lin Shu nodded, "Today, mother mentioned this matter. Actually, I already knew about it. Some people said that you raised Yuan Xiaoyi outside, and even said that you did not hesitate to offend the Ninth Prince for this matter ¡­ "


    "Then, then why didn''t you ask me?" Lu Jingran was unspeakably stunned, in the past few days, Lin Shu did not tell him anything, as if nothing had happened.


    The corner of Lin Shu''s mouth slightly rose, "What did I want to ask you? I believe in you, so naturally, I won''t ask. "


    Pausing for a moment, she continued, "We have known each other for quite some time, and I know a bit about your personality. If you really liked Yuan Xiaoyi, where would you get me as your wife? You can''t reject the Emperor''s bestowal, but you will definitely marry Yuan Xiaoyi into her family, how can you bear to have Yuan Xiaoyi stay outside without knowing the reason why? "


    "Although I don''t know why outsiders say what they say, nor do I know why you didn''t refute them, I do know that husband and wife are one and the same. What''s the meaning of this if I suspect you even when you return home after so much work?" "Since you are my husband, I must believe you ¡­"


    Before she could even finish speaking, she was violently hugged by Lu Jingran, to the point where she couldn''t even breathe.


    Lu Jingran hugged Lin Shu tightly, and only after a long while did he say: "The relationship between her and I is pure and clean."


    Lin Shu replied: "I know."


    I have my reasons for doing this, but as for why, I can''t tell you yet. You''ll understand in the future." Lu Jingran only felt that marrying Lin Ru was a blessing he had built up over several lifetimes, but he was a man, so he couldn''t say such sentimental words. After a long while, he slowly said, "Sister Shu''er, thank you.


    Thank her?


    Lin Shu was a little confused. Was she thanking him for believing in him?


    But aren''t these what couples should do?


    Lin Shu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, she only felt that her husband was being too easily satisfied, "Alright, alright, it''s getting late, you should go wash up, and rest a bit earlier."


    "You want me to get some rest?" Lu Jingran lowered his head and took a whiff of the space between her eyebrows, his mouth revealing a teasing smile.


    Lin Shu immediately understood the meaning behind his words, until he had misunderstood his own meaning, "I, I didn''t mean it like that ¡­"


    Lu Jingran liked to see her in such a sorry state. His little girl looked so natural and unrestrained in front of others, only when she was in front of him would he look like this, "Your body ¡­ "Does it still hurt?"


    Lin Shu felt her face becoming even more red, "No ¡­ "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Lu Jingran only left her with a meaningful smile before he went to the clean room. Lin Shu really wanted to use the blanket to cover herself ¡­ It was too embarrassing.


    She was simply unable to sit still. She only wanted to make herself look less reserved. However, the more she thought about it, the more unnatural she felt.


    When Lu Jingran came out, her cheeks were still red, and she didn''t dare look at him from the start.


    Lu Jingran wanted to laugh even more, "I''m done showering."


    Lin Shu raised her head and saw his undergarment hanging loose, revealing a large and strong chest. "You ¡­ "Why didn''t you put on your clothes when you came out? Where, how could you be like this ¡­"


    However, just as she finished speaking, Lu Jingran stepped forward and kissed her. All of them are going to... Why are you so neat when it''s been removed? "

 C230

    Lin Shu immediately fell on the bed with the red quilt, feeling a cold chill on her stomach.


    In the next moment, Lu Jingran sucked on her softness, causing him to be so frightened that he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He said with a sobbing tone, "Don''t, don''t ¡­"


    At this moment, Lu Jingran was extremely excited, he couldn''t care less about her. He embraced her with one hand and caressed her smooth body with the other, and slowly moved down.


    Lin Shu was really about to cry.


    In her previous life, when had she ever had such a moment?


    But gradually, she felt an indescribable feeling of comfort, and couldn''t help but let out a snort.


    Lin Shu only felt her face turn red, she ¡­ How could she be like this?


    She only felt that that person just now was not her.


    But then, she suddenly thought of what her mother had told her before ¡ª Don''t be silly in bed, be more obedient to the young master ¡­


    But she really didn''t know how to cater to this!


    Then, she felt a burst of pain on her body. She opened her eyes and just happened to meet Lu Jingran''s eyes.


    But who knew that Lu Jingran would kiss him again, "Sister Shu, look at me!"


    Lin Shu shook her head shyly.


    Lu Jingran burst out laughing, he only felt that his Sister Shu was just too adorable ¡­


    In the end, Lin Shu already did not know how many times Lu Jingran had asked him for it, and could only doze off.


    When she woke up the next day, her body was extremely sore. However, compared to the night of her wedding, she had tasted the sweetness.


    A charming atmosphere permeated from within the bed curtains.


    Lin Shu felt herself blushing slightly again, but thinking that she still had to go and get the Old Ancestor and Young Madam Zhang up, she immediately called for Pearl.


    At this moment, Pearl was busy in the kitchen, and the one who came in was Cloudbean. She had no rules and customs in the Linglong Pavilion, and had even lifted the curtain the moment she came in.


    However, when she lowered her head to look, she saw that the bed was wrinkled. Instantly, she remembered what Pearl had said to her earlier, and her face turned red as well.


    Lin Shu also felt a little uncomfortable. "¡­" "Help me to get my clothes, that sand-colored pimple!


    As if running away, Cloudbean turned around and asked, "The one with the Peony Flower embroidered on her sleeve?"


    "Yes, that one!" Actually, not to mention Yun Dou, even Lin Shu felt very awkward. After thinking for a moment, she decided that it would be better to ask Yun Dou to come in and serve him in the future at this time.


    Cloudbean couldn''t help but yawn. "Your servant ¡­" I don''t know, when I left, I was still not up yet, but I specifically asked the Sister Zhu sister yesterday. The Sister Zhu sister said that the elder went out before daybreak. "


    Then it should be the hour.


    Lin Shu felt that it was very strange, as though every time Lu Jingran got up, she would not know about it, and furthermore, it was so quiet that she had never woken up. How could this wife not wait for his husband to get up?


    She only felt a little embarrassed. She had been too drowsy.


    The next moment, her gaze fell on Yun Dou''s face and she saw that Yun Dou''s face had also become much more haggard. When she was at Linglong Pavilion, Yun Dou was also someone who loved to sleep, and would often wait for her to get up before hurriedly running over to serve her.


    Since she had to pay respects to the Old Ancestor and the Young Madam Zhang at the end of the morning, she would probably wake up at the beginning of the morning.


    Lin Shu felt that it was unnecessary, it was just that the National Duke Ning Palace had its own rules, she couldn''t ask Pearl and the others to be lazy, but Yun Dou was her personal servant, she could only let Yun Dou sleep for a while longer.


    However, Yun Dou''s head shook like a rattle drum, "This servant is embarrassed. Big Sister Zhen is sleeping next to this servant, and although she would wake up in the morning with light footsteps, this servant can still hear her talking to the little Maid. Even Big Sister Zhen is getting up early, so how can this servant sleep for a while longer? This servant is still just with the Sis, I don''t want others to say that the little girl from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has no rules! "


    Oh, you''ve really grown up. You all know how to feed your Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and how to consider Lin Shu''s face now!


    Lin Shu could not hold back her laughter as she got up and sat in front of the dressing mirror.


    Lin Shu looked at her through the Linlang Mirror, "Since you''re too lazy to hide in the morning, then let''s do it this way. Every day after lunch, I need to sleep for two hours, so why don''t you take advantage of this time to sleep for more than an hour?"


    When she slept, she did not need anyone to wait on her. Firstly, there was activity, and secondly, she was sleeping. Secondly, there was the servant girl by her side. This was a bit too strict!


    Cloudbean thought for a moment, hesitated, and then asked, "Then, how about an hour of rest after I eat lunch?"


    Lin Shu nodded and agreed.


    She was only a little girl in her teens. Previously, she was already used to having rules and regulations in her Linglong Pavilion, but now that she had come to the National Duke Ning Palace, she abruptly suppressed one set of rules. How could she endure that?


    Now, she said joyfully: "Then this servant asked Sister Zhu Zhen to comb your hair. Zhen''s hair has been combed very well!"


    Seeing her happy, Lin Shu also felt a lot better.


    She was usually quiet, but now that she had entered, without saying a word, she rolled up her sleeves and gave Lin Shu a peony bun.


    She had combed Lin Shu''s hair many times, but Lin Shu had never felt any pain, and her speed was extremely fast as well.


    Lin Shu looked at the sky outside and thought that it was getting late. After eating two mouthfuls of breakfast, she rushed to the Rongshou Hall.


    She entered the Rongshou Hall, but just as she stepped onto the stairs, she heard the Old Ancestor''s chuckle from inside the room. You''ve always been like a monkey, I wonder if you can change her personality after I tell you about it! "


    Then, Lu Minzhi''s voice rang out, "Even if your granddaughter is a monkey, she won''t be able to escape from grandmother''s hand of justice. Furthermore, your granddaughter doesn''t want to be married off so early, and she still wants to serve the Old Ancestor for a few more years! If your granddaughter were to be married off, then who will be able to talk to the Old Ancestor and eat breakfast with him? "


    She has always been a glib tongue. Normally, when the Old Ancestor paid respects to him with his Rongshou Hall, he would be very happy, and would also be very spoiled in front of the Young Madam Zhang. Young Madam Zhang did not have a daughter, and always said in front of everyone that he treated her like her own daughter.


    But her tongue. Facing the Old Ancestor and Young Madam Zhang, he was extremely adept at flattering and fawning on them. However, in front of Lin Shu, he had changed into a face with bared fangs and brandished claws.


    When Lin Shu walked to the door, a Maid had already called out "Eldest Wife" and lifted the curtain for her.


    Just as Lin Shu stepped foot inside, before she could land on the ground, she hurriedly turned and called out, "Sister-in-law, you''re here."


    His expression had really changed too quickly!


    Lin Shu did not plan to expose her, so she nodded at her, then said to the Old Ancestor: "Grandmother!"


    This person was already old, so the moment he didn''t sleep well, he would appear on the outside without a doubt. Now, with a haggard expression on her face, she nodded and said with concern: "JingRan''s wife is here, have you eaten breakfast yet?"


    "Of course I did." Lin Shu said softly with a smile: "I originally thought that I arrived a bit earlier than expected, I never thought that sister Min would arrive even earlier!"


    In this world, Lu Minzhi was not the only person who knew how to act. Since Lu Minzhi liked acting, then she would accompany him.


    When the Old Ancestor saw her, his gaze had already landed on her face. He laughed and said, "She is just a little spiteful monkey, how can she come over so early to pay respects to me? "I''m afraid they''re thinking about something good here!"


    Lu Minzhi looked a little awkward.


    The Old Ancestor was right, she had heard that the gift her grandmother gave Lin Shu a few days ago was a pair of white jade night cups.


    This was a genuine good thing, even First Aunt could not help but praise his grandmother''s extravagant work.


    She also wanted this White Jade Night Light Cup!


    However, Lin Shu said: "Sister Min isn''t thinking about Grandmother''s good stuff, are you saying that you can still think about other people''s good things? "Besides, we should have taken a liking to Grandmother''s good things. Who told Grandmother to have so many good things?"


    When the Old Ancestor heard this, he became even more elated. He couldn''t bear to see her trembling like this. She wanted to say something that would cause her to think about her daughter-in-law over and over again.


    Look at how good this daughter-in-law is, she looks like a family, affectionate and affectionate. "Look, look, all of you have your eyes on this old grandma''s good stuff?"


    Lu Minzhi also responded, "Grandmother, you cannot be stingy!"


    Lin Shu''s words were meant to tease him, but the meaning behind her words was just too obvious.


    "Okay, okay, since you guys have set your eyes on it, I''ll give it to you. Nanny Bai, take out two of the materials that the empress dowager had bestowed upon you previously. One was for the flood dragon yarn, one was for the golden silk pattern of a peony, the other was for the golden silk pattern of a flood dragon silk, and the last was for Jing Ran''s wife."


    Nanny Bai agreed as she turned around to take the key to the warehouse.


    Lu Minzhi was very happy, her grandmother had a lot of good things, but they were all categorized into different levels. The important things were all locked in the little warehouse, and all of them were keys that Nanny Bai had in her possession.


    Furthermore, she had also heard about the Dragon Yarn. It was a rare treasure, but when she used it as a teacup and wore it out, everyone would be extremely envious of it. After all, she had seen this material on princesses ¡­


    The Old Ancestor glanced at her and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. In the end, she was still too young and couldn''t hold it in any longer. This was just a piece of cake!


    Following that, her gaze landed on Lin Shu''s face, only to see that the expression on Lin Shu''s face was no different from before.

 C231

    The Old Ancestor couldn''t help but take another look at Lin Shu. Lu Minzhi didn''t know how valuable the embroidered peony golden silk cloth was, but Lin Shu was Lian Family''s granddaughter and was used to seeing good things since she was young. How could she not know about the embroidered peony golden silk cloth?


    This embroidered peony golden silk was as thin as silk and as light as feather wings. From afar, it looked like cinnabar red, but looking at it from close up, it seemed to have traces of golden light. The Dragon Yarn was indeed a good item, but compared to it, it was not even worth mentioning.


    Lin Shu had only heard her mother mention it before, and couldn''t help but exclaim in her heart. National Duke Ning Palace was indeed one of the top Honorable House s in the capital.


    Lu Minzhi pestered the Old Ancestor and kept on talking, only saying that he would be filial and filial to the Old Ancestor, he spoke these words skillfully, so he must be used to it.


    She waited for Nanny Bai to pass the dragon veil to the servant behind her, and she continued to say: "Thank you grandma, thank you Nanny Bai, this dragon veil is really beautiful, I will use it to make you and I a concubine ¡­"


    She had always liked to do this kind of thing. The Old Ancestor didn''t even mention her, after all, this house was peaceful and harmonious.


    She was just waiting for her gaze to fall onto the materials held in the pearl''s hand when the smile on her face froze ¡­ This ¡­ how come she had never seen this material before?


    Even if she had never seen it before, she could tell that it was not an ordinary item!


    All of a sudden, she felt like her breath was stuck in her chest. She couldn''t swallow it, but she couldn''t spit it out either ¡­


    The Old Ancestor acted as if he did not see the change in her expression, and smiled at Lin Shu. This material has been left in the warehouse for many years, and its color is too bright. As an old woman, it would not be funny if news of it spread, but you are a new wife, and it will soon be summer again. Keep it for your skirt, and remember to wear it for me, an old woman. "


    Even Lin Shu who was used to seeing good things could not help but say: "Thank you Grandmother!"


    "Thank me for what?" The Old Ancestor waved at her, his eyes full of love, "Just now, you said that if I don''t give these treasures to you, who else can I give them to? Could it be that he could take it back to the coffin? Especially these materials, if you bring them back and give them to Xiu Niang to make clothes for her to wear, I will be happy to see them! "


    Lin Shu replied "Yes".


    Lu Minzhi, however, could not even laugh... Today, she asked her grandmother for the things that she wanted. This Lin Shu had rushed this place for a good time, so why was the things that Lin Shu got better than hers?


    Why?


    She did not know the displeasure on her face, although the Old Ancestor had taken a good look at her, but the Old Ancestor did not intend to comfort her at all. It was true that she normally saw Lu Minzhi as the only young lady in the entire National Duke Ning who valued her, but she also had to know her identity.


    After saying a few more words, Lu Minzhi made an excuse that she was not feeling well and wanted to leave first.


    The Old Ancestor did not keep her.


    The Nanny Bai shook her head and said smilingly: "This servant sees, this young lady is getting more and more spoiled by Madam and Second Madam ¡­"


    How can there be room for you to pick and choose among the gifts from the elders? Moreover, all these years, Lu Minzhi did not know how many treasures she had obtained from the Old Ancestor.


    "Don''t worry about her. This Chen will regret it one day!" The Old Ancestor did not take this matter to heart. Originally, she had asked Lu Minzhi to stay by her side, and the Chen had already agreed to it. She did not know what Young Madam Zhang had said, but the Chen came over to her and said that she, Lu Minzhi, was not willing to part with her. After a long time, she did not want to care about this anymore, "Yesterday, Jing Ran went back, did you ask her about Yuan Xiaoyi''s matter?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "I just said a few words to him, and wanted me to believe him, so I didn''t ask anymore ¡­"


    Not to mention the Nanny Bai, even the Old Ancestor was shocked. However, the look in her eyes as she looked at Lin Shu was different.


    This girl was extremely smart!


    If it was an ordinary woman, she would probably cause a ruckus last night, but this girl, on the other hand, acted as if nothing had happened, she did not know if she should say that Lin Shu''s heart was big, or if she should say that she was too confident in Lu Jingran. If it was the former, she could only say that Lin Shu was a fool and had some luck, but if it was the latter, then she and Lu Jingran were fated to be together.


    The Old Ancestor nodded, "I am already old, so I can''t be bothered to meddle in the affairs of juniors. I will leave your matters to you. If you suffer any grievances, just tell me ¡­" If there''s anything in the family that you''re unsure of, come and tell me. "


    Lin Shu smiled and replied, "Okay, there''s nothing much to do at home ¡­"


    "Really?" The Old Ancestor didn''t quite believe her. She took a sip of tea and slowly said, "Before you even entered the door, that brat Jing Ran came to find me once. When I saw his serious expression, I thought it was because of something. Now that I think about it carefully, I finally understand. Your outer sect''s Lian Family s, I''m afraid that you would be aggrieved because of this relationship. Also, I know how difficult it was for a merchant''s daughter to establish a foothold in a household like Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion ¡­ "


    Saying that, she could not help but look at Lin Shu.


    At this time, if she still said that Lu Jingran and Lin Shu''s marriage was due to the emperor''s bestowal, and that the two of them weren''t in a relationship before this, she wouldn''t believe anything that they said.


    She had watched this grandson of hers grow up, so she was extremely clear about Lu Jingran''s personality ¡­


    The words Lu Jingran had specifically said to her before the wedding, something about the matter with Lu Jingran last night ¡­ It was enough to prove just how concerned Lu Jingran was towards him.


    She was not an old-fashioned person. As long as her children and grandchildren were well off, she would not care about a lot of details.


    Lin Shu said softly, "I want my father and mother to leave ¡­"


    The Old Ancestor''s eyes were filled with shock, he had never thought that these words would come out of the mouth of a weak little girl, "Do you know what you''re saying? Li and Jing Ran are not as simple as you and them think. If you want an official document, how could someone like the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion agree and leave? Moreover, your mother is a prostitute. Should she continue to stay in the capital or return to the Yangzhou after leaving? You are the flesh and blood of your mother''s heart, and once you marry into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, your mother would definitely not be willing to return to the Yangzhou. But if you stay in the capital, with the personality of the Grand Madam, I am afraid that the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will not be able to tolerate your mother ¡­ "


    How ruthless were the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Grand Madam''s hearts? Others might not know, but how could she not know?


    Lin Shu nodded, "We all know, Old Ancestor, you have to believe us ¡­. Although my mother is a Fifth Madam of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, after marrying into them for so many years, whenever there is a banquet and guests come, Grandmother would try to make all kinds of excuses to not let my mother leave the Fanghua Garden gates, as if it was very shameful of her mother to do so. But since they look down upon my mother, why did they go to the Lian Family to propose marriage in the first place? "


    She felt that it wasn''t worth it for her mother, so she could not help but feel a little sour. "You don''t know how my mother has been through all these years ¡­"


    "Good child, I know, how could I not know?" The Old Ancestor slowly walked in front of her, patting her on the shoulder and said: "Don''t worry, regardless of whether your mother is staying in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion or staying with your father or leaving. You are still my granddaughter-in-law, if anyone dares to speak ill of you, I will be the first to not tolerate them ¡­"


    Lin Shu choked with emotions: "Grandmother, thank you!"


    Actually, she was also very grateful to Lu Jingran. Lu Jingran was now preparing to leave with his mother, but he was still afraid that she would be disrespected in the National Duke Ning Palace because of his parents ¡­


    Five days later, news of Lin Pei and Madam Lian''s reconciliation spread and caused a huge uproar in the capital.


    Back then, it was already shocking enough that Marquis Zhong proposed to marry the young child of Yangzhou. But, the Madam Lian had no children, and only had one daughter.


    For a moment, everyone spoke of Lin Pei''s benevolence and righteousness.


    He did not know that Lin Pei was furious that he did not go out of the door in three days, and this antique book fell to the floor. He had been in the government for many years, but did not expect that he would lose to a young lad.


    Two days ago, Lu Jingran found Lin Pei.


    Lin Pei thought that Lu Jingran, as his son-in-law, was just here to show respect to him. At that time, he was indifferent to it, but after Lu Jingran finished saying that, he indifferent turned into Lu Jingran.


    No matter what he said, Lu Jingran could only say one sentence after another. "If the father-in-law was willing to go with his mother-in-law, these things would naturally not reach the empress dowager''s side. The father-in-law and his mother-in-law had long been at loggerheads, so what does it have to do with leaving or not?"


    At that time, he really wanted to argue with Lu Jingran, even if he really could not go on with the Madam Lian, it was him who forsaken the Madam Lian, how could she be at peace with each other?


    But when he thought about the people and the evidence in Lu Jingran''s hands, he did not dare to say these words anymore.


    This Lu Jingran, had truly eaten the heart of a leopard ¡­


    Thinking about it, Lin Pei was so angry that his chest hurt.


    However, a servant boy was trembling with fear as he passed on the message, "Master, Grand Madam has sent someone over. He said to invite you over ¡­"


    There was no sound at all from the study.


    The servant didn''t dare to say anything else and only tiptoed down.


    Two hours later, Grand Madam arrived on a warm sedan.


    At this time, if Lin Pei still did not appear, then that would truly be unjustifiable. But who knew that when he just went to the side chamber, Grand Madam''s walking stick would mercilessly hit his back, causing him to groan in pain twice.


    Grand Madam was so angry that his eyes turned red, with one hand he held Nanny Chen, while the other hand held his walking stick and smashed it onto Nanny Chen''s body ruthlessly, "Unfilial son, unfilial son, how did I give birth to such a worthless thing like you? Do you know that our Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion has already become the laughing stock of the entire capital? Do you know that you have already completely disgraced the ancestors of the Lin Family? "

 C232

    Lin Pei was already upset, and when he heard this, he became even more annoyed and turned to leave.


    Grand Madam angrily threw his walking stick at him, "You dog!"


    She always boasted that she had a noble identity. If she wasn''t forced into a corner, how could she have uttered such words?


    Lin Pei turned around, his eyes also carrying a trace of anger. She had already beaten him up, scolded him, what more did he want? Now he''s the unluckiest one, why does everyone want to come in and help, "What are you trying to say? Why did you want to question me about my relationship with the Madam Lian and why did I want to leave? I can see the current situation more clearly than you, and if I do not agree with and leave this place, let alone me, the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion will suffer as well! "


    As he said that, his voice rose gradually, revealing a bit of anger. "Didn''t you always value the face of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion the most? At that time, if Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s face is damaged because of me, wouldn''t it be more than you scolding me and beating me up? "Do you no longer recognize me as your son?"


    "No, perhaps you never saw me as your son, but instead treated me as a pawn, a pawn that paves the way for your big brother and second brother, right?"


    He could not help but think back to a few days ago when he went to Green Pine Academy to pay respects. Grand Madam had continuously warned him that the Rites Department was empty, and whether he could find a way to force his big brother into it. At that time, he was feeling depressed because his immediate superior, the Minister of the Civil Service, had coldly ignored him, but his mother did not even ask a single word.


    Grand Madam could not help but tremble, he ¡­ How could he say such a thing?


    Lin Pei''s voice grew louder and louder, as if she wanted to voice out the grievances that had been gnawing at her heart for many years. "I''ve been wanting to get impatient for a long time, Madam Lian.


    Who could he fool with these words? Could he deceive the Grand Madam, or could he deceive himself?


    He had been holed up in his study room for the past few days, not daring to go out. Firstly, he couldn''t swallow his anger, and secondly, he was afraid of being mocked by others ¡­


    Grand Madam was very disappointed with this son of his.


    How could he not understand his own painstaking efforts? It was not because she was in pain over who was more, but it was because the three of them should have supported each other in order for their Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion to flourish and never weaken.


    She could not catch her breath, so she began to cough violently, almost wanting to cough out her lungs.


    The Nanny Chen by her side quickly patted her back and advised: "Fifth Master, when I say something that I shouldn''t have said, the back of my hand is full of meat. Grand Madam is the same to you all, how can you say such things? You don''t know, just now, Grand Madam was extremely anxious when he heard the news, and on the way out of the Green Pine Academy, he even fell down a little. I directly said that I wanted to invite the doctor to come back to take a look, but Grand Madam directly said that there''s no need ¡­ "


    Lin Pei''s eyes had already been clouded by anger, but he sneered: "Why are you telling this to me, Nanny Chen? "You have always been mother''s eyes and ears, even mother''s stomach. Mother gave me a look, I''m afraid you already have a stomach full of words to say!"


    Nanny Chen was choked up by his words, so she decided to stop talking.


    Grand Madam coughed for a while, but his voice became weaker again, "Alright ¡­ Let''s not talk about Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for now ¡­ If his reputation wasn''t good enough, what was going on? Why did you leave the Madam Lian in such good condition? Previously, when Lin Shu got married, wasn''t she still doing well? "


    At that time, Lin Pei was still sitting with the Madam Lian together, accepting Lin Shu''s offer of tea!


    "Good?" Lin Pei angrily clenched his fists and said, "Lu Jingran and Lin Shu ¡­ They thought that Princess Changze''s death was just a threat to me. Lu Jingran only said that he already had a few witnesses, which was enough to prove that I used to frequent the King Rui Residence and even the nuns in the nunneries could testify that I went to the nunnery the night before Princess Changze''s death. He said that if I didn''t agree to leave the Madam Lian, he would go to the palace to meet the empress dowager. "


    Right now, he wanted to send someone to kill Lu Jingran, but who was Lu Jingran? That was the eldest son of the National Duke Ning Palace, he didn''t dare take this risk.


    Grand Madam was startled, then said: "He ¡­ How would he know? Lin Shu actually told Lu Jingran about this? "


    Then, she laughed coldly, "You just need to let Lu Jingran enter the palace. I want to see if he has the guts to do so ¡­ If the empress dowager knew of this, she would definitely go into a rage. At that time, what benefits could Lin Shu get? Do not think that I do not know, that if she did not plot against Princess Changze, how could Princess Changze marry Wang Pei? "How could Esteemed Empress Dowager let her go?"


    She was also angry. She was the only one who could threaten others with schemes. Now that her own granddaughter did such a thing, how could she not be angry?


    Lin Pei had thought about it, but even if this matter had reached the front of Empress Dowager Wang, his crime would be greater than Lin Shu. Furthermore, Lin Shu was the daughter-in-law of the National Duke Ning, and the marriage was something the Emperor had only bestowed upon him. What''s the use of saying all this now? I have already told Madam Lian, when the time comes, she will carry away all her dowry, our National Duke Ning Palace will definitely not owe her. " Yet, she didn''t mention the two hundred thousand silver that the Lian Family had given him back then.


    This time, the only one who was stunned was the Grand Madam.


    That year, when Madam Lian just entered, she put out her mother-in-law''s name, but she had borrowed 30,000 taels of silver from Madam Lian ¡­ At that time, Madam Lian did not even have Lin Shu to offer, and she was strong, so she was not willing to take out the silver. She could not do anything but write a promissory note, and only took out thirty thousand taels of silver to exchange.


    Lin Pei frowned: "What''s wrong?"


    Grand Madam shook his head and turned to leave. However, when he stepped through the doorstep, he stumbled and if not for Nanny Chen''s quick reaction, she would have fallen down again.


    When she reached the Green Pine Academy, he said in a low voice: "Nanny Chen, do you still remember the thirty thousand silver?"


    The Nanny Chen nodded.


    How could she forget?


    These thirty thousand taels of silver were taken out by the Grand Madam to walk the path of the Lord. At that time, they walked on the path of the previous head of the imperial court, Zhang Zhuo, who was the father of Empress Zhang and Empress Zhang''s wife, Young Madam Zhang. It was a pity that at that time, when they had just caught a glimpse of the situation, Chief Officer Zhang had already died.


    This silver was something shameful to begin with. How could he ask for it back?


    Even if she could lick her face to ask for it, who could she get it from?


    "Right now, my warehouse only has around ten thousand taels of silver. Even if you put everything together, you still need to pay Madam Lian fifteen thousand taels of silver, do you think the Madam Lian will ask me for this?"


    She only wished that Madam Lian would lose that promissory note.


    "I can''t say for sure ¡­" The Nanny Chen also felt very troubled, now that the Great Master and Second Master did not have much silver, if they really wanted to take out the silver, they could only take it out and go through the accounts or go to Fifth Master, but after Grand Madam became sick, they had released all their power and authority, so if they wanted to take over the accounts, they had to go through First Madam, if there was no reasonable excuse, the First Madam would not be able to take out the silver, if it was possible to borrow some money for a period of time, they had to return it.


    As for the Fifth Master, it''s even more impossible to see his and the Fifth Master fighting like fire and water, "According to my understanding of the Fifth Madam, she never put silver in his heart, and these thirty thousand silver taels are not even considered a large sum for Lian Family, but Fourth Aunt ¡­ "It''s hard to say."


    He was a man who would never give up.


    The two of them never thought that Lin Shu would return to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion in the evening, and now that the Madam Lian had moved out his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, they were waiting for the official documents so that she and Lin Pei could be considered to have officially parted company.


    When Nanny Chen received the news, she immediately came in to deliver the message. She half closed her eyes and sat on Luo Han''s bed as he let the Maid beat his own legs, "What should come will eventually come. This fourth miss is not as easy to deal with as the Madam Lian ¡­"


    Actually, Lin Shu had only received this news this morning. She never thought that the Grand Madam would be able to go this far by thinking about his daughter-in-law''s dowry.


    Madam Lian only said it was fine, but only took thirty thousand silver as a reassurance. After all, the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was most likely poisonous to Lin Shu and Lu Jingran, and if Lin Shu were to take the risk and go, it would be no different from a wolf entering the tiger''s mouth.


    But Lin Shu was not afraid, she smiled and advised her, "... In the next few days, you can stay in peace with your aunt, and wait for the courtyard in the alley behind National Duke Ning Palace to be repaired, and then you can go live there. In the future, when you miss me, just send someone to pass a message to me, and I can go over to visit either you or you to see me. "


    "As for the thirty thousand taels of silver that you mentioned, it was earned through hard work by Grandfather and Uncle, and it didn''t fall from the sky. On what basis do we not need it?" If you are generous and wait for me to return the thirty thousand taels of silver, I will not stop you from giving it to them, whether it is as a porridge stall or as a donation to the good hall. "They took your silver, and I am afraid they are speaking ill of you behind your back!"


    Even the Aunt Lian kept on persuading him.


    Originally, she planned to wait for Lin Shu to marry and then return to the Yangzhou, but now that everything had happened, how could she calm her heart and return to the Yangzhou?


    When Lin Shu stepped into the inner part of the Green Pine Academy, the only people in the room were Grand Madam and Nanny Chen, so she still did as she was told and called him "Grandmother".


    Grand Madam did not even raise his eyes as the buddhist beads in his hands slowly rotated, "Such a rare sight. I never thought that our Fourth Aunt would actually come back. I wonder what kind of wind she was blowing today!"


    Lin Shu smiled, "Grandmother, what are you saying? Even if Father and Mother left each other, I am still a girl from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and these Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are still filled with my relatives. In the future, I will often come back to pay respects to Father. "

 C233

    Grand Madam''s eyebrows jumped. She did not want to see this calamity fiend, so he paid respects to her? It would be good if he didn''t anger her to death.


    But the words caught in her throat, causing her words to change, "It''s best that you have this kind of filial piety, but now that you''re a married lady, everything should be done by the husband first, filial piety to the elders, serving the husband, and opening branches and leaves of the National Duke Ning Palace as soon as possible is the most important thing."


    "Now that your father and mother are at loggerheads, logically speaking, I should not be involved in these things when I''m old. However, your mother has married into my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion for many years, so there''s nothing wrong with it. I also have pity on her, your mother has always treated you like an eyeball, so she will more or less listen to your words ¡­"


    She was still making her last struggles!


    Lin Shu smiled and interrupted her, "Grandmother is joking, how can a junior like me meddle in the matters of the elders? "Since father and mother have decided to leave each other, I should not have advised them too much. Even if they had, my father and mother would still be the same later ¡­"


    Pausing, her eyes lightly landed on Grand Madam''s face, "I''ve already passed the document for this He Li to the government. I''m afraid there will be a result soon ¡­" I just want to ask you, when do you plan to repay the 30,000 silver you borrowed from my mother? "


    Grand Madam''s face darkened.


    Nanny Chen slowly opened her mouth and said, "Fourth Aunt, what do you mean by this ¡­ Was he forcing his own grandmother to ask for silver? If I say something that I shouldn''t, then this Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion''s silver would be yours from now on. Fourth Aunt, why are you so anxious, if you really forced Grand Madam to death, then it would be bad ¡­ "


    "Nanny Chen, no need to scare me!" Lin Shu slowly stood up and looked down at Grand Madam from above, her face revealing a cold expression, "Since the ancient times, paying back the debt is a matter of course, so why would I want to force Grandmother to death? "Mother, at this time, please don''t use your filial piety to pressure me. I still have a promissory note in my hand."


    Saying that, she sneered, "In the past, Grandmother said that she wanted to take thirty thousand silver from my mother''s hands. At that time, I told my mother that I would be able to return the money to my mother within a year, but now that it has already been more than ten years, I would like to ask Grandmother if you still remember those words ¡­ It just so happens that today I came to pay respects to Grandmother and reminded Grandmother in passing that I know that the thirty thousand silver taels are not a small sum. How about this, I will come with my aunt three days later, and she has been talking about coming to the capital by herself for quite a while now, but she has never come to see you! "


    What kind of person was the Aunt Lian?


    Not to mention Yangzhou, even in the Jiangnan region, they were extremely famous and powerful. A woman couldn''t wait to be comparable to five or six ordinary men, and a person couldn''t wait to manage a business that was several streets long. With a mouth moving up and down, you couldn''t even lift your head ¡­


    This was completely breaking up their relationship!


    Grand Madam''s heart was moved, he did not know that Lin Shu and his had long since lost all sense of camaraderie. When he was unable to use others, he did not even give him a good face, and now you still want him to think of you as a good man? How could such a good thing exist in this world!


    But she only felt that since she was the Madam Lian''s Granny, she was already used to being tough, and now she did not give Lin Shu a nice face, "What if I don''t have any silver?"


    Since she did not have money, could it be that Lin Shu dared to do anything to her?


    "If Grandmother didn''t have any silver, then I, as her granddaughter, wouldn''t be able to snatch it away from her. But the silver from the Lian Family wasn''t something that fell from the sky, so I don''t need three or five hundred silver. This is thirty thousand silver, and this silver is more than enough to buy a mansion in the capital ¡­" Now that mother and father have parted ways, there are places that need money everywhere. Grandmother, please forgive me! "


    She knew that Grand Madam would do this, but luckily Aunt Lian had already given her some instructions before she came.


    The Buddha bead in Grand Madam''s hand moved slowly, and he did not even look at Lin Shu, "If you want silver, but I still have this old life of mine, if you want it, you can have it!"


    "Grandmother, why do you say that? No matter how unfilial my granddaughter is, she would never do such a thing!" Lin Shu''s mouth had a smile on it, it seemed like the ancients were right, people of the same level had to come up with some sort of method, people of the same level as Grand Madam, she had to be patient, but she did not have the patience now, "Anyway, I have the documents that Grandmother wrote personally, if Grandmother does not have the money, I can just send them to the officials, they will decide what to do, the officials will naturally come up with a rule."


    But before she could finish speaking, with a "pa da" sound, Grand Madam threw the buddhist beads in his hands onto Lin Shu''s face.


    Lin Shu felt a burning pain on her left.


    She had never suffered such injustice in her entire life!


    Nanny Chen wanted to go up and give him some advice, but she had already raised her voice: "What, have you become capable? You''re scaring me? Let me tell you fourth miss, did you really think that you could use such a shameful method to force your father to leave your mother behind? "Don''t even think about it!"


    "If you are not afraid of being ugly, you can just go and report it to the government..." "I ¡­ I''m already half a human, what''s there to be afraid of ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, she had already fallen down.


    Nanny Chen moved closer to take a look, her face changed greatly, and immediately shouted, "Someone come! Someone! Grand Madam had a stroke, Grand Madam had a stroke ¡­ "


    Suddenly, the room became a mess. Maid came in with hot water to serve them, Maid went in to get an imperial physician, and Maid brought in medicine ¡­ For a moment, they squeezed Lin Shu into a corner.


    Lin Shu looked at the chaos in the house and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart ¡­


    As a person of two lifetimes, although the Grand Madam was not very good to her, but in the end, it was not bad. In his previous life, he even used his walking stick to go to the Duke Chengan Palace to visit her ¡­


    When did she and Grand Madam become like this?


    It was she who found out that the Princess Changze wanted to murder his mother and become the Fifth Madam of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. At that time, the person that the Grand Madam wanted to kill in his heart should be the Princess Changze ¡­


    Lin Shu didn''t know how she walked out of the Green Pine Academy, but her ears were filled with clamor and clamor, as if all of this already had nothing to do with her.


    That''s right, Lin Hui had already married, her mother and father had already left each other, so what more did she have for Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion?


    It''s just that this was the place she grew up in ¡­


    In a daze, Lin Shu heard someone calling her name not far away, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu ¡­"


    Lin Shu raised her head to look. Not far away, who else could it be but Lu Jingran could it be?


    Now that the sky had not completely darkened, she could still see the worry and unhappiness on Lu Jingran''s face.


    Lu Jingran walked in front of her in a few steps, and held her in his arms. "What are you doing? If Grandmother did not send someone to tell me that you had returned to Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, I would not have known about it ¡­ How dare you come back alone? What if something happens? "


    Others might not know, but how could he not know how shameless a person inside the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was?


    Lin Shu''s heart was moved, that''s right, she still had Lu Jingran and her mother, "It''s not a big deal, why would she need you to accompany her? "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine ¡­"


    "Really?" Lu Jingran held onto Lin Shu''s shoulder, and upon closer inspection, his expression changed greatly. "What happened to your face?"


    Lin Shu touched her left cheek, and when she looked down, her hands were covered in blood. Only then did she remember that Grand Madam had smashed a string of Buddha beads onto her face, and couldn''t help but shake her head, "I''m fine, it''s just a small wound!"


    Lu Jingran had never thought that this was a small matter and in his heart, Lin Shu was more important than even his life. Who hurt you? "


    Saying that, he looked in the direction Lin Shu had headed, "Is it the Grand Madam?"


    No matter if it was him or Lin Shu, both of them felt that Grand Madam could not afford to be called "Grandmother".


    Lin Shu Yao shook her head, "She didn''t hit me, she just threw a string of buddhist beads at my face ¡­ Don''t worry, I''m fine, Grand Madam has suffered a stroke! "


    Even so, Lu Jingran felt his heart ache: "She, how can she do it? Do you not even look like a senior? "


    But now that the Grand Madam had suffered a stroke, he couldn''t possibly rush to the Green Pine Academy. He was good at swinging his blade and making spears, and had never been good at arguing with women over short periods of time.


    Now that he thought about it, he said, "Forget it, now is not the time to fuss about this. Let''s go back!"


    As he spoke, he held Lin Zhu''s hand and was about to walk out. He even instructed Ban Xia who was at the side, "Quickly go and invite Doctor Fan back." Having one''s face injured was no joke!


    Lin Shu took two steps before stopping, "Today, I didn''t tell anyone about my Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, and now that Grand Madam has suffered a stroke, I''m afraid it''s not too good to rashly return. Why don''t I tell First Aunt, Second Aunt and the others? "


    Lu Jingran pinched her hand, and didn''t have the slightest intention of letting go, "Since things have come to this point, what more do you want to tell them? No matter what you said to Grand Madam just now, now that Grand Madam has suffered a stroke, this debt will always be placed on you! Now that the Green Pine Academy is noisy, you were even more inappropriate in the past, how are you going to deal with it? Don''t worry, in a few days, they will send people over to look for you, and at that time, you will stay in Banyan Garden and don''t go out, and for the next few days I will also leave Ban Xia there, and when that time comes, you will only have to send Ban Xia to look for me! "

 C234

    Moreover, at that time only Grand Madam was there, and Nanny Chen was still there with the three of them. At that time, wouldn''t Nanny Chen say whatever they wanted to say, so how could everyone believe it?


    Lin Shu thought about it, and felt that Lu Jingran''s words made sense. She had to think carefully about what to do next.


    Thus, she sent a message to the First Madam and followed Lu Jingran back to the National Duke Ning Residence. The Old Ancestor had already sent someone over, as long as Lin Shu was resting well, she would not be too worried.


    The Old Ancestor did not know that Lin Shu had gone to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, but in the recent days, because of the news of the relationship between and the Madam Lian, the entire National Duke Ning Palace had been abuzz with excitement, and even the way the crowd looked at Lin Shu was somewhat different. They did not understand, that the Madam Lian was originally a merchant''s daughter, and that marrying into the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was already a high honor, so why would Lin Pei agree and leave?


    But how could the crowd be clear about the ins and outs of this matter?


    The Old Ancestor had even never asked Lin Shu a single time. However, Lu Minzhi had always been concerned about that matter, and if shshemet Lin Shu when she went to pay respects to the Old Ancestor with her Rongshou Hall, he would say a few words of respect to her.


    If this dog bites you, are you going to bite me back? Right now, she didn''t have time to argue with Lu Minzhi.


    Young Madam Zhang was extremely busy during this period, probably because of the vacancy in Jin Wu Wei ¡­


    Today, as soon as Lin Shu returned to the Banyan Garden, after a quick shower, she fell into a deep sleep while leaning on Lu Jingran''s chest.


    She dreamed that Princess Changze, wearing a wedding robe, was going to marry his father again. She dreamed of Shao Shengping taking Lin Lian to find her in his previous life, and even more so of that big fire from her previous life ¡­


    Lin Shu knew that she was being held back, but everything in the dream was too realistic.


    She watched as the flames engulfed her body bit by bit. Her entire body was extremely hot, and no matter how she searched, she couldn''t find Lu Jingran anywhere, so why wasn''t Lu Jingran coming to save her?


    Just as he was looking around, he heard a gentle voice say, "Sister Shu, Sister Shu, what''s wrong ¡­"


    Lin Shu sat up on the bed with a "Ah" sound, only to see that Lu Jingran was sitting right beside the bed, looking at her with a face full of concern, "Sister Shu, are you alright?"


    At this time, not only Lu Jingran was seated in front of her bed, but also Yun Dou and Tian Zhu. She took a glance outside and saw that it was First Madam.


    "I''m fine!" Lin Shu shook her head and forced a smile, "First Aunt, why are you here?"


    First Madam did not speak.


    Lu Jingran stroked the hair beside his ear, brought a cup of tea with the life pearl, and softly said: "Sister Shu, no rush, let''s drink some water first!"


    He would train every day, and he was really worried about Lin Shu today. He thought that he still had a bunch of things to take care of, but when he just went to the small study room, and he just went to the small study room, Ban Xia heard that the Marquis Lady was here.


    Waiting for him to come back and wake Lin Shu up, he realized that Lin Shu was sweating profusely and she looked extremely uncomfortable.


    Lin Shu leaned on him and drank two mouthfuls of water, then asked: "What happened?"


    Although the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion could not compare to the National Duke Ning Palace''s, there were still a lot of trivial matters that were only common to him every day, so how could the First Aunt have the time to come at this time?


    First Madam only looked at Lu Jingran.


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, he could not hide some things.


    First Madam let out a long sigh and said, "Sister Shu, Mother went last night ¡­"


    What?


    Lin Shu was slightly taken aback, but then she realized that this was also within her expectations. Grand Madam was already old, and with the Imperial Physician previously saying, even if Grand Madam took care of his body well, he would not live past three years.


    In the next moment, she also said, "I believe that First Aunt has something else to say to me today?"


    If it was just this one matter, First Madam only needed to send a message.


    Lu Jingran nodded at the pearl, and the pearl brought all of the servants and wives down the stairs.


    Waiting until there were no longer other people in the room, First Madam finally opened her mouth and said, "The reason why I came to find you today is indeed not because of this matter. Ever since you left yesterday, the Green Pine Academy has been in chaos. At that time, not only did we rush over to the main and second houses, even the married Sister Jia, Sister Qian and Sis Hui''er have rushed back."


    Back then, your First Aunt and I only surrounded your First Aunt and were busy sending people to the palace to invite the imperial physician, we never thought that your Second Aunt would actually secretly look for your Nanny Chen. Until now, I still don''t know what your Second Aunt and your Second Aunt said.


    "After the imperial physician arrived, he used acupuncture and ordered people to fry medicine. He busied himself with most of the night, but it was already late at night and your grandmother still couldn''t catch her breath ¡­" At that time, your Second Aunt said that you were the one who killed your grandmother, and Sis Hui''er even jumped out to argue with you, and if I did not stop you, I''m afraid your Sis Hui''er would have fallen into an argument with your Second Aunt. "I know we can''t rely on Nanny Chen''s words, but you did indeed go. That''s why your grandmother had a stroke ¡­"


    This situation was within Lin Shu''s expectations.


    Even if this was not her fault, it could still be considered to be caused by her. "Then what did Nanny Chen say?"


    As expected of the mother by Grand Madam''s side, she truly had the ability to reverse right from wrong like the Grand Madam did!


    After hesitating for a while, he said, "I don''t know how Nanny Chen said it to your Second Aunt. After your grandmother left yesterday, Nanny Chen fainted when she heard her words, and everything she said was from your Second Aunt''s mouth ¡­"


    Your grandmother said that she didn''t have that much silver in her heart, and wanted you to give her a few days of grace. However, you refused to give her the time limit, and said that if your grandmother couldn''t take out the money, she would have to report it to the officials. Your grandmother begged you repeatedly, but your grandmother was not moved, and your grandmother was only momentarily angered.


    As she spoke, she glanced at Lin Shu, "Aunt knows that you aren''t an ignorant child, so there must be some hidden meaning behind this."


    Lin Shu laughed bitterly, and told her the whole story without end. Aunt, you know my character very well, you treat me well, I will definitely return you seventy percent. As for the Grand Madam, I boast that I have already done my best to help them, from the moment I could remember, the Grand Madam had never liked me, and had not even shown any kindness to my mother in all these years. Do you think that I was wrong to ask for silver? If it were you, what would you do? "


    Pausing for a moment, she slowly continued: "But it''s already too late to say anything now, I''m afraid that no one in the entire Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion does not know that I have caused the death of the Grand Madam. Presumably within three days, the entire capital will be in an uproar!"


    What could the First Madam say?


    He could only sigh again and again, "You have to come up with a solution to this situation. Are you going to let the crowd criticize you?" Now that you are the daughter-in-law of the National Duke Ning Palace, even if it wasn''t for her sake and your mother''s sake, the National Duke Ning Palace wouldn''t mind ¡­ "


    She truly cherished Lin Shu, or else she wouldn''t have said such words.


    Lu Jingran held Lin Shu''s hand, and said solemnly: "Aunt, please be at ease, no matter what happens, I will definitely protect Sister Shu."


    First Madam nodded her head, looking pleased, "I am relieved now."


    Today, the most important thing for her to do was to wake Lin Shu up. Now that the words had been said, it was time for her to leave.


    After a long time.


    Lin Shu slowly said: "Tell me, did I do wrong?"


    She was very upset.


    "You''re not wrong!" Lu Jingran tightened his grip on her hand, "Sister Shu, you''re right!" No matter how wrong the Grand Madam was when he was alive, it was not the time for him to criticize the Grand Madam.


    Under Lu Jingran''s comforting, Lin Shu once again fell into a deep sleep.


    In the evening, Lin Shu became sick, and started babbling nonsense.


    Lu Jingran did not even go anywhere and stayed in front of the bed for three days. If there was anything important, he would be in the small study room to take care of it.


    In these three days, Madam Lian and Lin Hui had both come to visit her, but Lin Shu only blurrily opened her eyes, and after speaking a few sentences, she fell asleep once again.


    It was a good thing that before there was Doctor Fan, he had come to see him, and directly saying that Lin Shu''s illness was merely a depression in his heart and that he had caught a cold from the wind, he would be fine after recuperating for half a month.


    Only then did Madam Lian relax and return.


    On the fourth day, Lin Shu finally felt better, and this time, Lu Jingran was feeding medicine to her, when she heard the voice of the Maid outside, "Elder, Eldest Wife, the ancestor is here to see you."


    Just as Lin Shu was about to get up, she saw the Old Ancestor supporting the Nanny Bai in walking in, laughing: "Don''t get up, don''t get up, you''re still sick, I saw that the weather is good these few days, I planned to walk around the flower garden, and I came to look for you as well. I know you always like those flowers, and when I thought about the flowers in the Banyan Garden that have yet to bloom, I had Yugrong and the others bring a few good quality white jade vases from my warehouse.


    Lin Shu pursed her lips and laughed, he then looked at Lu Jingran and said: "Many thanks Grandmother, I was talking about this with uncle just now, and planned to send pearls to the flower garden to break some flowers to come here, I didn''t expect that when I was talking about this, you would come over."


    A few days ago, she could not eat a single bit of food. Only today did she feel that she had an appetite, and only then did she gain a bit of energy.

 C235

    When the Old Ancestor saw Lin Shu''s face revealing bits and pieces of a smile, he was relieved. He didn''t know what kind of rumors and rumors had spread around the capital, but some people even said that Lin Shu had not only instigated her mother and father to leave him, he had even forged a fake IOU.


    Everyone spoke out, just how much of an enmity did Lin Shu have with the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Grand Madam to even think of such a despicable method ¡­


    It had to be known that Lin Shu had a very bad reputation in the capital. Furthermore, the Grand Madam was famous for being kind, and would always treat food and porridge during festivals, so every year, she would donate at least a thousand taels of silver to the good hall. Who wouldn''t give a thumbs up when they mentioned the?


    Others would believe her words, but as the sworn enemy of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Grand Madam, the ancestor would never believe it no matter what. If she was kind, then there would be no villains in this world, "Don''t even think about it, just focus on recuperating, even if the sky is falling down, with a tall person to support her, what are you afraid of? Even if the rumors were to spread like wildfire, it would not even reach the National Duke Ning Palace. In this palace, if anyone dares to say yes or no, you just have to tell me! "


    In truth, she had already sent her Young Madam Zhang down a few days ago. Regardless of whether it was the matter of Lin Pei and Madam Lian leaving or the matter of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Grand Madam passing away, they were not allowed to talk about it. If she heard anyone spouting nonsense, she did not have anything to discuss, she could just directly drag them out to sell.


    It had to be known that the National Duke Ning Palace was not a small clan like the National Duke Ning Palace. They would beat and punish their servants and wives whenever they wanted, and would not say anything to scare the people below.


    Directly dragging it out to sell was the most severe punishment from the National Duke Ning Palace, and it had been many years since the Old Ancestor had said something so serious.


    After Lin Shu heard this, she could not help but lower her head. She was afraid that when she looked at the Old Ancestor, her tears would fall.


    Lu Jingran said with a stern face: "Grandmother, I have told you many times, Sister Shu is sick, there is no need for you to come here. Since you are old, it would not be good if you also get the cold! You are not younger than Sister Shu. Sister Shu, your body, which has been raised for ten days to half a month, should be able to recover greatly.


    "Look at what you''re saying, could it be that Grandmother has become a glass figurine?" Although the Old Ancestor was complaining, his eyes were filled with joy.


    Lu Jingran said: It''s fine if you are old, but you are not. Last spring, you were infected with the disease, but you have been lying in bed for an entire month without getting out of it. A few days ago, when Doctor Fan came over, he specifically told me not to come over, and that you were weak.


    Lin Shu and the Old Ancestor were the two people that were most important to him in this world.


    "Got it!" The Old Ancestor waved his hand at him, "You have a point anyway. I''m just here to take a look at my grandson''s wife, and I''m about to leave. You two, husband and wife, close the door and talk!"


    Once she said that, Lin Shu couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "Grandmother, you should head back earlier. Once I''m fully recovered, I''ll go pay respects to you!"


    The Old Ancestor held onto Nanny Bai''s hand and walked outside, saying: "Then this old woman is waiting for you! You have to come earlier! "


    After the Old Ancestor left, Lin Shu only used a little bit of the Clear Congee Cuisine before finding an excuse and saying that she wanted to drink the Silver Ear Soup. She wanted to go to the kitchen to inform the others, and even found a reason to order all the maids in the house off.


    Lu Jingran knew that she had something to ask, so he only said a few random words, "... I looked at the flowers that the Old Ancestor had just sent over and thought that they were pretty good. Why don''t I call Yun Dou in to arrange these flowers? The Old Ancestor really loves you. Normally, when I went to the Rongshou Hall to pay respects to her, every time I accidentally stepped on those flowers, he would scold me.


    Lin Shu interrupted him with a soft voice, "What happened in the past few days?"


    Although she had been befuddled by sickness for the past few days, she was not befuddled by it. In fact, whether it was her mother or Lin Hui, both of them looked like they wanted to speak but were unable to do so.


    Especially Lin Hui, there were a few times where these words had just started out well, but Lu Jingran coughed at the side and Lin Hui remained silent.


    Lu Jingran started to laugh at her, "Didn''t you say you want to drink the Silver Ear Soup? Pearl has told the kitchen to do it, I''m afraid it will be served soon! Do you want another two pieces of crab cake? I know your stomach isn''t right, so I specifically told Pearl to make the pancakes in the kitchenette a little more soft so that you wouldn''t hurt your stomach if you ate them. "


    Lin Shu looked at him with a helpless gaze, "What happened?"


    Lu Jingran sighed, "Even if you want to know, it won''t be too late to wait for you to recover!"


    Saying that, he looked at Lin Shu, only to realize that Lin Shu was looking at him, his heart had softened, "Alright, I''ll tell you straight, there''s only one thing, you need to rest and recover, do not be angry."


    Pausing for a moment, he organized his thoughts, and then said: "Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is preparing to expel you from the family tree!"


    He had lightly carried her along with him as he said that, but he did not tell Lin Shu that her father was the one who had caused all of this.


    He knew very well that there had already been people secretly following him these past few days. Normally, the Ferghana Horse that he rode on would go crazy for no reason ¡­ There were too many things similar to this kind of dirty stuff, but fortunately for him, he had to be on guard against the Young Madam Zhang every day, as he had already trained himself to have a cautious personality.


    This was a trick the Young Madam Zhang used before he was twelve years old ¡­ Even if he was an idiot, she could imagine that Lin Pei was pulling the strings.


    It was just that now, Lin Pei hated him to the core, and was not willing to let go of his own daughter.


    Also, who knew how many times Second Madam had visited him in the past few days, and how many times Second Madam actually wanted to negotiate the terms with him. He only said that if Lin Shu was not willing to pay thirty thousand silver, she would persuade Lin Pei to reconsider expelling him from the family tree.


    Lu Jingran felt that this was a good thing, the people in the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion were all made of stones, could it be that they had something to do with it?


    But even if Lu Jingran rejected, the Second Madam came again a few times.


    Lu Jingran knew what she was thinking, with the death of Grand Madam, the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would definitely divide into families, the second house did not have much silver, so the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion family did not have much, so the ancestral home had to be left for the long rooms. As for the land and property, the long rooms also made up most of it, and the rest would go to the second house, at that time, they would need to set up their own house, and they would need to purchase servant girls as well, so in the end, the money they did not even have enough. Right now, the only thing they could think about was the private money in the Grand Madam''s hands.


    It must be known that Grand Madam only had around ten thousand taels of silver on hand, but since the long room was split into families, Grand Madam would naturally not take the private property. Now that Lin Pei had just left, he was afraid that he would not have the mood to care about the money, and at that time, wouldn''t the money still belong to their second house?


    If Lin Shu insisted on taking back the thirty thousand taels of silver, not only would the second house not get a single copper coin, they would also get more than ten thousand taels of silver from the officials. This, this was simply taking away Second Madam''s life!


    But who would have known that Second Madam was also shameless. Even if Lu Jingran rejected his, she still came over and over again to ask to see Uncle Lin, and even sent people to the courtyard where Madam Lian and the others were. Luckily, he had arranged for guards to guard the courtyard nearby, and Aunt Lian was powerful, but in the end, the Second Madam did not manage to get anything good.


    Now that things had developed to this point, it could be said that Lu Lu Jingran was truly impressed, there were all kinds of people in this world.


    Lin Shu laughed bitterly, it really was like Lin Pei''s way of doing things, he did not stop at one thing and since he had already broken all ties, then Lin Pei would not care about some blood relation anymore, "Don''t worry, I am not sad at all, what is there to be sad about? When I was young and saw my mother suffer, I had asked myself many times, why was it that I was born in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion? If I am to stay in a business''s home with an ordinary set of Yangzhou, who knows how happy my life would be! "


    "When we were young, whether it was the Grand Madam or Lin Pei, they never thought of protecting us. They always thought of themselves!" Fortunately, she did not carry the selfishness of the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and Lin Family bloodline, so she was the happiest.


    Lu Jingran was very shocked by her calmness, "Really?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "Furthermore, there is no wall that can''t be broken. King Rui did not return from Fujian, but his sister died and King Rui is not coming back now. The empress dowager and the emperor were easily fooled, but King Rui wasn''t so easy to fool. If this matter was investigated carefully, there would definitely be cobwebs exposed.


    As a person of two lifetimes, even if she had never seen King Rui before, but she had still heard of his reputation.


    When he was young, King Rui competed with Prince Qian and Duke Huai, he was merely flattered by little Internal Service who did not do their best for him. Since he was being disrespectful to him, he carried a grudge in his heart and waited for him to get military merits to eliminate the other party, causing countless innocent people to die.


    How could such a vindictive and petty person let go of the person who had killed his sister?


    Furthermore, only King Rui and his sister Princess Changze remained. After Old Prince Rui and his wife had passed away, the brother and sister duo relied on each other to survive and support each other. It was obvious how close their relationship was.

 C236

    After Lu Jingran heard these words, he felt reassured. This was the Lin Shu that he knew, with his deep vision and intelligence.


    He never thought that Lin Shu''s thoughts were so clear, he actually felt that this matter had nothing to do with Lin Shu, since Lin Shu can do it so easily, then it would be for the best, "A person''s good and evil does not lie in how others discuss it, but in the depths of their heart, there will definitely be a day when the true faces of those people from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion are known by everyone, and people will definitely not be wrong when they think about it. There will be a day when they will pay the price for their actions."


    Lin Shu nodded, looking very obedient.


    Lu Jingran gently touched her forehead, "Good girl, these few days I have been recuperating peacefully in Banyan Garden, don''t go anywhere, just wait until you are sick, I will bring you to the outskirts of the city to take a look, okay?"


    And you still think of yourself as a child?


    She remembered that when she was young, she had been ill and refused to drink the medicine. This was how the wet nurse had advised her!


    Lin Shu could not help but burst out laughing. "Why are you still trying to be green now? [I''m afraid it will be early summer when I get better. How can I tread on cyan?] I''m afraid it will be so hot outside! "


    In fact, as long as Lu Jingran had the intention, she was already very satisfied, "I know you have a lot of things to do, and you''re usually very busy, so you don''t need to worry about me, and you don''t need to stand guard in front of me all day, doing whatever you have to do. They can also talk with me. "


    Only then did Lu Jingran completely relax. Lin Shu never said those dignified words, if she said that there was nothing wrong, then there was nothing left.


    Lin Shu was fine, but in this period of time, his Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was still extremely unstable. Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion was originally the home of a first-rate noble family, but now, it had become the laughing stock of the crowd.


    The news had even reached the palace.


    On this day, the Eighth Prince went to pay respects to the Empress Zhang using his Kunning Palace. After walking just a few steps into the Kunning Palace, the palace maids came to greet them, and said softly: "Eighth Prince, you have come! Now that the empress and the National Duke Ning are inside talking, do you want to come back later? "


    Eighth Prince nodded his head, "You don''t have to care about me, I''ll just walk around in the Kunning Palace!"


    He knew that the relationship between Queen Mother and his aunt had always been good, and normally, the two of them would not even be able to finish their words. Furthermore, during this period of time, he was already feeling uncomfortable in his heart, and the heavy workload of his lessons had pressured him to the point where he couldn''t even breathe.


    But after a few steps, he realized that he had not seen his aunt for some days. She had come, and there was no reason not to greet him.


    Immediately, his steps towards the direction of the flower garden changed, and he walked directly towards the inner room. This was because the words spoken by the National Duke Ning and Madam National Duke Ning did not allow anyone else to be present.


    Right now the palace maids and Internal Service s were all hiding somewhere, and the Eighth Prince did not send anyone to inform anyone either. Just as he was about to push open the door and go in, he heard the voice of the Empress Zhang, "¡­ Hearing you say that, I at that time heard your words correctly, with a woman like Lin Shu, marrying Eighth Brother to the Lateral Consort would be praising her, it is truly fortunate, it is truly fortunate! "


    Eighth Prince immediately put his foot down.


    Lin Shu?


    What about Lin Shu?


    Then, the voice of the National Duke Ning''s wife came out, filled with ridicule and disdain, "They said that the Lian Family has so much silver, that it can be piled into a gold mountain, but the Madam Lin actually forced her own grandmother to death for a mere thirty thousand silver, if word of this gets out, she won''t be afraid of ridicule!"


    "If such a person really marries the Eighth Prince, who knows what he will do in the future? I don''t know what kind of drug he drugged the ancestors and their grandchildren with to protect her like that. When I mentioned this to the Duke, the Duke just said that as long as the ancestor and his grandson liked it, they would take it. He told me not to interfere in this matter! "


    "Hmph, I''m too lazy to bother about that. Even if the Madam Lin is not good, in the end, it was the Emperor who bestowed the marriage on us. Even if she set the National Duke Ning Palace on fire, no one would dare to ask for a divorce.


    "The Old Ancestor actually wants to send Lu Jingran to the Jin Wu Wei? It''s really a joke. If I don''t see three days, Lu Jingran will create a huge mess! "


    "I can see that Your Highness thinks much better than you. Whether this Madam Lin is good or not, what are you thinking? I have my own plans for that old ancestor. Don''t disobey her in everything. As time passes, beware of the prince leaving you behind! As for Lin Shu, I will naturally be most at ease with you watching him. " The Empress Zhang''s voice also carried a bit of a smile, but there was also a bit of luck in his words. Fortunately, Lin Shu had said those words to her back then, and had dispelled Eighth Prince''s desire to marry, if not, she would not dare to think of the consequences that would befall upon her, "If you say this, then why don''t you send Lu Jingran to the Jin Wu Wei first? I also asked big brother to go around and ask, it really isn''t an easy matter to insert people into the Jin Wu Wei.


    "That''s why I said that your clan''s ancestor was very tactful. Even before his finger was transferred to Mongolia, he had already informed me in advance and walked the right path. I''m afraid that he was just talking about it with the National Duke Ning and informed his about it. I''m afraid that he had already planned it all these years ago. You, are still too young to even compare with her!"


    "Forget it!" Forget it! "Let''s not talk about that anymore. I feel so upset whenever I talk about her!" Young Madam Zhang''s voice was a little impatient, "Oh yes, how is Sister Yu now? Is she extremely happy that she knows that she''s going to be married to the Eighth Prince? "


    Sister Yu''s name was Zhang Mengyu, and she was Elder Zhang''s youngest daughter.


    Because she and the Eighth Prince were childhood friends, it was a common occurrence. When Zhang Mengyu heard these words, she would always blush.


    But every time Empress Zhang heard this, he would laugh it off.


    Firstly, they wanted to borrow the Eighth Prince''s marriage to gain some help for himself. Secondly, it was because the imperial wife was not an easy job to be, and other people didn''t know that, but the Empress Zhang was very clear about this ¡­ She did not want to make his niece suffer!


    However, when Empress Zhang found out that Eighth Prince wholeheartedly wanted to marry Lin Shu, he resolutely and decisively gave Zhang Mengyu the title of Chief Consort.


    Now that she was mentioned, Empress Zhang''s face was filled with smiles, "A few days ago, the Japanese palace sent someone to send a letter back, brother said that Sister Yu was obediently staying in the house to weave clothes and not going anywhere. Brother even said that seeing Sister Yu''s appearance, I''m afraid she''s overjoyed!"


    "A few days ago, Esteemed Empress Dowager was asking about the Eighth Prince. Heh, all the old grannies in the world are the same. They can''t even meet us!" It''s one thing for the empress dowager to dislike me and my third son. Before, I thought he''d treat my eighth brother well out of filial piety, but who would''ve known that this person''s heart was so far removed that only his own family would treat him so well! "


    This time, she would absolutely not do as Empress Dowager Wang had wished. One must know that not only did Empress Dowager Wang have Wang Manjing by her side, there was even a Blue Luan by her side.


    But Young Madam Zhang felt that these were all trivial matters, and were not worth mentioning, "Why are you so worried? Even if the empress dowager had her own schemes, could she have schemed against you? Let''s not talk about the others by the side. Even if the empress dowager''s identity wasn''t ordinary, she was still a palace maid after all. How noble could she be? Lateral Consort Wang''s figure and appearance were chosen, but wasn''t she completely suppressed by Zhang Yuanqing in the Third Prince''s Mansion? "


    Right now, Zhang Yuanqing could be said to be one of a kind in this Third Prince''s Mansion. On the thirtieth day of the month, the third prince wished that he could have twenty days to rest in her courtyard.


    Unfortunately, her stomach still hadn''t moved. She didn''t know how many times she had taken the medicine and the imperial physician didn''t know how many times, but there was still no sign of movement.


    Even so, the crowd still said that in a few years, she would probably become the Third Princess and the empress of the future ¡­ Now that the Third Princess had completely lost the heart of the Third Prince, he was so ill that he couldn''t even get up.


    Eighth Prince''s heart slowly turned cold. He did not want to hear what Empress Zhang and the others said after, so he turned around and left.


    No matter what the empress dowager and the empress dowager planned, he didn''t mind at all!


    If he couldn''t marry the one he loved, then what did it matter who he married?


    Now, all that was left in his mind was the words her aunt had said just now. Lin Shu forced her own grandmother to die for a mere thirty thousand silver?


    Naturally, he refused to believe it.


    Even if everyone said that Lin Shu was not good, he would not believe them, because he believed in Lin Shu.


    However, when he thought of how he was no longer related to this person, he couldn''t help but feel unwell in his heart ¡­


    He had always been a reserved person. Ever since he was young, he had always wanted things that someone would bring to him with just a few glances.


    Ever since he was young, the girls he had interacted with were all dignified and virtuous like Zhang Mengyu. All he knew was women''s red and such things. If he were to spend his entire life with such a woman, how boring would that be ¡­


    Actually, he had long since sneaked out of the palace without telling anyone when Lin Shu returned. He stood behind the great banyan tree called Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and personally saw Lu Jingran helping his subordinate out of the carriage.


    At that time, Lin Shu''s face was slowly filled with flirtatiousness, like a peony flower that had yet to bloom, shaking him to the point that he couldn''t even open her eyes.

 C237

    At that time, Eighth Prince had already warned him in his heart that this person no longer had any relationship with him. When he saw Lin Shu in the future, he would have to respectfully call her "Cousin".


    Cousin?


    How ironic this title was, he immediately made up his mind to never worry about it ever again.


    But now, when he heard Lin Shu''s name, his heart was still in pain, as if his heart was being torn apart!


    Ever since he was young, everything he had wanted to obtain was too simple. It was as if there was nothing that he couldn''t obtain, but now, it was as if he could make up for the many years of suffering and sorrow ¡­


    Eighth Prince slowly walked back. Empress Zhang and Young Madam Zhang didn''t know that he had come here today.


    The Young Madam Zhang accompanied the Empress Zhang for half a day before returning. However, just as she returned back to the main yard, a servant came over, "Madam, young master Tang came over just now. He said that he was looking for you, and had already waited inside the side chamber for a while.


    The young master that she mentioned was the mother and son who had always relied on Zhang Family for their livelihood. It had to be said that that person truly had some potential, otherwise, he wouldn''t be valued highly by the Elder Zhang.


    However, Young Madam Zhang was frowning now, "What is he doing here? If there''s anything, he should be going to the Zhang Family.


    She was already unhappy in her heart. This person was simply asking for a scolding!


    Nanny Ren also scolded the servant with a cold face: "How do all of you do things like that? "Since young master Tang has come, he can just directly send her off. Didn''t you see that the madam just came back from the palace?"


    The relationship between Nanny Ren and the two was not ordinary. After following beside the Young Madam Zhang for so many years, she was the person the Young Madam Zhang trusted the most.


    The servant''s name was Soaring Snow, she was the most favored servant beside, but now, she cursed herself in her heart, if she were to recklessly send the young master away, and if the mistress was not happy, she would reprimand him.


    No matter what he did, the fault belonged to the servants like them. He became more cautious and said: "Nanny Ren, it''s not that I didn''t say anything, but Young Master Tang said he would wait for Madam to return. This servant wants to be afraid that he might have something important to discuss with Madam, so I didn''t dare to send him away!"


    The Young Madam Zhang already had one foot in the house, and after hearing that, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "She''s just someone who needs money. "Drive him away!"


    She didn''t even think before she knew why this person had come here. It was just for the sake of the vacancy in Jin Wu Wei, so Big Brother Zhang Family probably wouldn''t even see him. There was really no other way, which was why she came to him.


    Today, she had already agreed with Empress Zhang that she would temporarily allow Lu Jingran to enter Jin Wu Wei. Even if Lu Jingran were to enter Jin Wu Wei, he would be chased out in three days, and at that time, Empress Zhang or the Elder Zhang would just have to walk around and arrange for to enter.


    After considering for a moment, Young Madam Zhang said: "Wait, Floating Snow, just tell him that I just came out of the palace and my body is a little uncomfortable. If he has any important matters, come back in a few days!" This wasn''t the time to be hostile. Otherwise, why would this person do everything in her power to help them?


    Piao Xue hastily replied before going down. She was afraid that if she was one step too slow, the lady or the Nanny Ren''s scolding would come crashing down again.


    The Young Madam Zhang called for the Nanny Ren to remove the noodles and took off the hairpin from her head. Then, she lazily laid on the Noble Consort''s bed and allowed the Maid to beat his legs. Any movements on the Banyan Garden side? "


    The Nanny Ren shook her head and said softly: "When this servant came back, I had already asked around, saying that there were no movements in the Banyan Garden. Currently, Eldest Wife is still sick and his body is not fully recovered. But today, a guest has come from the Banyan Garden, and I heard that the guest was originally serving by Eldest Wife''s side. Before the Eldest Wife got married, he was released, but today, someone specially came to see the Eldest Wife said that his stomach was slightly raised, and that he is pregnant. "


    It was not that she liked to say these small words, but it was because the Madam had said them before.


    It''s just a servant, Young Madam Zhang wouldn''t care much about her, "Then there''s nothing else? Has the Old Ancestor ever gone before? "


    Nanny Ren said: "Since the last time the Old Ancestor went to the Banyan Garden, he has not gone over."


    As she said that, she couldn''t help but hesitate, "Madam, do you want to take a look at the Banyan Garden as well? Eldest Wife is your daughter-in-law after all ¡­" Furthermore, the Old Ancestor had already gone over to take a look, and the Second Madam had also gone over quite a few times.


    Young Madam Zhang raised her head and looked at her with a sharp gaze. "There is such a logic in this world, not even being a daughter-in-law will pay respects to Grandma. As her mother-in-law, am I really going to see her in her courtyard?" She has already been married to a few days in the National Duke Ning Palace, how many times have she come to pay respects to me? "Now that she''s acting so shameless, I might as well just call her Granny."


    In fact, there was no way Lin Shu could be blamed for not coming to pay respects to the Young Madam Zhang. Lin Shu had come here many times, including one time when the Young Madam Zhang went to the palace, one time when the Young Madam Zhang went to visit Lu Ming, and another time when the Young Madam Zhang had an excuse and did not want to see Lin Shu because she was not feeling well ¡­


    Nanny Ren''s stomach was filled with words that stuck in her throat, but she did not dare to say them.


    This lady would never learn to speak a single word. Only by enduring patiently would she be able to achieve great things! It could be known that she didn''t dare to say these words now, "This servant didn''t mean that. This servant wants you to go to the Banyan Garden to take a look, and it''s not like there''s just a piece of meat that''s missing. When you went to pay respects to her, it was not because her body was uncomfortable. Even when she was sleeping, even when she saw you, she would give you a cold face, causing you to feel unhappy in your heart. The duke of Guo was not happy in his heart. "


    "You know how the Old Ancestor is. If you admit your wrongs and admit your wrongs, then this matter will pass. The Old Ancestor will never bring it up again ¡­"


    This young lady who was raised in a pampered fashion was like this. She felt that the world was above all else for her!


    Young Madam Zhang did not care about this matter at all, as her daughter-in-law, she had given the old granny the morning sickness, and as for whether the Old Ancestor was willing to bother with her, that was not something she should worry about, "The Old Ancestor was not nice to me, why would I bother with him? I''ve already disliked her for so many years, it''s fine if I look at her for a few more years. How many more years can she live? Now that she looks at me, I''m afraid her heart is even more unsightly. It''s just that they''re both the same! "


    As she spoke, she instructed, "Continue to arrange for people to keep an eye on the movements in the Banyan Garden. If there are even the slightest trace of movement, you must report it to me!" Especially Lin Shu!


    In the past few days, Eighth Prince had been too quiet, to the point of being outrageous. She was afraid that there was a secret connection between Eighth Prince and Lin Shu, and if it was really like this, then it would be terrible.


    The Nanny Ren said, "Madam, you can relax ¡­ It''s just that Madam, even if I send someone to watch over Banyan Garden, it''s not a big deal. The people that I send can only watch outside the Banyan Garden, the Banyan Garden is being guarded by the Old Ancestor and the Old Master like an iron bucket, not to mention someone trying to go in, it''s probably a fly that will go in, and in less than an hour, it''ll be smashed to death! "We have to think of a way. Just listen from a distance and see, what news can we get?"


    Could it be that Xiao Zhang had never thought of this before? A few years ago, she had thought of inserting people into the Banyan Garden, but she did not succeed. "Does Mommy have any good methods?"


    Nanny Ren was the Literari Star intelligence group of the Young Madam Zhang. Now, they rolled their eyes and said softly, "Madam should naturally have someone planted inside. This Aunt Di being concerned with the affairs of her concubine son and her wife is a matter that should be done in the first place ¡­"


    But before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by the Young Madam Zhang with a wave of her hand, "But the Old Ancestor had already instructed me to take good care of Ming Geer, he told me that I was not allowed to meddle with Lu Jingran''s matters, when I was angered at the time, I agreed, if I were to send someone over now, wouldn''t that be breaking my promise?"


    She valued her reputation greatly!


    The smile on Nanny Ren''s face became even wider, "My lady, you are truly sincere. Back then, you promised our ancestor that you would not interfere in the matter of Banyan Garden, but looking inside and outside of the capital, which family does not have an aunt with them? Even if the rules of the National Duke Ning Palace are strict, not to mention that Eldest Wife is sick, who would be waiting on me in the future? It can''t be that there''s no one by your side to help you, right? "


    National Duke Ning did not have any concubines by his side, but he still had a few. As long as bed-warming maid took the Avoiding Soup after serving his master, there would be no problem.


    The left was merely a thing, if you don''t like it then you can just directly send it out to be matched with a servant, who would even put bed-warming maid in their eyes, if that were to spread out, that would really make everyone laugh their teeth out.


    Young Madam Zhang''s eyes lit up, "What you''re saying makes sense. Furthermore, if I wanted to reward Lu Jingran with two maids as his concubines, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Nanny Ren knew that she was talking about Lu Jingran''s birth mother, and that this person was a thorn in her heart. She did not dare to casually interrupt, and only smiled as she stood at the side.


    The more Young Madam Zhang thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was feasible. "That''s right, that''s what we should do.


    She could not help but be troubled, if the person she sent over, Lu Jingran would look down on him, and according to his character, he would not even look at him, much less ask for any useful information, and after a few days, if he dies from cold, it would be even more likely, "What do you think of Piao Xu? A smart person doesn''t look too bad. If you send him over, you''ll know to take action. "

 C238

    I''m afraid not. Wandering is your servant girl. For this reason, I won''t use her." Mother Ren thought for a while, then said, "Didn''t this grandpa raise a playboy called Yuan Xiaoyi? I heard that she is still a pillar of Liu Cheng Yuan, so this servant thought that it would be better if Madam gave her some silver to buy her off. Even though she was a servant, she still looked down on those playwrights. They were just there to show off. How could she not agree to pay a sum of silver and gold to the Duke of Ning''s estate?


    Immediately, Young Madam Zhang''s eyes were filled with laughter, "Mom really does have you, so I''ll leave this matter to you!"


    She knew what methods the Nanny Ren had. If Yuan Xiaoyi didn''t agree, there were still ways to get Yuan Xiaoyi to agree.


    Right now, Lin Shu who was inside the Banyan Garden knew nothing about this matter. She was still immersed in the joy of Su Fang suddenly coming over, and was even smiling as she looked at Su Fang who was sitting on the brick bed. You said so too, why did you come to see me now that you''re pregnant? What if the illness overcomes you? I heard that this person who is pregnant is exceptionally rich, and can''t take any medicine even if he has caught cold. I was afraid that it would hurt the child in his womb, if it wasn''t for the fact that I haven''t seen you for too long and missed you too much, I would definitely not have seen you! "


    Sufang had only been married for five or six months, but her face had already turned round. There was only a touch of gentleness in her eyes, so it was obvious that she had been through a lot.


    Now, she gently placed her hand on her abdomen and said with a smile: "This servant thinks too highly of this lady, especially when I heard the rumors of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion a few days ago. Thinking of the things that happened at Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion and how the matter was related to you, this servant is so worried that even if I can''t sleep while eating, I want to come and visit you."


    "If you don''t want to see the roadside today, I''m afraid that when I go back, I''ll have to think about it day and night. This way, it''ll be even worse for the child in my stomach." She was really getting along well after getting married. She even started to talk a lot.


    Actually, she had specially gone to the Lian Family to see the Madam Lian a few days ago, and now that she was doing well, the ones who were the most worried were the Madam Lian and her daughter. When she saw the Madam Lian and saw that her complexion was good, she felt slightly relieved, especially after seeing that Young Master had arranged guards around the Lian Family, she felt even happier.


    This meant that the girl was very important to the young master''s heart. Otherwise, why would she have such thoughts?


    However, Lin Shu felt completely at ease when she saw her. It would be great if Actinin Qin had gotten married well, "Yun Dou, look at her mouth, after getting married, she can talk really well ¡­"


    Yun Dou who was holding onto Actinin Qin at the side and did not let go watched her giggling foolishly. As for what Lin Shu had said, she did not take it in.


    Lin Shu looked and really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Alright, alright, I''ve already held onto Actinin Qin and talked for a long time, and I know that you, little girl, have a stomach full of things to say to Actinin Qin. You two can go into the room and whisper to each other. When Actinin Qin comes back, just let me know. "


    She had already prepared a pair of gold bracelets for Actinin Qin. Back then, she didn''t use these bracelets to accompany Actinin Qin in her marriage, but wasn''t she afraid that her husband would think of her as a dowry?


    But now that she looked at it, it was as if she had never seen the silver bracelet on Actinin Qin''s hand before, it must have been bought by Actinin Qin''s husband.


    Lin Shu was very happy, but even her spirit was a lot better now.


    Yun Dou pulled Actinin Qin''s hand and smiled as she walked down.


    Lin Shu only shook her head and said, "This little unscrupulous fellow ¡­"


    Pearl, who was standing beside her, had a change in expression. She couldn''t really describe the feelings in her heart, but previously, although she felt that her wife was a good person, she had never felt as deep down as she did today. She only felt that her wife treated Actinin Qin and Dou Dou as if they were sisters ¡­


    However, before she could regain her senses, the maidservant outside called her ''sir''.


    When Lu Jingran came in, Pearl curtsied and left.


    When the old man and his wife were in the house, they did not like to be in the presence of others.


    Lu Jingran saw the smile on Lin Shu''s face, "Why are you so happy?"


    Lin Shu smiled and talked about how Actinin Qin came here, and she did not forget to ask: "Why are you back so early today?" It was just past the end.


    "I wanted to come back early to see you. Originally, I thought that you had just woken up from your afternoon nap, but who knew that you didn''t sleep at all this afternoon. Do you want me to bring a bowl of milk porridge with pearls and give it to you to drink?" Ever since Lin Shu became ill, she came back very early every day.


    Lin Shu shook her head and said with a bitter face: "But I won''t be able to sleep anymore. I''ve been eating medicine every day for the past few days and I''ve already fattened up for a bit.


    "Not fat at all, that''s good. You''ve lost some weight in the past!" Lu Jingran pinched her cheek and was about to say something, but Maid hurriedly came in: "Old man, Ban Xia is looking for you outside, he said that Second Madam from Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion is here again."


    As an outer male, Ban Xia was naturally unable to enter the inner courtyard.


    On the surface, Lu Jingran did not even hesitate a little, "I won''t see her."


    Lin Shu said: "What''s wrong? Second Aunt has been coming here a lot recently? "


    "I''ve come here quite a few times these past few days, and even said that I want to see you." "If I were her, I wouldn''t have the face to come. Since you no longer have anything to do with Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, then why would I look for you?"


    Lin Shu said with a stern expression: "What exactly happened?"


    Just now, Actinin Qin had told her that the second and fifth house had already been separated and left alone. Moreover, the son of the First Aunt had even come personally to take thirty thousand taels of silver, saying that he would destroy the money in her hands. At that time, because she was still here, the Great First Aunt did not say much.


    However, no matter how bad it was, there was no reason for him to look for her.


    The Second House is in a state of chaos, so the Hou Mansion did not have much money in the first place. They only bought a small three-way courtyard in the northern part of the city, and I even heard that the Second Master told people that they had originally gone to a five-way courtyard in the southern part of the city, but when Sir Chen liked it, he let them go, but everyone knows that the Southern City is much more expensive than the northern parts of the city, and there is no way to find a house.


    But who would have known that he would even go to the antique shop to take things as credit? When the shopkeeper took the promissory note to the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, the First Aunt naturally refused to recognize it and the shopkeeper went to look for the Second Madam. When Second Madam saw the promissory note, he started crying like a shrew. However, just because you owe money to others can''t be said to be able to live up to your words just by repudiating your debt. I wonder what Second Madam said to the shopkeeper in the end, and the shopkeeper left with a bitter face. "


    Lin Shu smiled, "I''m afraid that Second Madam is not able to take out the silver, so he thought of me?"


    She didn''t even need to think to know what Second Madam was going to say to her. It was nothing more than bringing up the friendship between her and Lin Qian. She would not see Second Madam.


    "My guess is the same, that''s why I wanted Ban Xia to reject her, but who knew that she would come again and again." Lu Jingran shook his head lightly, he had lived for more than half his life and in the end, he had fallen into such a miserable state, "Furthermore, the Duke Andong Palace is already in trouble ¡­"


    Everyone knew what Duke Andong¡¯s wife was planning, but currently, the Second Madam was busy, so how could he have the mind to help the County Prince s from the Duke Andong? As a result, the Duke Andong¡¯s wife was naturally unwilling to agree, but she had always liked to keep it to himself, so he could only try to make things difficult for Lin Qian.


    They did not know what kind of mess Lin Qian had been through. The dignified first wife of Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, was unable to eat a single dish that was delivered by the big kitchen.


    As for the kitchen?


    If he wanted to use the dish, he would have to pay for it himself. Even if he had the money, he would have to see if the servants were willing to do something about it.


    Lin Qian had scolded them twice, she directly said that she wanted to pull them down and beat them up, but in the Duke Andong Palace, it was not her decision. If Duke Andong¡¯s wife did not agree, who would dare beat them up?


    This way, everyone knew about Lin Qian''s position in the Duke Andong Palace.


    Lin Qian was so anxious that her eyebrows were on fire. She wrote letters to Second Madam one after the other, but Second Madam only told her to endure it.


    Lin Qian cried through the whole night while holding onto the letter, afraid that she would die before she could bear it any longer, in the Duke Andong Palace.


    But who knew that on the second day, Second Madam would send another letter over. Lin Qian opened the letter with confidence, but it was actually from Second Madam.


    Silver, silver, silver again!


    At that time, Lin Qian was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Back then when she was married, Second Madam, in order to slap her face and make a fool of her, gave her all sorts of flashy and unrealistic things like vases and porcelain.


    As for the money, it was only three or four thousand taels. She had already given it to the Second Madam, could it be that she would sell it to him now?


    She immediately wrote a letter. There was only one meaning in the letter: there was no money!


    The mother and daughter pair scolded each other. In the end, it had been quite some time since there was a letter ¡­


    Hearing this, Lin Shu could not help but sigh, "How did the two of them end up like this? And this is even mother and daughter! "

 C239

    Lu Jingran laughed disdainfully, "How can they be considered mother and daughter? They are merely strangers who are related to each other by blood!"


    In the end, Lin Qian''s greatest love was still herself. If she really had a mother of her own in her heart, and knew that it was difficult for the Second Madam, she would have sold her dowry without hesitation. After all, the Second Madam had pieced together everything for her, so why wouldn''t she take it out? I''m afraid Lin Qian is unwilling to part with the silver!


    Thinking about it, Lin Qian''s days in the Duke Andong Palace were already tough, if she did not have any money, how would she be able to live his days?


    Lin Shu shook her head and sighed.


    In the following days, she rested peacefully in bed, taking medicine every day. This tonic was like a stream of water that was sent to her.


    After seven or eight days, her body was completely healed.


    The first thing Lin Shu did after recovering was to directly head to the Rongshou Hall to pay respects to Grand Madam, who naturally held her hand and talked to her.


    Waiting for her to exit Rongshou Hall''s courtyard gate, Yun Dou and the pearls behind her were filled with embroidered boxes.


    If it wasn''t filled with supplements or medicinal herbs, then it was something that had improved.


    Lin Shu did not immediately return to the Banyan Garden, but instead went to the main courtyard.


    Originally, she thought that she wouldn''t be able to see Young Madam Zhang at all, just like usual, but who knew that Nanny Ren would come out to welcome her? This servant has not seen you for a few days and Madame has also repeated you a few times, please come in Eldest Wife! "


    Previously, Lin Shu had appeared who knows how many times, but Young Madam Zhang was clearly hiding in the courtyard and not seeing him. Young Madam Zhang was not that type of person who would endure and be magnanimous, no matter what she did, she would always do things according to her own personality.


    Lin Shu followed the Nanny Ren directly into the inner room. The Young Madam Zhang was currently sitting on the brick bed drinking tea, and when he heard her voice, he did not even bat an eyelid, and just let out a "En" from her nose as usual.


    Lin Shu was not afraid at all. When Grand Madam was still alive, she would often go to the Green Pine Garden to pay respects to him. "Previously, I wanted to come visit my mother to pay my respects, but my body still hasn''t fully recovered. I''m afraid that my mother might have passed on my illness to his, so I hope that mother can forgive me!" Even if he did not agree, he still had to be alright with his face. She couldn''t just fall for such a small matter.


    Etiquette, benevolence, and filial piety. If they were lacking even one thing, they would definitely be exposed by others.


    Only then did Young Madam Zhang raise her eyes and look at her, "You''re being considerate."


    The two of them weren''t the kind to hate people in front of others, so they were able to keep their mouths shut.


    Furthermore, as a junior, Lin Shu wanted to speak with Young Madam Zhang, but she had to know what Young Madam Zhang liked. She did not know what to say, and adding that Young Madam Zhang''s temper had always been unpredictable, she did not dare speak carelessly.


    Nanny Ren coughed lightly and looked at him.


    Young Madam Zhang understood.


    A few days ago, Nanny Ren went to the Liucheng Garden to personally meet Yuan Xiaoyi, but before she finished speaking, Yuan Xiaoyi already knew whether she was willing or not. Nanny Ren was truly a hardworking woman, and directly stated that even if Yuan Xiaoyi became the concubine, it would not be an ordinary concubine.


    But regardless of what Nanny Ren said, Yuan Xiaoyi refused.


    Nanny Ren could only put aside this matter for now and start from Lin Shu and the Old Ancestor. As for Yuan Xiaoyi, Nanny Ren could only think of another way ¡­ ¡­


    After weighing the pros and cons, the Young Madam Zhang slowly spoke out. "When I heard that you were sick, I was also very worried, and also planned to take a look at you in the Banyan Garden, but after thinking about what the Old Ancestor said, he told me to not to disturb you, and to not let it go."


    Wow, what a beautiful way to say that!


    The Old Ancestor''s original words were to not allow Second Madam s to go over and disturb him. After all, Second Madam s had always been talkative, and couldn''t help but wish that they could go over to Banyan Garden three times a day. Even so, it was still not enough ¡­ That was why the Old Ancestor said such a thing.


    Lin Shu laughed, "Thank you mother for remembering ¡­."


    "That''s what I should have done!" In fact, even if Lin Shu hadn''t come today, Young Madam Zhang had originally planned to take a look at Lin Shu. There were some words that she had wished for nothing more than to spend the entire night last night, to be chewed on the inside of her stomach, "Jing Ran might not have been born from me, but she is still the eldest son of National Duke Ning''s estate. As a mother, I naturally remember him.


    "Seeing that Jing Ran has already gotten married, and the Old Ancestor even arranged for Jing Ran to go to the Jin Wu Wei, I''m afraid that he will need to go to the Jin Wu Wei to take up a position next month. By right, seeing you two doing well, as a mother, I feel at ease ¡­ However, there are some things that the Old Ancestor should not mention. As a mother, I have to! "


    An abnormality was a demon!


    "Mother, just speak your mind." Lin Shu felt that there was something wrong with Young Madam Zhang today, but she could only do it carefully, "Mother, just speak your mind, even if I am extremely stupid, and do not know what to do, I can still pass Mother''s words to you.


    Young Madam Zhang''s eyelids jumped, this Madam Lin was indeed not simple, no wonder she was able to make Eighth Prince dizzy. Now that she had even said these words, she actually dared to bring out the ancestor to pressure her.


    "Originally, I shouldn''t have brought up these things about your newlyweds, but now that you''ve recovered from your illness, I''m afraid you won''t be able to serve Jing Ran. Furthermore, there are still many days left every month, so how can Jing Ran not have a servant girl by his side?"


    As she spoke, she picked up the tea Gu and took a sip, then said slowly: "These words were originally taught to you by your mother before you got married, and I shouldn''t have said it, but I know that the few maids beside you, according to principle, should already have had four big ones, and now there are only two girls, Yun Dou and Pearl. This Yun Dou is too young and he can''t be bothered with her appearance. She is also a widow, how could someone like this wait on Jing Ran? "


    Lin Shu finally understood that this Young Madam Zhang was trying to find a bed-warming maid for him!


    She really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Originally, she thought that the Young Madam Zhang was clever and had some tricks up her sleeves, but now that she had seen it, it was only so-so.


    Immediately, her face revealed only a bit of cowardice, "Mother, you''re talking about ¡­" It''s just that I am not too sure about this matter, as for the bed-warming maid, I will definitely agree to it, and it''s not that you do not know, but if he does not, when the time comes, this servant girl will be sent to the Banyan Garden, he will be in trouble too ¡­ "


    The favoured bed-warming maid, this servant girl had to treat her respectfully, but if the unfavoured bed-warming maid, could not wait for the thick and strong to come up and trample on his a few times, he would really want to show his face in front of the female patriarch.


    Truly a cunning one!


    Young Madam Zhang''s expression did not change, "If I can talk to Jing Ran about it, how would I find you? Jing Ran and I had a misunderstanding. No matter if it was the old ancestor or Jing Ran, I always thought that I would harm him ¡­ I am Jing Ran''s mother. Why would I harm him? "


    Furthermore, I am not trying to squeeze him into the Banyan Garden for no reason at all. Since that person was raised outside, it would not be good if he were to stay outside, but I think it would be better to bring him back, and then see if he would stay by Jing Ran''s side as an aunt or as a bed-warming maid. It will be up to you to decide, as a Aunt Di, I will not be able to meddle in your affairs ¡­


    How could he not interfere? Then what kind of person could be considered to be involved?


    Lin Shu revealed a look of hesitation.


    She would never agree to that.


    The Nanny Ren only thought that the words of the Young Madam Zhang affected Lin Shu a little, and smiled as she advised: "Eldest Wife, this servant has something that I shouldn''t say, this man has always liked virtuous and virtuous women, and I am bringing Miss Yuan out for treatment, probably because you just married into the National Duke Ning Palace, and it is a little inappropriate to say such words, if the Eldest Wife were to say it himself, no matter if it is the ancestor or the master, he would definitely think of you, right?" "Rather than saying that it would be better for you to be a good person than to welcome this person in personally!"


    "This ¡­" Lin Shu became even more hesitant on the surface, but in her heart, she was beginning to look down on this pair of master and servant.


    Young Madam Zhang was not a smart person, and this Nanny Ren was not very smart either. Back in the Duke Chengan Palace, the woman she met was actually Nanny Ren ¡­ If these two were smart, how could Nanny Ren deceive Lu Jingran himself and push him into the water?


    She thought for a long time before saying, "Mother, I have to go back and think about this matter carefully. Whether you or the Nanny Ren, I understand the logic of this. It''s just that I haven''t been married for long and have to personally escort other girls in, I''m afraid I ¡­"


    "How could I not understand?" Young Madam Zhang nodded his head, a look of happiness in her eyes, this matter, as long as Lin Shu nodded his head, would be the end of it, "You can go back and think about this matter for now, and see if it''s true ¡­ "However, don''t tell Jing Ran about this for the time being. If he were to find out about that temper of his, I''m afraid it would be even more incredible ¡­"


    Lin Shu naturally agreed to it, but when Lu Jingran returned in the evening, he told them everything. "... Speaking of which, I feel a little more at ease. Previously, Young Madam Zhang didn''t do anything, but instead felt uneasy in my heart. Now that she has made her move, we now know how to deal with it! "


    Now, what she wanted to see was Lu Jingran''s attitude. If Lu Jingran said that he had nothing to do with Yuan Xiaoyi, she would naturally believe him. She did not believe that the Young Madam Zhang would not send people to find Yuan Xiaoyi ¡­


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, and said: "Today, Yuan Xiaoyi sent me a letter, in the letter she mentioned this matter, she said that Nanny Ren went to find her, and the conditions she gave were extremely tempting, but she rejected it, if not Young Madam Zhang would not have come to find you."

 C240

    Even though Yuan Xiaoyi only wrote a few words in the letter, Lu Jingran could still imagine the expression on Young Madam Zhang''s face.


    The methods of the Young Madam Zhang s were never too showy, and now that they were even forced into Yuan Xiaoyi''s hands, the Nanny Ren s had even spread the news that if Yuan Xiaoyi was not willing to come to the National Duke Ning''s Palace, then she would have to force the Liucheng Garden to fail.


    Look, this Young Madam Zhang''s methods do not even look like those of a lady from a noble family. She was just like a shrew!


    Lin Shu didn''t say anything. She didn''t know of the relationship between Lu Jingran and himself, nor did she know where to start.


    Lu Jingran said softly. "Don''t worry, the relationship between Yuan Xiaoyi and I is pure, and the life that Yuan Xiaoyi has isn''t as simple as you think. Yuan Xiaoyi and I have common enemies, and now that we are on the same boat, she will naturally not agree to Young Madam Zhang''s conditions ¡­"


    But right now, she and Yuan Xiaoyi had no idea who the enemy was.


    Lin Shu nodded his head, "You just need to rest assured, if Young Madam Zhang comes looking for me again, I will just cover myself, at worst, you will faint in front of her, or accidentally reveal some meaning in front of Grandmother, at that time she will not dare to force me."


    She believed that as long as this matter was made known to everyone, Young Madam Zhang would definitely take it to heart.


    It was just that this way, Lu Jingran''s reputation would not be good to listen to.


    Now, as if Lu Jingran had seen through her thoughts, he patted her hand and said softly: "Just do whatever you want. Since my reputation has already been like this, I don''t care about what others think.


    Pausing, she continued, "As long as you don''t mind me!"


    Lin Shu laughed until her eyebrows curved, "Of course I won''t despise you. If I did, how would I be willing to marry you?"


    The two of them could not help but laugh.


    Lu Jingran pinched her little face, "It wasn''t easy to raise some meat before, but why are you so thin now? I need to eat more! "


    He was a martial artist, so his hand strength was naturally great, and even though he was cautious, he still hurt Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu beating him up, even though it was called beating, it was actually just playing around between husband and wife. "You pinch me so much ¡­"


    "Then do you want Darling to compensate you?" Lu Jingran moved closer to Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu dodged backwards, "How do you want to compensate for this? Is it to give me something good? "


    Lu Jingran asked: What good stuff do you have there? "But, what good thing did you think of? Tell your husband that your husband will definitely find you ¡­"


    The more he spoke, the closer she got. Only then did Lin Shu realize that something was amiss.


    She had been sick for almost ten days and the two of them had not slept together. This Lu Jingran was also a hot-blooded man, she could not help but feel that it was natural.


    Originally, the two of them were sitting next to each other on the brick bed, but now, half of Lu Jingran''s body is on top of Lin Shu''s body. You are my legal wife, and my legal wife. Furthermore, didn''t you say that you want me to compensate you? Aren''t I apologizing to you? "


    The two of them were in the same room at night, but it was not completely dark outside. The sunset shone through the windows, and outside, Maid was sweeping the floor with a broom, making a rustling sound. It felt different.


    Fortunately, Lu Jingran had forced Lin Shu to the corner of the wall, or else she would have been seen by the Maid in the courtyard.


    Lin Shu felt his face burning up. "Don''t, don''t ¡­ What would happen if someone saw it? "


    "No one will come in!" Lu Jingran really liked Lin Shu who had this look. Originally, Lin Shu always looked like this, but after sharing rooms with him a few times, Lin Shu no longer had her shyness from before.


    Even though Lin Shu knew that whenever she was alone with Lu Jingran, the Maid would always pay extra attention to him, she would still feel worried. "Let''s stay for the night ¡­ "Keep it for tonight, don''t ¡­"


    She could not help but exclaim.


    Maid who was waiting outside hurriedly asked: "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    As she said that, she remembered the hurried footsteps outside. Hearing that the footsteps was about to enter the inner room, Lin Shu became even more shocked and went to push Lu Jingran.


    Lu Jingran smiled, and said loudly: "Do not come in!"


    Even so, it was still too late. When the Maid entered, he saw the Lord pressing down on the Eldest Wife''s body, his face immediately flushed red and he retreated in a hurry ¡­


    Lin Shu was so angry that she used her fist to punch him.


    Lu Jingran wasn''t annoyed. Instead, he bent down to kiss the center of her brows, and said softly: "In any case, I''ve already seen it, what are you afraid of? "It''s good that she saw it. That way he can guard the door and prevent others from intruding ¡­"


    As he spoke, his other hand also became dishonest.


    After Lu Jingran asked twice, Lin Shu finally collapsed on the brick bed.


    Lin Shu took a look outside, the sky had already turned completely dark. Normally, they would already have dinner at this time, but no matter whether it was pearls or kidney beans, they had never come in today.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shu''s face became even redder.


    Waiting for Pearl and her people to serve the food, she did not dare to look at the pearl at all. She did not even dare to look at the Maid serving the dishes ¡­


    But Lu Jingran felt that this feeling was very good.


    On the second day, the Young Madam Zhang naturally began to urge Lin Shu even more urgently, but Lin Shu had long since snuggled up to him in the middle of Lu Jingran''s embrace and discussed a strategy to deal with it.


    Today, Young Madam Zhang had only said a few words, and his words had only just surfaced.


    Lin Shu fiercely pinched her own palm, and her eyes immediately reddened, "Mother, I, I ¡­"


    Young Madam Zhang and Nanny Ren were completely dumbfounded, wasn''t everything alright yesterday?


    But no matter what Young Madam Zhang and Young Madam Zhang said, Lin Shu refused to let go. The more Young Madam Zhang and Nanny Ren talked, the harder Lin Shu cried.


    However, she didn''t know that her handkerchief was smeared with a special spice. It was extremely pungent, and when she leaned over to smell it, her tears were like pearls with their strings cut. How could she not cry?


    Now, Young Madam Zhang and Nanny Ren looked at each other, their eyes filled with confusion and helplessness. If Lin Shu did not agree, could it be that they could take their swords and place them on Lin Shu''s neck?


    Waiting for Nanny Ren to send Lin Shu away, Young Madam Zhang was so angry that she smashed something that could be smashed into pieces.


    None of the items in Young Madam Zhang''s houses were not treasures, especially the Ru Keng carved flower wrapped tea cup, which was even more priceless.


    Nanny Ren''s heart ached when she saw the mess on the ground. She could only say softly, "Madam, don''t be angry. There was always a way, the Eldest Wife could not do it, but wasn''t there still Yuan Xiaoyi? As long as it''s a person, they would have their weakness. This old man and the Eldest Wife have the protection of our ancestor, we can''t move against them, this is just Yuan Xiaoyi acting, can''t we move against him? "


    Only then did Young Madam Zhang feel slightly better.


    In the end, Lin Shu still did not tell the old ancestor about this matter. The old ancestor was older than her, and had a rough life, but currently, only a few years had passed.


    Furthermore, the relationship between the Old Ancestor and the Young Madam Zhang was currently not considered good. Even with the National Duke Ning mediating, they couldn''t really say much.


    There were no longer any movements from the Young Madam Zhang s at the moment, so Lin Shu naturally did not think that the Young Madam Zhang would let this go so easily.


    Although the Huaiyin Palace had declined a little, it was still the First Uncle''s residence after all. Adding the fact that the Huaiyin Palace had a good relationship with the people, the Old Master of the Huaiyin Palace was famous for being friendly and loyal, and had good relations with the ministers of the imperial court, and even had connections with the imperial family.


    Furthermore, Huaiyin Palace had always kept a low profile, there were very few guests there, so the birthday of Grand Madam Palace''s Grand Madam was going to be arranged unrestrainedly according to Huaiyin''s wishes. It was said that almost half of the influential people in the capital would come to visit them.


    Lin Shu didn''t want to lose face for her elder sister, so she racked her brains to think of what she should give to Huaiyin Palace as a congratulatory gift.


    However, even if her brain was broken, she still couldn''t think of a reason. If she couldn''t take out this ordinary item, then the other people''s birthday gift would be completely different if she took out something too precious ¡­ In the end, it was Lu Jingran who invited her for a Buddha together with Tian Yu.


    When it was the Palace''s birthday, Lin Shu took along the Buddha that was with Tian Yu and went over. As expected, the Grand Madam was extremely fond of the Buddha and only said that it would be placed in the inner chamber.


    When everyone saw Lin Shu, they did not dare say anything on the surface, but after Lin Shu left, they started to discuss among themselves.


    Lu Suixiu stood forward to help, "Sister Shu, come with me, sister-in-law is still waiting for you at the parlour."


    Lin Shu followed behind Lu Suixiu and went out, but her eyebrows were knitted slightly.


    When the various wives came to the Huaiyin Palace today, they naturally went to the main hall to congratulate the Grand Madam on his birthday. Logically speaking, Lu Suixiu a concubine should be in the main hall, while the one in the main hall should be Lin Hui.

 C241

    Even though everyone said that everyone in the Huaiyin Palace was extremely close, but being close with others and having no rules was different. This Lu Suixiu was just like a concubine who gave birth to a young lady, ordinary people, at such an important occasion like today, would never allow a young lady to appear.


    Furthermore, the main hall was where the s stayed. Even if the wife brought the girls over, they had to first go to the main hall to congratulate the Grand Madam s, before going to the parlour. How could Lu Suixiu stay here?


    Sister-in-law told me a few days ago that she''s been waiting for eldest wife to like peaches, and that she even asked mother to buy a small basket of peaches from Fujian a few days ago. Sister-in-law is usually so greedy, yet she doesn''t want to eat it, and instead says that she''ll be too late for eldest wife.


    "At that time, big brother was just teasing him, saying that Eldest Wife is in the National Duke Ning Palace, what good thing couldn''t he eat, just these few peaches? But sister-in-law still said with a straight face that the peaches in National Duke Ning''s palace are different from the peaches she left for Eldest Wife! "


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but laugh. "However, sister-in-law is indeed a very good person. Even though she is reluctant to eat these peaches, she even sent two people to give them to me."


    Even Lin Shu could not hold back her laughter, "She, he was like a glutton since young. Originally, First Aunt said that she was born in a poor family, that''s why she was so greedy in this life ¡­"


    It was just that once in the early summer, she had gotten a large amount of baskets of grapes and a few peaches from the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion. Lin Hui was afraid of trouble and only focused on eating the grapes when she was almost done eating the majority of the baskets. It was only then that she remembered to ask her if she wanted to eat a few grapes.


    At that time, she saw that Lin Hui liked eating peaches, but she didn''t think that she would casually say those words, so Lin Hui remembered about it.


    Lu Suixiu also laughed, his smile was tranquil and calm, but looking at him, it was extremely comfortable.


    To be honest, her appearance couldn''t be considered to be exceptional, but she had an indifferent aura about her that made people believe that she had woken up for some reason.


    Lin Shu could not help but suspect that she had woken up.


    Waiting for Lin Shu to go to the Flower Hall, and sure enough, she saw Lin Hui eating almonds with a small plate, her mouth was full of food, and upon seeing her, she immediately said: "Sister Shu, you are finally here, do you want to eat almonds? This is a salt and pepper dish, fresh out of the capital! "


    Little did they know that when these salt and pepper almonds first appeared, the National Duke Ning Palace had already bought a lot.


    Lin Shu waved her hand and smiled: "The weather has been getting a bit hot recently, I''m afraid of getting burned, so I won''t eat anymore. You can eat more!"


    Lin Hui nodded his head, "Then I''ll eat it, do not regret it later!" She was the same as when she was young, she couldn''t care less about food.


    Lu Suixiu also laughed by the side and said softly: "Sister-in-law, you stay here and chat with Eldest Wife. I''ll go out first to entertain the guests."


    Lin Shu was originally a close relative, and she had come here very early. Now, other than the two of them, there was no one else in the hall.


    Lin Hui naturally held her hand and talked nonstop. You don''t know how my mother-in-law is going to have her birthday, but I am so busy that I can''t wait to get back to work. Luckily I have Sister Xiu''er to help me, otherwise I would not know what to do! "


    Saying that, she continued in a loud voice, "Especially when I think of how I should deal with those old ladies of the Grand Madam, my head starts to hurt. You know that I am always afraid of old ladies with a straight face. Furthermore, if they were to ask me a question, I wouldn''t even know how to answer them. If I say something wrong, I might end up being a laughingstock. "


    After he had married into the National Duke Ning Palace, he had only thought of how he could be on guard against the Young Madam Zhang at all times, and even be on guard against Lu Suixiu at all costs. "Third Sister, when will you grow up? Originally, when you were at the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion, with the First Aunt to protect you, now that you have married someone and have the Grand Madam of the Huaiyin Palace protecting you, I''m afraid you won''t grow up for the rest of your life ¡­ "


    In fact, she felt that it was pretty good for Lin Hui to be like this her entire life. At least it meant that there was someone protecting him.


    Lin Hui stuffed another handful of almonds before saying, "Is it not good for me to do this?"


    Saying that, she could not help but mutter, "What''s more, don''t tell me that you have no one to spoil you with? What, I''m afraid that it''s your family''s old man who accompanied you here today! "Well then, since it''s like this, I don''t dare to say anything. If it''s too much, and you start crying again, I''m afraid my brother-in-law is looking for me to deal with him!"


    "Alright, you''re making fun of me again!" As Lin Shu said this, she was about to tickle Lin Hui, when suddenly, the two of them burst out laughing.


    In the end, Lin Shu still decided to stop first. I don''t care, but if your hair is messed up later on, I''m afraid those old Grand Madam ladies will have to pick on you again. "


    After Lin Hui heard this, she immediately became serious, but she did not forget to eat a few more almonds. In just a short time, the small plate in front of her had already become empty.


    Spikes shook his head and went back down to his almonds.


    Lin Hui seemed to have thought of something important, "Oh yes, a few days ago I sent someone to the Duke Andong''s Mansion, I wonder if the Second Sister will come today." This Lin Qian had not appeared in front of everyone for a long time, she did not even go back when Lin Shu was returning.


    Saying that, Lin Hui sighed, "I never thought that Aunt Er and Second Sister would become like this. However, I heard that Duke Andong¡¯s wife has already suppressed the matter regarding Aunt Wang, saying that they have lost a hundred silver taels, so the Wang family will not cause any more trouble. "


    I''m afraid that even if she saw Jiang Family and second uncle, she would no longer be able to help second sister''s husband. Thinking that Second Sister no longer had any value in being of use, that''s why she was able to suppress this matter, in my opinion, she did not have any good intentions at all, even if Second Sister''s reputation is not good, could it be that Second Sister is not a Mrs. Shizi of his manor?


    His words were filled with contempt, as if he had already forgotten that she and Lin Qian had once had a bad time.


    However, Lin Shu was not really worried, "Don''t worry about Second Sister, even if she does not have the ability to contend with Duke Andong¡¯s wife, but with her ability, it should not be difficult to protect herself, if Duke Andong¡¯s wife still wants to pinch her, I am afraid that if Second Sister gets into trouble, no one will be able to do well ¡­"


    They had just spoken a few words when the voice of the Maid came from outside, "Madam, the Duke Andong Palace''s Mrs. Shizi is here!"


    Lin Shu and Lin Hui stood up at the same time, raising their heads to look, who else could this person be other than Lin Qian?


    But how could the current Lin Qian still have that shadow of the past? The Lin Qian from before was already thin and weak, with the look of a willow blowing into the wind, but now she was so thin that only a handful of bones remained, as if she was about to fall if the wind blew past her. Her cheekbones were stuck out high, looking listless, as though she was sick.


    Lin Hui smiled, "Second Sister, you finally came. I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Lin Qian laughed, but her smile was forced, "You sent me a message, why am I not coming over?"


    Now that she had experienced such a setback, she had regained her spirit and even began to plan for herself.


    Grand Madam was already dead, and their mother was making a ruckus like fire and water. This Jiang Family treated the mother and daughter as hot potato, and even if she went to Jiang Family, the people there would not even have any face for her. What else could she rely on? If he didn''t get along well with these sisters and sisters, he would have lost his support.


    She had originally thought that she was the best married off amongst all her sisters, but now it seemed that she was the worst married off ¡­ No, that''s not right. There was still Lin Lian.


    When she thought of Lin Lian, she felt a little better. "Eh?" When I came over, I just saw Big Sis coming over. Why didn''t I see Lian Jieer? "


    With Lin Lianlian around, she was not the most pitiful person around.


    Lin Hui said softly: "I don''t know either, I also sent a thread over a few days ago, I don''t know why Lian Jieer did not come over."


    "Heh, if I was her, I wouldn''t even have the face to come out. I''ve been married into the Duke Chengan for so long, and I don''t have the slightest intention to bring the Lian Jieer out, I''m afraid that she wants to go back on her words!" Lin Qian''s face was filled with ridicule, she obviously liked this topic, and now she said even more: "Oh right, Sis Hui''er, which one is your new sister-in-law? Come to think of it, my first cousin is also a cousin of the County Prince Palace, so logically speaking, you should have met the Mrs. Shizi of the Duke Chengan Palace before, isn''t it very powerful? " If he was a virtuous and virtuous person, he would have brought Lin Lian to the Duke Chengan Palace long ago.


    What do you know now, you actually said it all out loud, "It seems like she is a virtuous and virtuous person, but my sister said that the ladies of the Chen family are not simple, and said that Lian Jieer will not be able to handle any hardships in the future."


    Then she thought for a while and continued, "My sister also said that since this Lian Jieer is already a member of the County Prince Palace, then regardless of what happens or what happens, she will marry into the Duke Chengan Palace. It''s just a matter of time ¡­ I''m afraid that the Mrs. Shizi s of the Duke Chengan Palace are setting up rules for the Lian Jieer now. "


    She only felt that Lin Lian was miserable. It was one thing to be a concubine, but before she even entered the door, the Chen family''s Second Miss was going to teach her a lesson!


    Immediately, the smile on Lin Qian''s face became even more obvious, "Who said I wasn''t? Tsk tsk, what a pity ¡­ By the way, when I was coming over from the main hall, I heard an interesting piece of news.

 C242

    Once she heard the interesting news, the one who she was most interested in was naturally Lin Hui. She hurriedly asked, "What kind of news is the Second Sister?"


    Lin Shu was not curious at all, just by thinking about it, she knew that since the news was spread out at the Palace''s banquet, it was most likely good news, not to mention that the news had already spread, it would not be long before everyone would know.


    Lin Qian was suspicious for a while, but seeing that there were people supporting him, she said: "Just now, I went to the Duke Andong to congratulate the Grand Madam, and coincidentally saw Zhang Yuanqing sending a servant to congratulate the Grand Madam, and furthermore, Zhang Yuanqing is already 3 months pregnant, so I said that it''s not convenient to come myself."


    "Hmph, if you don''t come, then don''t come. It''s as if you''re afraid that others won''t know that she''s pregnant! Half a month ago, Zhou Family Mistress had organized a feast for the eyes and she had already come out. Now that she had three months of children in her womb, logically speaking, her birthplace should have stabilized, so why couldn''t she come over? I think there''s a good chance that Joe is the one! "


    Her words were a bit too resentful, and she was even more indignant now. "Isn''t it just because you''re pregnant? It seems like no one can take her in. I think she just wants to show off how much she''s doted on in the Third Prince''s Mansion! "


    It had already been more than a day or two since she got at odds with Zhang Yuanqing, but now that she was in such dire straits, Zhang Yuanqing was in the limelight, how could she endure it?


    Counting the days, Zhang Yuanqing had not been married to the Third Prince for too long, and was already pregnant. On the other hand, Lin Qian''s stomach did not have the slightest movement.


    Lin Hui never thought about it in this way, she was just like a child herself. If there was a little kid by her side for her to take care of, she would even be worried, "I never thought that Lateral Consort Zhang would get pregnant so quickly. Speaking of which, this Lateral Consort Wang actually married into the Third Prince''s Mansion with her.


    She also felt that Zhang Yuanqing was not a good person now, and now that they had started to talk about him, it was as if they were talking about someone unrelated to them.


    Lin Shu laughed: "That''s only natural, the Third Prince probably stays in Lateral Consort Zhang''s room all night long. It''s been a few months since she married into the Third Princess, it''s not strange that she''s pregnant right now."


    One must know that Zhang Yuanqing was originally an extremely low-profile person. Even though he was quite talented, he still gave the title of "Genius from the Capital" to Lin Qian, and only became famous after he had a chance of winning.


    A few days ago, everyone was still talking about it. They said that Elder Zhang had already arrived in Fujian, and although the reason why Elder Zhang had gone there was to help King Rui eliminate the pirates in name, but in reality, everyone knew clearly in their hearts. They were afraid that Elder Zhang was going to secretly investigate the evidence of King Rui sending troops and embezzling soldiers.


    They said that the Emperor had allocated tens of thousands of silver to Fujian every year, but the King Rui still continued to complain that there was no silver nor silver!


    In a place like Fujian, being greedy for silver was not a rare occurrence, and the Emperor had only turned a blind eye to it for so many years. However, King Rui was greedy for money, and it was known that when the previous general of Fujian took over, the Emperor had only given him two hundred thousand taels of silver every year. However, in the King Rui, three hundred thousand taels of silver a year was not enough, so where did all that silver go?


    Although the ministers in the hall knew that, there were not many who dared to speak the truth. It had to be said that when the late emperor was still alive, he had praised the King Rui to be "courageous and warlike, loyal and patriotic". Moreover, this King Rui was the emperor''s younger cousin. Who knew what the emperor was thinking? The Empress Dowager Wang had always doted on the King Rui and his sister, so it was best not to interfere in matters of the imperial family too much.


    Regarding the quarrels in the audience hall, Lin Shu and the rest only knew a little about it, no matter how much they discussed, they could not come up with anything.


    Not to mention that not long after, his wife came to the parlour one after another.


    Lin Hui had no choice but to focus on dealing with the madams. Most of the people present were familiar faces, and there were a few fresh faces, with just a few introductions, they were all twisted and linked to the ones she knew. The relationship between the noble families in the capital had always been complicated, and this was a relative of her.


    The topic of discussion had naturally revolved around Zhang Yuanqing. He directly said that Zhang Yuanqing was lucky, and that one of the wives'' husbands was the judge of the hospital. He even shook his head and said, "... I am afraid that Third Princess does not have much time left. A few days ago, my old master went to Third Prince''s Mansion to check Third Princess''s pulse, and said that it was the pulse of the Third Princess that was ethereal, and that the servant girl beside him did not put in all her effort in taking care of him, and was thinking about the Young Princess all day long.


    The people present were all official management female patriarch s, even if their identities weren''t revealed, they were still official wives. Even though Zhang Yuanqing was born in a prestigious clan, he was still a Lateral Consort, and to put it bluntly, he was a concubine. They had never had any good feelings towards a concubine.


    Suddenly, everyone started to pester Zhang Yuanqing again.


    Hearing this, Lin Shu felt a headache, if Zhang Yuanqing was here, the crowd would definitely change their expressions, she thought for a moment, then told Lin Hui who was summoning his servant girls to bring the fruits of their tea, and that she wanted to go out to take a look.


    Just as Lin Shu walked a few steps towards the direction of the flower garden, she heard a light call from behind him, "Cousin sister, please wait."


    Lin Shu turned her head to look, and saw that the young lady behind him had a pretty and delicate face, her appearance looked dignified and gentle, but it was as if she had never seen her before.


    She turned her head to look at her surroundings and confirmed that she was indeed alone.


    The corner of the girl''s mouth curled up slightly, and she walked a few steps towards her before turning around, "Cousin, you probably don''t know who I am, right? I am the youngest daughter of the Elder Zhang, my name is Meng Yu! Previously, when you were married to Cousin Jing, I caught a cold, so I didn''t go over. "


    If Lin Shu still did not know who she was, she would really be confused!


    Recently, Zhang Mengyu''s name had been mentioned quite frequently in the capital. It was just that she had never seen it before.


    The rules of Zhang Family were strict and clear, and the young lady paid particular attention to the ladies'' names and reputations. The clan had set up a girls'' school, and the ladies of Zhang Family would usually stay at home and study < Women''s Rings > all day long ¡­ It could be seen that her words were not true. If the ladies of Zhang Family were really so good, then why were the Empress Zhang and the Young Madam Zhang still the same?


    Clearly, these words were only meant for outsiders.


    However, Zhang Mengyu was already engaged to Eighth Prince, and should be preparing a dowry at home, why did she come out?


    Lin Shu slightly nodded her head, "I did not expect it to be Sister Yu, I had often heard my mother and the wives of National Duke Ning talking about you, saying that you were gentle and virtuous, a role model for a noble woman, and now that I have met you, you truly live up to your name."


    Everyone said that her niece was like an aunt, but she did not have the same kind of arrogance like Empress Zhang and herself.


    Now, Zhang Mengyu lowered her head and smiled, saying softly, "Cousin, you flatter me!"


    Then she looked up and asked, "Is Cousin going to the garden?" It just so happens that I am going over too. Why don''t we go over together? "


    His attitude was extremely humble.


    Lin Shu nodded, the two of them walked forward, and started talking about the Young Madam Zhang, and Zhang Mengyu actually mentioned that the Young Madam Zhang was a good aunt.


    With that said, Lin Shu naturally could not interrupt.


    Fortunately, Zhang Mengyu also noticed it and changed the topic. "¡­" It is reasonable to say that I should not have come out today, but when I was young, my health was not well, so mother would often bring me to the Dafu Temple to burn, and at that time, I would often see Grand Madam s of the Huaiyin Palace, and thus, there was a relationship between them. During my childhood, I had been sick for about half a month, and I did not know how many royal doctors and famous doctors had been looking at me.


    Lin Shu couldn''t help but feel astonished when she heard this. Originally, she had always thought that the Grand Madam s of the Huaiyin Palace would be at peace with the world.


    But thinking about it, this Grand Madam of the Huaiyin Palace was kindhearted, it was not surprising for him to have done such a good deed, "Speaking of which, if cousin does not come today, it would be a little unreasonable, I heard that it would take about a month to complete the transcript of the ''Amitabha Sutra''!"


    Saying that, she smiled, "I was wondering why I haven''t seen Cousin before. It turns out that Cousin''s health isn''t very good. Now that I see that Cousin''s face is ruddy, I''m sure that nothing bad has happened!"


    Zhang Mengyu also nodded, "Although my body isn''t very well, I should be able to rest well by now. However, in the early spring, I still wouldn''t dare to walk around recklessly. If I don''t wear more clothes, or if the wind blows stronger, I''ll probably cough again."


    However, Lin Shu had a good impression of her, some people paid attention to fate and fate. If Zhang Mengyu was not a girl from Zhang Family, maybe she would be able to become friends with Zhang Mengyu ¡­


    Lin Shu turned her head, only to see that Zhang Mengyu had stopped her words.


    She had already seen Zhang Mengyu do this several times.


    Now, Lin Shu was also silent, waiting for her to say something, but even when the two of them returned to the Flower Hall, Zhang Mengyu still did not speak.


    It was now time for lunch. Three or four tables were placed in the parlour. Everyone was chatting and laughing merrily.


    Lin Hui stood out under Lin Jia''s urging, and said loudly: "Everyone eat and drink well, do not be courteous with me, after we finish eating, we will go listen to the show, and today we are inviting the Pear Blossom School''s team!"

 C243

    Immediately, everyone''s gaze changed.


    But for those who were famous in the capital, they would usually invite Liucheng Garden to the feast. Although the performance team of the Pear Blossom Valley was considered rather famous in the capital, it was not just a little bit worse than the Liucheng Garden. Why did the Huaiyin Palace invite the Pear Blossom School?


    Even Lin Jia could not help but look at her own little sister. What kind of occasion was this, why was she confused again?


    For a mere Lin Shu, she actually caused the Huaiyin Palace to lose face, and even married off someone.


    She just wanted to give her a good scolding later.


    Lin Hui knew of the rumours in the capital, and was definitely afraid that once shsheinvited Liucheng Garden, he would not be happy, or if she saw Yuan Xiaoyi, he would feel embarrassed.


    She could not help but look at Lin Hui with gratitude, but Lin Hui raised her head, as if what she was doing was what she should do.


    The people present were all intelligent people. After thinking about it for a moment, they understood the crux of the matter.


    Madame Huaiyin was the older cousin of the Eldest Wife Palace, and Yuan Xiaoyi was the outer room that the Master Ningguogongfuda maintained. Since the two of them were in the same room, wouldn''t the Eldest Wife Palace''s Eldest Wife s feel awkward?


    In that moment, the people at the scene could not help but have their suspicions, they knew that Master Ningguogongfuda Lu Jingran was serious in raising the playboy Yuan Xiaoyi, the National Duke Ning Palace''s Eldest Wife was truly pitiful, it was fine that the foppish brat could not live for more than a few days, why did he make such a scene after just a few days of marriage?


    However, not everyone was well-informed, and a few of the more confused people couldn''t help but ask: "Ah, Huaiyin''s wife, why didn''t you invite a team from Liucheng Garden here today? I heard that Yuan Xiaoyi from the Liucheng Garden is really good at singing! "


    Some people revealed a playful smile.


    Some of the people with good intentions raised their voices and said, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to invite the Liucheng Garden''s production team over, is it?"


    That person from before was full of confusion, "Why is it inappropriate ¡­"


    Gradually, the voices of the crowd died down, and sympathy filled their eyes as they looked at Lin Shu.


    However, Lin Shu did not feel anything, if a person really had to take into account the gazes of others at all times, then she would be too tired.


    Since Lu Jingran had told her that there was nothing going on between them, then there must be nothing going on. If she did not even trust his own husband, who else could he trust?


    Although she didn''t feel wronged, Lin Hui felt wronged for her. There was also Yun Dou, who stood beside Lin Shu, her eyes had turned red from anger, but she didn''t dare cry out loud.


    Lin Hui was also fuming with rage, waiting for Bangwan and company to finish dinner, Lin Hui had even specially sent Lin Shu to the entrance of the second door and couldn''t help but exhort: "¡­ Right now, you and Lu Jingran are at the time of your wedding, and you still can''t grasp his heart. What should we do in the future? Tell me, you have to spend more effort on Yuan Xiaoyi, you can''t let her go to the National Duke Ning Palace, it''s a mess here, your life isn''t so good, if there was another Yuan Xiaoyi, what would you do? "


    That Yuan Xiaoyi was just a playwright. I heard that she was sold to the troupe when she was a few years old. She grew up in such a place, so how could she not have a lot of wits?" Moreover, someone like her always liked to act pitiful. She was afraid that even if she shed two tears, she would have already mesmerized Lu JingRan until she was completely confused! "Although you are smart, I still can''t rest easy ¡­


    She talked for a long time, and for the first time, she looked like a big sister. Lin Shu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry by the side.


    Even when Lu Jingran went to the second door to pick up Lin Shu, she was still holding his hand and talking non-stop, waiting for Lu Jingran to get closer.


    She was just a big sister and hoped that Lin Shu would live a good life. She only hoped that Lin Shu would have some feelings for her and not quarrel over this matter.


    Lu Jingran naturally called her "Third Sister".


    Although Lin Hui was not as old as him, but her seniority was right there, and this was also his respect for Lin Shu.


    Lin Hui only replied with a roll of her eyes, and didn''t even bother to reply as she turned around and left.


    Lu Jingran felt that it was very strange, "What, what happened to her? Did something happen just now? "


    "No problem!" Lin Shu shook her head, and followed Lu Jingran out. "Third sister has always been like a child, her temper has almost disappeared, it''s just a small matter! Let''s go back first. Grandmother is still waiting for us! "


    Today, the Old Ancestor was also invited, but in the end, the Old Ancestor was already old. Even though it was already the end of spring, the weather was still a little uncertain, and after a few days of coughing, the Old Ancestor was persuaded by the Nanny Bai, and the Old Ancestor thought of his grandson.


    As for the National Duke Ning, she never had any morals or benevolence in his eyes, she only thought that since he never had any connections with the Huaiyin Palace, he was not willing to show himself.


    As the wife of the National Duke Ning, she didn''t want to give Lin Shu face at all.


    Waiting for Lin Shu and her wife to return to the Rongshou Hall and tell the Grand Madam about today''s news, the Grand Madam was naturally in high spirits. This Huaiyin has a soft heart. It turns out that when he was young, he adopted a lot of stray cats and dogs, and now that there is a courtyard in the outskirts of the Huaiyin Palace, he specifically raises those stray cats and dogs. At the very least, there are a hundred of them. "


    Her husband died at such a young age, and she only has a single child under her knees. Fortunately, her son is filial, so although the young lady was born unborn, she can be considered obedient and understanding, and today, your third elder sister is also lively and cheerful, your life in Huaiyin is also considered good. His family was at peace, and his loved ones were at peace. This was the biggest hope of the older generation.


    Lin Shu said with a smile: "Who says it isn''t? Today, when I saw Huaiyin Palace''s Grand Madam''s face, I didn''t look too bad, I think my body is still healthy! Today, when I went to pay my respects to her, she even asked about you. He told you to pay attention to your body, and only said that she would come over to visit you when she was free! "


    "That''s great. I haven''t seen her for quite some time." The Old Ancestor nodded his head. She wasn''t a person who believed in the Buddha. She had always felt that a person''s life was hard enough, but if she were to kowtow in front of Buddha and Bodhisattva all day, wouldn''t that be even more bitter? Right now, she only hoped that her children would accompany her and talk a bit more. Serving the flowers and plants, teasing the dogs in the courtyard, that was her greatest happiness.


    Saying that, she glanced at the empty armchair beside Lin Shu, "Eh? Jing Ran? Didn''t he just come in? How did he disappear in the blink of an eye? "


    Lin Shu said: "I guess this grandpa has something to attend to, so I''ll head back first!"


    The Old Ancestor shook his head, his tone filled with unspeakable care. "You''re too used to him. One day, you will regret it!" This man is too much. You should get used to him when the time comes, but when the time comes, you must also take care of him! "


    It was naturally impossible to act like the Young Madam Zhang!


    When the Old Ancestor mentioned the Young Madam Zhang, he was extremely worried. She had always been unable to understand, whether it was the Old National Duke Ning, or her two brothers above the National Duke Ning, no one seemed to be as soft as him, and she had no idea who her youngest son went along with ¡­


    "Grandmother, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Lin Shu personally peeled off a Xia Chen and gave it to the Old Ancestor, "Furthermore, I will be leaving for Jin Wu Wei at the beginning of next month, so I have some matters to take care of while I busy myself with my friends."


    The Old Ancestor helplessly shook his head, "Forget it, I''m old and can''t control him anymore!" "You should go back as well. You two are tired out today, so there''s no need to come over tomorrow to pay respects. Sleep a little longer!"


    Jean was a good-natured grandmother and a good-natured mother-in-law, but even good-natured people had to be divided.


    Initially, she was also extremely kind to her eldest son''s wife, but when it came to Young Madam Zhang, no matter what, she could not get on the good side of him.


    Thinking about how her eldest daughter-in-law was still forced by Young Madam Zhang to live in a nunnery, she felt a belly full of fire. Her heart felt even worse, and she ordered coldly: "Nanny Bai, if Mistress Ming''er comes again, tell her to go to side chamber and wait for you!"


    However, she did not intend to show her face.


    Nanny Bai knew that the Old Ancestor was trying to establish a rule for the Young Madam Zhang, and thought that the Old Ancestor should have done this a long time ago.


    Now, Lin Shu responded and went down.


    But who would have thought that when she reached Banyan Garden, she would discover that Lu Jingran had actually just come back like honey.


    Lin Shu felt that it was very strange, "Pearl, have you seen the old man and Yun Dou coming back yet?"


    Pearl shook her head. "This servant did not see the lord, nor did I see Cloudbean. Why did you come back alone?"


    Just as Lin Shu was about to speak, Yun Dou came in. She had never been able to hide her temper, and if there was anything that she wanted to say, it would be put right in front of everyone.


    Lin Shu immediately replied: What''s going on? But who gave you a hard time? "


    Thinking about it, she once again felt that something was wrong. Just now, they had returned from the Rongshou Hall, and logically speaking, everyone in the Rongshou Hall liked the vivacious Yun Dou.


    After some thought, she asked again, "Did you bump into someone on the way?"


    Cloudbean shook his head. "That''s not true, young lady ¡­" This servant has something to tell you, you cannot blame this servant! " He had a cautious look on his face.


    Lin Shu was relieved, and laughed: "What did I do then, it turns out you did wrong, just tell me, since you were young, have you done less wrong things by my side?"


    Cloudbean glanced at Pearl at the side, hesitating to speak.


    Pearl, being an intelligent person, smiled and said, "Madam, your servant will go to the kitchen to see if the bird''s nest porridge on the stove is done." Lin Shu used this bird''s nest porridge every day.

 C244

    After waiting until the room was empty, Yun Dou then slowly said, "I just found this servant and asked her what happened today. This servant ¡­ "This servant will tell you everything that happened today ¡­"


    Lin Shu really didn''t know what to say about her, but it just so happened that Yun Dou did it for her own good, "You, why are you so foolish? It''s just the words of the woman in the inner chamber. "I''m afraid that you will take this matter to heart. Why do you need to worry about it all the time?"


    "Miss, even if you want to curse this servant or beat this servant up, this servant always feels like I have to say it. This servant feels wronged on your behalf ¡­" This servant doesn''t believe that you didn''t hear what those people said, but this lord doesn''t know anything! Since young, you have always been like this. You like to hide everything in your heart, not telling your grandfather or the ancestors.


    She was so anxious that she even uttered the word "girl". Her tears even began to drip down.


    Lin Shu''s tone immediately softened as well, "I didn''t say that I blame you. I know that whatever you say or do, it''s for my own good! It''s just that I think that husband and wife should have trusted each other to begin with. Today, after you told this matter to my lord, what can my lord do? Could it be that he can use needle and thread to sew up their mouths? As long as I trust you, it''s fine. If even I don''t trust you, then what''s your name, husband and wife? Is that right? "


    Cloudbean choked with sobs. "Your servant understands ¡­"


    What he did not know was that outside, Lu Jingran was standing at the entrance, hearing his words, his heart was moved. Lin Shu believed in him, and helped him carry so much burden, but what did he do for Lin Shu?


    Lin Shu said that she did not care, but how could she not care in her heart?


    Lu Jingran thought for a moment, then walked in, and welcomed her with a smile, "The pearl has already gone to the kitchen to see the bird''s nest porridge on the stove, do you want to use some too?"


    She knew that Lu Jingran didn''t like to use these things, but she still said, "Now is the new season.


    Lu Jingran did not reject him as per usual.


    She glanced at them, then sobbed and went down.


    Lu Jingran gently pinched her hand, "Yuntou, tell me everything that happened today, I''ll tell you everything!"


    Even if he had promised First Prince that year, and even sworn an oath, he didn''t care anymore.


    The girl in front of him was a burden that he had to shoulder. Even if he was struck by lightning, he wouldn''t be afraid.


    Lin Shu laughed bitterly, "What do you want to tell me? Tell me about your relationship with Yuan Xiaoyi, and what have you been busy with all this time? I trust you, you don''t have to tell me. "


    Except for that day when Lu Jingran had the faint fragrance of makeup on his body, the makeup on his body disappeared.


    Lu Jingran actually shook his head, "Since we are husband and wife, then there should be no secrets between them, and we should trust each other."


    Saying that, he paused, "Do you know the First Prince?"


    Lin Shu nodded her head, "I know, I heard that when the First Prince was still alive, not only were they doted on by the citizens, they were supported by the officials, and they were even doted upon by the Emperor, who said that the Emperor wholeheartedly wanted to make the First Prince his Crown Prince, and had even written an edict for the Crown Prince. But who knew that at that time, the Emperor would bring all of the princes to the hunting grounds, causing the death of the Second Prince.


    Whether it was her previous life or this life, everything was extremely sensational. There was no reason that Lin Shu did not know of this.


    However, this matter could only be discussed in private. No one dared to speak of it in public.


    Lu Jingran said: "But do you know, First Prince is innocent? Instead, there were people who framed and lied to themselves. The First Prince was filial to the Empress and loved her little brother. At that time, the edict for the storage had already been prepared, so how could the First Prince do that? However, at that time, the Emperor''s mind was completely muddled by grief and anger. He was waiting for the news from the clan members'' residences, and then, he recklessly decided the crimes of the First Prince. "


    Actually, he could understand the Emperor''s feelings. First Prince had caused the death of the Second Prince, and the back of his hand was covered in meat. It was a pity that the First Prince was so innocent!


    Lin Shu''s face was full of shock, "This, what is going on?" She vaguely felt that Lu Jingran was investigating this matter.


    Lu Jingran said: "Whether it was First Prince who killed the Second Prince, or the Concubine of First Prince''s Xiao family that was an accomplice of the First Prince, these are all absurd words! Before he died, I even went to see him, and he even entrusted his only son, Tingsheng, to me. Yuan Xiaoyi is currently taking care of Tingsheng right now, and other than her, I''m also worried about handing Tingsheng over to someone else to take care of. "


    The more Lin Shu heard, the more she felt that it was strange. Previously, Lu Jingran had never mentioned that he was born in this world. Even if Lu Jingran really trusted Yuan Xiaoyi, he wouldn''t entrust the orphan of First Prince to an unfamiliar woman.


    Unless, there was a relationship between Tingsheng and Yuan Xiaoyi, "Who''s Yuan Xiaoyi to you?"


    "Yuan Xiaoyi is Tingsheng''s aunt. She is the direct descendant of the First Prince''s consort, the younger sister of Long Yan. At that time, Long Yan was infuriated, and all the consort''s families were exiled. At that time, when Yuan Xiaoyi was only a few years old, her mother told her to hide in the chests. "She was young, she was small, and the Xiao family was in a mess at that time. No one noticed that a little girl had disappeared at that time."


    With that, Lu Jingran squeezed her hand even tighter, "Actually, Yuan Xiaoyi is not her real name. Her surname is Yuan,''s concubine family name is Yuan, First Prince''s concubine and her surname is Xiao, Yuan Xiaoyi is Yuan Xiao Yi ¡­ I only found her a while ago, that''s why I took care of her a little. I don''t even know how those rumors came out. "


    Lin Shu suddenly realized, if she said it like that, then there was nothing wrong with it, "But since it''s like this, then Yuan Xiaoyi is still inside the Liucheng Garden, isn''t that aggrieved?"


    What kind of place was the troupe? "Anybody who saw her would want to come up and make fun of her. If they met with a commoner, the troupe leader would help her explain for a while, but if she met someone with a high position like the Ninth Prince, Yuan Xiaoyi wouldn''t dare to say a word, even if she was taken advantage of by them.


    Actually, the Ninth Prince was still alright as he was a man of noble character. He kept waiting for Yuan Xiaoyi to nod her head to accept her as her wife, but the other good-for-nothing sons were not so easy to talk to ¡­


    "I''ve told her before, but she''s unwilling to ransom her body. She only said that the reason why she''s staying in the Liucheng Garden is so that she can enter and leave the noble clans frequently. If she is able to enter and leave the Third Prince''s Mansion and the Seventh Prince''s residence, she might be able to find some useful information that could avenge the First Prince and the Xiao Family!" Lu Jingran let out a long sigh, and said slowly: "That''s why I did not refute her when other people told me that Yuan Xiaoyi was my concubine, and only thought that other people would not dare to touch her, considering my unrepentant reputation as a popinjay."


    "Actually, she had it hard for her as well. She would usually go with Liu Cheng to sing and act amongst those rich and powerful families. She would still have to take care of Tingsheng when she returned home, and I would also feel reassured in handing him over to someone else to take care of him!" Back then, before my father sent me to Tianjin, I had once entrusted Tingsheng to a household of crops. However, who would have known that the son of that household was a gambler, selling Tingsheng out while his father wasn''t paying attention? "


    In this way, I''m naturally worried about handing Tingsheng over to someone else to take care of. However, if I keep Tingsheng by my side, it would naturally arouse suspicion. After I found Yuan Xiaoyi, Yuan Xiaoyi would say that she was personally taking care of him.


    "Yuan Xiaoyi had even told everyone that Tingsheng was her cousin in the countryside. Now that she had the money to set up the residence, she took her brother over. Because she looked somewhat similar to the courtyard, no matter who it was, no one doubted her."


    Lin Shu finally understood, "That''s why when you frequently visit Tingsheng, you also frequently come across Yuan Xiaoyi ¡­"


    "Yes, I promised First Prince back then that I''d take good care of Tingsheng!" Lu Jingran looked at her clear eyes, and spoke word by word: "But I can''t bear for you to carry all the gossip outside, all the discussion and criticism that I have made against you is enough, but I''m afraid that you won''t feel well about it."


    Lin Shu felt a sweet feeling in her heart, sweeter than when sshe was young, when he drank a bowl of honey water after drinking medicine. But now was not the time to talk about all these.


    That was the most important thing to do right now.


    Lu Jingran shook his head, "I didn''t find anything. Back then, the Emperor was too angry and grieved, and he did not investigate this matter thoroughly. It''s already been so many years, it''ll be hard to investigate."


    Saying this, he paused, "Still, it''s not like there''s not any clues at all right now. The Mr. Bai might have already been bribed by that person behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could it possibly have leaked out Tingsheng''s position, and how could he have been even more ruthless ¡­ They killed the dark guards that Mr. Bai raised since he was young? However, there was still no clue as to who that person was. Third Prince? Seventh Prince? Or other princes? I can''t make up my mind, and I don''t dare to rashly alert the enemy, so I can only make a move from Mr. Bai, but Mr. Bai has always been alone, and wouldn''t even follow a servant when he goes out. Furthermore, he''s extremely cautious today, otherwise, I would have known where to start from. "


    Lin Shu recalled that the middle-aged woman was also in the private box at the Liucheng Garden that day, "We can start from the Liucheng Garden Class Owner, maybe the Class Owner will know some of the characteristics of the middle-aged woman? Now, even if we have to look for a needle in a haystack, we still have to give it a try! "

 C245

    He was talking about finding a needle in a haystack, but in reality, he wasn''t completely looking for a needle in a haystack. Those who were suspicious were just those few people, and when the time came, coupled with the information provided by the Liucheng Garden Squadron Leader, they carefully searched the area one by one.


    Lu Jingran nodded his head, "That may not be a bad idea, right after Mr. Bai died, I sent Ban Xia to check on Mr. Bai''s residence, but Mr. Bai has always been cautious, so other than the few letters that he and I usually write, there are only Ban Xia and the letters that the secret guards have handed over, there are no longer anything wrong with the ones beside it."


    Back then, my grandfather had already given him a huge amount of land and money when he was by my side, but at that time, he had also made a written contract that the Mr. Bai would have to support me for life. I still remember what the Mr. Bai said at that time, that he was not related to me in any way, that he would not take the money with him, and that even if my grandfather did not give him these things, he would still nurture me to adulthood.


    "All these years, I have discovered that Mr. Bai is not like how he says he is, lacking in desire, and even more so, bought a few residences. Since that''s the case, then he definitely will not work for the people behind him for nothing, regardless of whether it''s money or land, there will always be something for him. But where did he put all these things?"


    After pausing for a moment, he continued, "So I plan to let Ban Xia go to Mr. Bai''s hometown to look around. I might be able to find some news, and even make them visit the place where Mr. Bai often goes, so I can ask around as well ¡­ Oh right, Sister Shu, do you remember the characteristics of the woman you saw at the Liucheng Garden that day? "


    Lin Shu shook her head, "At that time, the theatre was in a mess. I only glanced at the woman and saw that she had left. And she''s not very tall. Maybe I''ll be able to recognize her when I see her back again. " However, during this period of time, she didn''t even see the shadow of the middle-aged woman.


    Lu Jingran smiled: "Forget it, you don''t have to go this far first. I just told you the whole story to make you feel at ease, and it doesn''t make sense for me to make you worry about me even more! From now on, you can talk to Grandmother whenever you have nothing to do. You can bring your mother-in-law over to accompany you, or go to the Huaiyin Palace to chat with your Third Sis.


    The thought of his most important treasure going out to be talked about made him feel uncomfortable.


    Lin Shu naturally responded as she slept exceptionally soundly on Lu Jingran''s arm.


    On the second day, Lu Jingran woke up and went out early as usual. He only said that Lu Jingran had not practiced at all this morning, and directly brought him out of the room. "Madam, before leaving, I had instructed this servant that it is because you are ill now. First, you need to take good care of yourself, and secondly, you need to make up for it. In the future, you will have to use a bowl of Bloody Swallow Porridge sooner or later, and this servant will keep an eye on you."


    Lin Shu frowned, she never liked eating such sweet things, even though she had told the kitchen to keep less sugar inside, it was still quite sweet, not to mention this blood swallow congee, she did not like eating it, "Forget it, I do not like eating these, eating other nourishing things is the same too."


    Pearl laughed: "Uncle also knows that you never eat Blood Swallow Porridge, and even invited the cook who specializes in cooking medicine from Rongshou Hall to come over everyday. After cooking the blood Swallow porridge, she went back and talked about how this cook from Rongshou Hall''s kitchen is skilled, and how the things she cooks do not taste good ¡­"


    This was a bit too much work!


    Lin Shu shook his head, "How can that be? "Mother is always around Grandmother, and now that Grandmother still has a bit of a cough, she should be using soup to her heart''s content. What if that mother comes to our Banyan Garden often and delays Grandmother''s time to cook the soup?"


    "This was also instructed by the Old Ancestor. After some thought, the Old Ancestor agreed." The Old Ancestor treated everyone well, but when the Old Master and the Eldest Wife are at their best, the Old Lady always blames the Old Ancestor for being biased, but we still have to see if the Old Ancestor''s bias is worth it. "The Old Ancestor said that since you have raised your body up, she should be at ease with the Old Master and the beautiful ones.


    "Not to mention that mother who makes medicinal food has a disciple, so every day, when mother stews the medicinal food on a small stove and instructs others to watch over it, it wouldn''t take too much time for her to come to Banyan Garden to cook the blood swallow porridge for you. At that time, you can just give her a few more coins every month."


    Lin Shu was much more relieved after hearing this. After using the Bloody Swallow Soup, she went to Rongshou Hall to pay respects to the Old Ancestor.


    Even though the Old Ancestor had already told her not to pay him a visit today, she did not feel that pampered at all, and wanted to chat with the Old Ancestor. Thus, she left with Yun Zhu and Dou.


    When she arrived at Rongshou Hall, the sky was bright and full of sunlight. The Old Ancestor was pruning the flowers, even though he was complaining about her coming over, his face was filled with happiness.


    In fact, the Old Ancestor also felt very bitter in his heart. His eldest son died on the battlefield right after getting married, and his second son died without a full corpse. Now, only his youngest son and his concubine had given birth to their son. As for the bastard who gave birth to his son, she knew that he was filial, but the second son''s wife was also not someone who was easy to deal with, not to mention that Lu Minzhi.


    Earlier on, she had only given a good piece of material to Lin Shu in front of him, so she had to make an excuse to not be happy and not come to greet her.


    She had no intention of forcing it from the start.


    All these years, Lu Minzhi had only gotten a few good things from her? Could it be that she had to follow Lu Minzhi wherever she went? This was truly strange. She could give her own things to whoever she wanted, and she could even tolerate a junior''s criticism?


    Even the Young Madam Zhang did not have such guts, but this Lu Minzhi had become so accustomed to being lawless!


    "In the past, when she was young, she would always avoid attending to these flowers and grasses, afraid of hurting her own hands, afraid that she would dirty her new clothes. Now that she is old, she has the patience to watch the flowers and plants she has been attending to grow better, and her heart is feeling good."


    "If you ask me to kneel in the buddhist hall every day, I won''t be able to do it. I always feel like the heavens have eyes, no matter who''s good and who''s bad, even if we don''t understand, the heavens won''t be able to understand. Some people are full of righteousness and morality, but their hands are full of dirty things. Even if they were to throw money inside the temple every day, the heavens would probably ignore her! "


    Lin Shu naturally understood the meaning behind her words, "Grandmother is right."


    Just now, when she came to Rongshou Hall, she coincidentally saw that Young Madam Zhang had just left, and when Young Madam Zhang left, her face was filled with anger.


    The Old Ancestor had also told the Nanny Bai that she had no intention to see him today, but to hang him up for more than an hour, the Young Madam Zhang couldn''t wait any longer and decided to inform him that she would come back later.


    Why is Young Madam Zhang so happy?


    Furthermore, she had just married into the National Duke Ning Palace, and didn''t even have a day''s worth of rules for the Old Ancestor. Now that she had married into the National Duke Ning Palace for almost twenty years, and even had a son by her side, logically speaking, whenever she had a son, he would always stand up straight. The Old Ancestor''s actions were clearly aimed at her face!


    Lin Shu knew in his heart, but pretended not to know, "I feel that grandmother''s words are reasonable. As long as there is a Buddha in my heart, even if I do good every day, the heavens would still be able to see it, not to mention the fact that the fragrance of the incense in the buddhist hall is too strong, it would be bad for my body.


    It was just like when she was imprisoned in Duke Chengan''s Palace in her previous life. In the end, her entire body was filled with pain and every night, she would feel so painful that she would not be able to sleep.


    Who said anything! "I didn''t expect my daughter-in-law to be so smart!" The Old Ancestor handed the scissors over to her with a smile. Lin Shu took the scissors and placed them on a tray held by the Maid.


    The Old Ancestor walked slowly, and Lin Shu''s footsteps were also slow.


    When the two of them went into the inner room to wash their hands, Maid brought a few plates of pastries over. The Old Ancestor smiled and picked one up: "How is your fifth sister?"


    Previously, Lin Lian had become the laughingstock of the capital. There was no one in the capital who did not know about this.


    Lin Shu also knew that the Old Ancestor was talking to her, that was because she was close to him, if he did not say anything, the Old Ancestor would have never said these words to the Young Madam Zhang, "It seems like my fifth sister will be carrying him to the Duke Chengan Palace in a few days, after all, she and the County Prince Palace has already made such an ugly scene, even if the Duke Chengan Palace did not make any movements, it is for fear that the Chen Family might be unhappy and the new Duke Chengan would be unhappy, but if the matter is dragged on for too long, no one will look good."


    In fact, the Chen Family Second Miss only wanted to establish some sort of rule for Lin Lian. If she really did not want Lin Lian to enter the, the reputation of the Chen Family, Duke Chengan Palace and Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion would be ruined.


    After all, the Chen Family''s Second Miss was the Eighth Prince''s Consort of her previous life. They were extremely intelligent, and such a person would not be sent over, because she had destroyed the reputations of three families by herself, and she would not do such a thing. Furthermore, she had only married Shao Shengping now, so how could she let Shao Shengping off just because of such a small matter?


    Now that Lin Shu thought about Shao Shengping again, her heart was no longer in a turmoil. She only thought about the Chen family''s Third Miss, then, would things change in this life? Would Shao Shengping live a good life with the Chen Family''s Second Miss?

 C246

    It was also because Lin Shu was able to be calm like water now, otherwise, she would not dare to think about what had happened in her previous life.


    That day, she made some soup and wanted to send it to the study to help nourish Shao Shengping''s body, but Shao Shengping was not in the study at all. Usually, there would be someone specifically to clean Shao Shengping''s study, and when she saw that the desk was a little messy, she wanted to help him clean it up.


    However, she never expected that there was a thick stack of portraits of the Chen Family''s Third Miss on Shao Shengping''s desk, with Chen Yao''s name written on it and a letter that Shao Shengping wrote to Chen Yao. In the letter, Shao Shengping had called Chen Yao "Yao Yao", and it was all talk about trivial matters, he guessed that the two of them must have been colluding for a long time. At that time, when she saw all this dirty stuff, she only felt his eyes go blurry.


    Ever since she and Shao Shengping got married, Shao Shengping had always been good to her, and in the eyes of outsiders, he had even treated her with kindness. Back then, he felt great pain just by knowing how sweet it was, or else he would have never recklessly brought Actinin Qin to the Yangzhou.


    Up till now, Lin Shu still could not figure out how Shao Shengping had hooked up with Chen Yao. If she remembered correctly, no matter if it was his previous life or this life, until this point in time, the Chen family''s Third Miss, Chen Yao, had never appeared in front of anyone.


    In that case, Shao Shengping fell in love with Chen Yao at first sight.


    The Chen family''s Second Miss had already married into the Duke Chengan Palace, so as her sister, Chen Yao naturally went to the Duke Chengan Palace to visit her sister.


    This was going to be a good show.


    Unexpectedly, the Old Ancestor also shook his head and said, "... I heard that the young ladies of the Chen family know their lesson, and are all gentle and virtuous, but these words were just for the ears of the bystanders, I heard that the young ladies of the Chen family are all extremely powerful, and not to mention the others, let''s talk about the Fifth Prince¡¯s Concort. Not long after he was married to the Fifth Prince, she managed the entire Fifth Prince tightly! "


    Back then, it was also the birthday of Lady Chen. I had seen the Chen Family''s Third Miss once, and at that time, she was only eleven or twelve years old, she was actually quite pretty, and I''m afraid she is even more outstanding now ¡­ I wonder which family''s young master he will grant this permission to! "


    Lin Shu chuckled, she was afraid that the Old Ancestor would never have imagined that Chen Yao would marry Lu Jingran in his previous life.


    Suddenly, a bold idea emerged in her mind. Since Chen Yao was not a good person, then wouldn''t Lu Jingran murdering his mother and brother in her previous life also have something to do with Chen Yao?


    But after thinking about it, she felt that something was amiss, Lu Jingran was not someone who was easily provoked, furthermore, if Chen Yao wanted to instigate them, why did he want to encourage Lu Jingran to kill Young Madam Zhang and Lu Ming? If that was the case, wouldn''t that also affect Chen Yao''s reputation? If she was not mistaken, because of Lu Jingran''s brutality in his previous life, Chen Yao''s reputation was not very good either. Even if the others did not dare discuss this matter in front of Chen Yao, the words that they spoke behind his back were extremely unpleasant to listen to.


    Lin Shu acted as if she did not know anything, "Grandmother, is the Chen family''s Third Miss really that good-looking?"


    The Old Ancestor nodded his head and smiled: "One day, when you meet the Chen Family''s Third Miss, you will know how beautiful she is. Her beauty is not in her appearance, but in her bones.


    Thinking about it, when the Old Ancestor saw Chen Yao, Chen Yao was only eleven or twelve years old.


    Lin Shu thoughtfully nodded her head, "I wonder when I''ll be able to meet the Chen family''s Third Miss."


    The Old Ancestor laughed, "We will see him sooner or later ¡­" Isn''t your fifth sister going to be carried to the Duke Chengan Palace soon? Although she is a concubine, she is not an ordinary family''s young lady. Even if the Duke Chengan Palace does not hold a large feast, at least they will have to invite a few guests.


    Lin Shu stared blankly for a moment, then patted her forehead: "If you didn''t say it, I really would have forgotten, back then when my fifth sister and Duke Chengan s from Duke Chengan were making a ruckus, father specially made a trip to Duke Chengan s palace. At that time, Duke Chengan had made it clear, he would definitely call my fifth sister in.


    Even if she could not be his official wife, she would still have to take out the attitude of the Duke Chengan Palace.


    Furthermore, if Lin Lian was like an ordinary concubine and quietly carried in from the side door, forget about Lin Lian and Lin Pei, would they agree to it, or would Lin Lian''s dowry also be brought in from the side door?


    After all, right before the Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion Grand Madam died, he prepared a dowry for Lin Lian. After all, he had thought that Lin Lian had served in front of her for many years, so how could she not give Lin Lian anything? However, the dowry wasn''t too much, it was three thousand silvers that every girl in Duke Xinzhong¡¯s Mansion had when they were married.


    Although it wasn''t much, it wasn''t little either.


    If she was Lin Lian, she wouldn''t have agreed either. Even if she couldn''t be the official wife, she would have to manage things well. Otherwise, it would be a bit too embarrassing losing before she even entered the door ¡­


    This was the first time Lin Shu had held back in front of Lin Lian. After she returned to the Banyan Garden, she asked Yun Dou to pay a visit to Lin Pei''s new house, saying that on the day that Lin Lian left the pavilion, she also wanted to go visit the Duke Chengan Palace as a guest. No matter what, Lin Lian was still considered her little sister.


    If it was her or Lin Hui, she would have rejected him without hesitation.


    When she thought about how Lin Shu was currently a Eldest Wife of the National Duke Ning Palace and was going to take up her position in the Jin Wu Wei at the beginning of next month, even if she hated Lin Shu to the bone, she only needed Yun Dou''s word to say that she had been waiting for Lin Shu that day.


    Lin Shu was not surprised at all by these words, it was even within her expectations.


    In just a few days, Lin Lian was going to be carried to the Duke Chengan Palace. This morning, Lin Shu woke up early with her hands still wet.


    She dreamt of herself being burned to death by Shao Shengping and Lin Lian in her previous life.


    Now, Lu Jingran had already gotten up, and couldn''t help but look at her after hearing the commotion, "Eh? Why did he wake up so early today? Today, you have to go to Duke Chengan Palace. You don''t have to pay respects to Grandmother and can sleep for a while longer. "


    Normally, Lin Shu would be the greediest person around, she would really want to sleep until the pearls would call out to her a few times a day, only then did she finally want to wake up.


    Lin Shu stared blankly at Lu Jingran''s handsome face, only then did he come back to his senses. Everything was in the past, everything about his previous life was already in the past, "I ¡­ When I thought about going to Duke Chengan Palace today, I felt like I had something on my mind and I couldn''t fall asleep. "


    Lu Jingran touched her forehead and laughed: "It''s not a big deal, why are you thinking about it? If I say it, if you don''t go today, no one will say that you were wrong when they treated you like that! "


    Back then, after the death of Grand Madam, Lin Pei and Nanny Chen spread the word that Lin Shu had forced the death of the. Other than a few words of explanation from the First Madam, the others did not say a single word.


    Lin Shu sat up, and laughed: "Actually, you know what my relationship with Lin Lian is, I only thought about it for a long time, and took the chance to go out and take a look."


    Only then did Lu Jingran feel reassured, "Then I''ll need Ban Xia to send you over later. I''ll be going out first, and yesterday, Yuan Xiaoyi had sent a letter saying that Tingsheng had been coughing a little over the past few days. I still have to go over to take a look at Tingsheng."


    Lin Shu nodded slightly, "Then when you go over there, bring Tingsheng a few boxes of pastries that you like. Children always like these."


    She only felt that Tingsheng''s background was very pitiful. He had once been the emperor''s eldest grandson, but now he had fallen into such a predicament.


    Lu Jingran agreed, and after kissing her forehead, he was finally willing to leave.


    Lin Shu felt completely at ease.


    The events of his previous life were all over.


    As such, she went back to sleep, and then went to the Duke Chengan Palace. When she went back to the Palace''s Flower Hall, she saw that there were already several people sitting inside.


    Today was not only the day that Lin Lian became the concubine of the Duke Chengan, but also the day that the Chen Family''s Second Miss s were established. Not only did the Fifth Prince¡¯s Concort come, even the Chen Family''s Third Miss s that rarely came out also came.


    Chen Yao was only one year away from becoming a Second Miss of the Chen Family, and he was also a sister by blood.


    Lin Shu stepped into the Flower Hall and her gaze fell on Chen Yao''s face. Whether it was her previous life or this life, she had never seen Chen Yao before. However, in her previous life, she saw a portrait of Chen Yao on Shao Shengping''s desk.


    But she had to admit that the current Chen Yao was extremely outstanding, like a fairy out of water, extremely delicate and pretty, with every single movement and smile carrying the temperament unique to a noble family, gentle like jade.


    She saw even more, that Lin Qian had rolled her eyes at Chen Yao.


    Because today was the day Shao Shengping was going to take in his concubines, there were no banquets for his relatives and friends. Coupled with the fact that the Duke Chengan''s Mistress was here, it was not convenient for his family to come over.


    It seemed calm, but it was a very quiet sensation.


    Lin Shu stepped forward to pay her respects with a smile, "Greetings Fifth Prince¡¯s Concort." Even though Fifth Prince was a cripple and not highly regarded by the Emperor, he was still a prince in the end.


    Fifth Prince¡¯s Concort nodded his head, "I was originally a Eldest Wife from National Duke Ning''s Palace. I have always heard of the great reputation of National Duke Ning s from National Duke Ning''s Palace.


    She seemed like a nice person to talk to, but what she said wasn''t that pleasant to listen to.